Fallout: Equestria - Wasteland Soul.

by SonnyStar

Rating: mature
Tags: Adventure, Crossover, Sex, Fallout, Profanity, Gore, Violence, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Death, Other, Original Character
Length: 468205

When a Stable repair pony is forced to leave his home, he discovers the horror of the outside world. He quickly learns that in order to survive, he must change. Along the path, he finds himself deep in a plot that could change the Wasteland forever.

To avoid persecution and a fate worse than death, Sparks, a repair pony from Stable 63 is forced to flee into the Baltimare Wasteland. There he is faced with the realities of war-torn Equestria and where he fits in the grand scheme. With the help of his friends, he comes to find his place in the wastes as a beacon of hope. Along his travels he stumbles onto fragments of a secret that could destroy the world all over again. With his friends by his side, he is off to change the Baltimare Wasteland forever, for better or for worse.
Friendships can change a pony, sometimes in ways we don't expect and most never ask...is it always worth it?

This story is based on the original Fallout: Equestria by Kkat, who was kind enough to give me their blessing.

Now with wiki page. Fallout Equestria: Wasteland Soul. I'll be updating it as often as I can find the energy to do so.

Published 2017-02-18 06:00:01 UTC
Last updated 2024-01-19 03:08:56 UTC

Prologue

Prologue

The first thing I felt was…nothing, my senses were intact but they felt as if they were far away. I felt completely weightless, like a ghost. Maybe I was one, stuck between this world and the next. The second thing I felt was that I was not alone. Raw fear permeated what was left of me but it was quick to vanish. He was gone and I was with friends.

“I wasn’t expecting to see anypony.” I turned around to face them. “Am I something like you now?” I asked with a chuckle.

I took this opportunity to look around my immediate surroundings. I was indeed floating, suspended with a view of the massive black void. The others spoke to me the first voice kind, the second almost motherly. Then out of the corner of my eye, a small flash of light illuminated the void for several seconds and I found myself smiling again. The flash was soon followed by several more, which caused my smile to fade. My ears fell back against my head.

“No one ever really wins do they?” I said more for myself than present company. They already knew that hard truth. I hung my head and sighed heavily and turned to face the ghosts of the past. Some of them looked shocked, others looked on with grim acceptance and one with a weary smile.

“I never thought I’d be able to talk to you like this.” I said, a tinge of disbelief that I was even talking at all. “You’ve seen me at my lowest and still stood by me, I don’t think I’ll ever be able to thank you for that.” I struggled to maintain eye contact. I was so tired. “I know some of your stories and now it’s time to tell mine. Maybe decide if it was worth it.” I sighed one last time. “It all started in Stable 63…”

XXX

Another low rumble shook the halls of the Stable’s maintenance department. To anypony else that may seem strange but to us stable dwellers it was something that everypony just got used to. Occasionally the Overmares would hijack the stables radio station to remind us all of the 'regular tectonic activity.' How it was harmless to the stable as a whole. Just like the rumbles themselves, we ignored them. On the bright side the ‘harmless’ tremors often shook important wires and other bits loose causing no shortage of demand in us, the general repair staff. The best part about this job was that you never knew where the repairs would send you. One day you could be sent to do really important things like make sure the water talisman was aligned properly, or incredibly mundane things like fix old Mr. Fern’s door because he’s locked himself in his quarters. Again.

Even with the unpredictability of the daily tasks though, it got dull, and fast. After a while you will have done everything multiple times. So while you may do something different every day the pool of tasks was finite. Stable-Tec just built some things too well. If it isn’t obvious yet, I was a repairpony or “maintenance technician” as was my official designation. Couldn’t be much else with a cutie mark of a lightning bolt striking a cluster of cogs. Unfortunately, neither my tasks nor the tremor were on my mind but rather the yelling that suddenly erupted in the hall outside my stall. I set my work aside and looked up from my desk towards the commotion. I got up to investigate when my partner Crescent Wrench at his desk opposite mine spoke up. He put his hoof up to his forehead and sighed.

“Sparks please just let it go this time.” I hesitated for a second but quickly rationalized my intention to him. I pointed an accusatory hoof at him.

“Do you want to listen to this all day? What if it gets worse? Not in my wing.” I stated matter-of-factly. Ignoring any further protests from him I opened the door to the hall to get a look. It was worse than I thought. While there were two main participants in the shouting match one unicorn mare and an earth pony mare, each one had a crowd gathering behind them calling for blood. Things were going to get violent. I ducked my head back in the stall and called to Crescent.

“Call security things are getting ugly out here.” Without waiting for his response I dashed back out into the hall. Things escalated quickly.

“If you ever come near my daughter again Forceps I will kill you!” The Earth pony mare was furious, beyond furious in fact yelling at the unicorn Doctor.

“I’m telling you Miss Ginger, It was just a checkup. I did nothing to young Miss Butterscotch.” The Doctor spoke slowly and calmly, touching her hoof to her chest in a gesture of sincerity. The pony known as Ginger didn’t acknowledge the gesture and continued to yell.

“Bullshit!” she stomped her hooves angrily on the floor, anger and fear etched on her face. “Ever since her ‘checkup’ my little girl hasn’t slept and keeps having strong headaches. You drugged her didn’t you? You slippery fucking unicorn snake!” I wanted to slink away from the crowd, go back to my stall and let security handle it but something kept me there, kept me from turning away.

I couldn’t stand to see such hate and if I could do anything at all to alleviate the hate I would gladly step between them. I flared my horn and pushed them back away from each other to get some room to make my stand.

“Ponies please!” I stepped between them and now all eyes were on me.

“Oh great, the blue bleedin’ heart is here to preach at us.” Somepony from behind Ginger said.

“Get out of the way technician this doesn’t concern you.” Somepony else behind Doc Forceps said. I continued my stand undaunted.

“Let’s all just calm down a bit okay? No matter what our differences are, we’re all ponies. Nopony needs to get hurt.” Ginger took a couple steps forward and stared me down.

“Fuck you! This is about my daughter and she is already hurt.” Doc Forceps said nothing in her defense this time. This was not the first time I found myself in this situation. Trying to talk down angry ponies with few and often no supporters. I tried my best to stand up tall and puff out my chest but I’m certain I just looked silly.

“Let’s address the buffalo in the room. Why did you let Doc Forceps look at your daughter instead of your Doctor?” I asked making a move that might have gotten me kicked by poking her in the chest. Ginger’s ears drooped back and she let out a big sigh.

“Butterscotch asked to be taken to Forceps.” Now that was curious. I gave a confused stare back at Forceps hoping she’d have an explanation for everypony. It was difficult to read her expression being the serious caretaker she was but behind her glasses I thought I saw a glint of affection in her eyes. She cleared her throat and adjusted her glasses before she spoke.

“Butterscotch means a great deal to me Ginger.” Doc forceps stepped her way around me and laid a gentle hoof on Ginger’s shoulder. “I didn’t want to be the one to tell you this but she has been coming to see me in secret. She wants to be a doctor when she grows up, she told me so. I’ve been mentoring her for a few months now. Please believe me when I say that I would never do anything to harm that girl.” Ginger lifted her head to meet Forcep’s gaze. I could see tears forming in the corners of her eyes. I can’t be certain but I could swear I heard her whisper I’m sorry.

Before anything else could be said stable security arrived on the scene. “All right everypony, clear out, back to business as usual!” bellowed the voice of Security Chief Summer Blaze. She was flanked by four other guards. Slowly the crowds broke apart and went on their way back to wherever they belonged. Some mumbled to themselves as the passed me.

“Damn corns better watch themselves." I heard one say.

And another “Leave it to those hornless to get all worked up over nothing.” It’s an unfortunate truth but scenes like this were common amongst the stable. As far back as anypony can remember it has always been this way. The Stable was divided, Unicorns and Earth ponies in their own separate sections with their own Overmares, sharing only the cafeteria, atrium and hallways. That created mutual mistrust, rumors and the like. When something went wrong it was always the other groups fault. There were exceptions like with the Doc just now but they seldom came to make a difference on the whole.

Then you get ponies like me, the mediators who try their damnedest to keep confrontation like this from escalating. I let out a big sigh of relief and went to return to my stall. My reception was mixed. Sarcastically clopping his hooves together was Crescent Wrench still sitting at his desk.

“Congratulations to the big damn hero of Stable 63!” he spoke with mock reverence. “Seriously Sparks, why do you bother? You still tryin’ to impress that school teacher?” he wiggled his eyebrows on that last part which made me stop and think. Why do I do it? I don’t really know myself but it was just a conviction I’ve always had. My mother used to tell me stories of way back before the war, when every pony got along with one another. Maybe that was my secret longing, the source of my conviction. I was roused from my thoughts by the maintenance officer who came out from her office and snapped me back to reality.

“Sparks! Did ya hear what I said?” She sounded annoyed.

“Umm… no ma’am, is everything okay?” She facehoofed and sighed.

“No it isn’t, a tremor just passed and I’m gonna be down one worker. The Overmare sent for you, get goin’ before she gets impatient.” The Overmare? What did she want with me? I’m just a maintenance worker. I felt fear creep on me as terrifying possibilities multiplied in my head. I couldn’t find any words on my tongue, so I nodded my acknowledgement and backed out to the hall with just a wave to my co-workers.

I turned to head down the hall and bumped headfirst into a burgundy colored muzzle surrounded by light brown mane. “Ack!” I cried, falling back against the maintenance door. I rubbed the back of my head and sucked in a breath through my teeth. “Owww, Summer? What the hell? You still here?” She placed a hoof on her chest and nodded.

“That’s right Sparky, I am to be your escort to the Overmare.” Escort? Now I was really terrified. What had I done? Was she going to reassign me? Banish me? Make me clean the Stable door again!? The possibilities were many and frightening. I don’t know how long I sat contemplating what was going to happen but eventually Summer must have lost her patience and gave me a tap on the shoulder.

“Hellooo? Sparks? C’mon we don’t want to keep the Overmare waiting.” I jumped up faster than I thought the situation would allow and motioned for her to lead on. It was all I could do to keep my mind from wandering any farther.

By the time we got up to the living quarter’s section I found myself contemplating possibilities that were less emotionally debilitating. Maybe she wants to promote me? Or reward me in some way? But that again begged the question. Why? Either way, good or bad, I wasn’t somepony exemplary. Both scenarios were equally confusing in my mind. I tried to pump more brain power into the building mystery before Summer freed me from my fortress of thought.

“So, how are you and Winter doing Sparks?”

My thought process came to a screeching halt. “Wha- huh?” I blurted, caught off guard by the sudden derailing. I coughed into my hoof to try and regain some composure and wrap my head around the question before addressing her.

“We are doing okay, I guess. Not exactly too many romantic places to take a date.” Summer smiled and turned to face me as we walked.

“You know she thinks the world of you and so do I. Even though you are always making work for me and my team by playing hero. I’m really glad you were able to pull my little sister’s head out of those old books.”

I rubbed the back of my head again sheepishly. “She’s really come into her own hasn’t she?”

Summer chuckled. “She really has. The kids at the schoolhouse love her, she’s making friends and she’s dating a unicorn. You're really the best thing that’s happened to her in years.”

I never thought of our getting together as anything more special than anypony else and changing her certainly wasn’t my intention. I didn’t care that she was an earth pony and I was a unicorn but maybe I have a biased opinion since I was the product of such a union.

“Heh, yeah.” I agreed.

We climbed the stairs up to the unicorn Overmare’s office in silence until Summer’s PipBuck made a little noise. She lifted her foreleg to look at the little computer like device and sighed.

“Shit, another incident, I trust you can find your way there from here?” She winked before trotting back down the stairs with a wave. “See ya later Sparks!” I waved back even though she was out of sight.

“Yeah, see ya later.” I whispered to myself as I found myself staring down the Overmare’s door. I suddenly felt fear form in the pit in my stomach. Even though I entertained the idea that this encounter could go either way, I couldn’t have prepared for the level of fear I was feeling at that moment. I inhaled a large breath to ease my nerves to no avail. Suddenly I was a colt again, playing the counting game. I’ll knock on three I thought over and over again. I counted to two once, twice, three times, extending and pulling back my hoof each time. I bet I could have stood there forever, that is until the door fwooshed open revealing Overmare Rose Thorn’s face.

“Eep.” I managed to squeak from my surely ridiculous looking pose.

“Ah Mr. Sparks, there you are. Please, come have a seat.” I flinched when she said my name but I had no choice but to obey now that I was in her sights. I did as instructed, taking my seat opposite her desk as she sauntered back to her seat. She slowly folded her hooves together over her desk.

“I bet you’re wondering why I called you here.” She said softly. Truthfully, I was desperately wanting and fearing an answer simultaneously. Yet I couldn’t find my voice. I sat in front of the pony who could either be my savior or executioner. Every feeling I was having sunk so far down my body I almost fell out of my chair. I swallowed hard and managed enough strength for a nod.

“I’ve been watching you Mr. Sparks. Watching you talk down aggressors whenever one of our own butts heads with a hornless. I’m also not the only one watching.” She motioned to the circular window overlooking our atrium.

“Some of those ponies look up to you, even if you don’t know it. It may not seem like such an accomplishment given our environment but the way I see it, if they look up to you that should be reflected in your position.”

Curiosity helped me find my courage and thus my voice. “What are you saying Overmare?” my voice low, just above a whisper.

“I’m saying that I’m giving you a new, more important role in the Stable. You are a model of how a pony should treat others. Those ponies out there have put a measure of trust in you and I’m returning the favor so to speak.”

I was stunned. Of all the things I expected, a promotion for essentially being a ‘good’ pony was not one of them. I quickly felt the fear and dread drain away to be replaced by joy and relief. I cracked a big goofy grin. I just couldn’t help it. I had built up this idea in my mind that nothing good could come of our meeting but I was wrong. Dead wrong. The Overmare grinned with me.

“Since you are currently in maintenance, I thought it fitting to bump you up to chief engineer. That means you’ll be supervising the day to day operations of the spark generator, electrical grid and power distribution. Congratulations Chief Engineer Sparks.”

I was dumbstruck. I just went from general repairpony to chief engineer. I was happy sure but I was also just a bit skeptical.

“Are you sure I’m qualified Ma’am?” I half scoffed, half laughed. “I don’t know the first thing about running a whole department.” She just nodded.

“Don’t worry we’ll ease you into it and train you as you go.” I had more questions that I wanted answered but before I could vocalize them the Overmare beat me to it. “Report to the generator room tomorrow and we’ll get you broken in. Dismissed.”

“Yes Ma’am” I replied swiftly and let myself out of the office.

The first logical step was obviously to brag, so after a quick trot back down to the living area I found my old quarters and knocked. A few seconds later the door opened and I saw her. White Lily, my mother. Her white coat and blonde, slightly greying mane looked as regal and dignified as ever.

“Hey Mom.” I smiled warmly. “May I come in?” she shared my smile.

“Of course sweetie, you don’t need to ask.” The old apartment looked as decorative as ever. Mom was a natural artist in every sense of the word. From paintings to sewing to sculptures and music, she cornered the market. She says it runs in the family but I certainly missed out. Being the stable’s best artist her work was in high demand. It was no surprise to see more than one apartment that was just as colorful as hers. Though she did lose some of her passion after dad died in an accident with the spark generator and was incinerated.

I found a seat and Mom followed suit.

“So what brings you by sweetie?”

Without hesitating I just blurted it out. “Mom, I got promoted. The Overmare just made me chief engineer!”

A puzzled expression found its way to her face. “Really? You must have been working very hard then.”

“That’s just the thing, I haven’t, not really. She said it was essentially for standing up for earth ponies.”

“That’s wonderful dear.” Excitement had beaten away the confusion. “It’s good to see such a noble belief like yours rewarded so highly. Your father would be so proud of you.” I smiled in embarrassment.

“Thanks Mom that means a lot.” She reached across to me and took my hoof in hers.

“You absolutely must let me plan a celebration for you.” In that instant I saw some of her old passion flash in her eyes. That alone made me happier than any party could.

“Yes please, that’d be great.”

“Wonderful! I’ll get to work immediately. Come by tomorrow after work and we can discuss some ideas and see if we can’t persuade our way into the atrium.” And with that she practically leapt of her seat, grabbing this and that in her levitation in a whirlwind of creativity.

“Sounds great Mom, I’m gonna go tell Winter so I’ll leave you to it.” She heard me but I don’t think she was listening but I didn’t mind. It was just so great to see her like that again.

Another quick trot around the hallways led me to my next destination. Home. I stepped in through the doorway, removing my utility barding and hanging it up near the bed. I spun around looking all over the room.

“Winter? You home?” A hiss from the bathroom door behind me drew my gaze in its direction for me to see Winter Gleam emerge from the room with some steam following her out, a towel wrapped around her mane.

“You’re home early Sparky.” She reached up to continue toweling off her mane.

“Yeah I am and you’ll never guess why.” I said with exaggerated smugness.

“Oh?” she cocked her head to the side, throwing her towel back into the bathroom. “You sound excited, so what is it?” She asked as she walked back into the bathroom. “Come in here and tell me about it.” She stopped in front of the mirror and grabbed her brush and began pulling it through her mane. I followed her inside and also faced the mirror getting a look at us.

I was about a head taller than Winter allowing us to talk into the mirror without losing the simple act of eye contact. Winter’s coat was as white as her namesake with a dark blue short feathered mane and tail with little pink streaks in them. She wore a flower shaped pendant on a chain around her neck, a gift I had given her long ago. Her cutie mark was of a pink flower. As for myself, I too had a coat color that matched my namesake. Sort of. I had an electric blue coat with a neck length dull silver mane and tail.

“I got a promotion.” I stated flatly. Hoping to elicit some kind of reaction out of her. She turned to face me directly lifting an eyebrow.

“Why?” caution was evident in her tone. But not for much longer.

“That’s the best part. Nothing! I got a promotion for nothing.” I smiled my biggest smile. Winter poked me in the chest.

“Sparky that doesn’t make any sense. That’s not how a promotion works.” I chuckled and booped her nose.

“I know. The Overmare said it was for being a good pony. She said some of the other residents have started looking up to me for trying to mediate conflict between our two groups. And because of that she wants me to have a more active role in the stable.” I struck my most heroic pose “Say hello to the new chief engineer!” Winter looked puzzled.

“Your Overmare promoted you just for being you?” She wrapped me in a tight hug. “That’s so great Sparky! I can hardly believe it. I’m so happy for you.”

“I’m happy for us. Who’d have thought that my heroics would not only net me an awesome marefriend but a better job too?” I broke the hug to prance around the room like a little colt on Hearth’s Warming Eve.

A sudden kiss planted on my lips broke me out of my silly dance. Winter wrapped her hooves around my neck and as our lips separated she looked up at me with half-lidded eyes.

“I think we should do a little ‘celebrating’ of our own.” I saw a delicate blush form on her cheeks. A blush that soon found its way to mine. She gingerly stepped out the door, brushed her tail under my chin and motioned me towards the bed with her hoof. I could feel my blush threatening to singe my fur. When we reached the bed she slowly crawled over the blankets and pillows, giving me her best come hither look. That desire in her eyes caught me off guard, forcing a little excitement spark to shoot out of my horn. Then… well… a gentlecolt never kisses and tells.

A rather surprising ending to a surprising day. Yet they paled in comparison to the surprise that would await me the following day.

Chapter One: Reality Lost

Chapter One: Reality Lost

“Sometimes the truth is cruelest of all”

I had no idea what to expect as I trotted down the hallways towards the Spark generator. I felt better than I had in weeks and after some more celebrating this morning in the shower I was ready for anything. I hoped that the position was mostly managerial instead of hooves-on but fate rarely took a fair form. With that thought staking its place in the front of my mind I inhaled deeply and prepared myself for what was to come through the doors standing before me.

The doors retracted upwards with a hiss allowing me the visage of what I would soon be responsible for. The room itself didn’t stand out much beyond a symmetrical layout with what I assumed to be power reading monitors dominating the front. To both sides were doors leading to the stables inner workings, if the signs above them were to be believed. In front of the array of monitors sat the only pony I could see in the room. She was sat in a chair typing away at her terminal doing Celestia knows what before she spun around to face me.

“Well hello there, you must be Sparks.” She was an elderly unicorn mare wearing comically oversized glasses and a stable lab coat.

“Uhh… hello?” I responded nervously. I held out my hoof to extend a proper greeting and when she took it a peculiar look appeared behind her timeworn eyes.

“Ah, I see…so…it’s you.” She looked into my eyes with a piercing gaze when she spoke and it almost sounded like she was in awe. I withdrew my hoof quickly.

“Excuse me?” she looked into my eyes again but this time she saw me.

“Oh, I was just… flustered! Yes that’s it…flustered.” What is with this old mare? “There is something you should go have a look at.” Her tone had gone from flustered to serious in ten seconds flat.

“What do you mean? I thought I was to receive an orientation of some kind.” I couldn’t quite figure this old mare out, was she keeping something from me?

“No time for that, we must get you down to the spark generator ASAP.” Now I was getting very suspicious. This crazy mare definitely knew something I didn’t. What was her angle? I thought it in my best interest to come up with an excuse.

“I may be the new chief engineer but as of now it is in title only. I don’t think it’d be wise to fumble with machinations I do not yet understand.” Nicely done me, way to pull that shiny new rank! Yet she was undaunted.

“I understand that but trust me dear, it would be best for all of us if you just go down there and do as I ask. You needn’t worry about how it works.” I was really starting to get frustrated now but before I could voice my annoyance I noticed a subtle glow from the tip of her horn.

Of course I would need to know how it works you loon. Is what I wanted to say but that wasn’t what came out. “I suppose I don’t need the details.

“You will go down to the spark generator and investigate.”

I will do no such thing. “Sure, what am I looking for?”

“Don’t worry it will all become clear once you arrive. Oh and once you get there forget we ever spoke.”

Like hell I will, this is going right to the Overmare. As soon as I was alone I would be sending the Overmare a message. “All right I’ll play along.” I nodded and made to move out the door, I’ll show this old bat what happens when you try to bewitch me.

The position was starting to seem like it was just for show, especially since the setup was mostly automated. Perhaps then it was just for appearance? Then what was the point? Lead the level with the most automated duties and one crazy old witch? I hate to admit that I didn’t actually know where the spark generator was but for the moment I was content to wander my domain and get a feel for things. Eventually I did find it and once I got a look at it I had the strangest feeling in the back of my mind. Wasn’t I supposed to do something when I got here? What did that mare say? Did she even say anything? I stood there staring at the device, trying to force a memory that just didn’t exist to surface with no luck. Finally frustration won the day and I gave up. I was about to storm out when something caught my eye. I loose panel had fallen from underneath the generator.

I bent down to peer into the gap between the generator and floor to see that it was a tight fit under there. The generator itself was a large circular device partially suspended over a semicircular indentation. For what purpose? Who the hell knows but that was where I found myself squirming. Once I was situated I saw that the panel that had fallen hid a power distributor. It didn’t take me long to worm my way under it and secure the panel back into place. Now that I was done I tried to shuffle back the way I came. Seconds later I was stuck. Well now I feel stupid. I had crammed as much of myself as I could underneath it in my curious haste to find the problem. It was as I was thrashing around that a thought sprung from the back of my mind. The indentation feels hollow underneath me yet my body was a little behind as I continued to thrash around regardless. After I don’t know how long I gave up my effort to free myself and just laid there. Real nice Sparks, look at you stuck under there like a… wait a second. I could hear something under me. Something below me clicked and part of the indentation dipped to one side. Goddesses it really was hollow!

Fear found its way deep into my heart, freezing my body despite my desire to run or crawl or anything. I screamed at the top of my lungs yet even I couldn’t hear my words as I slid down through the gap into the dark hole below. I reached out and tried to catch anything I could to slow my descent. My panicky flailing only got me scraped and bloody hooves as my body struck a flat surface and pain shot up my spine to my eyes where my vision had started to fade. I could hear my own haggard breathing and rhythmic heartbeat in my ringing ears. I tried to call for help but couldn’t find the strength to form words as darkness fully crept into my vision.

***

I awoke sometime later with a heavy throbbing in my head. It was a struggle to even open my eyes let alone try to stand. It was as I tried to find my balance that a sharp stabbing pain snaked its way up my right hind leg. The worst part of all was that I couldn’t focus on anything, where I was or how I got here.

I pressed on the only direction I could go and because of my bad leg I was constantly losing my balance as I clung to the wall for support. I could hardly keep my eyes open as irregular periods of ringing would assault my ears and when I did manage to keep them open it was like looking through a haze. I continued forward at a slow pace until I felt an indentation that I assumed was a door. I flailed my hoof around hoping I would bump into an access panel. I was rewarded with the sweetest sound of the door hissing open and then the thump of my body hitting the floor.

Despite my body’s every protest I managed to just so slightly peek through my squinted eyes. What I saw was almost enough to bring a tear to my eye if there weren’t some there already. Up on the wall next to the door was a yellow, pink striped box with three little butterflies in the center, the universal indicator of a first-aid box. With all my remaining strength, I managed to pull my crumpled form underneath the box and reach up towards it. A soft click later and a moment of pain as the box’s contents spilled out on top of me, one glass bottle breaking on my head and another just to the left of it.

Amidst the clutter one bottle survived which I immediately snatched, opened, and drank its contents greedily to the last drop. A warm sensation formed in my stomach and then gradually spread through the rest of my body. Within seconds the fog in my vision dissipated, the ringing in my ears vanished and my focus returned. The pain in my leg however was still there, not as severe but still there. Fortunately magical bandages don’t break on your head when they fall on you, so I scooped them up and wrapped them around my leg. Now that I had the ability to stand without help, I could figure out just what in Luna’s name happened.

The room I was in was poorly lit and had very little inside it beyond the first-aid box and a lone desk with a terminal on it. Now I’m normally not a pony who snoops through another pony’s things but after what I just went through I think I earned a snoop. I limped my way over to the desk, keeping careful to keep pressure off my leg and sat down. Now I may have said I didn’t snoop but I could get my way into a locked terminal, you know, for repair stuff. Working for the repair staff had its perks such as my special tools that granted me access to the terminals code, now all that remained was finding the right password.

Hacking the terminal was surprisingly easy, almost as if the protection was just a formality, like owner had one hundred percent confidence nopony else would ever read it. The password was “perfection” and appearing on the pale green glow of the screen read “Welcome Chief Scientist” and beneath that were three files I could view. I started with the first labeled “Prime Directive”.

Welcome to Stable63. Stable 63 is part of a top-secret scientific program. Should the unthinkable happen and megaspells destroy our fair nation it would fall upon us to breed the stock of a new world. The goal of this project is the redefining of ponykind’s genetics. Fear, paranoia, and lastly hate. It is these feelings and emotions that brought the war upon us and it is these traits we seek to repair. The refinement of the pony genome will be a process that will likely take generations but we believe it can be altered rapidly with selective breeding and genetic modification. The gene lab has also been equipped with top tier cloning technology should the stable’s population provide few non-viable subjects. To this end, we have built stable 63 with a secondary stable above the labs. It is here the divided population of unicorns and earth ponies should, over time, produce for us individuals fit for genetic harvesting. You will maintain a healthy relationship with the Overmares of the above test stable, as it is from them you will be receiving test subjects selected at their discretion.

I was in a whole other stable. The one I came from, the one I was born in, was nothing more than a breeding ground for the science ponies who lived down here in the true stable 63. Stable-Tec didn’t care about our lives. They only cared for their experiment, the one we were meant to die for. I was starting to sweat and hyperventilate. My very existence was nothing more than to be harvested by these scientists, or die a meaningless death above. In an attempt to prevent a panic attack I pressed on to the next entry, hopefully to occupy my mind despite my every wish that I could close my eyes and make it all go away. The next entry read “Staff Replacement”.

For the sake of the “experiment” in the stable above, the science team staff will consist of exclusively pegasi. With the labs advanced cloning technology, whenever a pegasi embryo is discovered in the above stable, it will be safely removed to the lab and replaced with one of the aforementioned sub-species. However given the overall goal of stable 63, should a Pegasus be found with the desired traits (see prime directive or review the chief scientist briefing packet.) do not hesitate to escort them to the genomics lab and harvest them (do not forget the genetic harvesting protocol.) Do so without their knowledge so they will be more compliant and submissive during the standard harvesting procedure. The harvesting of a staff member should be decided at the discretion of the Overmares and chief scientist.

Pegasi? I remembered once, way back when I was in school that I was told that, even though it’s rare, two unicorns or two earth ponies or a mixed pairing can sometimes produce a Pegasus. My breathing had slowed to a manageable and much less panicky state as I eyed the last entry I could access. Unlike the other two, which were dated presumably before the stable was sealed, the last one was dated about 20 years ago.

This is absolutely unacceptable, this is not the first time a subject has overpowered my staff but it is the first time one managed to escape the lab and then the stable as a whole. With this turn of events I demand additional placed security at the stable door. Despite our warnings to the population some are unafraid of what we tell them of the outside. And they are right. The “Wasteland” as the scouts called it, is quite livable as far as radiation is concerned and habitable by the environmental sensors standards. The nearby city of Baltimare is also still mostly intact. Should the escapee return and spread the word of the surface we could have a full revolt on our hooves. I needn’t remind you of how important our work is if Equestria is to ever have a future. I will not allow centuries of work to be all for naught so again I say post some ponies at the door. He must never return and nopony else must ever escape.

-Chief Scientist Flash Freeze

The terminal indicated that the message was sent to both Overmares but that’s not what drew my interest. Somepony had escaped. I didn’t have to resign to the harvest. Although my chances looked dismal and if the message was to be believed, I wouldn’t be able to slip out unnoticed. Maybe I can get back to the top stable? Perhaps forget all that I learned and go back to my life as chief engineer with Winter.

Sadly I was denied action on either course as who I assumed to be the chief scientist walked in the room. He was an older white-blue Pegasus stallion with a white mane. His face was not one I expected to see on a pony who lived their whole life in a lab. He had deep wrinkles around his eyes and forehead. Upon seeing me his wrinkled brow furrowed in anger and surprise. “Who are you? What are you doing here?” he barked and punctuated each question with a hoof stomp.

My courage was nowhere to be found and when I didn’t answer he unfolded his wings and with a look of unbridled hatred leapt into the air and flew into me, knocking the wind out of me and for the second time today pushing me into unconsciousness.

***

I awoke in what definitely fit the bill for when I think lab. All around me were little desks and tables littered with the usual science paraphernalia; beakers and flasks filled with colorful liquids, microscopes and the like. Beyond those tables were terminals filled with years upon years of data regarding their gene project. Finally peppered between all those stations were several pegasi in lab coats, some resumed their work as if nothing was amiss and others stole glances in my direction.

I was sat in a rather uncomfortable chair near the center of the room. Near me was a large round table where papers and notes of all kinds were strewn about, their significance unknown to me. Above me was a circular balcony for what I assumed was another floor. In each direction on the far walls were collections of terminals. It was then that I noticed that each section of the staff wore different colored coats.

It dawned on me that this particular room must have been like a melting pot of sorts. Four teams of different sciences were working on whatever the hell was their focus and compiling their data on the center table. It was almost admirable to see them working so well together towards a singular goal. This was what I wanted for my stable but seeing it in effect now, down here, was eerie.

I went to rub the fog from my eyes when I realized that my forelegs were shackled together.

“Ah, you’re awake.” Spoke a voice from up on the balcony. A voice I recognized. Overmare Rose Thorn. After what I read it wasn’t a surprise knowing she was involved in the grand scheme. She smirked and let out a little chuckle.

“You weren’t supposed to arrive here for at least another week or so. I’ll have to teach our caretaker the meaning of patience.” I furrowed my brow.

“What do you mean by that?” Rose Thorn sighed and shook her head.

“Now Sparks, it’s not befitting of you to lie to me.” From behind her appeared the stallion from before who took a place beside her. “Flash Freeze told me he caught you snooping through his terminal.” I mustered as much strength as I could to respond.

“Why?” Was all I was able to manage. Rose chuckled again and continued her speech.

“When we find ponies like you with the desired traits, we move them to jobs that some would consider dangerous. That way when we tell the general population of their 'mortal accidents' they believe us. Then, we secretly move them here and the rest you know. Or you’ll find out very soon.” She punctuated her last remark with a smug grin.

She nodded towards Flash who nodded back and flew down to me. What was I going to do? They were going to harvest me! I had to stall for some time. I stood from my chair and pushed Flash aside. I looked up at Rose with determination in my eyes.

“Why!? Why do you keep this up? The world outside is destroyed!”

“That is precisely why. The world was destroyed by foolish ponies who lost their very natures. We have so many genomes mapped, we are so close to creating the perfect pony. Then we will rebuild and Equestria will be better than it was before the war.” She took a stance like she was reciting holy words.

“You can’t do this to ponies, lie to us and keep us contained. We can’t live like that, waiting to die or being killed down here.” Rose scoffed.

“Bold words from a pony who just learned of the truth. It is no different than if you lived your entire life up above. This way your death at least serves a purpose. Your being will help shape the future of ponykind. Stable-Tec granted us that power and I WILL exercise it. Besides, no matter how many have to die for this cause, the cost is worth it to revive Equestria. These ends justify the means and these means will secure our future. Equestria thanks you for your sacrifice Sparks.” She had nothing more to say. Flash pushed forward towards one of the adjoining hallways but I had figured out what I needed. A distraction!

As we passed one of the tables with beakers on them, I shook off Flash Freeze and bucked one of the table’s legs as hard as I could. The weight of all the things that littered the table brought it down with a crash. Two different colored liquids met and instantly burst into flames. The flames followed the liquids to their source and exploded, sending globs of flame all over the room.

The staff members ran and flew back and forth across the room in a panic, trying to do whatever they could to save papers that were going up in smoke. Smoke that activated the warning klaxons, flashing lights and sprinklers on the roof. Flash stood there mouth agape in pure shock.

“What have you done?” He spoke softly. “What. Have you. DONE!” his pupils shrunk down to pinpricks as they simultaneously filled with rage. He reared back and brought his hoof down hard across my face, sending me crashing down onto the floor. I could feel a split in my cheek where blood now freely dripped. Flash reared back again to crush my skull but before he could a loud popping sound as well as the scent of ozone filled the room.

Flash looked back over his shoulder to see a screen on one of the terminals blow and then catch fire. He forgot me immediately.

“NOOOO! You fools! Save the data!” He screamed over the klaxons to rally his staff. I quickly rose to my hooves and shuffled my way up the stairs to the balcony where Rose was. As I crested the top of the stairs I saw her turn tail and gallop down a different hallway. Behind where she was standing was what looked like an access elevator. I had no idea where it led but given my surroundings, I doubted I’d survive if they got their hooves on me again.

I moved as quickly as I could to the elevator door and mashed the summon button over and over again. For fucks sake, when were buttons going to understand urgency!? A relief bringing *ding* sounded as the door slid open. Without skipping a beat I leapt inside and repeated the process on the only destination button inside. The ride up the elevator was an unsettling contrast to what I just experienced. While down below ponies were running to and fro trying salvage their life’s work in a flurry of dancing flames and here I stood in a box trying to calm myself with only my rapid heartbeat and some obnoxiously upbeat polka music to grace my surroundings.

Another *ding* sounded, announcing my arrival to… a dark hallway that ended in a staircase to nowhere. I stood in the dark for a moment before I remembered I had a light. Now that the hallway was illuminated I noticed a little access terminal mounted to the wall near the start of the stairs. Seeing no alternative, I plugged in my PipBuck’s adapter cord and got to work. The security on this terminal was substantially tougher than the one before, taking a good ten minutes to get in and once I was there was only one command ‘Open Emergency Tunnel’. The ceiling above me hummed with life as it was pulled away, completing the stairs to my escape. The room I stood in appeared to be the Overmare’s office but her desk was missing. Then, as if on cue, the mechanism that hid the secret elevator room moved back into place, reforming as the Overmare’s desk.

It was then that I knew my escape was not the end of my misfortune. I noticed that the warning klaxon and choking presence of smoke had never stopped, even as I exited the elevator. The entire stable was on high alert. The artificial lighting that illuminated most of the stables corridors were off and replaced by spinning, flashing warning lights which cast a dull orange glow through the smoke filtering in from the labs. I couldn’t just stand there, I had to find help. After some mental reassurance from myself I opened the doors and descended to the living quarters.

What I saw was chaos. There were ponies everywhere fighting, wounding and killing each other. All the commotion, the klaxons, lights and smoke must have finally ignited their paranoia into the explosion of madness I saw before me. A myriad of security ponies were scattered throughout the masses, quelling the fighting as best they could. Pure adrenaline spurred me on as I ran as fast as I could through the carnage with the shackles still binding my legs.

As I ran I saw Crescent Wrench fighting with an earth pony stallion whom he struck on the head with a security baton. My first light of hope in a sea of despair.

“Crescent!” I tried to shout over the din of conflict. I made a beeline straight towards him. I was out of breath when I reached him. I panted heavily between words. “Crescent can… you please… get these shackles… the fuck offa… me?” His mouth was dripping with fresh blood and his expression showed little empathy.

“You’d better get the fuck outta my face RIGHT NOW!” He swung his baton at me in his telekinetic grasp then charged past me and yelled. “If I see you again I will kill you!” Why was he angry at me? Before I could ask another question I lost him in the crowd of ponies. In front of me, behind where he was standing was the body of an earth pony mare who had had her throat tore out. Disgust welled up in my body, which I violently released on the floor. The discomfort hit hard, but not as hard as the realization that Crescent had done this with his teeth. The blood from his mouth wasn’t his. Another convulsion hit my stomach but what little I had in my body was already out so I was just retching up nothing as my body was racked with pain.

The fatigue set in quick as I shakily got to my hooves and just kept running. Turn after turn I ran, seeing the same scene again and again. I turned another corner ran headfirst into sompony’s hoof. I fell back and hit the floor hard as stars started crowding my vision. Then I saw a pony shaped form hovering over me, a security baton in their mouth. “Spahks?” the voice spoke around the baton. My assailant spat the baton down with a clang and lifted me to my hooves.

My vision cleared revealing my would-be attacker: Summer Blaze.

“Sparks, I’m so glad you’re ok! I can’t believe I found you.” She pulled me into a tight embrace.

“I’m… glad…” Was all I had breath for, the rest had been hugged out of me. She released me from her hold and pulled my face to hers, gazing intently into my eyes.

“Tell me you had nothing to do with this. Tell me this isn’t your fault.” The relief in her voice melted away, replaced by worry and concern. How would she know I was even involved? The fire only started about 15 minutes ago.

“What are you saying Summer?” It looked like she was just barely containing tears.

“The Overmares put out an alert that you are to be captured or killed. They say that you started the riot.” Summer shook me slightly, her eyes never straying. “So tell me! Tell me you’re innocent!” Her grasp tightened around me, her eyes welling up with tears. I reached out and touched her cheek.

“Summer, I would never do anything to hurt my friends.” Summer released me and wiped away her tears, a small smile appearing on her lips. It may have been the truth but it was a partial truth, I was still responsible overall and lying to her cut me but it wasn’t my fault.

“I knew it, I just knew you would never put my sister in danger… Oh?” She looked down to my shackled forelegs. “Here let me get those off.” The shackles hit the floor and I sighed in relief.

“That’s so much better… uh what are you doing?” Summer was stripping out of her security barding.

“You’re going to need this.” She said as she shoved it into my hooves.

“I don’t understand.” I looked at the barding in my hooves, then back to her.

“Somepony’s got to be held responsible for this. If it’s not going to be you, you are going to need this to get out of the stable. The other guards probably won’t let you go if they catch you.” I checked my PipBuck’s auto sorting spell to see fully what I had been gifted. Besides the barding itself, she gave me her pistol in its holster and some ammunition.

“Aren’t you going to need some of this?” I said, trying to give her the pistol back. I had never fired one before and even if I kept it I doubt I could make much use of it.

“Keep them, you’re gonna need ‘em more than me. The stable door’s override code is in the saddlebags too.” She picked up her baton and took a strong stance. “Now don’t worry about me, I can handle the rabble. Now go, get going, the stable door isn’t far.” I couldn’t speak. I was afraid, afraid of leaving my home, afraid of what might happen to Winter or Mother. But I couldn’t stay they would kill me or harvest me if I did. I couldn’t risk their safety and maybe, just maybe I could find help outside so I could come back and free them. I choked back some tears of my own, my voice cracking.

“Take care of Mother for me would you? A-and tell Winter…t-tell Winter I lo-” She placed her helmet over my head, silencing me.

“I will.” She gave me one more hug before pushing me where I needed to go. “Now get going, I’ll do what I can to get you to that door.” I turned and headed down the hall towards my destination. I stopped and turned back to her with a forlorn look. I blinked away my tears and pressed on.

The disguise worked well enough, most guards I ran past didn’t give me a second glance and it pained me to pass by so many scenes of violence but I couldn’t help them, not now. The stable door was in my sight. A gear-shaped door, four feet thick emblazoned with a giant yellow 63. Guarding the access panel stood two guards who were either unaware of the riots or were very steadfast in their duties.

I ducked out of sight and slipped around the left side of the door behind the release mechanism. Just below me where the guards stood I heard a crackle of static.

“Yes Captain?” One of them asked. His voice was low and gruff.

“Stonewall, I need you and your partner to help suppress the riots. Get your flanks down to the living quarters.” From behind my cover I could hear them shuffle around, unsure how to respond.

“B-but Captain we can’t leave our post, the Overmares-”

“Are nowhere to be found.” Summer cut them off. “And in their absence, I am commanding you to assist me to prevent further loss of life, or do you want that blood on your hooves?”

“Understood Captain.” The sound of clopping hooves disappeared out of the room, leaving me all alone. I exited my cover and stood before the massive steel door of Stable 63. I brought up my PipBuck again to access the sorting spell and find the override code. I found it and entered it into the access panel, it was CMCRS2. More klaxons started sounding as the giant metal arm above me lowed and extended. It grabbed the center of the door and pulled back. I was forced to cover my ears as the klaxons were drowned out by the vicious sound of metal scraping upon metal.

Once the door was fully recessed, the metal arm pulled it to the right revealing before me a wall of darkness. I took the smallest baby steps I could towards the black abyss. I closed my eyes and thought of my Mother, Winter and even Summer. Then I charged forward headfirst into the unknown.

After a brief moment standing still just beyond the doors edge with my eyes slammed shut, I opened them and saw a cave. I switched my PipBuck’s light on and saw that the rock walls and floor of the cave inclined slightly upwards and led to a wooden door at the end. I took a few tentative steps towards it as the klaxons sounded for the final time and the Stable door was loudly pushed back into place. I looked back at the Stable I called my home. The cave smelled of damp, rotting wood and scattered across the floor were pony skeletons that didn’t look as old as they should have been. It was then I noticed that the skeletons were dressed in strange garb and that two of them had holes blasted out the back of their skulls. Those ponies were killed after the bombs. What happened to the ponies out there? I suddenly felt very small and frightened. I broke and ran back to the Stable.

“I change my mind I don’t want to be alone!” I screamed at no one, clambering over a few rocks to get to the outside access panel. Ok ok CMCRS2… Denied!? “Oh no, oh shit, shit, oh fuck.” Goddesses no, the entry code was different! After several moments beating on the steel door I collapsed against it and just laid there for Luna knows how long, feeling sorry for myself. After a bit I finally stood up and wiped some tears from my eyes. “Won’t do much good if I just stay here and cry.” I whispered, trying to pump myself up. I reached the door and grasped the handle. Ok here it goes, just like they did, the escapee mentioned from the terminal. I inhaled and sighed deeply, threw open the door and took my first steps into the Wasteland.

Footnote: Level Up!
New Perk: Egghead – Your Stable smarts mean you gain an extra +2 skill points per level up.

Chapter Two: Wasteland Welcome

Chapter Two: Wasteland Welcome

“Everypony you will ever meet knows something you don’t.”

I thought I knew what fear was. I thought I knew what it was to feel small and alone. I had no idea what fear was until I faced the massive expanse of the Equestrian Wasteland. This was nothing like facing the Overmare before, or almost being harvested for my genes. This was a level all its own. Before me lay pure devastation. When I read that the wasteland was livable from Flash Freeze’s terminal I didn’t know what to expect, certainly not what I saw.

Stretching out as far as the eye could see was the barren and scorched land, deeply hued in the colors brown and grey, occasionally the shriveled black corpse of a tree would grace the emptiness. At this point in my life I had no concept of outside, living in the cramped rooms and hallways of the stable made the freeing sensation I felt at all this empty space a foreign and unsettling one. Then I made the blunder of looking up.

I kept moving my eyes upward until my legs gave out and I doubled backwards onto the ground. Staring up at the big empty space between me and the blanket of clouds made me feel like I was falling deep in my core. For a moment I was suffocating, afraid that if I moved even a little I would go careening off the ground into the sky. I laid on the ground for several minutes letting every new sensation pass. The falling sensation left my stomach but was replaced by a strange gust of wind that caused a shiver to run down my spine, carrying on it unfamiliar smells of dust and decay. I braved a glance at the sky again and now that a fear of falling wasn’t my prime focus, I noticed a colossal cover of clouds, completely hiding the sky from view. To the north I could see the tall skeletal remains of skyscrapers, indicating that I was near what was once a major city.

A soft pinging noise alerted me to my PipBuck which notified me that the auto-mapping features had activated and set to work, marking the area I was standing near as Stable 63. After sparing a glance at the screen on my leg I spotted a sort of booth at the top of a small incline directly forward of the cave the stable was in. Filling my lungs with filthy, stale air, I checked the magazine in my pistol and headed up the hill towards the booth. The booth itself was made of metal and fairly small, barely big enough to house one pony. It looked to me that it was set up as a check-in like booth. One that checked if you were authorized to relocate there by Stable-Tec and the terminal I saw through the glass-less window confirmed my thoughts.

Wishing to do anything but wander away from the stable, I forced open the door to the booth, the doors hinges crying out from years of rust build up. The terminal itself was surprisingly still functional, the screen flickering on and off periodically, no doubt whatever powered this area was running low. The variety of options to pick on the screen were minimal, most were simply log information pages, checking what families made it into the stable. However, one particularly suspicious entry read ‘Message to Radiance’ I accessed the entry and was greeted by a preface: Error – Line to Stable 63 has been lost – message routed to directory terminal.

The date stamped on the message was one I recognized from school, the Last Day, the day the megaspells destroyed the world. The shockwaves of the blasts must have severed the communication lines from the outside, isolating us from the world…Not that anything would have come afterwards. I pressed a few more buttons and loaded the message:

Radiance, I know that I told you that Stable 63’s goal was very important when I named you Overmare but I’ve changed my mind. Playing with pony genes isn’t the answer, its ideas like this that escalated the war to what it is. I want you to decommission the labs and act as a control stable. Truthfully little sister, I’d rather you up and leave and instead head for Stable 54 under the old sun and moon cathedral. I know you want to stay because of him and if you do decide to stay, please put a stop to the gene experiments before they can even begin. Ponykind is something to be surpassed but not like this. I’m not telling the others, the experiment is just too dangerous, meddling with what we ponies are, it’s not right. Take care of yourself whatever you decide to do Radiance, I love you.

-SB

I felt like I had just been kicked in the stomach. Every part of my brain was screaming for justice, for revenge, for… anything. I had lived my whole life in the stable. Never knowing its true purpose and even though I only learned what that was today, knowing that it was never meant to be, that our lives could have mattered, that we wouldn’t have been stock for mad scientist ponies was emotionally and mentally defeating.

I took two steps away from the terminal and fell on my rump, my brain silenced, mouth agape. Our fate was decided by a message that never reached the stable, by a time frame as low as minutes. I didn’t know if I wanted to get up. I didn’t know if anything I did mattered. What was I? Was I meant to exist? Or was I nothing more than a statistic to be bred for ‘the greater good?’ I sat sulking in my sorrow of whether or not my existence meant anything…when I remembered I had a gun. A loaded gun. I levitated it out of my saddlebags, flung my helmet off my head and pressed it to my temple. I could feel tears form in my eyes and hear my heart beating in my barrel. I was never supposed to be I thought and pulled the trigger. *click* nothing. I pulled the trigger a few more times to the same effect. A quick inspection later I had, in my melancholy, forgotten to remove the safety. So I fixed my error and silently thanked nopony that Summer hadn’t given me a defective gun.

As the cold metal of the pistol touched my temple again I couldn't help but think of Summer. Thinking of her led me to thinking of my mother and then to Winter. They didn’t know the truth and they were still inside. It took all my strength to willingly leave the stable but I remembered why I did it in the first place. To save the stable, to save all those ponies from the labs that were never meant to be used. To save the ones closest to me from a fate that shouldn’t be. To save them all. I returned the gun to my bags, stood up, dusted myself off and walked right out of the cramped booth. I couldn't quit, not while they were still trapped. The stale wasteland air hit me again but this time I didn’t flinch, I didn’t close my eyes. I looked back at the cave that led to stable 63.

“I’ll be back guys, as soon as I can.” I turned and started walking north down the fractured road to the city I saw in the distance. “I’ll save you all.”

***

I walked for about an hour down a broken road without much to occupy my attention except the unsettling feeling of dirt and asphalt against my hooves. I had lost sight of the city’s decayed skyline so I didn’t know if I was traveling a direction that would be helpful to me or not, so in an effort to collect my bearings I climbed a small hill to the left off the road to survey the area. At the top of the hill rested a large rock jutting up towards the clouds. I poked my head around it and looked down the other side of the hill and saw the last thing I expected to see so soon.

Ponies! There was a group of ponies moving westward. Three adult stallions and a cart full of children being pulled by a two headed creature of some kind. I was so excited I was practically bouncing with joy. I almost called out to them when I noticed how they were dressed. One of the three stallions wore a simple leather vest and was carrying a whip in his mouth, the second had very spiky armor and was carrying an equally spiky bat. Lastly the third one, who I assumed to be the leader, or at least the strongest of the trio wore black and worn combat armor with no helmet because of his horn and was armed with both a small pistol like mine and what looked to be a shotgun.

The children on the other hoof wore practically nothing save for large metal collars with little red lights on them. I ducked back behind the rock and watched them carefully from safety. I had no idea what to make of this group. Before I could analyze any further one of the children, a little unicorn colt, locked eyes with me and started shouting. My legs turned to jelly as I slipped back behind the rock as fast as I could. I put my hooves over my eyes praying to anypony who would listen to keep me safe. The colt continued to yell.

“Guys look! We’re going to be ok, he’s here to save us!” Oh goddesses he was talking about me, those ponies were going to find me! I heard a loud cracking noise followed by a sharp cry.

“Shut it you little shit! Nopony’s coming to save you.” The colt’s voice was quieter and cracked.

“You’ll see.” He said defiantly sounding as if he was choking back tears. “He’s going to save us and kill-!” Another crack silenced the rest of what the colt had to say. Then I heard a deeper, smoother voice.

“Your parents are dead, your friends will suffer and nopony is coming for you.” A deafening boom echoed around us followed by a dull thud. “Let that be a lesson to the rest of you. Your new master doesn’t care if a few of you don’t make the trip. Be silent and your chances improve. Understand?” There were no voices. “Good.” I heard another whip crack followed by a sound of pain from the creature pulling the cart. I hyperventilated as quietly as I could and waited for the sound of the cart to disappear. When my breathing returned to normal and my heart quieted I felt calm enough to put my hooves down and open my eyes. I was still trembling slightly but I had to peek around the rock again. I don’t know what I thought I’d see, maybe I just wanted to confirm my fears.

Regardless of my intentions it didn’t change the fact that on the ground where the cart had previously been rested the still form of the little unicorn colt who saw me. His body was facing away from me. I very carefully approached the colt but was startled by the wet feeling I got from stepping in the damp dirt quickly absorbing the colt’s blood. Doing my best to ignore it I continued towards him. Again with seemingly no reason except to force myself to look upon what I already knew, I reached out and rolled the colt over so that I could see his face.

I felt tears welling up in my eyes again as I forced myself to look upon the mutilated face of the brave little colt. His head had been blown completely in half by that stallion’s shotgun. I fell back on my rump and stared into the distance. This was my fault. This colt’s only crime was seeing me and hoping that I could save him and I couldn’t. For believing in me, a stranger, he had to die. He had died for me. He had died for nothing.

True despair was something I had never felt before. Back in the stable a pony’s death meant something. That they had given their life in service of the greater good, even in the true stable a pony’s death meant something. I sat over the colt and cried. It didn’t make sense, he had to have died for something. It couldn’t be meaningless, it had to mean something and most of all it couldn’t have been for me. And that’s when the realization really hit me, he had died for me. Whether he meant to or not. I survived and he didn’t.

“Not for me.” I whispered. He had died trying to inspire hope in the others and I just hid, like the coward I was. “Not for me…” Tears were freely running down my face when I heard something approach me. I wiped my eyes and looked up to see a metal ball hovering in front of me with bug looking wings staring intently at me behind a faceless screen. I could feel the presence of somepony watching in silence behind the screen. I waved my hoof in front of the floating ball.

“Hello? Can anypony hear me?” A small crack of static popped out of the ball.

“You couldn’t have saved him you know.” Said a robotic voice.

“What?” I sniffled and blinked away the tears in my eyes. Did the robot ball see everything that just happened? It spoke again.

“You couldn’t have saved him. If you had tried you’d be dead too and what would that accomplish?” I didn’t understand. Was the pony behind the robot telling me to just let innocent ponies die? “A noble sacrifice is only worthwhile if you solve the problem at hoof. There are more slavers out there. You dying here wouldn’t have helped anypony.” I just sat back in silence, unsure of what to say.

“I’m sorry you had to experience something like this, it’s just the way the world is now.” I still couldn’t say anything, my attention was fixed on the colt on the ground. His coat was red and had a little comic book for a cutie mark. He didn’t deserve this. According to the voice, things like this were considered normal now. Slavery and murder, the farthest you could go from the Equestria that was.

“You should continue down this road here going north, eventually you’ll find a little settlement called Black Town. When you get to the gate tell them that you are looking for the Sky Lounge and they should let you in. While you’re there, try to make some friends. The wasteland is no place to travel alone.” It was a lot to take in given the circumstances. As the robot started to leave I shouted out.

“Wait! Who- who are you?” The robot turned back at me and was silent for a moment.

“…You can call me Watcher.” I looked to the ground in confusion.

“Watcher? W-what are you watching for?” The voice did not answer but continued to look in my direction. I stood to my hooves and stepped closer to the robot. “Tell me! Why are you helping me!?” As expected it just kept staring.

“Times up. I’m sorry. We’ll talk again soon.” Another crackle of static sounded from the robot and the source of the voice was replaced by an obnoxious orchestra of polka music. With that the robot turned away from me and started casually flying back the way I came. I watched in silence as it started up the hill I was just on before I gave chase.

“Hey! Where are you going!?” I shouted after it. I couldn’t let it get away. This was my chance to have so many questions about the world answered.

“Stop!” I don’t know if I really expected it to or not but by the time I was back on top of the hill I gave up on the thing as is just kept on going, spewing out its unbearable noise. I sighed heavily in defeat and looked back over my shoulder in the direction ‘Watcher’ told me about. A lead’s a lead I guess. I looked back to the little red colt before descending back down the hill.

“I’m sorry…” I whispered again as I turned my back on his still warm corpse.

***

The hour or so I’d been walking down the fractured highway that supposedly led to some kind of sanctuary had actually managed to enlighten me to how the wasteland worked. First and foremost, everypony wanted to kill you… probably. I can’t say I could back up my claim with evidence but the occasional gunshot sounding in the distance kept reminding me that I was never safe.

I remember in school they taught us about the dangers of balefire radiation and why we must not leave until the all clear was given from Stable-Tec. I couldn’t help but feel that perhaps they didn’t know everything about it. Across the landscape there grew almost nothing and what did grow did not present the image of life. Even though the grass was gone and the barren leaf-less trees were slowly deteriorating into sawdust I still saw signs of life, I also was detecting a strange smell that didn’t match up with the rest of the dirty and gritty world.

I kept to the road as best I could, too afraid to venture far from the safety of the asphalt, for what little it was worth. I paused a moment, craning my head over my shoulder. I swore I heard something behind me. I kept my gaze on my tail as I took a few tentative steps forward. Nothing. The sound had disappeared. Maybe it was all in my head after all. Letting out a relieved sigh I returned my attention to where I was going, just in time to for something to burst out of the ground behind me. The sound from before was back and in full volume, along with the sound of snapping claws and quiet hissing. When I turned to face the threat I saw that it was a large scorpion about half my size. Before my brain could process its fight or flight instincts it speared me in the chest with its venomous stinger. I yelped in surprise and fear as I felt it stab through my armor. I backpedaled as fast as I could, pulling myself off the stinger to see the brown-green venom spew from its tip. I didn’t feel any pain which meant my armor stopped it and that was good but I still had the threat at hoof to deal with. I quickly drew my pistol, remembering to release the safety and attempted to take aim. Adrenaline surged through my system, making my grasp shaky as the pistol wavered in my magical grasp. The scorpion skittered towards me, its stinger raised to strike again. Whether by chance or luck I managed to dodge it, though my graceless movements cost me my hold on the pistol. It hit the asphalt and bounced behind the scorpion, leaving me defenseless. In desperation I began to prepare a spell when in an instant a loud boom sounded and the scorpion erupted a spray of green-yellow blood. I was scared stiff.

I slowly turned my head back the way I came. Standing there was a large brown earth pony stallion with a mounted saddle like machine holding two large rifles, one off each side and a hairless orange-brown two-headed cow pulling a cart. The stallion leaned in closer and squinted his eyes.

“Hmmm I ain’t never seen you before. Ya headin to Black Town?” I was still scared stiff. I just stood there cowering slightly, trying desperately to summon my courage. For the moment the best I could manage was a nod. He started walking closer to me, I instinctively closed my eyes. With every heavy hoofstep I flinched. I was ashamed of myself. I despised that my hidden trait brought out by the wasteland was cowardice. No matter how hard I tried or how badly I wanted to stand up in the face of this stranger, my body wouldn’t move. I couldn’t hear hoofsteps anymore and I could sense the presence of a warm body very close to me. My eyes refused to open. I did the only thing my body would allow and cowered so close to the ground that I could feel the pavement scratching against my barding. A heavy silence hung in the air, so heavy that it was becoming hard to breathe when out of the silence rose his voice.

“Looks like you dropped this.” I was finally able to open my eyes.

“Huh?” The stallion had my pistol in his hooves, he tossed it towards me and I caught it in my telekinesis. It looked no worse for wear and I carefully placed it back in its holster. When I finished I looked back up to see the stallion chop the tail off the scorpion and toss it in the back of his cart.

“Name’s Dusty Trail by the way.” He wasn’t facing me so my gaze drifted to the ground.

“Oh…um my name is Sparks and uh… thanks.”

“No trouble at all.” I didn’t know what to make of this yet. So far he hadn’t tried to rob me or kill me so that was a good sign. Especially since it was my first real encounter with a Wastelander. He turned and looked at me firmly.

“You got some fancy armor there Sparks, and yer awfully clean and spiffy. Where’d ya come from and what does that there 63 on your shoulders mean?” I wasn't sure if I wanted to tell Dusty even though I was no longer frightened and cowering. He seemed friendly. That thought led me back to what Watcher said ‘try to make some friends’ was he trying to help me or play me somehow? What does he know that I don’t? Or maybe he really was just trying to help. He didn’t have to tell me about this Black Town place and really what would he get out of it? I looked off to the blanket of clouds in the sky, thinking carefully about what to say next. I supposed it wouldn’t matter telling him. Nopony can get in the stable now anyway and that was the whole reason I was out here, to find a way back in and save them from the experiments. I looked back to meet the gaze of Dusty Trail.

“It means I’m from Stable 63. I’ve only been outside for a few hours.” Is that all it’s been? So much had happened that I never thought I’d see in so little time.

“Stable? Ya mean that big ol bunker to the south?” He nodded his head back the general direction I came. “I thought everypony who lived there had died or sumthin’. Ain’t nopony ever come out before and I heard that back in tha day ‘bout fifty years ago some ponies tried to get in there and scavenge the place but couldn’t open the door.” Ponies had tried to get in? I was told there was monitoring equipment outside the stable door but nopony ever mentioned an attempted breach. Maybe the Overmares back then didn’t want us to know there were survivors outside or were more likely too occupied with the ‘perfect pony’ project, or both. Come to think of it though, I don’t recall seeing any cameras or anything when I came outside. Then again I probably wasn’t paying much attention to things like that.

Then I remembered that one pony who escaped in the past. I wonder if he’s still alive. I still wasn’t sure if this information was significant of anything so I saw no reason to tell Dusty Trail.

“Yeah that’s still true, nopony will be getting in anytime soon.” I couldn’t know if that was true. In fact I hoped it wasn’t seeing as how I hoped for nothing more than to go back in.

“Why’re you outside then?” Dusty Trail was rubbing his chin in thought, pondering what he knew and what I said. I looked away from him and scanned the ground a few more times. I didn’t want to say, not yet and not to just anypony.

“Alright I get it. Don’t wanna say that’s fine.” Another awkward silence started between us, one that lingered almost oppressively. “You said you were headin t’ Black Town right?”

“Yes! Uh... *ahem* yes. Yes I did.” Turns out I wasn’t very good at first impressions. I was just so thankful for the silence to be over. Although I suppose it was partially my fault it was there to begin with. I couldn’t be sure how ponies in the wasteland were, not yet especially after what I saw an hour ago. Dusty seemed to be of a different stock though. One who survives the wasteland, not takes advantage of it. Without adding anything else he looked towards the…cow thing and stomped his hoof twice. That seemed to have told the thing to get moving again. Dusty took his place in front of the wagon and I followed suit.

The rattling of the contents in his cart got old real fast and remembering my own advice from a moment ago I spoke up.

“Sorry if I seemed twitchy and stuff back there. This place gave me a rough introduction.” I could feel my heart sink a little remembering the scene that played out in front of me not but an hour or so ago.

“S’fine. Nopony gets a good introduction, born out here or not.” Given what I’d seen so far I couldn’t help but think that was an understatement. “Were you some kinda fighter back in yer shelter? Yer armor is pretty impressive lookin’” I let out a soft chuckle.

“No no I was the head enginee- er repair pony.” It didn’t want to use the title I had been given seeing how I had it for less than a day. “My friend gave me her armor so I’d be safe out here, she was a fighter but not me.”

“So you probably can’t shoot for shit with that piece ya got?” The question kind of caught me off guard. It’s true I didn’t know how to use it. The only thing I tried to shoot was the scorpion and myself…better not bring that up. I didn’t want to think about it. I also didn’t want to think that I’d have to learn to use my gun, probably against other ponies. That thought alone made my stomach flip. I suddenly found my hooves very interesting to behold.

“No.” My voice was barely a whisper.

“Well then. I think you could do for a lesson.” I looked up in surprise.

“What?” The smile on Dusty’s face said it all, he was already rifling through his cart looking for whatever he needed. He set aside a number of bottles and cans then went to work unhooking his cow from the cart. I just watched in amazement just how fast he set up a little shooting range. He carefully set up a line of five cans along the edge of his cart.

“You must have done this before.” I said. He lovingly patted the rifles on his sides.

“Black Town militia.” He stated matter-of-factly like it was common knowledge. “Well g’on get yer gun out.”

“Right.” I levitated the gun out of its holster and did my best to look down the sights at a can.

“Hold on, can’t just go shootin like that lemme show you some basics.” Dusty snatched the gun out of my telekinetic grip and was holding it in his mouth. “Da fuust fing you wanna do ish-” BLAM! The gun fired unexpectedly and in his shock Dusty had dropped the gun.

“Celestia’s cunt!” An oddly unique swear I thought. “Fuck Sparks, I didn’t think you’d have the safety off AND a bullet in the chamber.” I looked away from his gaze and began absent-mindedly drawing circles on the ground with my hoof. “No, this is a good thing. The wasteland is not a safe place. I’d say always have yer gun ready to fire at the drop of a hat.” I turned back towards him.

“Is it really that bad out here?” I already knew the answer. I deeply wished it wasn’t so but I knew.

“Yes. Ponies out here are all lookin’ out fer themselves. They’d kill cus you pissed em’ off or they wanted yer stuff of just cuz they could.” Dusty’s expression suddenly turned angry. “The world will knock you down and shit on everything you ever cared about just cause you had the gall to live in it.” This all started with a smile from him and now I think I might have inadvertently pulled up bad memories.

“I’m sorry...I...I.” I wish I had something more comforting to say. What could I have said? He had lived out here his whole life. Any consolation from me would probably just make it worse.

“S’fine. Really. Now pick up yer gun and pick a target.” I wasn’t sure I believed him but prying at that stage seemed unwise. I picked the gun up from the ground in my levitation and took aim as best I could. Ok, ready… aim… and. BLAM! Miss. Ok, try again. BLAM! Miss. BLAM! BLAM! BLAM! Finally on the fifth shot one of the cans imploded and flew off out of sight. That wasn’t so bad. Holding a gun with magic meant minimal recoil but it still didn’t help my aim.

“I got one!” I shouted in victory and had to suppress a joy hop. Dusty nodded in approval.

“Alright, yer not... terrible but try not to shoot so much when you get nervous otherwise you’ll end up with an empty clip and if those cans were shooting back…” He let his warning trail off, the implication speaking for itself. “Four cans left. Try holdin’ yer breath this time.” I nodded my acknowledgment and took aim, sucked in some air and… BLAM! Another can disappeared off the cart. I smiled behind the sights then moved on to the next one. *click*

“Huh?”

“Out of ammo?”

“Uh yeah I guess so.” Dusty’s smile returned.

“Hold it one second.” He rummaged through the cart again and returned with a second clip and a little box of bullets and gave them to me. “.45 Right?” after loading the clips and another round of shooting cans all three were gone and the lesson was done. It wasn’t much but it was enough to make me feel glad. Dusty playfully hit me in the side. “Don’t get too cocky now Sparks. Raiders won’t hold still for you.” I was still left feeling a little uneasy about all this.

“Hey Dusty? Umm…thanks for helping me. You didn’t have too but you did.” Dusty’s expression was forlorn but quickly shifted back to a neutral one.

“Don’t mention it. I can tell yer one of the good ones. If I didn’t help you and you died out here then the wasteland wins. The world needs more good ponies in it and I’ll be Celestia-damned if I let that vindictive bitch have another one.” I nodded, content for now with his words. We got the cart all set up again and continued our way to Black Town.

***

As we neared our destination that mystery smell from before made an appearance. It was the ocean. The closer we got the better my view of city became. If I recalled correctly the data in the terminal back in the stable named this city Baltimare, which Dusty confirmed for me. The city of Baltimare was built around a large bay Dusty said was called horseshoe bay. One guess why they named in that.

Most of the city was surprisingly flat until it reached the water’s edge. As it turned out, Black Town was just a few neighborhoods that some ponies had built walls around so it was still connected to the whole of Baltimare, although barely. As we approached the gates my PipBuck pinged again labeling Black Town on my map. The guards patrolling the wall turned their attention to us. The one who stepped forward to speak was a dark green middle aged looking unicorn mare with an eyepatch.

“What’s your business her- oh. It’s just you Dusty.” Her gaze softened at the sight of Dusty but returned to a suspicious one at the sight of me. “Who are you? Is he with you Dusty?” Dusty shrugged casually.

“Sorta.” The mare turned back to me.

“What’s your business here?” I hated the outside. It wasn’t like I had never talked to an authoritative pony before then but doing so out here in the wasteland always made me shrink away in fear. In my silence I took the chance to remember what watcher told me. My gaze wouldn't meet her scrutinizing eyes.

“Umm…” What the hell did watcher say? “I’m looking for…the sky lounge?” The look on the mares face was one of indecision.

“Is that so? Hmm… alright. Open the gate boys. Dusty?”

“Yeah?”

“Can I count on you to keep an eye on your ‘friend’?” I supposed it was only fair for her to suspect my intentions. After all, I was a metaphorical and literal stranger to the wasteland. I wondered if the situation would have been the same if I hadn’t been wearing Stable gear. The large of sheet of metal that served as the gate made a terrible racket as it was lifted up by two makeshift pulleys from inside the wall.

The first thing I noticed as we walked in was the large twenty story building in what could be called the center of the settlement. What stood out about it was that compared to the other bombed out buildings it looked as if it had been set on fire. It was possible it happened during the megaspell bombardment but compared to the other buildings it stood alone in that regard.

“I see ya noticed the Black Tower.” Dusty must have noticed me staring. “That burned out thing is why this place is called Black Town, in case you were wonderin’” That made sense, although something about it just seemed strange to me. Though the namesake of the town was hardly something on my priority list. Then something crossed my mind, this place wasn’t always called Black Town? How did my PipBuck know how to label it? We continued to walk in silence giving me the chance to look around. It wasn’t so bad. There were ponies walking here and there. Along what I assumed to be main street were little stalls and the like selling goods to residents and travelers. I even saw a couple foals running in circles around their parents playing.

We came to a building almost as tall as the black tower, the sign read ‘The Manefaire Hotel’

“Go on inside Sparks. I have to go take care of somthin’” I looked at him then back to the hotel then I repeated the process a few more times.

“Is- is this the place?” I asked almost incredulously.

“Just go in. I’ll be back soon.” And just like that the issue was settled as he walked out of sight, cart following behind him. I turned back to the sign and sighed heavily.

“Ok, here goes.” I pushed open the doors and was greeted by a large lobby with a second floor balcony, all of which seemed to be a part of an improvised bar. Behind what used to be the check-in desk was a tan earth pony stallion with a stylish, almost cartoony mustache. The desk he was behind had been built upon to create a full bar, one almost fully stocked with dirty bottles of liquor.

The room still had the look of a hotel, or at least my idea of one. On the floor leading up to the bar was a red, fading carpet with frayed edges and near each corner of the wrap around bar was an empty pot that I imagine once contained plants. All around me were ponies sitting at tables they dragged in or booths somepony had built. Not a one paid any attention to me. Any presence I had was drowned out by the music playing and the din of conversation.

I made my way to the stallion with the mustache occasionally dodging a pony here and there. When I got to the bar I climbed up and took a seat on one of the stools in front.

“H-hello.” I greeted weakly.

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen you in my establishment before.” The stallion said as he disappeared below the bar. He came back up with a shot glass and a bottle of something. “Which means first ones on the house! Welcome to the Sky Lounge!” He poured a shot and passed it to me looking at me expectantly. “Come on young buck, it’s the only free one you’re gonna get, better enjoy it.” I had never drank before, alcohol was in extremely limited supply in the stable but it looked that not drinking it would offend him so I did the only thing I could. Slammed the shot back and swallowed it all in one gulp. Which was a mistake. I cringed as the liquid burned its way down to my stomach. I coughed a few times trying to settle the sensation.

“What the hell was that!?” Not the greatest first question in retrospect. Though it did make him laugh.

“Haha! Gets ‘em every time. That, my friend, was Griffonstone brandy.” He laughed again and put the bottle back where he got it. “Name’s Corkscrew.” He held his hoof out in greeting. What I saw stunned me. Attached to Corkscrews foreleg was a PipBuck.

“Where did you get that?” I punctuated my question by showing him mine. Corkscrew’s eyes widened at this.

“Well I’ll be, another stable dweller. I traded it from a fella named White Noise a long time ago. I wanted it for its radio function and he practically gave it away for free. Seemed real happy to be rid of it.”

“May I check something on it?”

“Well it ain’t coming off so I don’t see why not.” I went to work looking through the data and found nothing useful about who it may have belonged to. Whoever it was wiped it before giving it away. The only thing of use I found was the wearer’s blank ID tag which told me that this PipBuck had indeed come from Stable 63.

“Find what you were looking for?”

“No.” I sighed. I should have known it wouldn’t have been so easy. I didn’t even know how long ago that pony escaped from Stable 63. Though I was positive this PipBuck must have belonged to him. Nopony else made it out of the stable…right?

“Well that’s a shame.” Corkscrew seemed genuinely upset that I hadn’t found anything. Even without finding anything meaningful I wouldn’t say I came away empty-hoofed.

“Oh I’m sorry, I’m Sparks.” I said. This time I held my hoof out. One he took in his and shook.

“Pleasure.” After the pleasantries something he said nagged at me. I had forgotten about the PipBuck’s radio function. I looked through what I was able to pick up. There were two stations I could tune to. One was labeled M.A.S.E.B.S and the other GPE-RDF. I placed my ear-bloom into my ear and tuned to the first frequency which played the same music that was currently playing in the lobby. The second frequency played nothing but silence.

“Hey Corkscrew? You know anything about this station?” I held up my PipBuck to show him. He rubbed his chin, more for show than thought.

“Oh that. That station popped up about a month ago. I think only special radios can tune in to it properly.”

“But what is it?”

“I don’t know, nopony I know has been able to tap into it. Not even Circuit Breaker.” I didn’t know who that was but I assumed they must be some kind of tech. Good to know ponies out here still have those kinds of skills.

“Hey Sparks.” I heard Dusty’s voice call out behind me.

“Hello Dusty.” He took a seat on a stool next to me.

“So… That’ll be 150 caps.”

“Huh?”

“You know for the ammo, lesson and the safe trip here. What? Did you think I was helping you for free?” Yes I did think that! He gave me those bullets without a choice and now I got to pay!?

“What? I don’t have any money! And did you say caps? Like bottle caps? Don’t you mean bits?”

“Yeah I guess it was too much to hope you knew bottle caps were valuable, let alone have any.”

“How the hell would I know that? Why’re bottle caps money? I’m not paying you anyway.” Dusty was starting to look annoyed.

“Come on you owe me for the safe trip.”

“There was no danger.” I retorted.

“There is never guaranteed safety. Then what about the equipment I gave ya?”

“You forced them on me, what was I gonna do? Say no?”

“You coulda. What about the target practice?”

“I didn’t ask for that.”

“Goddess dammit Sparks, yer makin this real difficult.” Now it was my turn to get annoyed. Although I had nothing more to say. “I know how you can pay me back. Do me this favor and I’ll clear yer debt.” I sighed again.

“Fine! If it’ll get you off my back. What is it?”

“The towns sending out a supply caravan and I got some of my goods invested in it. Go with them and protect my merchandise, ya know? Make sure it gets where it’s supposed to go. Don’t worry about sellin’ the stuff, the merchants will take care of that.”

“Dusty I told you before, I’m not a fighter and that means by extension, a bodyguard.”

“Doesn’t matter, this helps you as much as it does me. You need experience out in the wasteland. I can’t and won’t always be there to help ya. Plus there will be other ponies to help protect the convoy.” I wanted to keep arguing but he had a point. I needed to learn to fend for myself. And going out there in a large group sounded like it wouldn’t be so bad. “And to sweeten the deal, I’ll pay you 100 caps. C’mon what do you say pal?” I still needed help to get back in the stable, maybe if I do him this favor he will be more inclined to help me if and when I ask.

“Ok I’ll do it.” Dusty cheered and celebrated with a couple more drinks. Was I making a friend in him? I couldn’t tell but I was hopeful. It was then that I was reminded by a rumble from my stomach that I hadn’t eaten since that morning and I left that on the floor back in the stable. Dusty seemed to have heard.

“Hungry?” I nodded.

“Well why didn’t you say so, c’mon I’ll show you some wasteland cuisine.” I didn’t even get to get a word out before I was ushered right out of the bar and back into the streets of Black Town. The last bit of light was disappearing under the horizon, casting the blanket of clouds in a golden orange glow. We arrived at an establishment called the Main Grain bakery. Unfortunately the title was more than misleading. After letting Dusty pay for some food, I was disappointed to see old pre-war snack cakes wrapped in sealed plastic wrapping. I wondered what that said about old Equestria seeing as how the old homes of ponies were slowly disintegrating but some fancy buck snack cakes that had been around for almost two hundred years were still perfectly edible.

Dusty said there were alternatives if what he gave me didn’t suit me but after a quick trip to another stall later I didn’t think anything they had would suit anypony. Steaming cubes of strange colored meat on skewers were being cooked over an open flame with a small crowd gathering around to watch and possibly partake. Were ponies even supposed to eat meat? Did ponies out here LIKE to eat meat? The thought alone almost spoiled my appetite but luckily I was able to keep the cakes down.

“Since you don’t have any caps to pay for a bed at the Manefaire, I suppose you can sleep at my place. Since yer doin’ me a favor and all.” It was a kindness I wasn’t expecting but one I was thankful for nonetheless.

“Thanks for everything Dusty.” He waved his hooves dismissively.

“Don’t thank me till the job is done. Until then, consider this an investment.” The way he said that made him sound like a suave business pony.

“Fair enough.” Dusty’s shop was an actual store, one with walls and a roof like the bakery, a nice contrast to the rag-tag stalls lining the streets. I had little time to look around as Dusty again ushered me to where he wanted me but from what bits I did see I…still couldn’t have told you what he sold. The broken shelves and desks were lined with oddest assortment of odd and ends. Was this the general store? Junk store? I didn’t recall seeing any kind of sign outside. After climbing some stairs to the second floor Dusty led me to a corner where a sleeping bag was curled up.

“It aint much but it’ll do fer tonight.” Dusty said with his trademark eloquence. “Try to get some rest. The caravan leaves at dawn.”

“Thanks again Dusty I’ll see you in the morning.”

He grunted a noise of acknowledgement and left, presumably to his bed. I shed my armor and unfurled the sleeping bag. I did it, I survived my first day and what a hell of a first day it was out here. Here’s hoping the next one will be better I thought. Good thing I didn’t bet on it.

***

The morning came sooner than I wanted and I was jostled out of bed by Dusty.

“Rise and shine princess, got a big day ahead of ya!” A quick check of my things later I was ready to go. As we walked out the door a bad feeling crept into the back of my mind.

“Hey Dusty, anything I should know about these ponies?”

“Ya, try not to talk too much and never let yer guard down. They might be guarding the caravan but they're all out for themselves. If trouble comes let them deal with it but try to keep an eye out, ya might just learn something.” The warning didn’t ease my troubled mind. A quick meet and greet with the other caravan guards later we were off. I never bothered to ask where we were going, but truthfully I didn’t care. It would be easier to find help in Dusty when I got back rather than try again somewhere else. The sun was shining behind the clouds giving us plenty of light to enjoy the bleak atmosphere. After two hours of walking in silence things got ugly.

One of the other guards slowed down until he was walking beside me.

“So I heard you’re from a stable. An active stable. How would one get in this stable of yours?” I narrowed my eyes at him.

“It’s not important, nopony will be getting in.” His expression turned livid.

“We’ll see about that.” He reared back and hit me in the face with both hooves. I hit the ground, rolled over and started backpedaling away.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing!?”

“Do you know how much shit there is to salvage in a stable? Maybe I could sell it to those ponies at the shipyard! I’d be so fucking rich!” His eyes were sparkling with sadistic glee. “Now tell me how to open the door before I blow your fucking head off!” He pressed his gun to my forehead.

“Hey Ash leave him alone! We don’t need your delusions fucking up another run.” A different guard spoke while drawing his gun.

“No! He’s right, we’d never have to do menial shit like this again. I’m with you Ash.” Shouted another.

“How do I get in!?” The guard they called Ash shouted. Striking me in the face with the barrel of his gun. I could see stars around the edges of my vision and feel a warm trickle running down my chin. “Last chance asshole. Tell. Me. NOW!” I couldn’t see straight and I'd sooner die than risk my family's safety at the hoof of one delusional prick. “Well that’s a shame.” He cocked his weapon and pressed it back to my head. “Say hi to Luna for m-” Ash was interrupted when his head exploded into bone fragments and brain matter.

“RAIDERS!”

I couldn’t tell who shouted but it didn’t matter as the area erupted in gunfire. From a nearby hill I could see the flashes of guns being fired as well as seven or eight ponies running down said hill. I Found my way back to my hooves and pulled out my pistol. I took aim at the nearest raider when a bullet hit me square in the chest, knocking the wind out of me but thankfully being stopped by my armor. A raider pounced atop me flailing a knife in his mouth. I pushed my hooves into his chest trying to throw him off. He ducked his head low and cut a deep line in my right leg, my scream of pain was not heard over the gunfire and his maniacal laughter muffled behind the knife.

Blood ran down my leg making it even harder to keep his knife away from my neck. I summoned what strength I had left to probe the area with my magic trying to find my pistol. Keeping my focus while a psychotic murderer was trying to slit my throat was understandably difficult and terrifying. Whether through luck or happenstance I found the pistol and levitated it to me. Either the raider didn’t notice or didn’t care about the glow of my horn which I used to my advantage. I pressed the barrel of the pistol to the side of my attackers head and blew a thick red paste out the other side. Even through the terror I felt my stomach tighten into painful knots.

I had just killed a pony. He hadn’t given me a choice, he was trying to kill me. I had no choice.

Amidst the chaos I could see that we were outnumbered and many guards had fallen. Every instinct I had told me to run but my brain told me stay and fight. Finally one won over the other and I broke and ran the opposite direction. I closed my eyes and fired my gun blindly behind me to cover my escape. I didn’t want to be a coward. I wanted to be better. I wanted to help, but I wouldn’t do it by dying here . Out of nowhere a burning hot pain ripped through my left hind leg. Combined with my cut up front right leg I took a nasty tumble into the dirt. I was going to die. I closed my eyes and resigned myself to oblivion. The bullets had stopped and the dirt around me was quickly turning wet from my blood. My vision became blurry and I saw some pony sized shapes standing in front of me. How’d they get in front of me? Their voices were distorted as two of them approached me and the shroud of unconsciousness took me.

Footnote: Level Up!
New Perk: Empathy – You have a better idea of what to say to ponies to not upset them. Or maybe you’re a mind reader.

Chapter Three: First Steps

Chapter Three: First Steps

“All it takes for evil to win is for good ponies to do nothing.”

The first thing I felt was a heavy cold. Was this death? Was I feeling the cold of the void? I opened my eyes and all around me was a great blackness. I couldn’t see anything, yet I was still able to stand. A red mist started to form around me, simultaneously lighting the blackness with a crimson glow. I was starting to hyperventilate and a cold sweat was starting to form on my brow. I began frantically running in any direction hoping to escape or just disappear but no matter how far I ran the mist never faded and the nothingness remained. My breath was getting ragged and my legs were getting sore. I was getting nowhere but I couldn’t just stand there. It was then that the mist started getting closer, practically choking me with its heavy presence. I stopped in my tracks and began coughing heavily, the mist was now swirling around me in an intense vortex, forcing itself into my lungs and keeping my eyes shut. I felt my hooves leave whatever floor I had been standing on as the swirling mist lifted me into the blackness. I gritted my teeth and flailed my legs hoping that somehow I could get free. Then all of a sudden I hit the ground. When I opened my eyes I could see the wasteland again but the sky and horizons were still replaced by blackness. I shakily got to my hooves and screamed.

“Just let me die! Stop tormenting m-”

“Hey mister who are you talking to?” the sudden voice made me leap out of my skin. I turned to find it and was met with a young colt with a big smile on his muzzle. “Hi!” He said enthusiastically. I was speechless. I thought I was never going to see anypony ever again. When I didn’t say anything the colt’s expression turned quizzical.

“Umm do you wanna play?” Play? How long had it been since I heard that question? Somehow just hearing it asked made me happy. I sadly couldn’t indulge the kid.

“Can you tell me where I am? Am I dead?”

The expression on his face never changed, like he hadn’t even heard me.

“Let’s play hide and seek. You’re it!” And with that he ran off giggling all the way. I couldn’t help but giggle myself. Maybe I wasn’t dead. Maybe this was just some kind of dream. I didn’t have to be afraid then if that were the case. And if it was the case, then I had all the time in the world. I smiled at the realization, closed my eyes and started counting. “Ready or not here I come!” I opened my eyes and followed in the direction I saw him go. It was almost as if wherever I was knew what we were doing because suddenly dotted all around were great hiding spots. I swiveled my ears and heard a rustling sound not too far from me. I crouched down and started very sneakily approaching the tree that I reasoned was his hiding spot. I bounded around the tree triumphantly.

“Gotcha!” Sitting there plain as day facing away from me was the colt. “Umm...gotcha?” I said again weakly. “Hey kid, you ok?” When I spun him around to face me my ears were abruptly deafened by a loud blast which made me cringe.

“Are you alright!?” I could barely hear myself over the ringing in my ears. I reached out blindly to make sure he was ok and felt something wet on my hoof. When I opened my eyes everything from the day before came back and hit me like a train. Sitting in front of me was the colt from the slave wagon staring back at me with what had been left of his head.

“Your fault.” A voice whispered in my ears. Even though his lips weren’t moving, the voice was undeniably the colt’s. I fell back onto my haunches and desperately tried to scurry away from the specter.

“W-what the fuck is going on!?” I screamed back, unaware if it could hear me. Then the mutilated corpse flopped at me like a string-less puppet.

“It’s because of you!” the voice was coming from everywhere at once, boring into my head.

“I… there was nothing I could have done…” I defended weakly.

“Justify it however you like. It doesn’t change the fact that it is because of you.” Tears were freely rolling down my cheeks

“I’m sorry, I… I wanted to help so bad but I-” The apparition jabbed me hard in the chest.

“But you did nothing. You watched, you hid and you failed. You chose to put yourself before an innocent child.” I tried to cover my ears with my hooves but nothing could stop the voice.

“I couldn’t…I would have died…”

“But you would have tried! Instead you did nothing. YOU killed me just by being there.” I could barely talk around the frog in my throat.

“No…that’s not… what I-”

“You know what SHOULD have happened?” The colt pressed its muzzle against mine, its blood trickling down my face. “You should have killed yourself back when you left the stable. I would be a slave but I would still be alive!” The colt slowly started to disappear but before it had completely faded one last whisper echoed in my mind. “Because of you…” The world around me started to collapse and I sank into the blackness.

***

“NOOooo!” My eyes shot open and my flight instincts kicked into overdrive as I rose to my hooves as fast as I could only to be swiftly reunited with the floor. It had all been a dream, or rather a nightmare. I heard the sound of water. A steady flow and sparse droplets here and there. It was then I realized that I had survived as a crashing wave of realization hit me. The pain from where I had been shot returned as a dull throbbing. It wasn’t an open wound or anything like I imagined, in fact at a glance you couldn’t even tell I’d been shot. It was still sore and putting any weight on it was out of the question for now.

“Whoa, easy there guy, it’d be in your best interest to stop moving around like that.” My eyes snapped open as I searched for the source of the voice. Behind where I had been, casually laying on a table, was an orange mare with blood red mane wearing a brown leather duster and a cowpony hat.

“Where am I? How did I get here!?” she rolled her eyes in annoyance as if I was supposed to know the answer and jumped off the table.

“Relax. You’re at my place. We saved you from the raiders. Only survivor actually…” Those words hung in the air for a moment, a look of remorse on her face.

“Y-you…saved me?” I couldn’t remember much from the attack but I did remember seeing something in front of me before I passed out.

“Yeah. We heard a caravan was coming from Black Town and thought we’d check it out. Found you instead. You’re with us now, the Regulators.”

“W-What do you mean?”

She turned to face me and got so close that were practically touching muzzles.

“It means that you are one of us now and we are going whip you into fighting shape.” I looked away from her and nervously rubbed a hoof through my mane.

“Yeeeaaaah… thanks for the offer but I need to get back to Black Town and-”

“Ahem. Maybe I wasn’t being clear before so let me rephrase it for you. You are one of us now. We saved your miserable life and used the last of our meds to get you into working shape. You owe us.” My eyes were darting back and forth desperately looking for a way out.

“B-but I… I didn’t… You-” She stomped a hoof loudly against the floor and I was silenced.

“So here’s what’s gonna happen. You are gonna do some work for us at least until you pay off what you owe and then you can do as you please. Hopefully once you see what we are trying to do here you’ll stay.” With that she turned and started walking out of the room, leaving me sitting in the middle of… where was I? All around me were buckets of water, all manner of equipment and makeshift hospital beds. Some were clean and untouched and others were caked with dried blood. All around the room instead of walls were old sheets creating a barely passable amount of privacy. I looked down to my leg and rubbed it gently, a fraction of the pain still lingered. I should just go along with it for now I thought. Whether I asked for it or really even deserved it, they did save my life. For what it’s worth I owed them that much. Before I could get up on all four hooves the orange mare poked her head back in through the sheet wall.

“C’mon follow me, you aren’t gonna do us much good unarmed.” And with that she disappeared again. It was then that I noticed how cold I was, looking back over my shoulder the first thing I noticed was my bare flank. I was completely naked. It wasn’t the strangest thing in the world for me or ponies in general but back in the stable you hardly ever saw anypony without their stable jumpsuits on at least. It was a little uncomfortable but I was positive that it only bothered me, so I shoved the issue into the back of my mind and got up to follow the mare who would hopefully lead me to my things. I made my way past the sheet wall to see two large groups of chairs that were bolted to the floor. In the middle aisle was the mare trotting at a steady pace. I followed after her casting a glance behind me to see that the improvised hospital was a small stage area.

“Just where the hell are we?” I accidently said out loud.

“Just follow me and you’ll find out.” We reached a set of double doors at the end of the aisle which she pushed open. The doors led to a raised balcony of sorts. We were on the second floor of whatever this building was to either side of the raised path were giant glass tanks, many of which had their face panels smashed out. Also from many of the tanks flowed a steady supply of water, partially flooding the ground floor below.

“So that’s what I heard.” I mumbled under my breath. That’d also explain why it was so cold.

“Welcome to the Baltimare Aquarium. Or as we like to call it, Requari.” High above, crisscrossing all over the ceiling, were pipes of all sizes going in all directions some dripping here and there. The mare followed my gaze upward and smiled. “Yeah it’s not in the best shape but it grows on you. Anyway c’mon lets go get you your stuff.”

“Hey um… Miss? I just wanted to say…thank you.” She lifted an eyebrow like she was confused, though her smile never faded.

“Miss? None of that. My name is Sunny Smiles.” I chuckled at that and cracked a smile of my own.

“My name is Sparks and thanks again.”

“No need to thank me, I’m sure I’ll be saving you again real soon.” I hoped she was joking, but I knew better. Sunny led me further into the aquarium where I saw other members of the regulators dutifully practicing their craft, tinkering with odds and ends or just lazing about enjoying each other’s company. Which reminded me.

“So Sunny, just what do the Regulators do?”

“We’re vigilantes, though many ponies are distrustful and call us mercenaries even though we don’t take contracts or anything like that. We try to make the wasteland better for everypony so we take it upon ourselves to represent the closest thing to law there is out here and clean up the scum in true wasteland fashion, with bullets”

“You kill them?”

“What kind of question is that? Yes we kill them. You should know by now that it’s kill or be killed. I sifted through the caravan’s wreckage after the attack and do you even know what they tried to kill you for?” I honestly never thought to ask what we were escorting. I really only agreed as a favor to Dusty. I wondered if he was worried about me or even if he knew what had happened.

“No.” I muttered dejectedly.

“Building materials. They slaughtered all those ponies for bits of wood and nails.”

“Do you think if they knew that… that they-”

“What? Would have left you alone? No. Raiders don’t care who you are or what you have, they will kill, rape and destroy everything just because they can. The wasteland can get to you Sparks, in ways where you can lose yourself to it. Don’t ever defend them, don’t ever give them a second chance and never let them get away if you can, cuz no matter who they were before the wasteland consumed them what you will see out there are devils squatting in their corpses and it would be best to put them down like the monsters they are.” I wanted to say something, to say everypony deserves a second chance but that dream I had stayed my tongue. Whatever that thing I saw was it was right, I couldn’t hide when facing them and have innocents die through inaction…not again and Sunny was right, maybe it would be easier to just see them as monsters. My ears fell back against my head and I stayed quiet.

“Don’t worry about it, trust me- you’ll get used to it.” I didn’t know that I wanted to ask anything or even talk to her just in case she had more heavy words to weigh my heart down and with that decision the rest of the walk was one of silence. When we got to the room where my things were being kept (which was just an old janitors closet) the first thing I did was quickly put on my utility barding and security armor over it. Behind me I felt Sunny put a hoof on my shoulder.

“Hey…can I ask you a question?”

“Umm sure.”

“I see you have a PipBuck on your leg… do you know how to use it?” I contemplated what that question was supposed to mean longer than I should have. “It’s pretty obvious you’re from a stable or recently scavenged one. So tell me, can you use that tech.”

“Look, I’ve had this PipBuck since my cute-ceañera I’m pretty sure I know how it works.” I said with an air of pride.

“Weird, your E.F.S should have told you that you were in danger before the attack.” Her smile one was that said she knew something I didn’t.

“…My what?”

“That’s what I thought. Here give me your leg.” I held up my leg for her to see as she went to work navigating through the screens. “It’s easy for you stable types to forget about these magical features when you live your whole life in a bunker.”

“Like what?”

“I’ll go over the other in a minute and the first one you should see right… now.” With that she pressed a final button and released my leg. A strange tingle ran up my spine as my sight began to change. Now when I looked at Sunny I saw a little yellow blip the stayed with her as I moved around the room. Some yellow blips were visible in other places where I couldn’t see anypony. Was this some kind of life detector?

“This is amazing what is this?”

“That’s an E.F.S spell, or Eyes Forward Sparkle. It shows living creatures around you, also it does this.” Sunny quickly took me out of my excitement by shoving me back onto the floor and pulling out a knife which she pressed to my throat.

“What are you-?”

“Sheck your compaf.” Check…the compass? Oh, now that’s useful, the blip that was yellow before was red now. When she saw the look of realization on my face she spat the knife out of her mouth and let me up. Her blip returning to its neutral yellow color.

“Cool huh? It can tell you if the life forms are hostile or not.” I nodded and looked at my PipBuck with a new sense of appreciation.

“You probably could’ve showed me in a better way.” I said, cautiously touching a hoof to my neck.

“Maybe but this way I could teach you a lesson at the same time. I knocked you down without much effort, the lesson? Always be on your guard, you’re a regulator now. Now for the other spell, it’s called S.A.T.S or the Stable-Tec Arcane Targeting Spell. It should work well for a novice like you.”

“What does it do?”

“This one’s better used in the field and once you do it’ll speak for itself.” I didn’t have much time to ponder everything I was learning before I was rushed back to my hooves and out of the room. “Alright, we’re losing the light let’s get out there.”

“Wait we’re going back out there?”

“Yes, we used the last of the medical supplies on your sorry hide so we’re gonna go scavenge some more… hopefully.”

“But isn’t it a little late to be going out, shouldn’t we wait?” I was hoping she’d go for it. I guess I just wanted more time to get used to the world after being shot and that…that awful dream I had.

“Nope, we’re heading down towards the clinic by the old stadium and that’s in Red Asphalts territory, it’ll take a while to get there so we are gonna use the cover of night.” I sighed and accepted the fact that I was going to get forced back out into the wasteland and there was no way I was going to get out of it. It didn’t take long to gather enough gear and supplies for going out so within moments we were ready to go. Sunny had equipped herself with a shotgun mounted battle saddle with a bite trigger and saddlebags and I my bags and pistol. As we walked out of the Aquarium I could see where they got the name Requari. The big sign above the entrance had lost several of its letters, turning what it used to be ‘Baltimare Aquarium’ into ‘-------re –quari--’. The sun was just dipping down below the skyline, or so I assumed as the horizon was cast in an orange glow. I wondered just how far away I was from Black Town and the Stable. We walked for about forty-five minutes and all around the area was collapsed and partially collapsed roads that lead to streets lined with small storefronts flanked by suburban neighborhoods.

“Stay close to me Sparks and try to keep quiet.” I trusted her survival skills better than my own so I did as I was told. We were stealthily approaching a nondescript house when something very loudly clambered from the inside. Sunny held up her hoof telling me to stop as she turned back to look at me, frantically pointing to my leg. I activated my EFS on my compass and saw Sunny’s yellow blip and one red blip from the direction of the house. I pointed to the house and drug my hoof under my throat, hoping that the message got through. Whether it did or not, was an answer I never got as the door to the house slowly opened. What shambled out was a pony who was bleeding from her eyes, nose and ears. She was unarmed and her eyes were darting every which way in frantic circles.

“Sunny, we should help her.” As I whispered this to her, the pony in the doorways eyes snapped to us and let out a blood-curdling scream. Without time to react it charged where I was crouching down and tackled me to the ground as Sunny dodged to the side. I erratically kicked around trying to force her off me as she bit down on my foreleg crushing the flesh between her teeth. I screamed bloody murder as I desperately levitated out my pistol and pressed it to her belly and fired three rounds into it. The crazed mare seemed unfazed as she continued to thrash her head back and forth with her teeth still clamped to my leg like a starved predator. Sunny ran to my side and bit down on her trigger which fired a blast from her saddle which flung the mare away from me.

“What the hell was that!?” I whispered through gritted teeth, cradling my wounded leg.

“We have to go! Now!” Sunny immediately turned and started to gallop away from the wild mare who was now back on her hooves. I recoiled in shock, the shot from Sunny had ripped a hole in its chest cavity and its insides were flopping out as it stood. Behind where it was strode another pony bleeding from its eyes and ears from behind a partially collapsed wall. I didn’t need to see any more and turned to gallop after Sunny.

“We need to get inside!” Sunny shouted over her shoulder. I followed her as best I could, thanking the goddesses for adrenaline. I turned to look back at the crazies to see that besides the one with its intestines swinging about, that two more had joined its chase. We ran out of the suburbs deeper into the city, dodging or going around piles of rubble that had blocked streets. We came to an intersection that was completely blocked by debris with no way around.

“C’mon we’re going over!” Sunny dashed up the pile kicking loose chunks of concrete free. I followed after as fast as I could, hearing the clambering of the others not far behind. Sunny was perched at the top of the pile facing our attackers and She kicked a little lever thing behind her battle saddle and smiled.

“Check this out.” When the closest crazy got to the pile she let loose a shot that ignited the bastard, sending it sprawling into the streets engulfed in flames. The other two didn’t notice or didn’t care as we stood atop our hill watching them climb towards us.

“What are we waiting for!?”

“I only had one of those pyro shots, use your PipBuck.” I didn’t have much choice, they would be on us in a matter of seconds. I found SATS and hit the button and marveled at the sight. Time had practically come to a stop, allowing me to survey the area. When I scanned the two crazies little numbers popped up over them and their specific body parts. They read as percentages as ‘chance to hit’ I queued up three shots on the legs of the one nearest to me. I hit the button again as time returned to normal and my shots were carried out on their own through the spell. One shot missed while the second hit low and passed through hitting the rubble behind it. Lastly the third hit directly in the middle of the knee joint separating it from the rest of the leg. The creature fell face first onto a jagged piece of concrete fracturing its skull causing a small bit of blood to spray out. I smiled the same smile as Sunny as I turned to face her only to see her tail disappear down the other side of the pile. The last one was still coming towards us with full vicious intent. I tried to enter SATS again but was met with a recharging alert. I swallowed hard and nearly leapt off the mound after Sunny, narrowly dodging a swipe from the bleeding pony.

Sunny weaved through an alleyway to the left of the pile and then made a quick beeline for a nondescript single story building with me trailing after. As we got close I was able to make out some lettering above the door that read ‘North Baltimare Police Department’. Sunny didn’t slow down at all as she jumped into the air, tucked in her legs and crashed through the stations doors. She was back on her hooves in no time as we kept moving. We turned and ran down a set of stairs to our right which led to a cell block when suddenly a red blip appeared on my compass as a turret descended from the ceiling. I froze as the turret trained its sights on me before Sunny pushed me into one of the cells beside me as she dove into the one across from me. The turret opened fire where I had been standing, hitting our pursuer who had just made it down the stairs in the chest. A loud alarm began sounding as all the doors in the cell block slammed shut except for mine as the bars had been jammed with the bones of its previous occupant. I rose to my hooves just in time for out attacker to charge into my cell, pinning me against the wall biting at me with gnashing teeth. I couldn’t get to my gun so I had to get creative, I wrenched a leg bone off the skeleton in the cell with my magic and swung it as hard as I could. The blow caught it in the temple knocking it to the side, giving me enough time to turn and buck it in the chest with all my strength. It flew back out into the hall where it hit the bars of Sunny’s cell. Before it could come at me again, Sunny reached through the bars with her knife and pinned it against the bars by its throat. It thrashed and growled trying to get away as her blade cut into its neck. Its cries of distress turned to gurgling, its blood choking the air from its lungs. Sunny kept pulling harder and harder until finally the gurgling stopped and its head hit the floor followed closely by the rest of its body. I limped towards Sunny’s cell when the whirring of the turret locking on to me reminded me of the danger. I ducked back into the cell just in time for a volley of lead to hit the wall. I stepped back out into the hall and to my delight was able to slip back into SATS. I queued up three shots on the turret and on the second it exploded into a shower of sparks and metal.

“What the hell were those things!?” I tried to yell over the alarm.

“Go back up the stairs, find a terminal and end the lockdown so I can get out!” She pointed back the way we came. I did as I was told and returned to the first floor. Not too far towards the back was a large office with the placard next to the door reading ‘Chief’. The office was fairly bare bones with only a few filing cabinets gathering dust on either side of the large window behind the desk. On the desk was a shattered vase which once held some flowers, a terminal with no power and the skeleton of who I presumed had once been the chief slumped over in the chair. I walked around and gently pushed the bones onto the floor

“Sorry” I whispered as I took his or her seat. A quick inspection of the terminal and I was able to determine that it was still connected to its power source but it was just not drawing from it. Then I remembered a spell that the maintenance officer back in the stable taught me. A low power lightning spell that we used to test electronics and machinery when we needed to disconnect them from the power grid. I closed my eyes and focused my magic, willing it to the tip of my horn where it arced out in a low crackle. Whether that connected it back to the main line or powered it itself, it let me bypass the password protection since it counted as a reset. Among the various inter-office correspondence entries and police files, there at the bottom of the list was a command ‘Lift Lockdown’. I selected it and the alarms stopped sounding followed by a few sounds of cells from several blocks opening. I was getting ready to get up to go meet Sunny when I saw a case file by the name of ‘Silver Tower, now the Black Tower’ the Black Tower? That giant building Dusty pointed out back in Black Town? I remember thinking that something about it seemed strange. I opened the file and began reading.

It has been one week since the Silver Tower was set on fire from the inside. When questioned, the head of Tomorrow-Tec, Sterling Silver-Mane said that the pony we have in custody had no current or prior relations with the company. Which begs the question, why did she do it? The culprit, one Cider Splash has been thoroughly investigated and it is both mine and the department’s conclusion that she is not a zebra sympathizer. Through some…questionable methods used by The Ministry of Morale we have determined that it was indeed Cider Splash who set the fire yet she continues to deny it, claiming that she has no memory from that morning until the time we arrested her. Since learning that, the M.O.M has refused to share more information with me and have since removed her from our custody.

I knew there was something strange about that tower. Before I could dedicate more thought to it heard Sunny’s hoofsteps drawing near so I continued to comb the terminal for information. The next entry I found was a bit of inter-office messages regarding new technology.

-Chief, I know you’ve been looking into new equipment for the men so I request that you grant me leave to attend the S.M.I Expo. They claim to have something akin to the M.W.Ts power armor called automatic armor. Since the ministry is very strict on releasing their armor for public use I’m hoping I can look into this new armor for use by the police.-

I wondered if there were any sets of the armor they mentioned around the station. That line of thought was pushed aside when Sunny made her way into the office.

“Thanks for getting me out of there, we should really get moving though.”

“Why’s that?”

“If there were any more bleeders or Red Asphalts men nearby they will have heard the alarm. We need to be gone before any of them get here.” I couldn’t argue with that line of thought so I got up from the chair and followed her back outside. “Oh yeah, here.” She reached into her bags and threw something at me. I clumsily caught it in my hooves to see that it was a roll of magic bandages. “You better wrap that leg up before we find trouble again.” I hadn’t noticed my leg much in all that commotion but as soon as she said something sweet Celestia did it start to hurt. I quickly wrapped it to the best ability and caught up to Sunny.

“So those things back there are called bleeders?”

“Right.”

“What are they?”

“Don’t know, they look like ponies but act like ghouls. Although ghouls are a lot easier to kill. Even headshots don’t kill bleeders sometimes.” I didn’t know what a ghoul was but nothing should have been able to shake off a point-blank blast from Sunny’s guns like that thing did. What in Equestria could’ve turned a pony into something like that?

“Hey thanks for doing what you did back there.” I snapped out of my thoughts with a puzzled look on my face.

“What do you mean?”

“I know you aren’t too thrilled about being out here with me or being a part of the regulators. You could have cut your losses and left me in that cell but you didn’t. So I wanted to thank you for that.” That thought never crossed my mind. I could have left her and returned to Black Town. What would that have made me? What did Dusty call me? One of the good ones. I wanted so desperately to live up to that but found myself frequently doing nothing or hiding away from danger while others fought or died for me. I could be better than that. I will be better than that. I resolved to do better, to be the pony I wanted to be.

“Sunny…I-” I was interrupted as a bullet from somewhere hit just in front of me, kicking up a cloud of dust.

“Take cover!” Sunny shouted as she dove and rolled behind a mailbox, returning fire as she did. The shot had come from a roof across the street. I slumped up against the building they were in and used my EFS. There were three hostile blips inside the building. I turned back to Sunny and yelled over the gunshots.

“Three of them!” She nodded in acknowledgement and dove from cover, side-stepping two bullets as she ran to me.

“Ok, ready to go in?” My stomach was doing backflips and I was practically choking on my heart but I couldn’t run. I had to face them, for Sunny, and for myself. I reluctantly nodded. Sunny cracked a lopsided smile and kicked open the door to the building and charged in with me right on her tail. Once we were inside we were immediately jumped on by a brown stallion from the second floor landing. He drove his knees into both our backs, knocking us both to the ground. He turned his attention to me first, getting in a good hit to my gut and another across my face before Sunny tackled him off of me and started a deadly brawl. As I got to my hooves a yellow mare with a pistol in her mouth walked out onto the landing and lined her sights on me. I dove through an open doorway to a connecting kitchen where I just barely landed behind a refrigerator. My heart was beating a million times a second and my legs were shaking violently. It was easy to give yourself a pep-talk or swear you would change but no matter the circumstances, even ones dire as this, it was difficult to change who you were. When bullets stopped hitting the fridge I instinctively peeked around the corner to see that the mare had jumped down from the landing and was heading my way. As she crossed the threshold to the kitchen I immediately did the first thing I could think of. I picked up a nearby toaster with my magic and threw it at her with all my might. Whether through dumb luck or chance, the toaster connected with her muzzle, forcing her to drop her gun.

“Fuck! You’re gonna pay for that asshole!” She scowled at me through a few missing teeth and a mouthful of blood. She rushed me and pinned me against the fridge, wrapping both hooves around my throat. I grasped uselessly at my neck, trying desperately to free myself. The edges of my vision were started to go black when she leaned in and whispered in my ear.

“Try not to die, we could use more racers.” She started to giggle to herself as she watched my flailing slowly start to weaken. I closed my eyes one last time and quickly gathered enough magic to fire out a weak lightning bolt that caught her in the eye. She screamed in agony as she reared back, clutching her face. I hit the ground hard as my vision started to return to me. I got to my hooves as fast as I was able and hit her with my left hoof, catching her above her other eye with my PipBuck which left a large gash in her forehead. She crashed to the ground through the now splintered remains of an old wooden table and did not move. I coughed as I struggled to breathe through the pain when I noticed that the raider mare’s mark on my EFS had turned yellow. I guessed that meant she was unconscious at the least. A crash from the other room reminded me that Sunny was still in trouble. I turned through the doorway to see Sunny sweep the stallions legs out from under him, rear back and bring her front hooves down hard on his head. Unlike the mare in the kitchen, this one’s blip just disappeared as a dark puddle began to form around his head. The look on Sunny’s face made me uncomfortable. I still wasn’t used to the sight of corpses or so much blood but the look in her eyes reminded me of the look Crescent Wrench had when I found him in the riot. She turned and looked me over.

“Nice work Sparks, now c’mon, just one left.” We ascended the stairs and Sunny kicked in the first door at the top of the landing. In the corner of the room was a desk with a glowing terminal atop it. To the left of the desk were some tattered curtains waving in the stale wind from the open window. Another look at my foreleg and I noticed that there were no more red blips. Sunny saw this and frowned. She went to the window and poked her head out.

“Must have jumped and ran. Shit!” I flinched a bit at her outburst but she calmed down very quickly.

“Were those the ponies you were talking about?”

“Yeah, Red Asphalts crew.” That was the third time I’d heard that name and yet I still didn’t know who they were.

“Who is Red Asphalt?”

Sunny scrunched her nose and sneered.

“He’s in charge of a big raider and slaver community. Their base of operations is the old hoofball stadium. He’s been a threat to the communities around here for a while now, foalnapping travelers or townsponies and raiding caravans.”

“Why hasn’t anypony stopped him?”

Sunny’s ears fell back as she looked down to the floor.

“I’ve tried before, we didn’t have the numbers or equipment to assault the stadium but I tried anyway. It was a massacre. They had that place defended better than I thought and I ended up getting a lot of ponies killed.”

I fell back on my haunches. “I…I’m sorry…I-”

Sunny waved a hoof limply at me.

“Look don’t worry about me, I’ve come to terms with it. I’m fine.” I wasn’t sure I believed her but I didn’t think I knew her well enough to press so I left it alone and just nodded. As she started to leave the room I remembered something worth sharing.

“Oh, the one in the kitchen is still alive, unconscious but alive.”

“Oh? I think I’ll go have a little chat with her.”

I grimaced internally for just what exactly that meant but I decided it’d be best to push it out of my head.

“I’ll…uh stay here and see if there’s anything on this terminal.” I was pretty sure she didn’t hear me and truthfully it was mostly an excuse to not have to witness their ‘chat’. The terminal wasn’t locked so getting in was no issue. What followed was a series of personal journals from one of the raiders, the oldest entry was only a week old.

One week ago

Boss sent us out to find a new spot to watch for travelers. At first I thought he was trying to get us killed by sending us where we’ve seen bleeders before but less than an hour after setting up shop in an old apartment I shit you not a family of four ponies walked down the street. It was a good catch, they were all in pretty good shape. Although two of them are children so we can’t use them in the races but should fetch a good price to the slaving operation out of the Shipyard. Hopefully boss won’t mind that we had to kill the father when he got awful mouthy about how we were treating his wife. Fuckin Razor just couldn’t keep it in his sheathe and didn’t cover the bitches mouth. Woke the whole building up with his fun. Guess he likes to hear them scream? Whatever to each their own, they’re all goin’ to the stadium tomorrow.

Four days ago.

We set out further into the ruins today. After having no luck waiting after the first family it seemed like a good idea. We ran into a couple of bleeders and Razor got his stupid ass torn apart after he shot himself up with some Rage and thought he was invincible. At least while they were killin’ him the rest of us got back to the apartment. Now the three of us left sit around all day and wait. At least Yellow Bell is a good lay.

Today

Heard some commotion from the old police station. Something set off the alarms and hopefully whoever it was comes our way. I hope it wasn’t some bleeders shuffling around. We really need some more ponies for the races, I don’t know if we’ll have enough by tomorrow.

That was all there was. I felt sick all over again. I had heard talk of slavery and even seen it myself but I didn’t want to believe it. These raiders were enslaving other ponies. Ponies! How could they do such a thing? And for something as menial as entertainment only added insult to injury. I was suddenly very upset that the raider who was up here had got away. I’d have caved in his skull myself. I was fuming as I walked down the stairs to the kitchen to see what Sunny was doing to the raider mare, the one the terminal called Yellow Bell. She was sat on the floor tied up with rope. She looked up at me with her one good eye, the other looked as if my lightning had fused her eyelid shut.

“What did you get out of her?”

“Nothing, she can’t tell me anything useful anyway.”

I frowned and motioned towards our captive.

“Then why is she tied up?” Sunny silently scooped up the gun that Yellow Bell had dropped earlier and threw it at me. I caught it in my telekinetic grasp and gave her a confused look.

“Kill her.” A simple request, one I had trouble accepting.

“I…but she’s all tied up.” It was easy to want justice for the one who wrote the journals upstairs but seeing this helpless mare extinguished that fire real quick.

“Do you think she’d hesitate if you were in her position?” My ears fell back against my head.

“That’s not fair Sunny. It’s different.” Sunny shook her head.

“No Sparks, it isn’t, she tried to kill us today and we can’t let her go or she’ll just kill again. Now shoot her.” I levitated the gun up and aimed the barrel at her head. This didn’t feel right. Why didn’t it feel right? Sunny was right but I couldn’t bring myself to do it. The gun was shaking in my magical grasp which made her start to laugh.

“Hahaha! Fried my eye but can’t finish the job? I knew you were weak. C’mon you fuckin’ pussy DO IT!” I closed my eyes and tried to focus. Okay breathe, c’mon that’s it. Now steady, ok on the count of three… one…two… *BLAM* I swallowed hard and opened my eyes. My gun was still shakily floating in my grasp, a tiny wisp of smoke escaping out of the barrel. I did it. I executed her.

“I didn’t think you’d do it. I’m impressed Sparks, you just might have what it takes to survive out here after all.” She craned her head to look back at the remains of our prisoner. “Just remember that you can’t hesitate Sparks. If you do, you could get yourself or others killed.” She put a hoof and my shoulder as if she were proud of me. I just stared at what was left of Yellow Bell’s head. “Sparks? You gonna be ok?” A cold chill ran up my spine and my mouth started to water.

“I think I’ll be alri- BLARRGHH!” I hadn’t realized how little I had eaten. All that came up was stomach acid and bile. “Holy shit.” I gasped through my teeth as I spat out what was left. Sunny stood behind me patting me on the back like a concerned mother. I was glad she was there for me. It might not have looked it in the conventional sense but she was trying her best to help me adjust to wasteland life…I think. Watcher was right, it was good to have friends. I coughed around the rest of the bile in my throat as Sunny handed me a bottle of something.

“Here drink this, it’s not much but we gotta put something in ya.” I took it thankfully and inspected the bottle. The label read ‘Sparkle-Cola’ I popped off the cap and threw it in my saddlebags as I remembered that Dusty had said that caps were the currency of the wasteland and greedily downed the bottles contents. It was warm, flat and tasted heavily of carrots, it might have even been a refreshing drink two hundred years ago. I heard a ticking noise as a little meter on my PipBuck rose by a tiny fraction. Built in Geiger counter? This little piece of tech really was the pinnacle of magic and technology.

“Don’t worry, you’d have to drink like 100 Sparkle-Colas to get radiation poisoning.” I smiled weakly as the post vomit fatigue started to set in when I remembered what I had been thinking about.

“Hey…Sunny. Are we friends?” The question seemed to catch her by surprise. Her eyes were moving about in thought and she was rubbing her chin with her hoof.

“Hmm… Sure.” …Not quite the response I’d hoped for. Regardless of the lack of ceremony, hearing that did make me feel all warm inside for the first time since I’ve been outside. I don’t know, it was somehow different with her. With Dusty I just kind of assumed there was a sort of friendship but Sunny said it to my face. There was something to be admired about that kind of honesty, even if she didn’t give it her all.

“We should stay here for the night.” I suggested. “If what I read upstairs is true there shouldn’t be any more of Red Asphalts ponies out and about tomorrow.” Sunny nodded her head and we set about to combing through the kitchen to hopefully find something worth eating. Luckily we found a couple of dusty old cans filled with pear slices. I thanked the goddesses for whatever they put in them to make them last so long. After sharing the fruit we made our way upstairs to the room with the terminal to settle in for the night.

***

We set out back into the ruins as soon as light peeked its way through the clouds. Now I could really see just how massive the Baltimare ruins really were. We must have been just barely skirting within its borders if the skyscrapers in the distance were any indicator. Most notable of all was a tall, white needle like tower in the north part of the ruins that disappeared through the clouds. Seeing the clouds again made me sigh.

“For Luna’s sake is it ever going to not be cloudy?”

Sunny scoffed a little at my remark.

“You really are from a stable aren’t you? I wouldn’t get your hopes up on ever seeing the sky while you’re alive.”

“What!? Why not?” After all the books I read about old Equestria, seeing the sun and moon for the first time was one of the few things I was looking forward to.

“When the bombs fell, the pegasi retreated to the sky and closed it up with that cloud cover and it’s been there ever since.” I felt all my hope of ever seeing Celestia’s sun or Luna’s moon fly out of my heart like air out of a balloon. History remembers the day the world ended as the Last Day but I had assumed that to simply be a dramatic name. Now I saw it for what it truly meant...the Last Day... Equestria had not seen the sun or moon in nearly two centuries and would likely never see them again. But if the pegasi were up in the sky that begged a question.

“Does that mean there are no pegasi in the wasteland?” I hadn’t really noticed or thought about it but in my short time outside I had yet to see a Pegasus.

“Pretty much, they’re all up there above the clouds living normal lives, pretending us surface dwellers don’t exist”

“They don’t ever come down?”

“If they were going to come back they should have done so by now. Besides why would they want to? Down here we got monsters, mutants, radiation and death is a constant threat.” That was just another disappointment to add to my list. There weren’t any pegasi back in the stable either, well in the stable I was born in. Dejection invaded my mind as I accepted the fact that I would never see the sky. We kept moving through the ruins, stopping periodically to survey the area with my EFS. I nearly had a heart attack when we came upon a whole slew of red blips that only turned out to be giant mutant roaches. Sunny explained that Radroaches as she called them were more of a nuisance than a threat. What we couldn’t simply crush with our hooves we were able to avoid until after about an hour we made it to the clinic.

We entered through the main doors that had long since been forced open into the lobby. Directly in front of us sat a receptionist’s desk flanked by a staircase on either side that both led to the second floor. To the left and right were long hallways with patient rooms on either side and off to the right of the desk was an old gift shop that was eerily undisturbed. Other than the shattered panes of glass that once contained the room, there were many shelves of empty plant pots, old dirty stuffed animals, a rack filled with rotted mulch that once held get well cards and a veritable birthday parties worth of deflated balloons. It almost brought a tear to my eye. It pained me to think that patients here went ignored by loved ones. I hoped that the clinic didn’t have many patients when the end came and that was the reason the shop was so full. Sunny tapped me on my shoulder, reminding me of our mission.

We ascended the stairs to the second floor and started inspecting the operating rooms for supplies. Outside each room on the wall next to each door was a safe and a terminal that controlled it. Unfortunately most of the safes were empty and the ones that weren’t had their locking mechanisms broken by somepony who had carelessly tried to force them open. Room after room and the trend continued, broken, empty, broken and empty again until finally we found a safe that was intact with an unpowered terminal beside it. Sunny pulled a screwdriver and a little box of bobby pins out of her bag. I heard a small snap followed by a mumbled curse from Sunny as she threw a broken pin to the ground, followed by another and another.

“Shit! You don’t have any bobby pins do ya Sparks?”

“Umm no…I don’t know how to pick a lock but check this out.” I stepped up beside the terminal and fired a lightning bolt into it. Arcs of energy rippled through the screen and keyboard and then…nothing?

“Huh?” I fired another and received the same result. “Damn, it must be completely broken and not just without power.”

“Hmm you ever use that on a pony?”

“Yeah, yesterday on the mare we tied up.”

“So that’s what happened to her eye. You ought to use it more often.” I didn’t like the idea. I studied that spell to power small machines to help with repairs, using it to hurt ponies just seemed perverse. Although I couldn’t deny that it might save my life one day, or more importantly somepony else’s.

“Let’s keep looking, there’s got to be something here.” I nodded in agreement as we continued down the hall. Just as we turned the corner to the next hallway we found a recessed office in-between the two. The door was locked but through the windows on either side of the door we could see the faint glow of another terminal shining out of the darkness. I wrinkled my brow in curiosity which Sunny must have seen since she then bucked the door off its hinges. I trotted behind the desk and rubbed my hooves together as I set to work getting myself into the terminal. Sunny was meandering around the room sifting through the clutter on the floor or the cabinets and bookcases that lined the walls. It took a moment of combing through nonsense data and decoy passwords before I found the right one ‘dazzling’. Oddly enough there was only one command on the screen: Disengage lock. I selected it and a soft click sounded from somewhere in the room. Sunny must have been closer to the source as she knocked a weathered and peeling painting off the wall revealing a wall safe. She opened it and pulled out a key and a small memento box.

“What do you suppose that goes to?” I asked.

“Well it’s not this little box. Here you hold onto it.” I seized it in my magic and placed it in my saddlebags.

“Maybe it’s a master key?”

“Only one way to find out.” We immediately ran back out into the hall and made for the safe that had denied us before and sure enough the key went right in and it surrendered it contents to us. We did a few laps around the second floor unlocking what safes we could and shoveling all we could find into my bags. After using the sorting spell on my PipBuck I determined that we had accumulated six healing potions, five bottles of painkillers and two super healing potions.

“This is a better haul than I expected. It won’t last long but we should be able to get all our boys back on their hooves with these. I couldn’t have done it without you Sparks.” I rubbed the back of my neck and smiled nonchalantly.

“Well I wouldn’t be alive without you Sunny. It’s the least I could do.” I really did owe her and I was glad that I could help the rest of the regulators.

“If we move quickly we should be able to make it back to the aquarium by dusk.” We enjoyed a leisurely stroll through the second floor’s hallways before I felt a little tap on my shoulder.

“Hey Sparks?”

“What is it Sunny?”

“You don’t have to answer if you don’t want to but why did you leave your stable?” I knew that question would come eventually. Yet unlike the other times, I didn’t feel like I should keep the truth from her. I sighed heavily and hung my head low. “Oh, that’s alright if you don’t want to talk about it.” I detected a little bit of disappointment in her voice.

“It’s alright, it’s just still fresh in my mind. I had no choice but to leave or the Overmares would have killed me. Things down there are probably really bad after the riot. I had to leave to survive but since I got out here I’ve decided to go back and open the door for good and save all the ponies trapped inside, including my family.” Sunny looked at me with a forlorn expression in her eyes.

“Who did you leave behind?” She asked in a whisper.

“My marefriend, her sister and my mother.” I was almost relieved that I finally could confide in somepony, now was as good a time as any to try this. “Hey Sunny, umm…You’re my only friend here in the wasteland…do you think that maybe after we’re all even that you could…you know, help me?” I really hoped that she would agree. At that moment I had nopony I could count on besides myself. Sunny stopped in her tracks as if pondering the question. We made our way down the stairs to the lobby and before she could answer I saw several red blips on my EFS. I was about to open my mouth and warn her when I felt a sharp stabbing pain in my neck. I pulled whatever it was out with my magic to see that it was a needle. Within seconds my sight began to blur and it became harder and harder to stay on my hooves. I heard Sunny yell something but everything I heard was a dull echo. I could feel and hear gunfire back and forth between Sunny and whoever shot me. I couldn’t move my head to see what was going on and Sunny ran out of my field of vision. The sounds of battle started to fade away as two blips disappeared off my compass, one of which was Sunny’s. A dark form appeared in front of me and spoke.

“That’s them, the ones who killed Bell and Bruiser. They should be out of it for about an hour so let’s get them back to the stadium and see if they’ll accept some late entries into the race.”

Footnote: Level Up!
New Perk: Scavenger – Whether through sharp eyes or dumb luck, you are more likely to find item stashes.

Chapter Four: Racing Dissension

Chapter Four: Racing Dissension

“He who hunts monsters should take care not to become one.”

I was jolted awake by a hard kick to the face. I opened my eyes just in time to be kicked again. I felt my lip split and a warm trickle run down my chin.

“Hey! Take it easy on that pony, he can’t race if he’s dead.” A stallion’s voice yelled out.

“Fuck you Axel. They deserve it for killing Bell and Bruiser.” A mare’s voice yelled back.

“I agree Bittersweet and they’ll get everything that’s comin’ to them in the race.” I looked around frantically searching for anything that could help me. Sunny and I had all of our legs tied together and were lying in the back of an old cart being pulled by somepony I couldn't see. I recognized the voice of the one standing over us as the one who identified us back at the clinic. She had a dark green coat, purple mane and was wearing my stable armor and Sunny’s hat leaving me with just my basic utility barding.

As best I could tell it was just the two of them, the one in the cart with us and the one pulling it. Binding our legs was only mere rope so I decided to try and fry them off with magic starting with Sunny, she’d do a better job at fighting them until I could free myself than the other way around. I focused my magic and prepared to fire a weakened bolt at the rope around Sunny’s legs but was instead greeted with a dim red glow from my horn. I tried again but to no effect, each try resulting in the same red glow. My efforts only got me a kick in the gut, knocking the wind out of me.

“Thought you’d try some sneaky magic shit so we slapped a magic nullifier on you. You’d better behave until we get to Monument stadium. Boss won’t like it if we lose anymore racers but I won’t shed a tear if you and your friend die.” I swallowed at the implication. This pony wanted revenge so bad that she was willing to disobey her leader to get it but something was holding her back. “I’d love to see you dead but I’d much rather see you suffer in the races first.” And with that I had my answer. She didn’t want to just gun us down in the back of the cart, no she wanted to see us broken first. I didn’t know what hell was awaiting us but for our captor to deny herself her own revenge in exchange was a thought that had me almost wishing she’d just shoot us.

The rest of the cart ride went by in an awful silence with nothing to see above us but the tops of destroyed buildings, the eternally grey skies, and the hateful glare of the one watching over us. Sunny had surprisingly not said a word or tried to escape since our capture, even the look in her eyes seemed distant somehow. I could see the looming husk of the stadium coming into view and with it the sound of ponies. As we crossed the entrance my PipBuck pinged and made a mark on my map labeling the place as Monument Stadium. We were immediately thrown out of the cart and had collars slapped around our necks. I grabbed at mine trying to get it to loosen. Any slight turn of my head made it cut into my neck painfully.

“I wouldn’t mess with that thing if I were you. You wouldn’t want it to go off and splatter all these nice ponies with your brains now would you?” I stopped my fumbling immediately as my eyes shrunk to the size of pinpricks. The pony whose name I learned to be Bittersweet smiled a devious grin. “Oh? Never seen a bomb collar before?” She mock pouted as she pulled out her gun and motioned me and Sunny down a side hallway. “Its real simple, try and escape and it’ll blow, piss us off and it’ll blow and even if you do manage to get outside the perimeter…haha you guessed it, it’ll blow and take your head with it.” She punctuated that last part by pushing her gun barrel into the back of my head.

A minute or so passed and we were led out onto the once green field of the stadium. In the center was a large sloppily constructed pen surrounded by a razor wire fence where I could see dozens of malnourished ponies. Bittersweet beckoned to some guards who joined her as she opened the gate to the fence as they in turn opened the door to the pen. We were violently thrown in with the rest of the slaves as the door slammed shut.

“I can’t wait to watch you die!” Bittersweet yelled through the door, her words dripping with venom. Before I could even take a look around a loud screech echoed across the stadium followed by static.

“Welcome once again friends to the red races!” A mare’s voiced yelled out over the stadium’s PA system. A roar of applause and cheering erupted from the stands that I had neglected to see were partially packed with ponies. “However I regret to inform you that our beloved leader, Red Asphalt, is not expected to make it in time for the races. So it is with great sorrow that I must tell you that today’s event will be put off until tomorrow.” A second roar came from the crowd, this time filled with boos and jeers.

“Now Now, I understand how you ponies feel, though I shouldn’t have to remind you that none of this would be possible without Red Asphalt. So doesn’t it make sense to wait just one more day so that he may witness the fruits of his labor?” The crowd started to talk amongst itself, seemingly agreeing with the announcer. “I knew you ponies would see it my way, return to your duties for now but be sure to be back in your seats tomorrow at noon for the greatest day in post-apocalyptic sport!” Several ponies in the pen sighed in relief, but the one outside yelled in frustration. She snatched Sunny’s hat off her head and threw it into the dirt.

“No! Goddess Damn it!” She stood just outside the door hyperventilating. She placed the hat back on her head and her eyes full of hate met with mine. She walked up to the fence that separated us and snarled. “I will see you suffer yet worm!” she whispered before turning tail and leaving out the way we came. I could still feel my heart thundering in my chest. We had one day to figure out an escape plan or something so I walked up to where Sunny had been siting since we had been thrown in.

“Sunny what the hell are we going to do now!?” I whispered harshly. She just stared. Not at me or anypony else, she just stared at the ground, her eyes looked empty like there wasn’t anypony behind them. I took her by her shoulders and started to shake. “Sunny! C’mon snap out of it! Sunny I need your help…” She didn’t react at all, she didn’t say anything, she didn’t move and I’m not even sure she blinked. She was completely out of it. I sighed in defeat and did the only thing I could and sat down next to her, a hopeless sigh escaping my mouth.

“Yeah I’ve seen that happen before.” I opened my eyes to see that another stallion had come and sat down beside me. “Don’t worry though she’ll come back eventually or…you know, die.” He was a younger stallion with a dirty brown coat and yellow mane and he had several long scars along his body.

“Name’s Ribbon Dancer, you best get comfy because the only way out of here is in the shackles of a new master. Or you could just die.” Ribbon Dancer’s expression stayed neutral as he spoke of our situation as he stared out into the stands of slavers. “Or if you’re very very lucky you could win the races and with it your freedom.”

“What do you mean?”

“It’s just like I said pal, did you think that they put on the races just to torture slaves for no reason?” After everything Bittersweet said about the race that’s exactly what I thought it was for. It was at that moment that I truly got a look around the slave pen. All around me were ponies with collars like mine and many of them had scars like Ribbon Dancer. Presumably from lashings they got from previous masters or the current ones. In the middle of the roof above the pen was a large opening that led down to a trough filled with a greenish-brown slop that was to serve as barely passable nourishment.

“Although most ponies who win generally decide to join up with these guys rather than face the wastes again. Then the cycle continues.” He continued.

“How…um how long have you been…you know…?”

“A slave? Three years now. They captured me when they attacked my previous masters. This might sound weird to you but I liked my old cage better.” It did sound weird to me, very weird. The fact that ponies out here could enslave each other and had been enslaving each other for years enough to allow a slave to have seen enough cages to have a preference was sickening.

“I overheard the mare that brought you in, you musta really fucked up to get that kind of reaction out of her.”

“Don’t take this the wrong way or anything Ribbon Dancer but I really don’t want to talk right now.” Ribbon Dancer nodded accepting what I had said.

“I hear ya, nopony likes to think about the day they were enslaved.” Ribbon Dancer seemed like a nice enough pony but that was the thing, he was a nice pony. He should have been angry or sad or something!

“How can you be so positive about this? Why are you talking to me?”

“Because I have been here for months and seen plenty of races, do you get what I’m saying?” I shrugged hoping to speed along his answer. “That means that they have never picked me for the races. All I have to do is not stand out and I have it pretty good here all things considered. I don’t have to work for some asshole and I don’t have to die for the sake of ‘entertainment’.” I glared back at him, his answer was less than satisfying.

“That doesn’t explain why you’re trying to help me.”

Ribbon Dancer rolled his eyes. “Haven’t you been paying attention…?”

“Sparks.”

“Sparks. I’m trying to help you cause I know for a fact that you’re going to be out on that field tomorrow and somepony should try to comfort you because of that. And of all the ponies in here why not me?” I suppose I was thankful for that, even though he approached the subject with the tact of a freight train.

“But why me specifically? I’m sure there’s plenty of ponies in here that are going to be out there tomorrow.” Ribbon Dancer closed his eyes and sighed.

“Because of her.” He said pointing a hoof at Sunny. “When these raiders took me from my old master they also took my sister. Our parents sold us into slavery to pay off a debt for some fuckin' thing or another and we had been sold as a pair ever since. After we got here and watched our first race Ocean Crest, my sister, shut down just like your friend over there and then she was hoof picked to be in the following race. When she refused to participate she was given a choice, stand up and run, or die. I can still remember the look on her face. It was empty, like she had given up. So they executed her on the spot as an example to the rest of us.” I was at a loss for words. I wanted to say something, to try and console him but what could I really say? The only loss I had ever experienced was my father’s death and I was too young to remember it that well. I felt a hoof on my shoulder, Ribbon Dancer must have seen the concern in my eyes.

“Hey don’t worry about it. I just don’t want you to go through what I did.” Before I could say anything Ribbon Dancer got up and started trotting towards the center of the pen. “C’mon, let’s try to get some food before it’s all gone.”

I got up on my hooves and looked at Sunny. “I’ll bring you back something to eat.” I followed after Ribbon Dancer towards the food trough. As we got close I could see the mass of ponies standing around it. I jumped up to try and see over the crowd and noticed that there was nothing in the trough.

“We’re too late, it’s already all gone.” I said kicking at the dirt in frustration.

“Not quite Sparks, look up.” Ribbon Dancer motioned skywards with his head where I saw a couple raider guards pulling a container towards the hole in the roof. “Get ready, you gotta be quick.” I had a pretty good idea what he meant but regardless I wasn’t prepared.

As soon as the guard tipped the container over and the sludge that was to be our dinner spilled into the trough all hell broke loose. Ponies immediately dove forward greedily sucking down as much as they could. Others were less concerned about the food and were more interested in fighting away competitors.

Ribbon Dancer had jumped up and ran over the backs of the others making his own dive at the slop. I didn’t know what to do. I didn’t have it in me to fight my way to the trough, especially considering all these ponies were slaves and were considerably less fed than myself. I sat myself down a fair distance away from the commotion and resigned to waiting for the others to have a chance.

Ribbon Dancer ran back up to me holding the rags that he had been wearing as a crude bowl in his mouth.

“I fahht Id find joo vaack heer.” He said as he passed me the makeshift dish. “Next time you’ll have to get it yourself.” I nodded in thanks and almost dropped it all over the ground, forgetting that my magic was nullified by the ring around my horn. I grabbed it in my mouth and immediately ran back towards Sunny. As I drew near I was tackled to the ground by another slave. I dropped the rags and the slop spilled all over the dirt.

“No!” I screamed out. I had to bring something back for her, in her state I doubt she’d eat on her own. I got to my hooves to face the pony who knocked me down. He was a big burly dark blue earth pony with a black mane. He was shamelessly salvaging what he could from the spill. “Why!?” I yelled, stomping my hoof on the ground, anger swelling up from inside me.

He looked up at me and snarled.

“You wanna do sumthin’ about it scab?” He stood at his full height and despite the poor conditions in the slave pen he was still reasonably fit and about a head and a half taller than me. My ears fell against my head as I shrunk away from him. He approached just as fast as I could flee. “I think you need to learn your place in here.” He rose back on his hind legs ready to strike. I flinched and prepared for the worst when I remembered that I still had my PipBuck. I quickly slipped into SATS and queued up as many hits on the stallion as I could. It was a different feeling using SATS without a gun. An unseen force took control of my body as I executed several perfectly aimed hits on the stallions gut.

The spells effect had passed but with the undesired effect. The big stallion had recoiled a bit but the look of fury in his eyes dashed any hope that I’d get away without a beating.

“I’m gonna enjoy this.” He whispered through closed teeth. The first hit came hard and fast along the left side of my head followed by a second hit on my right. I managed to stay on my hooves and tried to dodge the next swing but two hits to the head and the fact that there were now three stallions attacking me made it impossible. As he closed the distance the three ponies fused back into one as he bucked me off my hooves and into the dirt. My vision stared to fade and I could hear a loud ringing in my ears. As I was down the stallion got a running start and kicked me in the gut sending me skidding across the ground. Through my heartbeat and the ringing in my ears I could hear the sound of a gun being fired.

“That’s enough Granite.” I opened my eyes to see one of the guards on the roof pointing a gun at my attacker. “Dead ponies can’t race, you kill another slave and it’ll be you that dies next.”

“I can’t believe this shit.” Granite huffed angrily and started to walk away whispering under his breath. I stood up and noticed that my left eye was starting to swell shut. I had no choice but to return to Sunny empty hoofed. As I sat down next to her Ribbon Dancer ran up and followed suit.

“What the hell was that Sparks? I didn’t tell you to pick a fight with Granite.” I glared back at him with my one good eye.

“He attacked me first.” I said indignantly.

“You’re lucky he didn’t just kill you.” Judging by what the guard said Granite had killed a slave already maybe more than one so I guess I was lucky.

“Yeah I guess. He was real eager to fight though, is he always that way?”

“Yeah kinda, he used to be one of them.” He said pointing to the raiders on the roof and around the perimeter. “Then he did something to piss of Red Asphalt and got thrown in here with us. He’ll be the one to watch out for during the race.” I swallowed at the thought. He was just waiting for a chance to be free again and wouldn’t hesitate to kill all of us slaves to get it. I really hoped Sunny would snap out of it soon. I wasn’t capable enough to help her like she had helped me, that thought alone made me feel pathetic. How I wished I could go back to the Stable before all this happened, return to my repair stall and live out the rest of my life without ever knowing the wasteland. I couldn’t change my position no matter how badly I wanted to but I could change the others' who were still in the Stable. I had to be strong for them, for Winter, for mother and for myself. And even if I wanted to, I couldn’t abandon Sunny, not now, not after what she did for me. I had a friend out here and I wasn’t about to let that go so easily.

“Sorry I couldn’t get you any food.” I whispered to Sunny. I felt that hoof on my shoulder again.

“You’ll get some next time Sparks. The ones who gorged themselves won’t be competition next time.” That thought brought me little comfort because after tomorrow there might not be a next time.

***

There was little to be done the following day as the gates to the pen were thrown open and a dozen armed guards trotted in and got all the slaves lined up around the fence. The sun was just about in the middle of the sky now as one well armored slate grey earth pony stallion with a scarlet mane flanked by two heavily armed guards walked through the masses and hoof picked ponies to compete. Sunny was still unresponsive and as soon as the grey pony got close an eerie smile formed on his face.

“Well well well, what have we here?” His voice was rough yet charismatic. “If it isn’t miss Sunny Smiles.” Sunny didn’t respond, move or even look at the pony. “No response eh? That's a shame, I have no use for a broken toy.” He said, leaning over towards me. I glared back at him, leaning in between him and Sunny. “Is this a friend of yours dear Sunny? I suppose he'll go in your stead. Oh…A stable dweller, now that should make you an interesting participant.” As he spoke the guards following him escorted me out of the pen and onto the crude track around the field. I sighed a breath of relief, it was a small victory but Sunny’s pseudo-coma definitely saved her from the race. It did little to help my situation though as the area around me was filled with more racers.

Among them I spotted the stallion from yesterday, Granite and felt a chill run up my spine. Soon after the guards slowly filed out of the pen with one last competitor, kicking and screaming as he was forced to the track. It was Ribbon Dancer, the look of pure terror on his face made me shiver.

It was at the moment that I finally realized that it was here that I would die. Why me? Why did the goddesses forsake me? It shouldn’t have been me. It wasn’t even me that killed those raiders and here I was facing a punishment that wasn’t mine. Sunny wasn’t picked because of her state so I had to pay the price through association. Sunny would have been able to do something about this, perhaps even win.

A crackle of static echoed across the stadiums speaker system and the same energetic mare’s voice from yesterday began to speak.

“Welcome back all you ponies to the greatest, fastest, blood spillingist event this side of the mountains!” A roar of applause erupted from the maybe one hundred or so spectators in the stands. “And without further ado, here he is the stallion we hate to love, Red Asphalt!” The applause continued for a brief moment before subsiding. The voice of a stallion radiated out for all to hear.

“Welcome once again to the event that’s looked forward to by everpony in post-apocalyptia! Fillies and gentlecolts, before we get to the pleasantries I have a couple special announcements to make. First and foremost, you all out there have had run-ins with the Regulators right?” A round of boos and jeers flowed throughout the crowd.

“I thought so, so it is with great pride that I inform you that down in that pen we have captured the one and only Sunny Smiles, leader of the regulators!” The reaction from the crowd sounded like an even mix of cheers and boos with some calling for her immediate execution while other wanted to see her race. “Now now, calm down. We can’t risk such a valuable slave to something as petty as death. Also what if she were to win? Or opted to join us? Would you ponies like that?” The crowd turned into itself. Each group of ponies talking amongst themselves seemingly agreeing that the pen is where she should stay.

“And that brings us to my second point. Cast your eyes down to the racers. See that one there in the middle? The one with the PipBuck on his leg. That’s right fillies and gentle-colts we have an honest to goddess stable dweller. Let’s all hope he wins, or cheer when he dies. Either way we could use that PipBuck.” Did that mean Red Asphalt had encountered a stable dweller before? Or did he have some knowledge about PipBucks? Either way now everyponies attention would be on me, for better or for worse.

“Now as always, we will run the first two laps to thin out the weak. Then whoever is left will compete in a series of death battles until we have only four left standing. As a reminder to our brave racers, first place comes with full freedom and an invitation to join the Red Runners. Now let the Red Races…Begin!” The chorus of cheers and applause exploded out into the sky once again as all of us on the field were herded into starting positions on the track.

“Alright racers.” The mare from before took her place on the mic. “The rules are simple, two laps around the track and if you survive you advance. On your mark…get set…”

“NOOOooo!” My head jerked around to look behind me as an extremely shaken looking mare had bolted off the track and was making a mad dash towards the exit.

“You can’t do this! You’re not going to kill me!” She screamed as she ran.

“Haha! Look at her go. Hold your fire all, I thinks she’s earned it.” What? They were just going to let her go? That didn’t make any- I was interrupted out of my thoughts as a distant beeping started to sound. I looked at the runaway mare and saw the light on her collar was flashing. The beeping sped up until the collar around her neck exploded and took her head with it, leaving nothing behind but bone fragments and blood.

“There’s one in every race folks. Now on your mark…get set…GO!” A loud horn blared from the loudspeaker and immediately the mass of ponies broke down into chaos. We all stuck together in a herd as we started galloping around the track. Ponies all around were falling prey to various traps set into the track. A pony just directly to my right had had stepped onto a brown tarp covering a pitfall. She screamed as she fell before she was silenced by spikes at the bottom, piercing her lungs and ending her life. Suddenly all my limbs became heavy. If I had been just another foot to the right I would have fallen in as well. I couldn’t follow anypony to closely otherwise I could share in their fate.

“Alright snipers you may fire at will!” The voice of the announcer ordered. From a myriad of vantage points, ponies started to open fire on the track, indiscriminately killing whomever they could. This was insanity. At any moment my life could be ended in an instant. In that moment I made some of the more regretful acts of my first days in the wasteland. I saw a sniper off near the stands take aim at me and in my state of terror I ducked behind a taller stallion. The bullet meant for me pierced his throat spraying blood all around in a disgusting geyser. He fell to the ground wheezing and coughing up a fine mist of blood before he was trampled to death by other terrified racers. I could feel the bile rising in my throat.

I was somewhere roughly in the middle of the pack as we finished the first lap. I looked around to see that about half of the racers had succumbed to death. The second lap was much of the same made even more difficult by having to dodge or jump the corpses of fallen racers. The second round of sniper fire was much harder to avoid now that there were less ponies to hide behind. That very thought made me sick to my stomach. There were roughly ten racers left when a young mare slipped on the remains of a dead racer and fell head over tail hard onto the ground where she was easily picked off by a sniper popping her head like an overinflated balloon.

“And there you have it fillies and gentlecolts, these are the ponies who will advance to the next round!” The crowd let us all know how pleased they were with the mindless slaughter of approximately twenty ponies. I looked around the track to see the many bodies strewn about in pools of blood. Some had died quickly from a bullet to the brain while others had the unfortunate fate to spring a trap set on the track. Some like the mare who fell into the spiked pitfall had died instantly while others faced the torture of bleeding out from a gash in their side or being trampled due to crippling injuries.

A new feeling was brewing in my heart. Hatred. It was something I didn’t feel often as it was my pride to prevent such feelings back in the Stable. But I wasn’t in the Stable anymore. Seeing such pointless slaughter awoke a new hatred for these raiders, a desire to see them suffer like us. A desire to see them die. A desire to have them die by my hooves. A group of raiders approached us survivors and gave us a look over. One of them made some motions towards the announcer’s booth.

“It looks like we have one too many competitors.” The mare declared over the speakers. “Which means it’s time for a little game.” One of the raiders down with us walked toward our group with a hoofful of sticks. “Choose wisely everypony, you don’t wanna get caught with the short stick.” We were all lined up and one by one we were allowed to choose a stick. As I looked down the line I saw that both Granite and Ribbon Dancer had made it this far. When it came to my turn to draw, time slowed to a crawl. If I chose wrong it could mean immediate death. My heartbeat was pounding in my ears and I was sweating bullets. I slowly reached out then closed my eyes and quickly snatched a stick out of the raiders hoof. I was shivering waiting for it all to go dark when I heard the raider walk further down the line to pass out more. Was I safe? Did I make the right choice?

“Alright racers, hold up your sticks!” We all did as we were told and held them out in our hoofs. I heard a gasp from two ponies to my right followed by the sound of a bullet being loaded into its chamber. A lanky cream colored mare held in her hoof a stick with a black ring around the middle. Her eyes were wide as she began to violently shake. Tears were silently falling from her cheeks.

“No…” She whispered. “I’m not ready to di-” *BLAM* A shot from the raider behind her separated the top half of her head from the bottom as it spun through the air vertically. Her corpse collapsed limply to the ground, the top half of her skull was gone leaving only her limp tongue hanging out of what remained to bleed into the dust.

“And then there were eight!” The spokesmare cried. “Now we pick combatants for the Death Battles!” I was immediately caught off guard as one of the nearby raiders wrapped a blindfold around my eyes. I was shoved around here and there until my blindfold was ripped off leaving me staring Ribbon Dancer in the face. Both of our eyes went wide yet not a single word was spoken between us. Now that the fighters were set we were led to what must have once been a swimming pool, now empty and filled with odds and ends from the wasteland. As we got closer I could hear a ticking sound from my PipBuck telling me that the pit was very irradiated. Down in the pit was a puddle of viscous goo near the deep end next to an overturned barrel. Along the bottom and sides were old black blood stains that were slowly flaking off in the wind. I wondered how many ponies had died in this pit. This pit was used for fun once, now it was the graveyard of Luna knows how many.

I found it easier and easier to hate my captors, hoping with all my power that a similar fate would befall them all. Granite and the mare he was to fight to the death were pushed into the pit.

“Remember ponies, crowd participation is allowed during the Deathmatch’s, just don’t kill either of the fighters unless you want your ass to go in the hole next.” The spokesmare warned. “Now once the fight begins do not stop until one of you is dead…Begin!” It was one of the most unsettling things that I had ever watched. Granite was ready and willing to do whatever he had to do to be accepted back into the Red Runners. He was easily twice the size of his opponent who he easily threw across the pit, snapping bones and drawing blood with ease. The mare’s pleas fell on deaf ears as Granite stomped on her face again and again with an honest to goddess smile on his face until her head was reduced to a thick paste of blood and brains. I was so revolted that somepony could take such glee in such an act that I refused to watch the second fight.

In hindsight that was a poor decision. Deep down I think it would have been better to see what was happening with my own eyes rather than the carnage that I imagined from the sounds of screaming, bludgeoning and tearing flesh. When I saw the aftermath later it was apparent that some ponies from the crowd had thrown in weapons which had ended the fight decisively. Now was the moment I was dreading. My fight with Ribbon Dancer. It was easy to fight for your life when you were cornered or in danger, facing Ribbon Dancer in the pit gave me none of those feelings. How I wish I had gotten Granite as my opponent. I would rather chance the vicious beating or even death and fight a pony I hated rather than him.

Neither of us made a move. I think we were both having the same thought. What a fucked up situation we were in. I doubt they would have let us both go without executing one of us.

“Listen Ribbon Dancer, we don’t have to do this.” I whispered. “Maybe if one of us fakes dying we could-”

“No.” He said. “There’s no getting away from this Sparks. One of us is going to die in this hole. And the way I see it, it might as well be you!” With that he dropped his neutral stance and lunged at me hitting me quick in the face. I staggered a bit but dodged his next kick. For the next few minutes our fight became a dance where I did as best I could to keep dodging but every so often a hit would connect.

“Alright this is getting boring. You guards down there, get in that hole and restrain them.” The spokesmare ordered. Before I could react both myself and Ribbon Dancer were pinned up against the wall of the pit. “No more of this weak dodging shit.” That was the first time that I detected any emotion other than joy in the spokesmare’s voice. “Yes? Oh? Yeah that’s good.” She must have been talking to somepony else in the booth.

“Guards! Hold them up.” We both had our front legs lifted over our heads, exposing our bellies. What was their game? We waited a minute or so before I saw the head of Bittersweet poke over the edge of the pit.

“You two.” She said pointing at two unicorn raiders. “Pick a slave and ram them with your horn.” She was grinning evilly, looking at me as she did. “I secretly hoped you’d survive this far, have fun bitch.” I watched her disappear out of sight but my eyes were now transfixed on the unicorn mare in front of me on the other side of the pit. I looked to my left to see that Ribbon Dancer was in the same situation.

The two unicorns reared their heads and started galloping towards us, their horns leveled at our bellies. They wouldn’t. They couldn’t make us fight while bleeding to death. I had desperately wanted to close my eyes but I couldn’t. I watched in horror as the unicorn rammed into my gut. A searing hot pain lanced through my insides, leaving me with a gaping hole from which my blood flowed profusely. The unicorns had aimed low to not hit our lungs which let us yell out in agony. I fell to the ground clutching my stomach, gritting my teeth as I tried to hold my blood inside. Out of the corner of my eye I could see Ribbon Dancer struggling to get to his hooves.

“I had never *Ngh!* been picked for the races *Aahh!* until now. Freedom is so *Ack!* close now. I won’t let you stand in my way!” By the time he finished talking, he had limped over to my prone body. He punctuated his last word by kicking me in the stomach. I screamed bloody murder as a fresh round of pain radiated across my body, threatening to rob me of my sight.

He was right in his own way. He had never been given the chance to free himself. Whether that was a good thing or a bad thing was no longer important. What was important was just accepting my fate. If it took me sacrificing my life to give Ribbon Dancer a chance for a normal one, then that was a price I was OK to pay. I closed my eyes and tried to think of home before the end came.

“SPARKS!” A voice called out. A voice that I recognized. It was Sunnny! “Sparks you have to fight back! Do you understand!? Is this how you are going to save your Stable?! By throwing your life away?! Get up and FIGHT!”

She was right. I still had to save them. I still had to save her. I couldn’t abandon her to whatever fate Red Asphalt had for her and I needed her help to get back in Stable 63. I couldn't believe I almost gave up. I couldn’t waste the chance Summer had given me three days ago. I gathered what strength I had left and rose to my hooves.

Every bit of movement made me wince and with every step came the danger of passing out. Ribbon Dancer wasn’t in any better shape than I and that was my advantage. He was desperate to win and that made him clumsy. He threw one last wide punch which I was able to duck and get in close, wrapping my forelegs around his neck. I looked deep inside to Winter, Mother and even Sunny for strength to tighten my grip. He was thrashing with whatever energy he had left trying to throw me off.

The sounds of his choking and the strength of his struggling were starting to weaken as I squeezed even harder. I closed my eyes as he started foaming at the mouth and his eyes started bulging out of his head. I didn’t want this. I wished there was another way but sadly the truth was I had more to lose and a stronger reason to stay alive. I still had my family to save and his…his was gone. It didn’t take long for his body to fall limp in my hooves and as I dropped his now lifeless corpse my own strength failed me and darkness filled my vision.

***

When I awoke I found that my stomach wound had been healed while I was unconscious. I guess it wouldn’t have been fun to have the both of us die. That was it. It was over. There were four of us left. Granite, myself and two other slave ponies, both mares.

“Now that the stable dweller is awake let’s move on to deciding first place.” The spokesmare’s voice had once again been replaced by Red Asphalt’s. “Personally I think it goes to the stable dweller.” I was surprised to hear that but was even more surprised to hear cheering from the crowd supporting his claim. But why? I hadn’t done anything exceptional the whole event. I was convinced that Red Asphalt was picking me so he could get to my PipBuck. Which in itself meant that he didn’t know how to get it off my leg so I was just the tag along for his prize.

“WHAT!?” Granite screamed up towards the announcer’s box. “You’d pick this fucking scab over me!?” Red Asphalt sighed through the speakers.

“Fine. Who thinks Granite should get first place?” There were some cheers here and there but not nearly as many as I had got.

“That’s bullshit! Do you know how many ponies I killed today!? I’ve paid my price! Here I’ll show just how much stronger I am!” He yelled as he directed his gaze at me. Before he could even get close a loud bang rang out and a bullet hit Granite’s left hind leg. He fell straight on his face and slid for a foot or two. In his fall he must have bit through his tongue as an uncommonly large amount of blood was running down his chin. While I was gawking at Granite’s wounds Red Asphalt had decided the last two places, settling on second for Granite.

“And with that we extend an invitation to you stable dweller. Will you join my Runners or face the wasteland alone?” The idea of joining these scumbag raiders made me want to violently puke up my own internal organs. But given my other option it was the best opportunity I was going to get. I had to keep an eye on Sunny and ideally find us a way out. I only hoped that I didn’t have to do anything I would regret before I could find a way.

“I accept.” I said with as much confidence as I could muster.

“Very good. Now…show me your commitment and kill Granite."

“What!?” Granite and I cried at the same time. One of the raiders next to me handed me a pistol with one bullet.

“Prove your worth and do as I say. Kill him!” It wasn’t a request anymore. It was an order. One I had no choice but to obey for my and Sunny’s sake. I looked towards the pen and met her look. Her expression was still neutral with an air of expectancy. I think she knew what I was trying to do. I thought back to what she'd been telling me the last day and a half. I pressed the barrel of the pistol to Granite’s forehead.

“You won’t hurt anypony ever again.” I spit the words out my mouth like poison. Granite just scowled at me, spiting a mouthful of blood at me in defiance. *BLAM!* one shot through the head put the big pony down the same as anypony else. For the first time since the race started I was no longer facing slaves. Killing Granite was the first step to earning Red Asphalt’s trust and the worst part was…that killing him felt good. I could hear a pleased snicker over the loudspeakers.

“Good…Bring the stable dweller to my office but first the rewards for third and fourth place. Third now gets second places’ reward. A pass to never be picked for a race again.” Two of the raiders down on the field quickly picked up sledgehammers in their mouths and proceeded to break the now second place pony’s hind legs. I had seen and heard many disturbing things in the wasteland so far but nothing made me want to puke as much as the sound of breaking bones.

It wasn’t the prize I expected it to be but in a cruel sort of way it made sense as a crippled slave couldn’t race. Second place wailed in agony as she was drug back to the slave pen.

“Third place is rewarded with the status quo. Back to the pen with her.” She was also escorted back to the pen with a look of hopelessness on her face. One of the other raiders approached me and took the pistol I was given away.

“Follow me.” He ordered. I did as I was told. Out of the corner of my eye I could see a number of slaves begin to remove the corpses from the track under armed supervision.

Monument stadium had more to it than I gave it credit for. From my limited understanding I had assumed that the Red Runner’s home was just the stadium. Outside on the opposite side from where I was brought in was a sort of shanty town were many ponies who weren’t raiders or slavers made their homes. I supposed it was easier for them to accept the evils of Red Asphalt and his raiders for protection rather than endure the wasteland on their own.

Red Asphalt’s office was the most intact room I’ve seen since I left the stable. There was a relatively undamaged red rug across the middle of the room and a few well preserved paintings on the walls. The paint on the walls was peeling off in places but still maintained some color. Red Asphalt himself was sitting behind a large wooden desk facing away from me and looking out the window over the field where the cleanup was still going on.

“It’s not my greatest idea but we can only care for so many slaves at once and admission to watch the races is worth more than transporting them and selling them to the operation at the shipyard.” Red Asphalt spun in his chair to face me. It was the stallion who had been hoof picking the racers from before.

“Truthfully I don’t really care for the whole slaving thing. Some of my men just started capturing them on their own accord and I just haven’t put a stop to it. Does that really make me such a bad pony stable dweller?”

“My name is Sparks and yes, yes it does.” Red Asphalt smiled maliciously as he stood up and removed my magic nullifier.

“Well you’d best get used to it now Sparks, cause as of now you are one of the bad ponies. Unless… you’d like to go back to the pen that is?” I really hated this pony. Nothing would have made me happier than to just leap over his desk and try to take him out, even if it meant I would die doing it. What was it Watcher had said? A noble sacrifice only works if it solves the problem at hoof. As much as I wanted to throw myself at him it wouldn’t change anything, even if I could kill him then what? The rest of them would kill me in retribution and somepony else would take his place.

“Going back on your word now? I won my freedom and I can do whatever I want with it.”

“I never go back on my word. Don’t forget that you gave your freedom to me when you accepted my offer. Of course you may leave if you so desire but my ponies don’t much care for traitors.” It didn’t take much to see the threat behind his words. Like it or not I had accepted this role and now I’d have to play it. I just hoped I wasn’t making a terrible mistake.

The door to the office was loudly kicked open by Bittersweet as she stormed in, pushing me aside and marching straight up to Red Asphalt.

“You’ve got to be fuckin' kidding me! You recruited the pony that killed my friends!?” Red Asphalt didn’t show any kind of reaction to her outburst.

“Yes I did. As you might have heard he took first place.” Bittersweet was shaking with barely contained rage. I was oddly enjoying watch Bittersweet get told off by her boss.

“Oh and I’d like my things back now.” I said pointing at my security barding that she was wearing.

“Ah of course. Bittersweet return his belongings.”

“No!” Bittersweet slammed her front hooves on the desk. “This wasn’t supposed to happen! He was supposed to die! I won’t give back what is mine!”

“Bittersweet, I know how you must feel about this but he won the race. You did not. Now return what you took from him.”

“No. I demand that you kill him right now or I’ll take my supporters and leave.”

Red Asphalt had a sad look in his eyes. “Is this really how you feel Bittersweet?”

Bittersweet took a big breath and poised herself. “Yes, yes it is.”

Red Asphalt closed his eyes and sighed. “I’m very sorry to hear that.” Red Asphalt pulled out a pistol faster than I thought an earth pony capable of and shot Bittersweet in the forehead before she could even react. She fell to the floor, her body limp and leaving a rapidly growing pool of blood.

“Good thing the rug is red eh? I’d recover your things fast if I were you, before too much blood gets on them.” I was speechless to see him execute her so casually. I wasn’t going to complain though, I got my stuff back and the only pony with a vendetta against me was now a barely noticeable stain on the floor. She had taken everything from both mine and Sunny’s saddlebags. The only thing that was unaccounted for were any caps we may have had and the medical supplies. I silently cursed that fact. Making our venture out here now completely worthless.

I had my gun, bags and armor back along with Sunny’s hat and battle saddle. It was an interesting weapon with a shotgun mounted on either side with a mouth trigger device just below and in front of my face. The pony who had escorted me here was now dragging Bittersweet’s corpse out of the room, leaving a smeared blood trail behind.

“String her up somewhere her followers can see and make sure they understand what happened.” He called to the guard then returned his attention to me. “You may go now, look around, explore if you must. Try to get some rest though. Tomorrow I’m going to send you out with a group to find something for me. Chestnut will tell you more when the time comes. Until then, congratulations on your victory.” I could see that sinister smirk return to his face as I left him alone in the office. While I was walking around I couldn’t deny that a curiosity to look around almost took hold of me but instead I found myself back at the slave pen. The guards were now eyeing me disdainfully as I walked the inside perimeter fence looking for a certain orange mare. I found her sitting alone in one of the corners.

“Psst! Sunny! Come here.” I whispered. She stood up and came over to the fence. “Sunny what should I do!? What if they ask me to kill somepony innocent? What if-”

“Sparks you need to calm down. Try not to think about stuff like that. Just focus on these things for now. Find the armory and a way to get in. Then see what you can do about getting us out of here.” I nodded and made a quick exit as the guards on the roof were starting to take notice. I aimlessly wandered around until I found a place to lie down and rest. With my new goals given by Sunny I closed my eyes and let sleep take me.

***

I was nudged awake by a light brown unicorn stallion with a dark brown mane.

“Get up new blood, we got work to do.” He stated gruffly. I had to keep up the act so I did as I was told and followed him. As luck would have it I was taken to the armory to stock up on ammo so now I knew where it was and how to get in. It was just an old locker room repurposed for storage and only guarded by two ponies. Not long after, we had met with another pony and left the stadium heading south. The stallion who had roused me out of my slumber was named Salted Chestnut, the one Red Asphalt had told me about. The other mare who joined us was named Lilac. She was pink with a light green mane that was cut very short. Our expedition only included the three of us. Them for support and me for my PipBuck’s map.

“So what are we looking for?” I asked. Lilac hadn’t said a word since we collected her for the trip but at least Chestnut was willing to talk.

“We’re looking for an old pre-war stockpile of magical energy weapons. We’ve scavenged the area several times but can’t find a way into the lower levels. That’s where your PipBuck comes in.” I lifted my leg and just looked at the device on my leg. I wondered just how valuable one of these were out here. “Once we have them we will take out those regulators over in their aquarium then we’ll have free reign over this area.”

Shit! I couldn’t let them find those weapons. I sent a prayer out to the goddesses that this trip would be a bust. We walked for a good three hours with only the occasional mutated creature blocking our path. Soon we made it to a large pile of rubble that used to be a research facility. Or at least that’s what I assumed it was when my PipBuck named the site the ‘Tomorrow-Tec South Ruins’.

“Alright new blood, put that tech to use and find us a way down.” A more daunting task than I think he realized. Chestnut and Lilac were wandering around the rubble keeping watch while I combed the piles of warped metal framework and concrete trying to find a staircase or something.

After forty-five minutes of no results I switched to the zoomed in map function. Twenty feet away from me, according to my map, was a way down into the lower levels.

“I think I found something!” I called. The sound of approaching hooves became the sound of exertion as we started clearing the debris in the area. Almost an hour later we had dug out a staircase leading down blocked by a door.

“Nice work new blood.” Lilac finally spoke.

“Locked. Get that door open Lilac and let’s get a look around.” Chestnut ordered. Lilac pulled a screwdriver and a couple bobby pins out of her saddlebags and got to work opening the door. I steeled myself for what was about to transpire. If we found what was allegedly down here I wouldn’t have a lot of options. I couldn’t just let them take the weapons back or report where they are. Maybe once we were in I could catch them unaware and kill them and try to pass it off as wasteland casualty. Goddesses was this really how I thought now?

Every second of watching her fumble with the lock was another second closer to the inevitable murder I was about to commit. I tried to control my breathing and banish the butterflies from my stomach.

“Almost…got it…aaaannnd.” I suddenly got a very bad feeling as I brought up my EFS. Behind the door was a giant mass of red.

“Don’t open the door!” I cried just as the lock clicked into place and Lilac was crushed by a mountain of bodies. They were all without their coats and manes. Most, if not all of them, had some sort of open lesions on their bodies, that combined with the lack of fur or manes made them look like moving corpses.

“Ghouls!” Chestnut yelled as he started firing his rifle in the mass of bodies that had crushed Lilac.

“The fuck you doing new blood!? Back me up!” I reflexively levitated out my pistol and indiscriminately shot at the ghouls. Many of or shots did not faze them as they shambled to their hooves and started making their way up the stairs snarling at us. Chestnut and I had retreated to the top of the stairs firing as we went. I figured now was a good a time as any to use Sunny’s battle saddle so I entered SATS and bit down on the trigger sending bursts of pellets into the oncoming horde. But they wouldn’t stop coming! We had to leave or we would be overwhelmed.

From behind I heard the sound of something metal clinking together as Chestnut lobbed what looked like a metal apple down the stairs.

“Run! We gotta get out of here!” He yelled as he started galloping back the way we came. I turned tail to follow as an explosion shook the ground around me. I turned back to see bits and pieces of many ghouls fly into the air leaking a greenish ichor as they went. I galloped as fast as I could away from the horde.

We made it safely away from the ghouls but were still about an hour’s travel from the stadium. Chestnut must not have been too bothered by Lilac’s death if his stony expression and steadfast silence were any indications. Or perhaps he cared too much.

Before I could think of anything to say or ask I saw the silvery form of one of those floating balls vomiting out an ugly tune out of the corner of my eye. Yes! That was just what I needed. I didn’t know if Watcher could help me but it was a chance I had to take.

“Hey I’ll uh… catch up to you, I need to go check something.” I kinda lied.

“Fine, but if you’re gonna go play with that spritebot be sure to salvage its spark battery.” Chestnut kept walking and I trotted over to the spritebot as he called it. I grabbed the bot as best as I could with my magic, turning to make sure that Chestnut was out of ear shot.

“Watcher? Watcher are you in there?” The aggravating polka music continued to play. “Goddess dammit Watcher you better answer me!” the music disappeared in a crackle of static.

“I can’t be everywhere at once you know.” The neutral voice spoke with and undertone of annoyance. “Oh hey it’s you, the one from stable 63. Good to see that you’re still alive. So, did you make a friend in Black Town?” the question had an air of expectation, like he knew something I didn’t.

“Umm yeah I did…Listen Watcher I need you-”

“So where is he? I wanted to tell him that his family is okay.”

“Huh? How do you know Dusty Trail?” The bot was silent for a moment before answering in the most unfeeling tone yet.

“…Who? You mean you didn’t meet Grim in the sky lounge? Dang it, I thought for sure that you two would hit it off, maybe I shouldn't try to play matchmaker. Friendship can't be forced. ” I had no idea what Watcher was going on about but I had bigger problems.

“Watcher, that’s not important right now. Can you help me?”

“I can't promise anything, I try to stay out of wasteland affairs. However I will listen. What do you need?”

“I need you to get a message to the Regulators in the Baltimare Aquarium. Tell them that Sunny Smiles has been captured by the Red Runners and that they have an ally inside. Tell them to attack the stadium and when they do I can arm the slaves and we can hit them on both sides.”

“...” Watcher's silence lingered for so long that I'd though he lost connection.

"Watcher please..." I whispered. "My friend is in there, as well as dozens of slaves. You can’t float there and turn a blind eye to their suffering."

"I don't think you ever told me your name." Watcher's mechanical tone betrayed none of his intentions.

“Sparks. My name is Sparks.”

“Sparks... I’ll be sure to remember it.” With that last statement the floating bot made a popping, staticy sound and began playing that intolerable music from before, floating away aimlessly.

I felt my blood begin to boil. By the way the conversation had gone I figured it was pretty likely Watcher was going to help me but the way he said it, like his precious neutrality was worth the lives of others really got to me. I knew that the single robot wasn't Watcher himself but I sure pretended it was as I took aim. The spritebot exploded into bits as I blasted it with the battle saddle. I sifted through the scrap and grabbed the luckily still intact spark battery and chased after Chestnut.

***

We made it back to the stadium by dusk. Both Chestnut and I went to Red Asphalts office and told him of our experience. He didn’t seem too bothered that we lost Lilac to the ghouls and promised to send a larger force to the site the next day to exterminate the ghouls and get the weapons inside, if they were still there.

Thankfully I was not going to be a part of the second trip, my part was done. I figured that I wouldn’t be needed until Red Asphalt needed my PipBuck again for something. I just hoped that he didn’t get any ideas and try to take it from me as that would leave me without a leg and possibly my life.

I went to see Sunny again just after nightfall. She was back in her coma-like trance and I couldn’t get anything out of her and I wouldn’t dare talk about the Regulators attack this close to the guards. I wondered if the ponies in the shanty town outside the stadium would survive the attack. Maybe, if everything goes as planned, I could evacuate them?

In hindsight I wish I hadn’t thought of that. Now instead of priority one, getting out with Sunny was down to two. I couldn’t let innocents get caught in the crossfire even if they were allied with Red Asphalt. They only did so to save themselves, they were victims of their environment. Perhaps once the attack starts they would fight too. Regardless of what went through my mind I decided to walk through the shanty town just to be sure. The town itself was nothing more than a collection of crudely constructed shacks up against the edge of the stadium. Many of the ponies there avoided me, gave me dirty looks, one even started throwing insults at me before he was pulled away by his terrified friend and one mare was trying to usher her colt away from me. I guess even the ponies out here knew who I was now.

Given their reactions though I guessed that they had no love for the Red Runners. Hopefully when the time came they would run away or fight back. I was just about to return to the stadium when I noticed an older stallion watching me from a nearby shack, the look on his face marginally more accepting than the others. He waved me to him and curiosity got the better of me. As I approached him I saw his light grey coat and short greying auburn mane. He seemed to perk up at my approach but his expression remained empty.

“Come to see the rabble have you? Survey the little ponies for your lord?” He mocked, yet he never shied away. He didn’t seem to hate me or fear me as the others did.

“No.” I said plainly. “I came because I wanted to. To see you for myself.”

“And? Did you find what you were looking for?”

“I think so.”

“Is there something you’d like to tell me?” I suppose one didn’t get old in the wasteland without acquiring some level of wisdom.

“The stadium is going to be attacked soon. I don’t want innocents in the crossfire. Gather yourselves and flee.” I didn’t wait to see his reaction or hear his decision. I quickly retreated inside the stadium, back to where I had slept the day prior before realizing that I couldn’t fall asleep. I had to stay awake in case the regulators attacked. I roamed around for hours, making sure to keep the direction they would came from in my sight. I was staring out over the fractured streets of Baltimare when I felt a hoof on my shoulder.

“Can’t sleep? Or are you trying to show me initiative?” I turned to see that Red Asphalt was standing beside me.

“I can’t sleep.” I said which was the honest truth.

“Worked up about Lilac? I understand nopony wants to see a comrade die on their watch. Don’t let it get to you though, can’t make an omelet without letting an egg or two get torn apart by zombies.” I was appalled by that, the fact that his followers were just tools to be thrown away so long as he got what he wanted.

“By tomorrow evening we’ll make sure that as many ponies as possible get a warm laser in their hooves.”

“Forgive me if I don’t leap for joy.” Red Asphalt chuckled and slapped me on the back.

“Don’t worry pal, you’ll get one too. Rest easy now!” He called out as he made his way back the way he came. It wouldn’t be long now, he was going to get what was coming to him. I decided to move to a different spot. After several more minutes of wandering I found myself outside the door to the announcer’s booth. It was maybe an hour before dawn with light just barely lighting the wasteland. Out of the corner of my eye I spotted a gently illuminated line of ponies heading the opposite direction away from the stadium. They heeded my warning after all. Once that weight had been lifted I pushed my way inside the announcer’s booth.

The spokesmare, or at least that’s who I assumed this mare was, was actually quite attractive. She was a bright pink mare with a lavender mane and a heart with an arrow through it as a cutie mark. From the ground it didn’t look like the booth was as high as it was and it had a great view of everything around with wide windows on every wall. That must have been why she was still here, to keep an eye out for trouble and alert everypony if she needed to.

“Notice anything unusual?” I asked nonchalantly. She jumped slightly in her seat as she spun to face me.

“Oh it’s just you new guy. You scared the shit outta me.”

“Sorry, can’t sleep.”

“And got curious eh? I get it.”

“So…anything unusual?”

“The townies have packed up and left. Don’t know where they think they’re going but we’ll send a party out to get them in the morning. They won’t get far.”

I was just about to continue the conversation with her when I saw several dozens of ponies advancing up a street in the distance. The spokesmare must have also noticed them as she tensed up and started to reach for the microphone. I couldn’t let her raise the alarm! I raced up behind her and with the aid of SATS closed the gap between us and knocked her unconscious with a sneak attack. There was no going back now. I took the spokesmares body, tied all her legs together and stuffed her under the bedframe in the corner. Then I ripped the microphone off its cord. Nopony would be raising an alarm this morning.

It was still going to be a few minutes before the Regulators got here so I wasted no time as I zipped through the halls and down the stairs to the field. They picked the perfect time to attack. Most of the raiders were still asleep while a fair amount kept watch. It would take some time for the Runners to rally a defense giving me time to do what I needed.

I stayed out of sight and watched the pen waiting for the moment to come. Gunfire rang out from the north gate along with the screams of ponies. Just as I had hoped, all the guard ponies around the pen left their post, leaving only one to watch the door. The sound of battle hid my approach but stealth wasn’t going to make what I was going to do any easier. I left my cover and galloped at the raider mare at the door. I lowered my head and fired as strong a lightning bolt as I could at her. She barely managed to duck the bolt and it hit the fence behind her charring the metal and showering her with sparks.

She had lost her balance avoiding my blast just enough to allow an easy shot to her chest from my battle saddle. Her body was flung into the fence where it fell, unmoving, to the ground. I ignored her corpse and quickly threw open the outer and inner gates. Before I could say anything Sunny immediately blew past me and disappeared into the stadium. She must have been eager for a fight but I was worried as she had no weapons. Which brought me back to the slaves in front of me, all of which looked at me with wide eyes.

“Quick follow me to the armory! I’m getting you ponies out of here!” I didn’t wait to see how many takers I had and turned and galloped off towards the armory. I thanked Celestia and Luna that almost all the raiders carried their weapons with them, making the area around the armory very devoid of ponies. I could hear the thundering of hoof steps behind me as we turned the corner to the armory. The two guards saw me running and raised their weapons suspiciously. When the rest of the slaves came around they started firing. I put one of them down with the aid of SATS while the other fell beneath the onslaught of many furious hooves. As they threw open the doors of the armory I left them to take their revenge however they pleased. I had to find Sunny before something happened to her. The Battle for Monument Stadium had begun.

The Red Runners were now caught in the middle of a two front battle as the slaves ran onto the field and began firing up at the raiders running through the bleachers. One of the slaves had found a battle saddle with a mounted missile launcher and fired one into the sky boxes where the raiders were hunkering down. It exploded into fire and splinters of wood, raining bits of pony and ash onto the field below. Fire started to spread through the upper rows of seats and other sky boxes, forcing the raiders to fall back.

Somepony must have noticed me near the mass of angry slaves as several bullets kicked up dirt near where I was standing. I galloped forward through the way I had been brought in originally where I encountered the back line of the raiders fighting the Regulators. Somepony had brought and set up a mounted machine gun in the middle of the entrance keeping the Regulators suppressed. I tried to go into SATS again only to be greeted by a recharging message.

I swore under my breath and eased myself out for a look. Several regulators had taken up positions behind old skywagons and other vehicles strewn about in the stadium’s parking lot. That gun was going to keep them pinned until they could pull out some other nasty trick. If I didn’t take it out soon then this battle would be over and the Regulators would be wiped out. I took a deep breath and looked down my sights at my target, the large box of ammunition next to the mounted gun.

I squeezed the trigger and was rewarded with an explosion that blew the gun off its mounting with the many bullet casings acting as shrapnel and shredding the pony who had been using it. In that quick moment one of the ponies outside had broken cover and thrown a bottle in through the entrance where it exploded into flames that consumed at least three ponies. Their screams pierced the sound of gunfire as their clothes ignited, fusing skin and armor together. It was a sight I would never forget, the smell of burning flesh would forever haunt me. I had done enough there and given the Regulators the advantage they needed.

I tried my best to ignore the battle around me as I searched for Sunny. The fire from the sky boxes was raging out of control and had consumed most of that side of the stadium. With nopony to fight it, it would surely consume the whole structure. Across the field I could see Sunny impaling a raider with a piece of rebar before she turned and ran up the stairs. I jumped the railing and landed hard on the field, the battle saddles additional weight almost proving too much for me.

I shuffled on my hooves and gave chase after Sunny. It was unsettlingly easy to follow her path. Littered around the hallway were raider corpses in various states of mutilation. One had had her intestines spilled out onto the floor where they steamed in the cool morning air and another who had his head torn from his body and pinned to the wall with the piece of rebar. Regardless of how steeled my resolve was it was still a fight in its own right to swallow back the vomit in my throat. I continued following the trail, trying not to linger on any particular corpse when I found something I couldn’t ignore. Red Asphalts office.

I kicked open the door to see him casually standing in front of his window, watching the shanty town below be consumed in a separate fire as his men died for him.

“I hadn’t thought the Regulators were capable of such an attack.” He said as a distant explosion shook the office. The fire must have made its way to the armory. He turned around to face me.

“I’m almost a little proud to see you responsible for this.” He smiled cruelly. “I bet you fancy yourself a hero but really you are no different from me.”

“That’s not true!” I yelled back. “I don’t massacre ponies for no reason!”

“Oh but don’t you? How is this, what you have done here not a massacre? You might call it by another name but when it comes down to it, you have killed these ponies simply because they chose to survive differently than you. So you can destroy them and call it justice. You’re a murderer Sparks…just like me.”

…No, that couldn’t be true. These ponies here were monsters they deserved their fate…Didn’t they? Before, I thought that the townsponies were victims of their environment. Could the same be said for Red Asphalt and his group? Were they only trying to survive? Even if that was the case they could have done so without the need for slaves but he was still right in a way. I was a murderer.

“You see you and I are very similar.” He continued. “I never imagined myself where I am now and I bet you could say the same thing. What separates you and me is that I adapted to what was happening around me and you stand in defiance of it.”

“How can you not!?” I screamed, flames of anger rising in my chest. “This isn’t how it’s supposed to be!”

“Equestria is dead.” He said, his eyes hardening. “We who remain must survive in whatever way we deem necessary. There is no right, there is no wrong, there is only the Wasteland. Adapt to it and it cannot hurt you. I can show you if you like.” He held out his hoof his cruel smirk softening.

“I…I’m not…” I hesitated a moment. Could even a pony like Red Asphalt be nothing more than victim of circumstance? No, this had to be a trick of some kind, he was trying to get in my head. I quickly drew my pistol with my magic and managed to squeeze off one round before an orange blur interrupted and flew past me, leaping over Red Asphalts desk yelling like a mad mare. Sunny tackled Red Asphalt to the floor and began hitting him in the face over and over again. The sound of struggle soon became the sound of splattering as Sunny just kept hitting, long after his face had become unrecognizable.

“Sunny… That’s enough…Sunny!” Sunny dropped one more hit, breaking open the skull and wetting the floor with brains and blood. Sunny looked up at me with a look of fury and disgust.

“My name’s Downpour and don’t you forget it stable colt.”

***

The battle died down less than thirty minutes after Red Asphalts death. The leftover raiders who hadn’t fled were gathered up executed by the Regulators. About two thirds of the stadium had burned to the ground, effectively taking it off the map. I was just glad that old stallion led the townsponies away before the fighting started. Sunn… er... Downpour gathered what was left of the Regulator force, loaded them up with what could be salvaged and sent them on their way back to Requari.

“You, stable colt.” She jabbed me sharply in the chest. “My sister seems to have a fondness for you. I can’t imagine why.” Without explanation she pried the battle saddle from my body and reequipped it on her.

“I personally think you’re a weak little bitch. You almost let that grey dick in the office waste you.” She scolded, swiping the hat from my head and returning it to hers. “Now don’t you have to go back to Black Town or some shit?” I was afraid to say anything. Whoever this ‘pony’ was she was very callous and hostile. I simply nodded and we started the long walk back to Black Town.

Downpour was not one for small talk unless it was to berate me on something or another which made the trip go by very slowly. For most of the way we traveled with the remaining Regulators and any dangers we faced were dealt with before I even knew there was danger. We stayed the night in Requari and I was still too afraid to approach Downpour and when morning came I couldn’t find any willing Regulators to answer my questions about whatever had happened to her.

She pushed me back outside like it was her who needed to go to Black Town. It was about two in the afternoon when we approached the gates to Black town. The eyepatch mare from before recognized me.

“Well look who it is, I didn’t think you had it in you pal. C’mon inside, I’m sure there’s plenty of ponies who want to meet you.” What the hell was she on about? Downpour and I were quickly ushered in past the walls where a surprising number of ponies had gathered. In the center of the market area was a crudely constructed stage where an overweight grey stallion with white mane stood behind a dirty podium.

Downpour had a genuine smile on her face as I was pushed up the stairs by a guard to the podium. The crowd had its collective eyes on me. Then the stallion spoke.

“Fillies and gentlecolts. It is my great pleasure to introduce you to the hero who took down Red Asphalt and his army of raiders!” The crowd started cheering. How the hell did the news get here before I did? I smiled nervously and waved to the crowd. The stallion left the podium and approached me.

“My name is Mayor Slate.”

“Umm hi? I’m Sparks.”

“Good to meet you Sparks. In thanks for ending the terror of Red Asphalt it is my great honor to grant you with this key to a home here in Black Town.” I took the keys from his hoof but I still had to know.

“Mr. Mayor I don’t meant to sound ungrateful but how do you know any of this?”

“DJ Pon3 of course. He reports on all events in the wasteland!” DJ Pon3? I had no clue that there was somepony reporting ponies’ actions. But that only raised another question; how did this DJ know? I supposed that those were questions for later as I realized what the Mayor had called me. A hero. It made me feel uneasy. To have expectations suddenly thrust on me. Especially since I hardly did anything in the battle. I wasn’t even the one who killed Red Asphalt. Yet I was the one who was receiving the credit. It was exactly what I wanted and I hated it.

I couldn’t bring myself to tell them that. I had a real opportunity to help ponies behind the guise of a hero. It still made me a little sick inside to take credit for somepony else’s actions. I resigned myself to play the role of the hero for now until I could meet those expectations or until death took me. And when that moment came the wasteland wouldn’t have lost anything of value. Then it hit me, the reason I was out here in the first place. “Mr. Mayor, do you know anypony who could help me get through a Stable door?”

Footnote: Level Up!
New Perk: Tough Hide (rank one) – The brutality of the Equestrian Wasteland has hardened you. You gain +3 to your Damage Threshold per rank of this perk.

Chapter Five: The Way Forward

Chapter Five: The Way Forward

“Those who have walked through fire, leave sparks of light behind them.”

“Helloooo, Equestrian Wasteland! It is I, DJ Pon3, bringin’ you all the news your little heart’s desire. Now, not too long ago I was graced with the first bit of good news to come from the far side of the Foal Mountains in almost twenty years. That’s right listeners, I’m talking bout the stallion that took down that madpony Red Asphalt and his merry band of marauding maniacs from monument stadium. For the first time in decades the outskirts of the drowning city of Baltimare are now safe to travel. From Black Town to Red Sands, from Griffin Rock to the Corral, no longer will you have to worry about your caravans disappearing or your loved ones being foalnapped. And it’s all thanks to that brave stallion, that Harbinger of hope, yeah that’s a good one, who cleared a path for your future. Now I know what you’re thinkin’ ‘DJ Pon3 how could one stallion take down the whole operation?’ Well I’m glad you asked cause good ol’ DJ Pon3’s got a story for ya. Early yesterday morning after infiltrating the stadium the Harbinger somehow got word to a group of ponies called The Regulators and convinced them to attack the stadium head on while simultaneously freeing the captive slaves and arming them, hitting Red Asphalt with a fight on two sides. It was in that fight listeners, that the Harbinger struck down Red Asphalt himself and to that we say good riddance. Now I have it on good authority from an eyewitness that he is in Black Town as I speak. So if you see the Harbinger of Hope be sure to give him your thanks and a big hug from yours truly. That’s all for now listeners, until next time this has been DJ Pon3 bringing you the truth, no matter how bad it hurts. Now here’s Sweetie Belle with…”

I pulled the ear-bloom out and put it back in my PipBuck. It was all happening so fast. I had no idea that there was a pony reporting on occurrences across the wasteland. I assumed that what had transpired would stay… I don’t know, a secret? I didn’t like hearing about my exploits, especially since they weren’t really mine. Sure some of what was reported was true but the event that elevated me high enough to deserve some kind of heroic moniker was false. Sure I’m glad that I helped so many ponies even if indirectly but did I really deserve the credit I was receiving? If what he said was true about nothing good coming out if this area in decades then maybe it would be worth taking responsibility. Regardless if I liked it or not I was like a role model to these ponies.

The mayor told me, with great reservations, that the most obvious ponies who could help me get into a stable was a faction he called the Steel Rangers. He said that they had their base of operations northeast of the city on the north peninsula of the bay in what was left of the Equestrian Naval Academy. I didn’t know if they would help me or not, at the very least without doing something for them. As I was quick to learn, nothing was free in the wasteland. I tried to go by Dusty’s but he was nowhere to be seen. Then I fell back on something Watcher had said to me when we last spoke. He wanted me to go to the sky lounge to meet somepony. Since Dusty wasn’t around I figured it couldn’t hurt to see if whoever I was supposed to meet was still there. I walked back into the sky lounge with Downpour following behind me, slinking off to the side as she did. Being everypony’s hero wasn’t like it was in old comic books or holotapes. I wasn’t being lifted into the air by a mob of excited ponies but even so Downpour didn’t like the attention we were getting. Everywhere we went talk and gossip wasn’t far behind. Several townsponies even came up to me and thanked me directly. I accepted the idea of being a hero even if my body didn’t, I knew I had done a good thing but the internal dissonance made the attention uncomfortable. Doubly so now that I knew some radio character had broadcast my encounter to the whole of the wastes. Thinking about the whole thing made me anxious. I crept up to the bar where Corkscrew was standing, trying my best to not stand out.

“Excuse me? Corkscrew?” I tapped on the bar to get his attention and when he turned around it looked like he would need surgery to get rid of his smile.

“Hey! Look who it is! Let me get you something kid, on the house. In fact free round for everpony courtesy of the Harbinger of Hope!” He shouted, not at me but at the whole lounge. A veritable cacophony of cheers broke out and suddenly I was the center of attention. I tried to avert my eyes but there was no use trying to hide.

“Please don’t call me that.” I mumbled under my breath. Corkscrew was diligently concocting some kind of drink when I tried again. “Corkscrew, I really appreciate this but can you help me with something?” His eyes never left his creation.

“Sure, anything for the stallion who killed Red Asphalt.”

“I’m looking for somepony. They came through at least three days ago maybe more. Name was…” I tapped my chin in thought trying to remember what Watcher had said the name was. “The name was Grim? Yes, Grim.” Now it was corkscrew’s turn to ponder for a moment as he slid his creation over to me.

“Hmmm, I seem to recall somepony with that name passing through. You talkin’ bout that griffin?” he said pointing to a booth towards the back. “He’s been here a couple days now. If it aint him your lookin’ for then maybe HE saw the one you’re after.” I steeled myself and slammed back whatever mixture he had given to me and nodded to him my thanks. I approached the griffin in the booth and sat down across from him.

“I’m sorry to bother you but are you-” The griffin looked up from his drink and chuckled softly.

“Ha. It’s really you isn’t it? The pony from the radio? The Harbinger? I wondered what all that cheering was.” He was a head taller than me with light grey fur on his body and darker grey feathers on his wings, head and chest with black fringe.

“How do you know that? The radio pony didn’t say what I looked like.” I could explain why the townsponies recognized me after that impromptu ceremony earlier but from my understanding this griffin wasn't a local and I certainly didn't see him during the ceremony.

“The one earlier didn’t but the one yesterday did.” I had no choice but to believe that as I hadn’t caught the first broadcast. “So what can I do for you Harbinger?” I closed my eyes and shook my head.

“Please don’t call me that, Sparks is just fine.” He nodded and leaned back resting his claws behind his head, encouraging me to continue. “Is your name Grim by chance?”

“Grimgrin Talonrend is my name, just Grim for short. How is it you know me?”

“A…um…” I was hesitant to call Watcher a friend and I wasn’t sure how to classify him…it. “A certain talking spritebot told me.” Grim dropped from his relaxed state and leaned in close.

“You’ve met Watcher too? What did he tell you?” I followed his example and leaned in.

“He told me to try to make friends as ridiculous as that sounds and to come here although he wouldn’t tell me why at first.” Grim’s talons clicked on the table.

“Funny he told me something similar.” I nodded and continued.

“Then, when I talked to him the second time he asked about the friends I made and mentioned you by name.”

“That’s weird… what do you think that’s supposed to mean?”

“Well I think because he gave us similar tasks to go ‘make friends’ that he might have been trying to pair us together.” Grim leaned back and his seat and looked away, deep in thought. “And that’s why I’m here Grim. Watcher thinks we’d get along and I wouldn’t object to some help getting to the Naval Academy.”

“Naval Academy? What could possess you to seek out the Steel Rangers?” If Watcher was to be trusted and after he helped me it’s only fair to give his idea a shot. So I told Grim of my story of leaving the stable, meeting Sunny and my plan to get back in and that my best lead to getting through a stable door was the Steel Rangers.

“I don’t know about this plan of yours Sparks. The Rangers aren’t exactly the most helpful sort. They are far more interested in technology than helping ponies, you sure about letting them know there is an un-pillaged Stable out there?"

“I have to try. Maybe I could just get whatever equipment I need from them and circumvent their involvement entirely.”

“I don’t know, it still sounds pretty risky to me. But seeing as I am a Doctor and you seem deadest on getting yourself shot full of holes it would be against my principles to let you harm yourself.” My ears perked up in surprise.

“Does that mean you will come with us?” He nodded.

“Watcher seems to have seen something in you and from what I’ve seen,” He said motioning to all the jovial ponies around the lounge, “You are heading in the right direction.” A gentle smile graced his beak. “We still have plenty of daylight, should we get a move on?” he said pointing over his shoulder at the exit.

“Alright then, let’s go.” We started heading towards the exit and I beckoned at Downpour who was still waiting off in a corner to follow.

“Hey stable-colt, what’s with the birdbrain?”

“Ah and you must be miss Sunny Smiles.” I closed my eyes and prepared for what I was certain would be a verbal bloodbath. Grim had lifted his claw to give a hoof…er clawshake in his case. Downpour didn’t return the gesture.

“Look here birdbrain, we aren’t brothers in arms and we aren’t friends so keep your claws to yourself and keep your distance. You might be with the stable-colt here but that doesn’t mean I have to give a shit.” Grim pulled his claw back slowly, his face showing an expression of incredulity.

“That’s Downpour, Grim…it’s complicated.” Complicated was definitely an appropriate description of Downpour. I hadn’t found the courage to inquire her about her ‘sister’ or what exactly had happened in the stadium. All the answers would come with time, or so I hoped but enough of Sunny was there to stand with me so I thankful for that. As we walked through the gates of Black Town heading north I thought I’d ask a question of my companions.

“You both heard the radio broadcast about me right? How did the DJ know about what happened so quickly?” I heard the unexpected sound of Downpour giggle.

“Oh yeah, I told him.”

“You did what?”

“I told him when we got back to Requari. You should have seen the look on your face when they pulled you up on that stage.”

I didn’t understand.

“At least that explains how he knew what I looked like and where I was today.” I said trying my best to cast Downpour an intimidating glare. She just giggled again.

“Well even if she didn’t have the best of intentions I say that the telling of your deed was a good thing. Baltimare has gone too long without something to look up to, something to believe in.” There it was again, that feeling of uneasiness in my gut. I had to ignore it because for now I had a role to play, whether I was the right one to play it or not. Both Downpour and Grim advised that we go around the outskirts of Baltimare rather than through the ruins and that was an idea I could get behind. After the stadium I had my fill of excitement for the near future. I didn’t want to run into anymore raiders or worse, bleeders.

“So birdbrain.” Downpour started. “It’s unusual to see a griffin who isn’t a merc or somepony’s muscle. How’d you get tricked into being a medic?”

“No tricks Miss Downpour.”

“Don’t call me Miss.” She warned, giving Grim an icy glare.

“Right. I opted for the trade on my own accord. I wanted to help people and that’s simply not what being a Talon was all about.”

“So you used to be a Talon?”

“I may be a doctor in practice but that doesn’t mean I can’t fight.”

“We’ll see about that.” For what it was worth at least they were talking. We continued on in silence for some time before coming to a stop at what looked like an old hardware store.

“This looks like a good place to stay for the night.” I said looking over my EFS to make sure it was clear. I might have seen a lot of twisted things since I left the stable and yet I couldn’t even begin to explain the feelings I was having as I watched Downpour fling two pony skeletons out of their bed. They had died in each other’s embrace, accepting their deaths. Now they had been casually thrown to the floor in a heap.

“Aren’t you even going to say anything?” I said expectantly. Downpour cast me a dismissive glance.

“Yeah, quit being a pussy. Or would you rather sleep on the floor with them?”

“That’s a little harsh don’t you think?” Grim asked as he ascended the stairs.

“Are you sure you were a Talon? How many ponies have you killed?” Grim looked away, as if he were ashamed to answer. “Thought so, and what about you stable-colt?” I couldn’t meet her stare.

“Seven…” I answered meekly. It was really the first time I’d thought about it. With that first raider it was kill or be killed which made it easier to cope with I suppose. Then I thought about the others. I had executed Granite and I had liked it. Ribbon Dancer was dead by my hooves because I had more to live for. I had taken his life out of some selfish sense of entitlement. It all made me feel sick to my stomach again. A reaction that Downpour must have noticed. She turned her head and scoffed.

“I appreciate what you tried to do for my sister in that slave pen, but I don’t think you’re capable of protecting her. So before we keep going let me give you something to think about, if you can’t take a life to save a life then you are going to die out here.” My ears fell back against my head and I felt a claw on my shoulder.

“C’mon Sparks, let’s just give her some space for now.” Downpour ignored us as we made our way down the stairs, hopping in the bed as we left. After several minutes of moving old shelves and display stands we had made a sort of camp behind the counter.

“So, now seems like a good time to tell me what the hell all this Downpour shit is about.” He seemed taken aback by his own words. He coughed into his claw and nervously smoothed out the feathers on his chest. “Sorry, but she isn’t like you said.”

“She started acting like that after I freed the slaves from their pen in the stadium. It’s like she’s a completely different pony.” Grim held a claw up to his beak, clearly deep in thought.

“Perhaps because she is.” That caused my ears to perk up.

“What do you mean?”

“Do you know anything about her past?” I thought on it and despite the fact that I called Sunny a friend I really didn’t know much about her.

“No I don’t.”

“Hmm I think it might be Dissociative identity disorder.”

“What?”

“You can learn a lot from old world books.” He smirked. “In laymen’s terms, I think she has a split personality.”

I supposed that made sense, or did it? I had no reference to back up anything I could add to this conversation. It put more of a burden on my mind that I was supposed to be the ponies’ hero. “Think about it, she’s going by another name, she seems to be aware of her ‘sister’ and she’s very hostile. All of which are symptoms of the disorder. Sunny must have suffered some kind of intense trauma early in her life and in order for her mind to cope, she may have created a second mind to ‘share the load’ as it were.”

“We can’t exactly just ask her about it.”

“I’m not saying we should, But if I’m right then sooner or later Sunny’s personality will come back to the surface.” It wasn’t much of a comfort but it was all I had. I laid down on the floor and rolled over when something fell out of my bags.

“What’s this little box?” Grim asked pointing a claw to the little memento box Sunny got from the safe back in the clinic.

“Oh…I don’t know. We pulled that out of a safe before we were captured by Red Asphalt.” Grim picked up the little box and jammed a talon into the keyhole.

“I’m pretty handy with a lock. I should be able to…think I got something and…got it!” With an audible click the top of the box flipped open. Revealing only a small bit of paper and some kind of glass orb. Grim picked up the paper and began reading.

“One of the mares we recovered from the Cataclysm seemed to be holding a dangerous secret. We had been treating her for amnesia but once we began combing her memories we found something damning. It’s a good thing that these patients were sent to me for care. I will do my best to cover this up, the zebra deserve that much but by the time the Ministy of Morale completes its investigation I’m afraid it’ll be too late.”

I sat up and took the orb out of the box. “What do you suppose is in it?”

Grim shrugged indifferently. “I don’t think it really matters.” He made a motion with his arm as if he were showing off the state of the store. “Pre-war secrets don’t have too much value these days.”

“You aren’t the least bit curious?” He tapped a talon to his forehead.

“I know you don’t have any medical experience but perhaps you’ve noticed the lack of a horn on my head.”

“Alright alright. I’ve never seen a memory orb in person. All I know is from what I’ve read in books in the stable. Do you think you could watch my body if I decide to check it out?”

“I suppose so if you are so inclined.”

I rubbed my hooves together in excitement. I don’t know why I was so interested in the orbs contents. Perhaps it was simply my own curiosity. After all, the note claimed that whatever was on it could have had serious consequences if wartime Equestria knew about it. I picked up the orb and carefully touched my horn to it, focusing a little bit of magic as I did. I was filled with the sensation of falling as the world around me twisted into itself until it shattered only to be replaced by whole new one.

<------OOOO------>

I was sitting at a terminal…wait no it wasn’t me. It was the pony whose memories I was riding. I was seeing out of her eyes and feeling a cool breeze blowing through my…what were those on my back? I felt my body stretch out and flex its wings. It was a whole different sensation to have whatever magic I had located on my back. As a unicorn it was almost unbearable. I was filled with the desire to reach back and touch my wings but couldn’t. Whoever I was didn’t find her wings as interesting as I did. On the terminal before us was a huge list of names and numbers that were undecipherable to my untrained eyes. The room around me was blurry as my host was focused solely on whatever work she was doing. After several moments of that we switched to reading a news article.

The annexation of the Badlands has been completed and a flow of coal has been returned to Equestria. Many troops currently stationed in the Badlands are worried about an attack by the Zebra Nation and are already on edge by constant attacks and sabotage by the Changeling Insurgency. Also support from the general populace has been unfavorable as numerous rumors of Equestrian soldiers gunning down rioters among other atrocities have found their way back to the Ministries. When approached for comments Commander Buzz-

Suddenly I felt a violent shaking as the room adjacent to where I was sitting exploded into bits of splintered wood and flames. I immediately flipped the table I had been working at and hid behind it for several seconds before a loud siren began blaring followed by an announcement over a speaker system.

“All agents to arms! The facility is under attack by Changeling insurgents!” I jumped to my hooves and ran to a nearby hallway that branched off into another hallway already filled with other ponies. My host didn’t pay attention to anypony, her focus solely devoted to getting herself ready for combat as soon as possible. I quickly slipped on some light armor followed by a magical energy battle saddle. I turned to run out the door when I was stopped by a well-dressed dark green stallion. He handed me a slip of paper with some kind of writing I didn’t recognize on it. I saluted and bolted out the door. Instantly as I stormed out onto a balcony the sounds of gunfire and shouting was all I could hear. With a mighty flap of my wings I was launched into the air. I wanted to scream as the feeling of gliding through the sky was too much for me to handle. As I flew I noticed the glowing warmth of the sun on my coat and the cool rush of air through my mane. It was a stark contrast to the mountainous crags I could see in the distance and the small fires dotted around the barren landscape. I dove in low for a strafing run and gunned down several black creatures with black carapaces, small horns on their heads, solid blue eyes, insect-like wings and fangs. The pink beams of energy from my battle saddle reducing them to glowing piles of ash. But then three of them on the ground erupted into flashes of green, all of them now sharing the appearance of a pegasus mare.

“Clever bugs.” I mumbled to myself. The three doppelgangers took to the air themselves and began chasing me through the skies. At first I found the act of flying terrifying, yet now as I traded fire with multiple pursuers I was starting to find it almost relaxing. I banked hard and flew back into one of the copies, grappling it to a standstill as we hovered midair trying to take each other down. I looked into the creatures eyes and saw my reflection in them. These creatures had copied my form. I maneuvered myself to press the barrels of my guns just under the copy’s wings and fired. The energy beams burned through where its wings met its body separating them as it started to fall. The creature’s body erupted in a green flash again returning to its original form as it fell, screaming before its body splattered against the ground in a green mess.

“One down, two to…” I was interrupted out of my victory by the sound of crackling flames. I turned around to just barely catch a glimpse of one of what I assumed were changelings dive bomb into my back wrapped in a green aura that propelled us quickly towards the ground. I flapped my wings uselessly as the surface got closer and closer. I heard a loud snap followed by blinding pain as one my wings was snapped on impact. The changeling recovered almost immediately as if he wasn’t even hurt by tackling me out of the air and blasted me in the face with a green bolt of energy. Since I was riding a memory I couldn’t tell how long I was unconscious and frankly I’m surprised it didn’t end the memory but I was no expert. When I did come to I was in a kind of prison cell, I was hardly able to open my eyes and I was able to make out the silhouettes of a changeling and a zebra. The great thing about memory orbs is that no matter how well you yourself recall a memory, the orb will show what happened perfectly. The reason that thought came to me is that while I watched the scene before me my host didn’t react at all. We must have been in a weird state of consciousness and unconsciousness to have our eyes open to look and yet we could not see. The Changeling and zebra talked about something in the zebra language which I couldn’t understand. Is that what was written on the paper from before? The zebra language? What was interesting was the map that they had displayed on a screen behind them and on it were several locations of megaspell silos. I began to stir and the zebra noticed.

“Sorry for the rough treatment.” She said in a heavily accented voice as she approached the cell. “We barely got you out of there in time. Once you recover we have a big assignment for you. A ministry official is about to go…missing and the time of our ultimate plan draws near.” I stood up and a green flash surrounded me.

“Yes Legate Misua.” I had been a changeling the entire time!

<------OOOO------>

I must have fallen asleep in the real world while viewing the memory as the sun was just now slightly penetrating the cloud cover. When I awoke Grim was already up and about with a look that made it seem like he hadn’t slept at all. He noticed me jostling around, stretching my tired body; it wasn’t exactly the most restful sleep.

“Must have been quite the memory to put you out for so long.” He quipped.

I couldn’t really give him an answer. Who knew just how long the memory lasted with that stretch of darkness. My perception of time was completely gone while viewing the memory so maybe I didn’t fall asleep and was really in it for the whole night. “So was it worth it?”

I absentmindedly ran a hoof through my mane.

“I think you were right, it wasn’t all that important all things considering.” Why didn’t I tell him the truth? I was right and it didn’t matter in the grand scheme but there was no point to not sharing the finer details. Maybe it was the scientist in me that refused to share information without having it all myself, but really, what were the odds that I’d ever solve the mystery of what I saw?

“We should go wake the ‘princess’ up and get a move on.” Grim stated with the slightest bit of spite in his voice. We walked up the stairs to the bedroom that Downpour had claimed and knocked on the door. I could hear movement from behind the door and it opened. In front of me stood Downpour with an honestly cute case of bed mane.

“Oh.” She yawned. “Good morning Sparks…and…um…you there.” She gave Grim a puzzled look.

“Sunny!”

Footnote: No Level Up.

Chapter Six: The Way Forward, Part Two

Chapter Six: The Way Forward, Part Two

“Friends can be an amazing source of strength, and can help you overcome even your greatest fears.”

It was hard to control myself as I practically tackled Sunny in a hug. It just felt so nice to have my friend back and to my delight she returned the embrace.

“The other one was here, wasn’t she?” She asked with an almost disappointed look.

“Yeah, Downpour right?”

“Yeah, how long was she with you?”

“Just about two days.”

Sunny turned around and kicked the wall hard enough to leave a hole in it, mumbling under her breath as she did. She turned back towards us yet didn’t look us in the eye. “It’s so hard to know what going on when she’s in control and she stays in control longer and longer.”

“Are you going to be ok Sunny?” Grim asked, placing a tender claw on her shoulder. Sunny shied away from his touch and shook her head.

“I’ll be fine it’s… everything’s fine.”

I knew a lie when I saw one. The look on her face was a troubled one, something about this whole situation was bugging her more than she would admit, even to me.

“Sunny if something’s bothering you, please tell me.” I tried to place a hoof on her shoulder but she wouldn’t let me touch her.

“I said I’m fine Sparks!”

I flinched away from the sudden shouting. “I’m sorry…I was just trying to-”

“My demons are my own, nopony else’s. So do me a favor and please just drop it.”

Without another word she retreated back into her room and shut the door on me and Grim.

“Neither of them were great at introductions it seems.” Grim quipped before turning to head back down the stairs. “Come Sparks, give her a moment to gather her things, we’ll wait for her downstairs.”

I looked at the door then to Grim and back at the door. I had to stop myself from knocking. Whether it was warranted or not I was worried about her and I really just wanted to help. But really what could I do? She had possibly lived her whole life with her other self buried inside. Even if I could help she didn’t want it, at least not from me. I sighed softly before joining Grim on the way downstairs. It didn’t take long for Sunny to make her way downstairs with a smile on her face as if everything from a few minutes ago never happened, which was probably for the best. We would deal with that another time. We took a moment to explain Grim’s presence and where we were currently going as well as what Downpour had done in her ‘absence’. “She reported the attack on the stadium to DJ Pon3? Huh, she must like you.”

I can honestly say that I never got that feeling from Downpour. “What does she usually do?” I asked, sort of fearing the answer.

“I really couldn’t tell you for sure ‘cause when she’s in control I only see vague images or ideas.”

Grim was tapping a claw against his beak. “Fascinating, you really have a second personality.”

“Yes, she normally only comes out in dire circumstances. The slave pen was the last straw for her.”

“Is that why you were unresponsive when we were captured? Was that Downpour trying to come out?”

“Actually it was me trying to keep her from coming out. There was no telling what she would have done if she took control in that pen with you and a bunch of slaves.”

A terrifying thought to be sure. To watch through your own eyes as your body is controlled like a puppet.

Sunny adjusted her hat for no discernable reason as she sat up. “Anyway, we should get moving. The sooner were done with the Rangers the better.”

We gathered what little we had and set out continuing our way north. The sun was gently shining through the cloud cover and the walk was a relatively nice one with only the sound of the dirt crunching under our hooves and the distant smell of the ocean blowing out over the ruins from the east. Occasionally we would see some kind of mutant wildlife that Sunny would pick off with amazing accuracy if they didn’t immediately flee from us. Grim was in the air scouting our surroundings but after a moment or so he flew back down and landed next to me. “The radio broadcast never mentioned you were from a stable.”

“Is it really that important?”

“Well no, not exactly but I’m curious. Why are you outside If I may ask?”

Just like before I wasn’t sure if I wanted to tell anypony what had happened back in the stable. Sunny had never been nosy enough or cared enough to ask. If they were going to help me get back into my stable then I guess they would find out eventually and they were putting a level of trust in me. It was only fair to do the same for them.

“My stable was built for the purpose of selective breeding and genetic modification of the pony genome. They wanted to create ‘the perfect pony’ that couldn’t know hate and stuff like that. But that was only the half of it. Above the labs and such were regular ponies like me and my family. We lived our lives and maintained the stable and were getting along just fine. Then five days ago I was selected to have my genes harvested.”

“Wait wait wait…” Grim interrupted. “You’ve only been out here for five days?”

I didn’t know what to say to that and truthfully I didn’t want to answer. I hadn’t done anything spectacular or heroic. I just took the credit for a kill that resulted from pointing Downpour’s fury in the right direction. Nothing about what I did should be recognized yet here I was, The Harbinger of Hope, making everypony’s life ‘better’ in the wastes.

“Hmm, after I was selected for harvesting I found myself down in the lower labs and I learned the true nature of my home. But I escaped and accidentally set fire to the labs. The smoke from below filtrated up to the upper levels and sparked a full blown riot in the stables population. Since I was already marked for harvesting, I wouldn’t be safe even after the riots so my sister-in-law, the head of security, gave me her armor, gun, and code to open the stable door. I escaped with my life but my family is still in there, trapped at the mercy of the harvest and since I destroyed some of their data I think they’ll start harvesting more frequently. So that’s why I’m outside, to find a way back inside to save everypony.”

Nopony spoke for a while after that, whether they were stewing in their own thoughts or just plain had nothing to say I didn’t know.

“Bringing them out into this world might not be the wisest decision. It isn’t like death is any less likely out here.” Sunny didn’t turn to face me as she spoke.

I looked up towards her. “I know that but it’s better than leaving them down there to face a certain death.”

“I don’t know.” Grim started. “I think Sunny has a point. At least they are safe in the stable. Getting killed might not be a certainty but they will never be safe out here.”

I stomped a hoof in frustration. “You wastelanders will never understand. I’ve made up my mind and that’s final.”

That’s good Sparks push your only friends away. Sunny never actually agreed to help me. Downpour kept following me after the stadium because of Sunny’s subconscious influence. I didn’t know why she kept going along with me but I was too afraid to ask in fear that she would leave me. We kept on going in silence. It wouldn’t have surprised me if both of them were thought about leaving me to face the Steel Rangers by myself. Then I heard a little sound from my PipBuck. A little notice on the top right of the screen read ‘Stable 71 Emergency Frequency’

“Hey guys hold up for a second.” Grim and Sunny both stopped in their tracks and looked at me with curiosity as I placed the ear-bloom in my ear.

This is an distress signal from Stable-Tec: Stable 71. Message begins: I’m sending this message out on all frequencies. This is Overmare Junebug of Stable 71, We are under attack by…they came through the door and opened fire on…please if anypony can hear this help us…please. Message repeats.

Some parts of the message were obstructed by static but after picking up the frequency with my PipBuck I figured we could do a perimeter search to find its source.

“Guys I just picked up a distress call from another stable, they are under attack and need help.”

“Are you sure about this Sparks? Running in blind…” Sunny wavered off.

“If we can save them, then maybe they can help me get back into my stable! C’mon we can do this.”

“Alright I said I would help you and I meant it, I’m with you.” Grim said fluttering over to land by me. “Sunny?”

Her expression showed that she wasn’t entirely sure about what we were doing but she nodded anyway.

“Okay I think we can find the source, follow me!” I said as I turned and started galloping towards where the signal started to get clearer. I didn’t give any thought to what we might face. The prospect of helping them getting me back into my home was the only thought on my mind. After close to fifteen minutes of searching we arrived at what looked to be the remains of an old shopping complex where the signal was strongest. Cracked pavement stretched out from its entrance and several destroyed sky carriages littered the premises. The auto-map in my PipBuck labeled the building the Bridlestar Mall.

The door was knocked out of its frame but whether it happened recently or when the bombs fell was beyond me. The first floor was mostly just a reception area with desks to both the left and right with old computers with blown out screens and plants that had long since decayed to dust. In front of us was an out of commission escalator leading down to the actual shopping portion of the mall.

“I have a bad feeling about this. Tread carefully.” Sunny said as she took the lead down the escalator. What was left of the next floor down was limited to piles of debris and stores that were long ago looted. Some lights were still intact, giving us a few dim patches of light.

Grim walked up to me and whispered. “If we have time we should take a minute to look around when we’re done, you know for supplies.”

I nodded yes. It was probably a good idea as I don’t think I had ever taken a proper inventory of our supplies. That auto-sorting spell in my PipBuck was going to see some use in the future. Sunny was still leading the pack as she went down a second defunct escalator to the third floor.

I couldn’t fathom why Stable-Tec would build a stable under an underground shopping mall. I guess you could argue that if the mall was full when the last day came the stable would fill up very quickly. Maybe Stable 71 didn’t require reservations for occupancy? We reached the bottom floor to see a similar scene of looted stores. In the center of the floor was a dry white marble water fountain.

“Soooo…” Grim trailed off. “Are we getting any closer to the-” Sunny quickly covered Grim’s beak with her hoof.

“SHH!” She pointed towards the fountain where through the hazy lighting I could see the shadowed forms of several figures meandering about. We all ducked down low and silently shuffled back behind the escalator. Once we were out of their line of sight I took a second to glance at my EFS. I couldn’t tell how many of them there were due to how clumped together they were but one thing for sure was that they were all hostile.

“Did anypony get a good look at them?” I whispered. “What are they? Ghouls?”

“Give me a second. I’ll go take a look.” Grim declared as he quickly snuck around the escalator and disappeared into the shadows. Having dark feathers was no doubt a great help to his stealth. Sunny took a moment to make sure all her weapons were loaded and ready for action and I followed her lead and did the same. Grim returned after a short while and reported what he saw.

“I don’t know what those things are. They look like ponies but they are all malformed, bloated and…and.”

“What? What is it?” Sunny hissed.

“They all have wings…and horns.”

“Alicorns? Oh shit.” Sunny looked back towards the fountain with a look of dread.

“Alicorns?” I questioned. “Like the Goddesses? That’s a good thing right?”

“No Sparks.” Grim had the same look as Sunny. “Alicorns in the wasteland are nothing like the goddesses of old. I don’t think these are the same though, these ones just look…wrong.”

The look on Sunny’s face seemed to lighten after that. “Then maybe we have a chance.”

“So what’s the plan?” I asked, hoping they had some kind of idea.

“If you still want to help the stable, then we have to get through them.” Sunny said, biting the mouth bit of her battle saddle. “You two cover me, I’ll get their attention.” Sunny leapt out of cover with amazing agility and fired her shotgun across the room. One of the beasts on the far side took the full brunt of the buckshot and toppled over dead. The rest were now aggressively moving towards the source of the attack.

Grim grabbed me by the hoof and pulled me through the shattered window frame of an old storefront. He pulled out two submachine guns and peppered another one of the Alicorns into a hole-riddled mess on the floor. No wonder Griffins were praised for their skill in combat, it must have been a huge advantage to hold his guns in his claws rather in his mouth like most pony weapons. Whatever these things were, they looked like they had been tampered with in the sense that some of them had bits of armor grafted to their sides, weapons fused to their hooves and parts of their bodies were bloated and malformed.

One turned towards the storefront where Grim and I were taking cover and snarled. “Ponies! Try and hide from this!” its voice was deep, raspy and distinctively feminine.

Grim’s eyes widened in horror. “Scatter!”

Fear wracked my body as I desperately tried to jump through the window as a soft *Thoom* was almost instantly followed by a fiery explosion that ripped through the front of the store. My armor absorbed most of the damage but I could feel where the flames singed my coat and the intense pain where a fragment of the wooden countertop pierced my leg. I hobbled as fast as my legs would carry me. I ducked behind a stone support pillar as bullets from one of the monsters ricocheted off my cover, flicking me with bits of tiny stone shrapnel.

Sunny was right in the fray dancing around the bulk of the Alicorns. She easily side-stepped a sloppily casted spell and blasted an alicorn separating its leg at the knee. It gracelessly hit the ground where a stream of bullets from wherever Grim was drew a line of blood across its body. I dashed out from behind the pillar and fired a charged lightning bolt at the alicorn with the grenade launcher. It hit the alicorn in the neck making it start to violently spasm so it couldn’t move. Sunny must have seen the bolt as she took advantage and blasted the alicorn in the back of the head plastering the wall and parts of the ceiling with dark gore.

I jumped over an adjacent stores counter scarcely dodging a hail of bullets, showering me with wooden splinters. The sound of gunshots continued followed by the sounds of wet splattering. I hid behind the counter for a moment as I gripped the shard of wood in my leg in my telekinesis and quickly yanked it out. I grunted in pain as the wound was treated to a heavy throbbing followed by a gush of my blood. A shadow engulfed me from above. I looked up at the head of one of the twisted beings as its face contorted into a savage grin.

“I’m going to crush your bones pony!” I watched an overlapping aura of magic wrap around its horn as it prepared whatever spell it was ready to kill me with. I reacted as best I could, taking advantage of its inept attempt at spellcasting by pressing my pistol to the underside of its jaw, blowing its teeth out the top of its skull, raining blood and bone fragments all over me. By the time I wiped the blood from my eyes most of the battle was already won. With the combined threat of Sunny and Grim the rest were quickly dispatched. When I jumped out of my cover to try and help the last of the Alicorns was tackled to the ground by an airborne Grim where once it was prone it had its throat shredded by his claws. It gurgled with a disturbing sound as it tried in vain to take in breath. Grim’s beak curled in disgust as he put a bullet through its head. I limped up to where Grim and Sunny were standing.

“Where did these things come from?” Grim asked nopony in particular. “They definitely weren’t normal alicorns.”

“I don’t think they’re natural.” I added. “The way they tried to cast spells like they never had before…it’s like they weren’t born that way…”

“Grim, do you have any healing potions?” Sunny interrupted with a shaky voice.

I gave her a good look over to see that she had at least three gunshot wounds, one in the right shoulder, one just above her right flank and one through her foreleg.

“Oh shit, yeah hang on a second Sunny.” Grim quickly dug through his bag and passed her a potion. She drank it down calmly as her wounds quickly closed up.

“Thank you. C’mon we should keep moving.”

Grim tried to offer me a potion as well but I refused it in favor of a magical bandage, my wound wasn’t bad enough to warrant a potion even though I would be limping for a bit. We looked around through several of the stores until we managed to find a strange contraption on the underside of a desk in the back office that pulled the fountain back in the main room to reveal a set of stairs heading further down.

Even after what we just encountered upstairs I was still in a delusional state of mind that everything was going to be ok and that the stable ponies would help me get back to mine but as we walked into the entrance all of that was shattered. The stable door was wide open and just inside the door were four bodies that had been dead for quite some time. I fell back in defeat as Grim walked up and inspected the bodies. I felt a hoof on my shoulder and turned to see Sunny behind me giving me a tender look. It was a defeating moment but in a way I think I deserved it for building up the idea in my head that even if we had made it in time that they could have helped me. Grim motioned with a wing for us to come over to look at the bodies.

“They’ve been dead for a couple months at least and they were killed with magical energy weapons.” He deadpanned.

“So what does that mean?” I asked, hoping for a satisfactory answer.

“It means that this wasn’t just some raider attack, if the attackers had this kind of gear it means that there are very few groups who could have done this.”

An answer that only brought more questions to be sure, questions I wanted the answers to. So I motioned for the both of them to follow me into Stable 71. It was an unsettling image. It wasn’t because of blood or gore or anything like that, it was seeing a place so eerily similar to my home in such a state of decay. It was a sight that literally hit too close to home.

All around the hallways were broken, flickering lights and blast marks from energy weapons. Near the doors to the other wings were spinning orange emergency lights and the half melted metal remains of roof mounted turrets. We continued along finding much of the same all throughout the stable. As we walked into the atrium I saw something I never thought I’d see. The atrium was completely empty. Sunny walked around looking here and there before turning back towards us.

“There was obviously a fight here.” She said. Motioning around the room at the various blast marks and sparse blood splotches. “But where are all the bodies?”

She had an interesting point. Other than the four at the entrance there wasn’t a body to be seen. Here and there we did see blood but there weren’t any trails to indicate that the bodies, if there were any, had been removed. Which meant…

“The population was captured alive.” Grim finished my thought for me.

“But why? Why would anypony do this?” I asked frantically.

“The only ponies I know who regularly raid stables are the Steel Rangers or raiders and neither of them care about cleanup or taking prisoners.”

“Then who could have done it?”

“That’s what’s scary about this…I have no idea.”

Sunny had a look on her face like she was recalling a memory, a memory that terrified her. She shook her head and muttered something to herself.

I took a few steps towards her. “Sunny? Are you okay?”

She shook her head again before facing me.

“I’m fine Sparks…It can’t be what I thought…”

“What are you talking about Sunny?”

“I don’t want to talk about it.”

An uncomfortable amount of silence permeated the room as we all just stood there in the atrium.

“Well…since it seems safe in here I’m going to go see what I can salvage Okay? Okay.” With that Grim sped out of the room.

“Yeah that’s probably a good idea.” Sunny said as she herself slowly walked out a different door. Leaving me alone in the big empty room.

I looked up at the large circular window above the atrium that, if stables followed similar designs, was connected to the Overmare’s quarters. At the very least I should disable the radio beacon so others don’t waste their time exploring a mausoleum. There was a third exit from the atrium under the Overmare’s window and figured it was my best bet to get where I was going.

I was still having trouble accepting what I was seeing. I remember when I first came outside and how helpless I felt at just how big and empty it was. I never thought I would feel like that inside a stable. To feel such a crushing emptiness from small corridors and low ceilings. Walking through a hallway where barely two ponies could walk side by side knowing that nopony would cross my path. Thankfully I was pulled from my misery when I found the stairs up to the Overmare’s quarters.

The security panel next to the door was in pieces on the floor from where it was shot or possibly blown off. The inside of the room was laid out in a circular fashion with a large desk near the back wall flanked by the window overlooking the atrium. To the left of the desk were two filing cabinets with a beautiful tapestry in between them depicting Princess Luna and Princess Celestia flying around each other over their once peaceful kingdom. To the right was a secondary door that presumably led to the sleeping area and bathroom. Sitting in the chair behind the terminal on the desk was the slowly decaying corpse of Overmare Junebug. Her head was slumped over with her mane obscuring her face. In the middle of her body was a large stab wound surrounded by burn marks. She had been stabbed with something hot given the lack of blood the wound produced.

I very gently pushed the chair out from in front of the terminal and took my own awkward stance in front of it. The terminal itself was not locked which was a small and the only blessing the stable was fit to grant me. I found the commands to disable the emergency radio beacon and lift the lockdown from the stable. As I selected them I heard the faint sound of machinery clanking as the lighting returned to its normal brightness and the emergency lights retracted back into the walls. Among a few other bits of information like administrative and breeding policies I found a sort of diary from the Overmare. Maybe something in there would tell me about what happened. I started with the first.

Overmare Junebug report: First Contact.

Today was a momentous day. For the first time in centuries we received a signal from the outside. It wasn’t from Stable-Tec but instead from an organization called the GPE. They claim to have the authority of Stable-Tec to command our door to open so that we may integrate the stables population into theirs. I am hesitant to trust such a message. The GPE doesn’t appear in our records of the branches of the Equestrian government and my orders dictate I am not to open the stable door until I receive the All-Clear signal from Stable-Tec themselves. News of outside contact has already spread like wildfire throughout the general population with many in favor of opening our doors to the outside and others who wish for us to remain isolated. I find myself on the latter side of the argument for now and need to see about how to properly handle this situation.

Overmare Junebug report: First Contact cont.

It’s been three days since we were contacted by representatives of the GPE and they continue to push for our doors to open. I responded to them for the first time yesterday informing them of my orders to remain closed until certain requirements were met. They responded by transmitting many of the proper codes identifying them as Equestrian Military personnel... beginning to consider opening the door. They possess many forms of proper identification to back up their claims and the fact that they are outside waiting for us indicate that the outside is capable of sustaining life once again. Although I still remain skeptical as my orders are clear on the matter of waiting from word from Stable-Tec.

Overmare Junebug report: The Vote

One week ago we established a line of communication with the outside. Since then, the talk throughout the stable has been about what to do. Many still favor opening the door and the chief of security informs me that the open door supporters are starting to get violent about their cause. While I still have my doubts about the whole situation, I can’t risk a riot in my stable. So tomorrow I will be giving a stable-wide address from the atrium about my plan. To appease the opening supporters and to give those who want us to remain closed a chance to have their voice heard. We will be holding a vote to decide the stable’s course of action. I hope this is the right thing to do. Luna guide me.

Overmare Junebug report: The Vote cont.

The results of the vote were just barely won in favor of opening the door. I have informed... our decision and they await the doors opening ceremony. Security Chief Saltlick has volunteered himself and his family to be the ones to greet... gesture of peace and cooperation. We almost had another incident regarding the ponies who wanted the door to stay closed but we avoided any kind of violence by agreeing that nopony has to leave if they don’t want to. Tomorrow will be a most historic day as we open our door and rejoin Equestria.

Overmare Junebug report: HELP!

…massacre. As soon as the door was opened Saltlick greeted... family was quickly cut down by a hail of gunfire... stormed the stable and... started taking... the security force stood no chance... locked myself in my quarters and activated the emergency beacon... couldn’t protect them. Luna forgive me.

I wish I had more to go on but I had just as much information as when I started. It definitely didn't help that bits of the journals were corrupted. I skulked around the room no better off solving the mystery of what happened and managed to find a couple cases of bullets in the sleeping area as well as the gun they went to. I supposed if there was anything at all to be thankful for right now it was that the foalnappers didn’t take anything other than the ponies. I returned to the desk and nodded sadly at the Overmare's corpse. Out of the corner of my eye I spotted a set of tools tucked away under the desk. I hadn't had a set of tools like this since I left stable 63.

"Sorry about this Junebug." I whispered as I pulled out a special key that was among the tools and removed her PipBuck, placing it in my saddlebags carefully.

I gradually made my way back to the atrium hoping that the others were there waiting for me. Sure enough they were. Sunny and Grim were talking between themselves about what they managed to find. They noticed me come in and now were showing their finds to me. Grim found enough chems and meds to essentially make himself a walking clinic and Sunny did the same with ammo, guns and armor.

“The next time we find a trader we should be able to come out with quite the haul. We might even be able to get some caps for the stable.” Sunny said, kicking her full bags for emphasis.

“Like sell its location?” Grim asked, squinting his eyes.

“Maybe, ponies will do a lot to keep themselves safe and what’s safer than a stable?”

I found the conversation a little more than ironic considering we were standing on the site of a mass foalnapping.

“I found something in the Overmare’s office.” I started carefully. “They were contacted by a group called the GPE. They demanded the doors to open and when the stable relented…” I finished sadly, my ears falling back against my head and my gaze met the floor.

Sunny walked over to me and lifted my face to meet hers.

“You can’t save everypony Sparks and dwelling on things that you couldn’t have changed won’t do anypony any good. You’ve got focus on what you can do now rather than what you could have done. Now, lift your head and let’s get going. You want to see your family again right?”

As much as I wanted to protest, as much as I wanted to say she was wrong, in my heart I knew she was right. Whatever happened here had happened well before I left Stable 63 and nothing I did would change that. I still had a lead with the Steel Rangers and getting to them was my new focus. I lifted my head and nodded with determination. Sunny and Grim both made sure that our weapons were all loaded up and ready and that we were in fighting shape.

I hung at the back of the pack as we passed through the stable door and salvaged the PipBucks of Chief Saltlick and his family, placing them with the Overmare's in my saddlebags. It was then a thought occurred to me. Hadn’t I seen GPE somewhere before? Yes I had seen it on my PipBuck’s radio list when I first arrived in Black Town. I checked the list again and it wasn’t there. Could I have imagined it?

“You said GPE right?” Sunny said, waiting for me by the fountain stairs. So it wasn’t my imagination.

“Yeah, why?”

Sunny didn’t respond, rather she seemed to be deep in thought as she absently meandered around the alicorn bodies. “Interesting.” She must have come to some kind of conclusion with herself. One that must not have been worth sharing judging by her silence.

We did a quick sweep of the mall above finding very little worth mentioning, a few bits of salvage there or a few caps here. Telling me that the mall was inhabited by ponies at some point after the war but long since gravitated elsewhere. We made our way back out to the surface to be reunited with sort of fresh air and light through the clouds. We continued to the north still skirting the bulk of the Baltimare ruins.

Before long we bypassed the view of looming skeletal skyscrapers and I was gifted with my first view of Horseshoe Bay. Very far off in the distance by each peninsula were the remains of a large bridge that once connected them. On the south peninsula I could see huge warehouses and giant cranes. The most interesting thing of all though, was the gigantic boat that was centered right into the middle of the bay.

“Hey guys, what’s that boat doing there?” I asked pointing a hoof at it.

“Oh that’s the wreck of the Lunar Liner. An old world cruise ship.” Grim said. “I don’t know if it’s anchored there or if it’s stuck on something but I hear rumors that there is some kind of cult living there.”

“I’ve seen it pretty lit up at night so I’d say that it’s more than a rumor.” Sunny jumped in.

“Pfft, that’s ridiculous. Just because there are lights at night doesn’t meant there are ponies living there.”

“I’m just saying that lights on a boat don’t last forever…unless there’s some ponies taking care of it.”

Sunny smiled slyly as she turned her attention forward. I had to suppress a chuckle watching the two of them. Grim trying to dismiss that ponies were living on the wreck and Sunny trying to scare him like a little colt. It was an enjoyable distraction and the last one we would get for a while. Hours later we approached the academy on the northern peninsula but were stopped by a tall wrought iron fence with a well-protected gate guarded by two giant metal ponies. The sign above the gate read ‘Equestrian Naval Academy’ which then appropriately was restated for me by my PipBuck.

“What the hell are those things?” I asked, pointing a trembling hoof at the metal monstrosities.

“Those are the ponies we are here to see. Those are Steel Rangers.” Sunny stated matter-of-factly.

“I don’t think that’s what he meant Sunny.” Grim added, giving Sunny a ‘you should know better’ look. “Steel Rangers are the only ponies in the wasteland that have access to power armor.” He said, looking at me. “That’s why they look like that.”

That did little to dissuade the growing fear in me as I noticed that they had battle saddles like Sunny only they were packing giant death dealing guns of some kind.

“So how should we approach them?” My voice was uncontrollably shaky. It was my own fault as usual. I didn’t ask any questions about who I was going to meet and from what I’ve heard thus far they didn’t sound like the most agreeable sort.

“I don’t think they’ll open fire on civilians, maybe we just ask for help?” Grim shrugged.

He didn’t sound convinced by his own plan. We bickered back and forth trying to think of the safest way to make our presence known. While we argued we hadn’t noticed Sunny walk out from behind the rock we had ducked behind and make a beeline towards the rangers. Grim and I held our breath as we watched in silence at the group interact. I could see Sunny’s mouth moving but she was either just far enough away or speaking just quiet enough so I couldn’t hear. She pointed back towards us and the rock. One of the rangers looked right at our hiding spot and one of the massive guns on its side started spinning.

“Step out from behind the rock. Now!” the voice had a speaker effect like I was talking to Watcher but this one was distinctively male. The expression on Sunny’s face was alarmingly neutral as the ranger pointed his gun at us. We very slowly and cautiously stepped out from behind our cover and walked up to join Sunny.

“Sunny what were you thinking!?” I whispered harshly. I hadn’t realized how close to her I was as our muzzles were pressed against each other.

“Sometimes if you need something done you just have to do it.” She turned and made a motion like she was presenting me to the two rangers at the gate. I was sweating heavily under their expressionless stares.

“What is it you want from us local? This mare claims you need something from us now speak up.” He spoke with the authoritative tone that reminded me of Overmare Rose Thorn.

“Uh…H-hi, my name is Sparks and I was told you could help m-me get inside uh…a stable?”

The two rangers exchanged a glance with each other before returning it to me.

“Yes my brothers and sisters are capable of breaching stable doors but the decision to do so is not mine.”

Grim’s feathers were visibly ruffled, whether from fear or irritation was anypony’s guess. “Well whose is it?”

The second ranger spoke this time, with a mare’s voice. “It is up to Elder Atrox Lions and Star Paladin SteelSkull.”

“Well may I speak to the Elder?” I asked taking a tentative step forward.

They both took a step towards me aggressively, blocking my path.

“Only Steel Rangers are allowed onto the academy grounds.” The stallion growled.

I lifted a leg as if to shield myself from his words while taking a few steps back.

“Please I need to get into that stable.” I implored but it was impossible to gauge their reaction through their helmets.

“I don’t care, my orders are clear. Nopony is to pass through this gate without authorization.”

I got this feeling in my chest like I was falling, as if everything I had done up until that point had been for not. I closed my eyes to blink away tears that were starting to form when Sunny and Grim took a position in front of the rangers.

“There’s got to be something we can do to help.” Sunny started.

“Maybe we help you and you help us?” Grim finished.

The two rangers shared another glance at each other before turning around and discussing something amongst themselves. It couldn’t be that easy could it? They turned back to face us.

“There is indeed something you could help us with.” The stallion began.

“Paladin Sureshot was deployed on a recon mission several days ago and has not returned or checked in with the Head Paladin.” The mare continued. “We can’t spare the personnel to mount a search and rescue but if you can find out what happened we might be able to help you.”

The stallion approached me and pointed at my foreleg. “Let me see your PipBuck.”

I did as I was told and held out my leg. He worked with it for about thirty seconds before letting go.

“There, I’ve programmed Paladin Sureshot’s ID tag into your PipBuck. The broadcaster in his power armor has considerably short range but once you get within about five hundred meters of it you should be able to track it.”

“You should start by going south towards the College. It’s very likely the Paladin stopped there for supplies or for information. Tell the guards that you’re working for Elder Lions and they should let you pass.”

I was at a loss for words. “What are your names?” The only thing that I managed to get out.

“My partner here is Flint.”

“KNIGHT Flint.” The stallion corrected upsettingly.

“Right.” She shuffled slightly in her heavy armor. “And I’m Knight Freesia. Now you better get moving, you don’t want to be caught in the ruins after dark.”

“Understood.” Sunny saluted at them and started walking south, nodding for me and Grim to follow.

I was still wiping tears from my eyes but not because of fear or sadness but rather they were for my friends. My friends who stood up for me and wouldn’t let me walk away from the Rangers without something. The falling sensation from earlier was overtaken by a warm glow. I had friends and they would see me through. Just that thought alone made me feel like we could take on the whole wasteland. I had friends. Watcher was right.

Footnote: Level Up!
New Perk: Teamwork – You’ve learned the Magic of Friendship. Whenever all members of the party are within sight, you gain a +5 to all skills.

Chapter Seven: Into the Open

Chapter Seven: Into the Open

“When order is down the barrel of a gun, what is right or wrong when chaos is a hair trigger away?”

I was unusually calm as I walked into the maintenance wing and sat at my stall. My alarm clock must have been malfunctioning again because it was rare that I got here before anypony else. Since it wasn’t my duty to review what the day’s work would entail, I decided to just sit at my desk and tinker with my tools. I looked at Crescent Wrench’s stall and wondered just how long I would have to wait. As I sat, I found my eyes growing heavy and soon slipped into an accidental nap. I awoke an undetermined amount of time later to find that I was still alone. I sighed heavily and walked to the door to the wing and leaned against the wall, resigning myself to wait for my co-workers to show up. Where the hell are they?

“So is this what safety feels like?” A voice I didn’t recognize came from behind me.

I turned around to see somepony siting at my stall balancing a screwdriver on his hoof. He wasn’t wearing a jumpsuit so I didn’t recognize him from any of the other wings. His mane was yellow and his coat was unusually dirty.

“Don’t remember me huh? I guess that makes sense, you killed me without even looking at me. I can see why it wouldn’t leave an impact.”

“Ribbon Dancer?” What the hell was going on?

“I can see why you wanted to kill me. You had a great thing going in here. I mean, it isn’t exactly the most exciting life but you’ll never go hungry and don’t have to worry for your life every waking moment.”

The ground started to shake and the walls of the stable started to crack and shatter into a misty nothingness. I closed my eyes as the whole of my home fell apart. I tentatively opened my eyes to see Ribbon Dancer still sitting at my stall in the middle of a black void. I couldn’t see what I was standing on, a deep blackness was below and above me. As far as I could see in any direction were massive clouds of heavy fog.

“You better make my death worth something Sparks. You will see your family again. Me? This is all I’ll ever see.” He waved his hoof casually, as if to show of the darkness.

“He’ll never make it.” A deeper, gruffer voice spoke. Out of a fog bank walked the massive form of Granite. “When the weak kill the strong everypony suffers.”

I was still feeling extremely confused but it was soon overshadowed by a growing anger.

“No! No! You’re dead! You don’t get to taunt me anymore!”

“Fuck you scab. You didn’t earn my death, it was gifted to you. Just like Yellow Bell.”

As if on cue, a small cloud of mist from the void below swirled up before me and dissipated revealing the scene of me and Sunny in the kitchen of that house with Yellow Bell tied up.

“You’re a killer regardless of the circumstances. Self-defense or execution, it doesn’t matter. This is how you need to be.”

“That’s not true…I can…” I was losing ground to these apparitions.

“No you cant. You’re a weakling holding on to ideals that burned away with the world. If you can’t rise above the pathetic being you are then all that awaits you is death.”

Another swirl of mist formed beneath me, showing me a barren patch of wasteland with a half-buried skeleton. My skeleton.

“He’s right Sparks.” Ribbon Dancer jumped from my stall as it too faded into mist. “When we met you looked at me and thought I was weak yet I survived the race long enough to meet my death at your hooves.”

“I didn’t have a choice! I didn’t want to…” The fire of anger was starting to fade. I didn’t want to think about the choices I’ve made since I’ve come outside but now I was being forced to face them whether I wanted to own them or not.

“What will you do now? Do you have what it takes to make the hard choices? To kill when you need to or will you stand by and watch inoccents be butchered?” A miniature replica of the cart of slaves I saw on my first day rose from the mist, along with me cowering behind the rock on the hill.

“What will you do?”

I couldn’t muster a word, I felt as I did that day, too scared to fight and too scared to run.

“Disappointing. We all make our choices Sparks and you chose to not choose. You did nothing and you will do nothing.” Ribbon Dancer’s body started to fade away into the misty void. I turned to where Granite was standing to see that he was also fading away. He looked at me with a stern glare challenging me to do better. His face morphed into a warped combination of Yellow Bell’s and Sunny’s face. “Apathy is death…” With that last warning he finally faded completely. The fog in the distance began to rapidly enclose on me as the invisible floor returned to the barren surface of the wasteland. The fog continued towards me while the cloud was beginning to stain itself red. I felt my breath leave my lungs as the cloud congealed into a large bubble that turned to blood and splashed to the ground hitting me with a warm wetness. I tried to shield myself from the torrent of gore only to see it settle into a small pool. It started to bubble and shift up into the form of a small pony. I reached out a hoof slowly towards the blood pony. It whipped around faster than I could react pushing its face into mine.

“Apathy is death!” It stared deep into my eyes forcing the memory of the slavers I saw my first day to the forefront of my mind. Specifically the memory of the corpse of the little red colt that was dead because I refused to act. The blood terror continued to stare into my mind as its head exploded from the inside. It collapsed to the ground laying the same way as when I saw him after he died.

***

I woke up screaming into the night. Startling both Grim and Sunny into quickly jumping to standing positions with guns at the ready.

“What!? What’s happening?” Grim yelled as he tried to wipe the sleep from his eyes. Sunny did a quick check of the bombed out old sky-bus we decided to sleep in for the night before returning to sit beside me.

“Something bothering you Sparks?”

“I…I don’t know. I had a really bad nightmare.”

Sunny wistfully looked towards the sky. “What was so bad about it?”

I rubbed my foreleg nervously, uncertain if I wanted to share what happened.

“C’mon Sparks, tell us what happened. Medically speaking I find it fascinating to see what kind of impact dreams can have on your mind.” Grim took a seat on the other side of me.

Sunny gave Grim a nasty glare through squinted eyes.

Grim rubbed the back of his neck while shying away from Sunny’s eyes. “Uhh…Sorry. That probably sounded insensitive.”

I didn’t see it like that at the time but even though I knew they both had good intentions in asking me about it I still didn’t know how to share the dilemma the nightmare brought. It was, more often than not, kill or be killed in the wasteland and I had to learn that lesson the hard way. Even still my mind had a hard time accepting that reality. They were right unfortunately, all of them. Red Asphalt, the ghosts in my head and Sunny, all of them were right. If I couldn’t do what needed to be done then others would suffer because of me. The ghostly specter of the red colt flashed through my mind causing me to cringe.

“You want to talk about it?” Sunny’s voice came off very motherly and the look in her eyes seemed genuine.

“I…I don’t think I’m ready to talk about it.” I didn’t like not sharing what was on my mind with them but it was something I wanted to tackle on my own, it needed to be me. I kept thinking about every time we were in danger or in a fight and how I was always relying on Sunny to do the fighting for me and recently Grim too. It was a fault in my character that I had to change if I wanted to survive the wasteland and I wanted to face my weakness on my own. “I’m sorry, I want to deal with this one myself.”

Sunny’s expression slipped to one of disappointment or something akin to it. “Oh…Ok.”

“Are you sure you’re alright? Talking about what’s bothering you can be healthy.” Grim too looked genuinely concerned about what was bothering me but I was adamant about my decision.

“I’ll be all right guys, thanks.” The conversation was starting to weigh on me, keeping my friends in the dark wasn’t a decision I made lightly but one I had to make. I said it before, wastelanders just wouldn’t understand. I rolled up my makeshift blanket and tried to go back to sleep. I awoke later to the sound of whispering. I don’t know how much time had passed but it still wasn’t morning. The whispering was coming from Sunny and Grim so I decided to try and eavesdrop on what they were talking about.

“…Don’t have any reason to think he’d lie to us…seems like he meant what…” I heard Grim start.

“That’s not what I meant when I asked…wanted to know why you came with... you after?”

“I have no foul…still don’t know myself why…if I find what I’m hoping…tell you and him.”

“…Don’t know if I… I’ll be keeping an eye on you and if you do anything to…amount of medical training will help you.”

“I wouldn’t be wasting my time if…see something in… in time.”

With those last words followed the sound of shuffling, presumably the two of them attempting to return to sleep. Whatever was on their minds would have to wait, provided they felt like sharing it all.

We awoke, had a simple breakfast of whatever we could muster and continued on our way towards ‘the College’. I looked eastward to the bulk of the Baltimare ruins and wondered if my quest would ever take me into them fully. Grim was going on about something he read in a book about the old world and judging by the look in Sunny’s eyes when I looked to her to see if she was following, she wasn’t. I inched my way over to her.

“You have any idea what he’s talking about.” I whispered.

Sunny shrugged “I think he’s talking about pre-war politics or something, I kinda tuned him out a while ago.”

“You know it’s rude to talk about someone when they’re right in front of you.” Grim had stopped in front of us and spread his wings to block our paths. “It might not seem important to you but history needs to be remembered in order to build the future.”

I saw a lot of myself in that statement. Not because of how alike our ideals were but because it was Watcher who wanted us to meet. Watcher couldn’t have known that I was that kind of pony could he? Why else would he try to introduce us? I was suddenly suspicious of Watcher again. I was grateful that he was, in a way, responsible for me making these two friends but curious at how he knew what kind of morals I had. I had a lot to ask Watcher if we ever met again.

“Oh well, story times over for now, we got company up ahead.” Grim pointed a claw forward at two ponies, one mare and one stallion, traveling with a cart filled with supplies and junk being pulled by one of those toast colored two-headed cow things that Dusty had. They were going in the same direction we were and had yet to notice us.

“Oh good, let’s see if we can sell some of the stuff we found in the mall.” With that Sunny trotted up behind the cart and called for their attention. Grim and I did the same and when we caught up Sunny was already negotiating for our junk. She turned to us when we arrived and smiled. “And here are my companions. If you got anything you wanna get rid of now’s the time.” Grim and I simultaneously started digging through our bags for stuff we picked up that we didn’t need. Grim and Sunny had much bigger piles of salvage than I did. All I had to offer was the gun and ammo I found in the Overmare’s office and I wasn’t about to bargain with the PipBucks I had. I sat back and let Sunny deal with the traders as I still didn’t quite understand how much caps were worth so it was best to let her handle it so I didn’t get ripped off. We traded all our stuff for mostly healing potions, ammo for our weapons and a small stack of caps.

“Now that business has concluded allow me to introduce myself.” The stallion started. “My name is Rain Drop.” He then took a step back beckoning the mare to step forward. “And this is my wife, Sandy Storm.” She did a little curtsy and smiled warmly.

I was caught a little off guard with how welcoming they appeared. I hadn’t seen anypony smile like that outside.

“A pleasure, my name is Sunny.”

“You can call me Grim”

“And…um my name is Sparks.”

“You look familiar Sparks, have we ever met before?” Rain Drop asked, quizzically stroking his chin.

“I don’t think we ever met him dear, but look at his colors.”

Rain drop closed one eye and stroked his chin with more fervor, clearly deep in thought.

“Oh I’ve got it! You’re him aren’t you? The Harbinger! Oh we are so pleased to meet you. We heard about you on the radio!” He eagerly grabbed my hoof and shook it intensely.

This was the kind of thing I was dreading after hearing that DJ did a report on me. Maybe it would be different if I felt I was deserving of such praise and even though my actions improved their life it made me feel like I was deceiving everypony.

“We only have to worry about bleeders on our routes now and they are very rare and aren’t interested in robbing us blind.”

“It’s pretty safe now, almost to the point we don’t have to hire protection every time. You’re like the Guardian.” Sandy finished.

That sounded like an interesting title like the one I was given. “Who’s the Guardian?”

“I don’t really know, a couple years ago there were rumors of a mare called the Guardian who protected merchant caravans but I never knew anypony who met her.”

“There’s always a bit of truth in rumors.” Sunny added.

I wondered if she really existed or was just a ghost story created by the raiders or even the caravaners to try and keep them away. If she was real I hoped I would meet her. She sounded like she also had a heroic reputation thrusted on her or maybe she genuinely wanted to help ponies.

“I suppose it’s only pony nature to hope that ponies like her exist. Role models to believe in and such.”

“Like you eh Sparks? Unlike the Guardian, somepony can claim to have met you and I’m honored that it’s me.” Rain Drop did a silly little bow. Although the gesture was not lost on me I definitely didn’t want ponies giving me special treatment.

“Please stand up, I’m nopony special.”

“Don’t be ridiculous. You’ve removed one of the last organized raider clans. Without anypony to rally under the raiders don’t pose much of a threat on their own.” Sandy was looking at me in a way that reminded me of how I used to look at the old Mysterious Mare Do Well comic books. It was almost like adoration.

“We’d be grateful if you would join us on our trip. You’re heading south too, right?” I could practically see Rain Drop’s eyes gleam with anticipation.

“I suppose we could travel with you. At least as far as we can.”

“Great! Wonderful!” Sandy clopped her hooves together excitedly before slapping the two-headed creature on the rump to get it moving. “C’mon Rainy let’s get this show on the road.”

“Right behind you sweetheart.” They immediately set off along on their way.

I was still a little stunned at how the ponies of the wastes were treating me, leaving me standing in place watching them happily trot along just thrilled by my presence.

“You guys comin’? We got a lot of ground to cover.” Rain Drop waved for us to follow, a lopsided grin on his face.

Sunny walked up beside me and smiled a sly grin. “I think they like you.”

She didn’t give me a chance to react as she trotted up to join the couple.

“I told you the wasteland needed a pony like you.” Grim said from the other side of me before he also left me in silence to join Sunny.

It was interesting to see just how the ponies of the wasteland thought of me. Or at the very least these two. It honestly made me happy and at the same time conflicted. On one hoof I was glad that my actions were helping the greater wasteland and on the other hoof they weren’t really my actions. In that regard I was like the Guardian they told me about. Whether I was real or not (in my actions) I was somepony to believe in or look up to. I didn’t have the heart to tell them the truth.

“You folks thirsty? We got plenty of Brahmin milk.” Rain Drop gave the orange creature a loving pet to punctuate his statement.

I finally got a name for the two headed cows. I spared a glance at its undercarriage and saw that it indeed did have an udder. Although given the whole radiation cooked aesthetic of the thing I was going to pass.

“So…where are you heading?” Sandy twiddled her hooves together nervously while looking at the ground.

“We are going to the College. We are looking for somepony and hopefully we can learn something there.” Grim answered.

“Oh that’s good, then we’ll still have you when we get to the Crater.” Rain Drop chirped. “It’s about two hours from here. Nice town, nice traders, just got a new mayor.”

“Y-you don’t mind if we stop there do you?” Sandy added.

“I don’t see the harm. You said there are traders there and the more prepared we are the better.” I didn’t plan to spend the night there though. We couldn’t spare the time. The longer Paladin Sureshot was missing the greater chance there was that something terrible would happen.

We walked silently for a while, the couple content with just my presence. I didn’t care for the situation so why not start up a conversation?

“Have you two been traders long?”

“Not really. We only made the decision to get away from…from…” Sandy petered off, her voice cracking slightly.

I suddenly got the feeling that I overstepped my bounds by asking. “Oh…if you don’t want to talk about-”

“No…no, it’s ok Sparks.” She wiped some tears from her eyes.

“Don’t bring it up if it still hurts you sweetheart.” Rain Drop tried to console her.

“I’ll be ok Rainy…I can do it. It’s been long enough.” She swallowed the lump in her throat and wiped her eyes one more time. “Nine months ago we were living in a little farmhouse north of here. We couldn’t get much food to grow but we were able to keep and breed several Brahmin. One day our son Evergreen ran away and joined a group of raiders. The note he left behind said he wanted to help provide for us and would only raid outside the Baltimare wasteland. For about four months it was just Rainy, our daughter and me at the farm. Then our son came back and the raiders followed him. They demanded we hoof over our Brahmin and anything of value or they’d kill him and then us. Rainy didn’t take too kindly to that and shot and killed the one holding Evergreen. We all ran into the house to protect our home and after what felt like seconds a firebomb came crashing through our kitchen window. Our farm was engulfed in fire and in the chaos Evergreen was killed, our Brahmin stolen and our daughter went missing. We travel the wastes in hopes of finding out what happened to our daughter.”

Sandy must have had an incredible amount of trust in me to share that story with us.

“Do you have anything to go on?”

“We heard a name before Evergreen was killed. It was Chestnut something or something Chestnut.”

I suddenly felt a cold chill wash over me. Chestnut was at the stadium when we killed Red Asphalt and it was very unlikely he survived given how I saw the Regulators executing the survivors. I guess I still wore my feelings visibly on my face as both Rain Drop and Sandy were looking at me with wanting eyes.

“You know something we don’t?” Rain Drop said sternly.

“Rainy please!” Sandy pushed Rain Drop back a bit. “Sparks if you know anything please tell us.”

“…I met a raider pony named Salted Chestnut.”

“Yes yes! That was him did he have a grey unicorn mare with him?”

“…No…he didn’t.”

“Oh…well where did you meet him? Maybe we can track him down and tort-”

“No you can’t. I hate to tell you this but he was with Red Asphalt’s clan when we took it down. I don’t think he survived.” Even if I was a real hero I don’t think it would ever make delivering this kind of news any easier.

“…Oh…I see…”

Sandy didn’t bother wiping her tears away this time. She very slowly crawled inside the cart. I reached out a hoof to try and comfort her but a pleading look from Rain Drop stopped me in my tracks.

“Let her go…it’ll take time for her to recover, if she does at all.”

“I…I’m sorry…I…”

“It’s not your fault. We both got this idea in our heads that there was a chance we would find her after we heard about you. When we first heard about you on the radio we thought that only good things would keep coming. I don’t think Sandy thought that your actions would in any way hurt our hopes, that’s probably why it’s hitting her so hard.”

I could understand where he was coming from. If I built somepony up in my head only to see them fail that would possibly shatter my reality too.

“And if you don’t mind I’d like some time to myself. You are still welcome to come with us but I’d like to be alone for now.”

I could feel sweat sticking my mane to my head. “O-of course…take all the time you need.”

I fell back behind the cart where Sunny and Grim had been casually observing.

“I trust you guys heard all that.” They both nodded.

“Don’t let it bother you Sparks.” Grim draped a wing around my shoulder. “Sometimes things happen that are beyond your control. Just because you couldn’t stop something doesn’t lessen your value as a hero.”

That was just it though, my value as a hero. The fact that I had any was troubling. Even more so now that I saw the results of my actions both positive and negative, from the same ponies even. I looked to Sunny to see if she had anything to add.

“If you worry about saving everypony you might not save anypony.” She shrugged indifferently, saying pretty much the same thing she said in the mall stable.

I stared blankly at the back of the cart as we kept walking. The emptiness of the wastes were starting to become filled with ruined homes and for lack of a better word a proper road. I trotted up beside the cart and was amazed at what I saw. Unlike the other settlements I’d seen; Black Town, the Stadium, or Requari, The Crater was in a class of its own. The others had all been built upon the remains of old world buildings and suburbs but this one was built completely from the ground up after the war.

Dominating the sky above the city’s wall was a giant antenna array with improvised catwalks built around it where I saw at least three ponies patrolling with huge sniper rifles. Below them was a patchwork winding staircase that presumably went all the way down.

We made our way to what I assumed was the front gate. The walls surrounding the city were made entirely of scrap metal and stood about twenty-five feet tall. From atop the gate an armed guardspony looked down at us, similar to how I first entered Black Town. He looked over us with a vigilant eye but his expression faded when he saw the cart loaded with goods.

“Traders! Open the gates!”

With that the gates started to be pulled up and apart, screeching as they did. The town certainly lived up to its name as the first thing I saw inside the gate was a downward slope into a giant crater. Inside the crater were dozens on ramshackle structures, some built into the sides of the crater and some built up on stilts that were held together and connected through suspended walkways and stilts of their own. We slowly made our way down into the crater eventually stopping near the base of the antenna tower that had been built around almost to the point that it may as well have been a scrap building all on its own. Rain Drop started taking things out of the cart and setting up a display of some kind when a door leading to the tower was loudly kicked open. A light brown griffin with white plumage walked confidently out into the promenade like he owned the place. He stretched out his wings and prepared to take flight when he stopped and looked towards us. He made an immediate beeline in our direction and stopped in front of us. He stood tall and gave us all very stern glares which were accentuated by the scar across his beak.

I was staring to sweat under this guy’s glare when his expression changed to one of joy.

“Sunny Smiles! I never thought I’d see you here. I thought you were too busy with that crusade of yours to leave that fish farm you call home.”

Sunny chuckled quietly. “Hello Jack. Glad to see somepony hasn’t killed you yet.”

The Griffin called Jack laughed loudly before wrapping Sunny into a powerful hug, one that she surprisingly returned. “How the hell have you been boss?”

“I’ve been keeping busy, have you listened to the radio lately?”

Jack looked at Sunny then to Grim and finally to me. “You aint sayin’ what I think you are…are you?”

Sunny nodded.

“So that means you helped…”

Sunny nodded.

He pointed a claw at me. “And that makes him…”

Sunny grinned and nodded.

“Ha ha ha! I guess you have been busy, I should have known. Now I see why you left Requari; playing partner to the Harbinger must take all of your time.” Jack broke his conversation with Sunny and walked to me, slapping me hard on the shoulder with a smile. “Good work Harbinger, glad to see you're real. Red Asphalt was on our shit list for a long while. Might be some time before he’s forgotten but he won’t be missed.” He jabbed a claw into my armor, next to the number 63 on the shoulders. “Stable-dweller huh? ...Same number too. You’ll do just fine out here kid.” He jumped into the air and hovered there for a second. “Sunny we’ll have to catch up another time, I’ve got some duties as mayor to attend to.” He did a little two claw salute and flew away.

What did he say about the number? Clearly he had met somepony from my stable before but how could that be? Could it be the same pony who sold their PipBuck to Corkscrew in Black Town? The one who escaped before me.

“Old friend of yours Sunny?” Grim asked, releasing me from my thoughts as I turned my attention towards them.

“Yeah, that was my old second-in-command Smilin’ Jack. He left Requari after the failed attack on Monument Stadium two years ago. Good to see he’s doing well. Mayor huh? Didn’t think he had it in him.”

“We’ll have to make it a point to come back here sometime.” I assured, checking my PipBuck to make sure the town was mapped.

“So I think we are equipped well enough, should we get back on the road or…” Grim left the question hanging.

I couldn’t think of anything we needed. We restocked pretty well from the mall and what we traded from Rain Drop. Really, I only wanted to escort Rain Drop and his cart here rather than actually explore the town, for now at least.

“Yeah we should.” I walked over to Rain Drop and placed a hoof on the table he had propped up and set with goods. “How’s Sandy doing?”

He smiled as he answered. “I think she’ll be fine. She just needs a little rest.” I could tell by the look in his eyes that he was unconvinced by his own words.

“Again I’m sorry. It was a pleasure to meet you both.” My ears were practically stapled down to my head after I saw the pain in his eyes.

“Do look us up should you return. I think it’ll be easy to convince Sandy to stay here and settle down.”

“I’d like that, until then Rain Drop.”

“Until then Harbinger.”

I waved to him over my shoulder as we started back up the hill we came down from. Except for Grim, he slowly flew above us. Never thought I’d be envying wings in my life.

As we passed through the gates I found that I was almost immune to the sound of gravel grinding under my hooves and the bleak emptiness of the wastes. Despite the possible danger I really hoped that our mission…well MY mission, would eventually allow us explore the ruins of the city. I could always slightly smell the ocean in the air and part of me wanted to walk the beach around the bay. I started thinking back to the Crater and a question came to mind.

“Hey Sunny…why didn’t you go back to Requari?” I didn’t want her to think I didn’t want her company but she was the leader of a group of vigilantes, she had better things to do than follow me around the wasteland.

“Hmph. Since we killed Red Asphalt and his gang the most immediate danger is gone. I left my top lieutenant Blackhawk in charge and they can operate without me for a while, besides can’t I just want to help out a friend?”

My ears fell back in shame. I guess I already knew the answer but some part of me just needed to hear it. I smiled at her answer but at the same time my heart ached that I had asked to begin with.

We walked in silence so often that it was almost not awkward anymore but the keyword there was ‘almost’.

“So…Grim. It occurs to me that we don’t know a whole lot about you. Where are you from?”

“I’m from a city up north called Whinneapolis. That’s where my family and the rest of my clan…I mean company of Talons are.”

“Why did you come down here?”

“…I don’t know. I just felt that Baltimare was in more need than Whinneapolis.” I wasn’t sure I believed his answer, the distant look in his eyes and uncertainty in his expression betrayed him.

“Why did you become a doctor? From my understanding most griffins these days are mercenaries.”

“…That’s…harder to answer…I’m really not that interesting. I’m sure you’d get better stories from Jack”

“Don’t count yourself out pal, I’m sure you’re plenty interesting.” Please keep talking.

“No really, have you ever eaten the heart of your enemies for fun? I guarantee you he has.” He looked over to Sunny as if daring her to confirm his point to which she reluctantly nodded yes. “If it’s all the same to you Sparks I really don’t want to talk about my family. I came down here for more reasons than to help ponies and let’s leave it at that.”

Small talk was a skill of mine that had thus far shown no signs of improving. So rather than stick my hoof in my mouth again I opted to stay quiet.

We continued on for around another forty minutes when we saw smoke off in the distance.

“Anypony else see that?” I asked nopony in particular as both Grim and Sunny galloped passed me towards the smoke. I inwardly groaned and did my best to catch up to them. We crested a small hill to find the source of the smoke. An upside down traders cart had its contest spilled all over the ground while the cart itself and its escorts were slowly burning to cinders. The smell reminded me of the battle in the stadium which made me puke in my mouth a little bit.

“Oh Goddesses…” I cringed away from the sight and checked my E.F.S. Other than Grim and Sunny I saw no other blips on the compass. Whoever did this left no survivors. I retreated from the wreckage and practically buried my head in the dirt to try and get away from the smell when I heard an odd rattling sound. I looked up to see a set of heavily armored legs. Did one of the Rangers follow us? I kept panning up until I got to the head whereupon I screamed and frantically tried to scurry back to Grim and Sunny. Whatever had been in the armor had long ago died if its exposed skull was any indication. Sunny and Grim trotted up to my prone form and helped me to my hooves.

“What the hell is that thing!?” Grim asked.

The armored skeleton took an aggressive stance.

“Ghost Walker!” Sunny shouted as she pushed us both to the ground as a torrent of fire came flying out of the skeletons battle saddle. I could smell that the edges of my armor and the tip of my tail had been singed as we quickly got up. I levitated my gun out and blindly opened fire. Some bullets found their mark but did little more than ricochet off its armor and uselessly blow a few holes in its skull.

“Don’t aim for the head! We need to find a way to disable the armor!” Sunny called out.

Grim did his best to knock the thing over as he tackled it head on. The Ghost Walker held its ground but could no longer hit him with its flamethrowers. Grim couldn’t stand up to the armor’s hydraulics for long as the Walker lifted its front legs catching Grim’s hind legs and flipping him over onto his back. Grim quickly rolled out of the way as two metal hooves slammed into the dirt where he had been seconds earlier, kicking up a cloud of dust. Sunny ran in next and did a jumping kick into the Walker’s left flamethrower, hitting it hard enough to bend it downwards essentially disabling it. I did the only thing I could against such a heavily armored target and wrapped it in my magical aura and tried to lift it into the air. The Walker didn’t seem to notice it was airborne and only concerned itself with trying to immolate us in more flame to which I tried to keep its battle saddle pointed up. I started to pant heavily from exertion as I couldn’t get the thing very high off the ground. I gritted my teeth and put everything I had into my horn. A second aura flared to life around my horn as the walker shot off higher into the sky. I couldn’t take the strain any longer as I released my magical grasp. The armor crashed to the ground hard with two of its legs caving in on themselves and turning the old bones inside to dust. It kept trying in vain to stand up and resume the fight but its smashed armor kept it from doing so. It kept trying to spray flames from its weapons but it either didn’t notice or didn’t care that it was only spraying a thick gel from its broken barrel. I sucked in a deep breath and prepared myself for another spell.

“Get down!” I yelled as I mustered up a lightning bolt and shot it into the walker’s broken weapon mechanism, igniting the fluid inside causing the suit of armor to explode in a shower of metal plates, fire and bone fragments. The force of the explosion knocked me off my hooves and I felt something sharp rip through my right ear. I couldn’t find the energy to get all the way up so I settled for a difficult sitting position. I found myself breathing heavy from exhaustion and had to wait for the ringing in my ears to go away. I felt something warm running down my face and dripping off my chin. I ran a hoof across my cheek, brought it back to look and saw that I was bleeding. I remembered the pain I felt before I hit the ground and gently touched my ear and winced at the feeling. Whatever had hit my ear went clean through and left a sizable hole behind.

“No kill quite like overkill eh?” Sunny was sitting to the left of me, picking bits of bone out of my mane.

“Good shot Sparks.” Grim came and sat on my right side. “Oooh…um here, take this potion. I don’t know if you know this but the potion won’t fill in your ear so you’re going to have to get used to that hole.”

“What!? How big is it?” I accidentally went to touch it again only to regret it right after. “OW! Son of a bitch!”

“Just drink the potion.” Grim pushed the potion bottle into my chest.

I sighed in defeat, drank the potion and closed my eyes as I felt the warming sensation of magical science stitch my wound closed. Mostly.

“Be honest Sunny, how bad is it.” I gave a thoroughly unconvincing grin to try and give the look a bit of normality.

Sunny squinted her eyes, staring intently at my ear. She opened her mouth to answer when I saw Grim in the corner of my eye holding his claws up and shaking them to get her attention while shaking his head ‘no’.

“Umm…looks good Sparks…yeah.”

“And the award for best actress goes…to somepony else! Seriously guys, tell me! Is it that noticeable?” I flopped my ears around to emphasize the question. My tail flicked in annoyance after I didn’t get an answer. “That noticeable then.”

Sunny nodded. “Yeah but it could be worse. I’d say it gives you character.”

I opened my mouth to say something back when I noticed just how many scars she had. Whether I didn’t notice or never thought it important I had missed some very obvious ones. She had one that started just above and ended below her left eye; she had another that came up from her chin and stopped at her right cheek. Those were just the ones I could see on her face. Who knew how many others were beneath the leather duster coat she wore. It occurred to me as I was scanning the weathered coat that I don’t think I ever saw Sunny without it. Even in the stadium they had taken my armor and her HAT but let her keep the coat. Just like with the scars I either never thought it was important or cared enough but right now I was really annoyed that I had yet to see her cutie mark. I decided to let it go as every time I opened my mouth thus far about things like that I ended up doing more harm than anything else. I got back on all four hooves and sauntered over to the bulk of what was left of the ‘Ghost Walker’ as Sunny called it. I flicked my ear in irritation as it was going to take some time getting used to the feeling of air blowing through it.

“It’s unusual that you see one alone.” Sunny mused aloud. “Wonder if that means anything.” Sunny had followed me to its remains and kicked a piece of metal as she spoke. She had that same suspicious look in her eyes as she did in Stable 71. “Either way it looks like you’re getting the hang of surviving out here.” Sunny placed a hoof on my shoulder for a moment, probably the closest thing to a compliment I was going to get.

I nodded with a smirk. If I was going to bring my family out into the mess it would be wise to actually be able to teach them something rather than leech off of somepony else like I did. I waited for the heat of the explosion to die down before Grim and I both started picking through what little remained of the armor. And for a moment I wasn’t in the Wasteland. Something about the mindless act of doing technical work, something I had done for years in the stable, brought me a great sense of calm. After twenty minutes of digging and sorting what bits we found we had a pretty good idea what it was.

“This must have been top of the line technology, from what I can tell the suit had automatic hydraulics that could take over if the wearer was hurt or was otherwise incapacitated.” I started.

“And I found what looks like artificial muscle that I think could record the wearer’s movements and replicate them which is how it was able to fight us with a dead occupant.” Grim added.

“And?” Sunny raised a curious eyebrow.

“…Umm that’s it.” I sheepishly rubbed a hoof through my mane.

“Were we supposed to be looking for something?” Grim asked.

“I guess not. Shall we keep moving?” Sunny nodded her head in the direction we were supposed to be going.

As we got moving again I was still feeling the annoying sensation of the air going through my new ear hole, which reminded of something I had ignored before.

“Hey Sunny, how’d you get those scars?” I tried to ask as gently as I could, careful not to step on anypony’s hooves.

“These?” Sunny scoffed. “I’ve been on my own in the world since before I got my cutie mark. You don’t grow up to be my age in the wasteland without fighting the whole way and some fights leave marks on you, in more ways than one.” She pulled her hat down over her eyes as she finished.

That made me think she was talking about mental trauma. Which gave a lot of weight to Grim’s theory that something happened to her that created her other side. Some kind of intense suffering that fractured her mind into something outside her control. Maybe that was why she hid her cutie mark. Because she was ashamed of it or…or it linked to Downpour.

Before long, the terrain we were wandering was becoming more uniform, like it wasn’t natural. Across the fields were little lattice like nets of plastic on top of the dirt. If the namesake of our destination was any indication of what it was before the war then those plastic nets must have been what was left of where they rolled out the grass lawns. Not far in the distance were three buildings, a central one and two smaller ones to either side all surrounded by a brick fence with guard towers dotted along the length.

“That looks like a college. Think that’s the place?” a rhetorical question for sure as nopony answered.

We continued along the fence under the watchful eyes of whoever was inside the guard towers. After turning one corner along the wall we came to a double sided wrought iron gate with a security booth in between them. There wasn’t anypony in the booth and as we approached the gate we were stopped by a voice coming through a speaker on the wall above the left gate.

“Leave the premises immediately or we will be forced to take action.”

I saw the broken shell of where a camera had once been mounted and knowing they couldn’t see us gave me a bit of confidence.

“We are looking for somepony. Elder Lions sent us.” The voice behind the speaker was silent for a bit and I could hear the faint sounds of whispering in the background.

“The Steel Rangers huh? So be it. We are going to send some guards to the gate to let you in. Be prepared to surrender your weapons.” With a crackle the speaker fell silent. We stood in front of the gate waiting for the guards that were supposed to usher us in.

“I don’t like this.” Sunny started. “I’m not giving up my weapons, not again.”

I looked to Grim to see if he had something to say. “I think I’ll be fine.” He made a fist with his claws. “I’m never without a weapon.”

It was easy to forget that Grim had combat training given how fervently he kept us in good health.

“Okay, Sunny if you want to stay outside that’d be fine.”

“Ok, you two be careful in there and Grim? Keep an eye on this one.”

“Yes Ma’am.”

“I’ll be keeping watch from across the way. There.” She pointed out across the empty streets to a two story apartment that had a good view of the gate and front of the College itself.

Grim and I nodded just as the gate was pulled back by two ponies while another two quickly moved forward and patted us down for our weapons. Grim and I surrendered them with little trouble and Sunny turned around and took her leave. The guards eyed her suspiciously as she went.

“Our companion wishes to stay outside, pay her no mind.” Grim spoke with a charming voice.

The guard scoffed dismissively. “Fine, follow me.”

We made the short walk to the main double doors that had its once vibrant red paint flaking in places and along the edges, revealing the aged cracked wood beneath it. The doors were opened and the hinges groaned in protest revealing a well maintained foyer. In front of us were two sets of stairs that went up and around a statue and met on the second floor. To the left, right and behind both sets of stairs were hallways that led out of the foyer. To each side of the door were glass trophy cases displaying various awards and accolades and above them were an assortment of flags, both from outside Equestria and other Equestrian territories. The statue between the two sets of stairs was of a unicorn mare with a starburst cutie mark wearing a formal suit with a neck brooch that matched her cutie mark. I felt like I knew who this mare was but couldn’t quite place where I had seen her before, if I had at all. The base of the statue read ‘Founder: Twilight Sparkle’ and with that I remembered. Twilight Sparkle led one of the six Equestrian ministries during the war. Twilight Sparkle and five other ministers essentially ran the country and only answered to Princess Luna herself. Twilight Sparkle led the Ministry of Arcane Sciences which explained why the College was so well maintained and hadn’t succumbed to the effects of time as others had. There were likely many spells and enchantments protecting the College making it possibly one of the safest places in the Baltimare Wasteland.

“I’m afraid the Director is not available right now to help you. You will spend the night here as our guests so if you would keep following us please.” The guards didn’t leave any room for argument.

We were in no position to refuse. I just hoped Sunny would be alright by herself for the evening. We were led down the hallway to the left of the foyer and out the door to the courtyard, heading to the next-door building. As we stepped outside I noticed that the sun had indeed dipped low into the sky. The building we were led into was one used for student lodging so the rooms were surprisingly well put together. The one we were to share for the night was simply furnished with two beds, one in each corner on opposite sides of the room with a tall window in between them and a dresser in front. The guards told us where we could find food and not to leave the dorm building until they came back to collect us. Despite the fact that, for the time being, we were practically prisoners I didn’t get that feeling. This place was great! A center of learning still intact and founded by one of the greatest mares who ever lived. We saw several other ponies moving about the hallways, retreating to their rooms for the night. They were dressed in modest scientist scrubs which only made my desire to explore the College grow larger. I felt a touch on my shoulder and turned to see Grim giving me a sympathetic look. A look that I could easily read. Now’s not the time. He was right, I wouldn’t be discovering anything until tomorrow. Grim and I picked up some food from the kitchen area and retreated to our room for the night.

“This place almost seems too good to be true huh?” I asked.

Grim waved his claw in a neutral expression. “I don’t know what to make of this place yet.”

“Well…hopefully we’ll get some answers from the Director tomorrow.”

The night passed by quickly and without dreams for which I was thankful for. Grim was up and about by the time I awoke and was looking very pleased with himself. “Sparks, when was the last time you bathed?”

I honestly hadn’t thought about it but Goddesses above I hadn’t cleaned myself since the day BEFORE I left the stable. Grim smiled at the look on my face and continued. “They have a shower room. The water works. It’s hot and it’s clean!”

My eyes grew to the size of dinner plates as I leapt out of bed and eagerly followed Grim to the showers. Grim laughed as I hastily threw off my armor and almost tripped over it as I scrambled to the water handles. Grim left the room as I started to take off my jumpsuit and sighed in bliss when I felt the water hit my coat.

When I returned to the room Grim wasn’t there but I did find a note with an image of my cutie mark drawn on it. I curiously grabbed it with my magic and opened it. And what I saw scared me.

Be careful who you trust.

Underneath the text was a crude sketch of the College itself. Somepony was watching us and they had been inside our room.

Footnote: Level Up!
New Perk: Stable Shot – Your attacks are smooth and precise. You have a higher chance to score a critical hit on an enemy, equivalent to 5 extra point of luck.

Chapter Eight: Mistakes of the Past

Chapter Eight: Mistakes of the Past

“The smallest of actions can cause the largest of consequences.”

I stood there speechless, staring at the note I was holding with my telekinesis. Before I could process its contents I was quickly collected by another of the guards who brought us here. I stuffed the note in my bags without thinking, which made me look like a fool when I tried to explain it to Grim. My mouth was going a million miles a second and none of it was coherent. Grim was looking at me worryingly and expectantly at the same time.

“Whoa Sparks, calm down. Take a deep breath. Now what did you find in the room?”

I did as he said and took several greedy breaths of air to try and relax. As I was getting ready to tell him the guard shoved his hoof in my mouth.

“Save it. The Director is waiting for you behind this door.” The guard turned around putting his back to the door we were in front of.

“I-I guess we should go in.” I slowly opened the door and took a few cautious steps inside. The room was dimly lit, illuminated only by a weak ceiling light and the collection of terminals on the far wall. There was a raised dais taking up half of the room and up on it was an ornate desk and the back of a large chair. Just in front of the dais was a glass display case on a pedestal containing a small figurine of a purple unicorn. I saw that the cutie mark was the same as the one of the statue in the main hall, the statue of Twilight Sparkle. The little statuette itself was situated on its own little pedestal with an engraving in it ‘Be Smart’. What was most interesting about it was that despite the fact it was clearly centuries old it was in pristine condition. The glass around it was stained and scratched and the pedestal the case was on was cracked and worn with time. I found myself reaching out to it but I was stopped by a sudden voice.

“Now now, we mustn’t touch what isn’t ours.” The chair that was previously facing away from us started spinning around, holding a middle-aged dark blue stallion with an even darker blue mane, rectangular eyeglasses and a very clean lab coat. “To what do I owe the pleasure of-?”

He stopped mid-sentence and gave me a very intense look-over.

“That armor. Where did you get it?” His tone went from strict to almost menacing.

I shied away from the sudden shift in attitude and responded as clearly as I could.

“It was g-given to me before I left my home Director…?”

“Cobalt. So you are from Stable 63?”

“Y-yes sir. We’re here to-”

“Quiet I’m not through asking questions. When did you leave your home?”

“A week ago? I think.” I was having trouble thinking straight. Interrogation was new to me…at least this kind.

“Hmm…I see. Now, why are you here?”

I looked over at Grim who only smiled supportively and nodded towards the Director, urging me to continue.

“We were sent here by Elder Lions to see what you knew about Paladin Sureshot.”

Cobalt scoffed dismissively. “You mean that idiotic buffoon from the Steel Rangers? Yes he was here and no he isn’t here anymore. I don’t know what you could want with him. The Steel Rangers are a relic of the past, hoarding technology for themselves in the name of keeping it out of the hooves of those they see as ‘unworthy’.”

“Why was he here?”

“Why else? He looking for leads to fuel the technological obsession of his order.”

Grim stepped forward and spoke for the first time since we came in. “You said he isn’t here anymore. That means he found what he was looking for and I’ll bet you didn’t let him have it for free.”

He almost sounded like he was accusing him of something.

Cobalt squinted his eyes and his demeanor turned threatening. “My affairs are my own Griffin. I suggest you watch your tone.” The sound of a gun being loaded came from somewhere above us in the shadows.

Grim scowled, clearly upset by what was said but he backed away and shut up for now.

I swallowed nervously at the exchange. I didn’t know the extent of Director Cobalt’s power but the way he held himself told me he wasn’t to be trifled with. Which made asking my next question all the more difficult.

“Could you direct us to where he went?”

Cobalt scoffed again. “I suppose, although I don’t think you can do anything…” Cobalt drifted off, the look on his face was one of satisfaction, as if he just connected some dots in his head. “Actually yes. Do you have a map?”

“Not exactly.” I said, holding up my PipBuck leg.

“Ah, PipBuck, of course.” He stepped down from his chair and came down to us. “Lend me your leg and I’ll input the coordinates of where the ‘Paladin’ went.”

It was clear Cobalt had a strong dislike of the Steel Rangers but whatever his quarrel, it made no difference to me.

Grim came and stood next to me, still holding his sour expression. “I suppose this won’t come free either?”

Cobalt glared at him and growled through his teeth before taking a deep breath to compose himself. His expression relaxed and he smiled condescendingly. “Naturally. I trust you both have seen the ship anchored in the bay?”

Grim and I nodded.

“Good. I’d like you to investigate it. Rumors about it have piqued my curiosity.”

“Ok…how are we supposed to get there?” Grim asked.

Cobalt looked at Grim like he was stupid. “You have wings. Use them.”

“I don’t mean me assh- I meant for my friend here.”

“Commandeer a boat. Swim. I don’t care. I’m not going to complete your task for you. Figure it out yourselves. Come back when you have something for me…and I just may have something for your efforts.” Cobalt smirked devilishly before returning to his chair to spin away from us. “You may take your leave now.”

I nodded to him even though he couldn’t see me. “Thank you Director.”

Grim was more than happy to leave and I was equally eager to get moving again and reunite with Sunny.

“So now do you believe about ponies on that boat?” I asked trying to lighten the mood. Grim glared at me for a moment, still holding the expression from before, then he sighed and relaxed.

“I don’t know Sparks. That guy Cobalt.” He practically hissed his name. “Just really rubbed me the wrong way, I wouldn’t trust him if I were you.”

I could understand where he was coming from, treating us so dismissively and acting like…wait a second…trust! That thought reminded me of the note I found in the room we stayed in. Was whoever left it trying to warn me about the Director? Or something else? I sped up my pace even more eager than before to get the group back together and explain what’s going on.

“C’mon Grim I have something to tell you guys, let’s go get Sunny.”

None of the guards gave us the time of day as we hurriedly made our way outside through the gate, collected our things as we went and headed across the street to where Sunny said she’d be. We walked through the door and did a quick scan of the room. I checked my EFS and saw Sunny’s marker but since nopony was in sight she must have been on the next floor up. After a trot up some stairs we found where Sunny had spent the night. She was situated in the left corner siting in an old and cracked leather chair. In the opposite corner was a small stockpile of supplies but the most interesting thing in the room was the mounted sniper rifle in the window facing the College.

Sunny lifted her head as we walked inside and looked at the rifle.

“Somepony was watching…very recently.” She pointed at the rifle then looked at me expectantly. “Go on, take a look.”

I looked through the scope, unsure of what she wanted me to see but it couldn’t hurt right? What I saw made my insides sink. Looking to where the gun was pointed, I saw that the rifle was situated right at the window to the room where Grim and I had stayed. I backed away from the gun slowly and looked at Sunny. Hoping she had some kind of answer for me.

“I think somepony has taken an interest in you.”

I was almost certain that whoever had been watching from here was the same one who left the note.

“That’s…distressing. Now seems a good a time as any, Sparks you said you had something to tell us?” Grim cocked an eyebrow in my direction.

I took a second to get the note out of my saddlebags and threw it on the floor face up.

“I don’t know if this is as shocking now but I found this in our room this morning before or meeting with the Director.”

Grim and Sunny took a moment to inspect the piece of paper.

Sunny did a double-take of the room. “Well whoever it was, they didn’t come back to this room.”

“I don’t think we should be afraid, if they wanted to kill us they could have considering how close they were.” Grim said, rubbing his beak ponderingly.

“In that case we should get out of here. Did you find anything useful while you were in there?” Sunny asked pointing out the window at the College.

“Yeah he gave us the coordinates to where the Paladin went so that’s our next stop.”

“That’s great. Where are we heading?”

I went to the map function on my PipBuck to see where we were going.

“Looks like we’re heading south east from here and…into the ruins.”

Grim looked back and forth between us. “Is…is that bad?”

Sunny stood up from her chair. “So long as we play it cool and keep quiet we should be able to get in and out without too much trouble.”

Sunny didn’t miss a beat and made a hasty exit down the stairs. Grim tightened the straps on his bags and followed after her.

I took one last look around the room at the small amount of supplies left lying around and considered taking some. Then I thought about whoever it was who had been here. If the one who left the note and the one who stayed here were one and the same then taking from them would be wrong. If they meant harm towards me then maybe but at worst all I could say for sure is that they were trying to warn me. Of what exactly I wasn’t sure, perhaps it was a cautionary warning?

“Sparks!? You coming?” Sunny called from below the window outside.

I left my thoughts as they were and dashed down to join my friends. We weren’t walking for long before Sunny got curious. “So…Sparks, what was the cost for the Paladin’s location?”

I shrugged, equally curious about that. “I don’t know that there was one. The Director asked us to investigate the ship out in the bay but was very non-committal about it. Like he doesn’t care either way if we do what he asked.”

“That’s really suspicious.”

“What? Do you think he has an ulterior motive or something?”

Grim flapped his wings irritably. “He just might. You saw how he acted in there. The way he backpedaled into helping us without any hesitation. I agree with Sunny.”

I couldn’t fault his way of thinking. He did give off a devious vibe but that didn’t exactly make him a bad pony. Regardless of the Director’s intention, we had what we needed and nothing was going to get in my way.

The sun was just nearly passing its peak in the sky behind the clouds as we made it into the ruins. All around us was ancient debris and wreckage. The buildings around us were in various states of destruction with some having fully collapsed and others suffering only broken windows and slight scorch marks. The latter observation brought a question to my mind.

“Hey Sunny? It doesn’t look like the city was hit directly by a balefire bomb. So where did it hit?”

“Most ponies think it hit the ocean just a bit north of the city. The absence of severe radiation lends to that theory.”

At least I wouldn’t be dying of radiation poisoning anytime soon, for whatever that was worth. As we carefully made our way through the abandoned streets I started to notice that signs of life were beginning to show. On sides of some buildings were crude paintings of names or symbols to denote somepony’s territory. Also plastered along the walls in almost equal number were old propaganda posters. There was one of an upside down pony tied to a wooden pole dangling over a fire, behind the pony were zebras cloaked in shadows and dressed in tribal garb with deep red eyes. The text below the image read ‘Negotiating with Savages. Join the Equestrian Forces Today.’ Down in the bottom left corner was a small cluster of three diamonds. The company responsible for the poster perhaps? The poster by itself was a little disturbing. I never met a zebra but I didn’t think they were the savage demons the poster would have you believe but Equestria was at war then. I suppose it was easier to justify ones reasoning’s if you viewed the enemy as monsters rather than who they really were. With posters like this casually plastered on billboards, the sides of buildings and across most cities I’m sure it was hard to imagine that Equestria was ever a peaceful kingdom. As we crossed through the shadow of a piece of destroyed overpass my PipBuck made a notification noise. When I checked to see what happened I saw that I had come into range of a new radio broadcast. The frequency was labeled ‘Lone Wolf Radio’.

“Whatcha lookin’ at?” Sunny asked looking over my shoulder at the screen.

“Found a radio frequency. You guys ever hear of the Lone Wolf Radio?”

“Can’t say that I have.”

“Huh…Grim?”

“I’ve only been in the Baltimare area for around a week…maybe? …so no.”

“Alright then. You guys lead the way and I’ll do my best to follow, I’m going to check it out.”

Sunny and Grim nodded and took point in front of me. I put in my ear-bloom and tuned to the frequency. All I heard was silence with the occasional sound of things being moved or something like that. Whoever was running the equipment had left dead air broadcasting out. Or maybe it’s been that way since the bombs fell or some creature accidentally turned it on. I made a mental note to check it again sometime. I did hear something on the other side so perhaps they just had nothing to say at the moment. I took the ear-bloom out of my ear and sighed as I remembered the hole in it. Sunny and Grim were stood still in front of me looking at a particularly garishly colored building. It was a primarily brown building with green and pink accents around the windows and roof. On the sign beside the entrance dominating the whole left side of the wall read ‘Wild Zebra: The Gentlecolt’s Paradise.’ I didn’t know what to make of it.

“Are we going in?” I asked, curious as to why they were so enraptured.

“Maybe. Aren’t you even the slightest bit curious?” Grim turned around to face us.

“Not really.” Sunny looked as if she couldn’t care less.

As for me, as much as I may hate to admit it, I was curious. Probably wasn’t a good trait to have but nothing ventured nothing gained right? I made up my mind and approached the doors. Sunny and Grim silently followed my lead as we pushed the doors open. The inside was just as garish as the outside. The carpets, at least the parts that hadn’t rotted away, were a thick pink shag all across the floor. There were three platforms for where the showmares would come out and dance or whatever for the patrons. The ones to the left and right were small isolated circular ones with poles coming out from the centers with enough space to support one pony each. The one straight ahead was almost three times as large and had a walkway attached to it that led back behind where a thick curtain separated the dancer’s area from the main floor. The main stage could have supported five dancers at once easily. Behind the platform to the right along the wall was a bar that was probably the first thing raided by survivors. Most hauntingly of all, there was a pony skeleton mid-dance fused to one of the poles on the main stage. All around all three stages were the skeletons of the ponies who were here when the end came. A number of chairs had fallen over and some had been trampled to splinters by scavengers along with a few of the skeletons.

“I guess split up? If you find anything interesting shout.” I didn’t know what we were looking for or even if we’d find anything. I hopped up on the main stage, careful not to touch the bones on the pole. I followed the walkway behind the curtain to what I thought was a dressing room. In essence it still was but it looked like the dressing room also doubled as a prison. On either side of the dressing room were small sized cages with only wooden benches in them to act as beds. I thought that what I saw on the stage would be the most disturbing thing to see but I was wrong. Almost all the cages were occupied with the remains of those inside. Not everypony died immediately after the bomb hit if the legs sticking through the bars were any indication. One had worn its hooves down to nothing trying to dig its way out anywhere it could. Another left an image in my mind of how truly hopeless the wasteland was as the skeleton was huddled in the back of the cell with its skull cracked open and a black stain on the back wall. Whether they wanted to escape radiation sickness or hunger they chose to end their lives on their own terms in the only way they could. At first I thought this place was merely a place of fun but now I thought there was something more sinister behind it. I silently prayed for the souls here that were left to die as I made my way out into the back area. The back area reminded me of the stable with how tightly packed a few of the rooms were and the layout was military. Just what kind of place was this? From somewhere inside I heard Sunny Call out. “I found a weapons closet but I can’t get it open!”

I was getting ready to call back when Grim beat me to it.

“Okay I’m coming to help! Where are you!?”

I left them to figure it out as I continued on into the back. Eventually I found the main office with only a desk with a terminal and big painting on the back wall inside. Naturally I investigated the terminal first to see that somepony must have tried to liberate its secrets at least once before as the screen had received a heavy punch which left the screen cracked. I sat there for almost ten minutes trying to get in that thing, having to back out and retry several times. What could have been in here that warranted such security? My patience paid off as eventually I found the correct password. Inside were documents detailing the club and its goals. The first one I looked at was titled ‘Break the Scum’.

Interrogation of these Zebra filth has yielded us no results, we can’t even figure out which one in the squad has the information we need. Unfortunately we don’t have the resources to hold a whole enemy squad so we are gifting them to you as well as a small compliment of operatives. Take them into your club, make them entertain the good ponies of Baltimare. Allow the citizens or soldiers to ‘enjoy’ themselves with them. We want their minds broken as well as their bodies and when they can’t take it anymore we will try to get what we need from them. And if we can’t well…at least they’ll be good for morale.

-Operative Silk Touch.

The hatred of the zebras must have been at an all-time high when the POWs were delivered here. Even if we were at war forcing them into sex work as an impromptu form of interrogation went a little too far in my eyes. The next one was from whoever owned the club.

I have been making a killing ever since the Ministry of Morale sent me all those striped sluts. At first I tried to follow the rules and keep the whoring to a minimal but I was astounded at the number of stallions who wanted a rut with a stripe. So I’ve been charging those curious enough to try and haven’t updated the Ministry in well over eight months. And to think I thought it was a burden when they dumped them on me and now it’s the most profitable venture I’ve ever been a part of. The only problem is the operatives the Ministry sent along with the mares are getting restless and suspicious of what’s taking so long. As much as I would like to see them go I need them to make sure nopony roughs up my girls too much. A dead zebra makes no money after all.

That only confirmed what I thought. As far as POWs go this had to be one of the worst punishments. I almost left the terminal and the room in disgust when I saw a third command in the list that said ‘Release Lock’. I activated it in the hopes that it was for the weapons locker I heard Sunny talking about but I had no hopes that we’d be so lucky. I made my way back past the cages to see that their doors were loosely hanging open. After all these years somepony finally freed them and it had been me. Too late to help as always. I tried to put them out of my mind and returned to the first open room to see Grim and Sunny had an assortment of weapons in their claws and hooves respectively.

“Strange that a place like this would have such an armory.” Grim said aloud as he set his load down on a nearby table.

“It was for the ministry operatives who were here.” I answered robotically. “Zebra mare POWs were brought here and forced into sex work as a form of torture.”

Grim nodded a little bit of pity obvious on his face.

“Guess that explains the name. Ponies can be cruel.”

Neither Sunny nor I could object to that. There was evidence all around us that pointed to that fact. We started picking through what Sunny and Grim had laid out on the tables when the front door was violently kicked in. Three stallions, two earth ponies and a unicorn, barged in pointing their guns at us.

“Hooves in the air! If I see anypony go for their weapons it’ll be the last thing they do!” The unicorn bellowed into the room. “You! Unicorn! If I see any magical aura around your horn I’ll blow it off. Understand!”

I nodded as fast as I could more than happy to comply. Sunny was showing signs of fear but not because of the stallions. The look in her eyes told me she was terrified that she’d become Downpour.

“Sunny, calm down, we’re going to be ok.” I tried to soothe her mind.

“Shut up punk!” The unicorn shouted again. “Remove her battle saddle and you, bind the griffin’s wings.”

Both earth ponies hurried to do as they were told, all the while keeping their guns drawn on us. As the one with steel bindings approached Grim, Grim reared back and screeched loudly, jumping forward and hooking his claws under the stallions chin. His cries were muffled by choking sounds as blood bubbled out of his mouth. The other two stallion opened fire on Grim but he used the body of the stallion he hooked as a shield. The other two stallions now had to pick their shots carefully lest they hit their friend. Unfortunately Grim was noticeably larger than the pony he was holding and several bullets were grazing him or finding homes in his flesh. Sunny didn’t think twice as two shots from her guns put the other two down. Everything settled down very quickly except for the stallion still writhing on Grim’s claws.

“You got what you deserve monster.” Grim whispered fiercely. Grim took his right claw and ripped it sharply downward, vertically slitting the stallion’s throat. Grim dropped him and watched as the desperate gurgling got quieter until it disappeared completely. Grim didn’t give either of us a chance to say anything.

“Slavers. The only thing in the wasteland viler than raiders.” I felt the same way after what I saw the day I left the stable. For the second time in my life I was happy to see somepony dead. We left most of what had just transpired in silence. I was a little shocked that I was building an immunity to seeing ponies killed in front of me. I wondered what Winter would think of me now. We looted what we could from the slavers which included about 5 bomb collars which we took mostly so nopony else would find them. After we rifled through all the items we found Sunny had convinced me to add to my arsenal which is how I ended up with a shotgun strapped to my back. Luckily I didn’t need a battle saddle to use it, magic does have it uses after all.

“That could have gone very differently. Good work Grim.” Sunny nodded her head in thanks.

“Don’t mention it.”

“Why do you hate them so much?” I asked. Nopony of good heart really needed a reason to hate them but his reaction seemed like it was beyond hatred.

“My mother was a slave. There was a high demand for griffin slaves where I grew up. Now there are no slaving operations in Whinnyapolis.”

“I wish could do that. Even knowing what they are I still freeze up.” My ears fell back against my head as I remembered my shame.

“You’re from a stable Sparks. No one raised in that kind of environment expects life to be this way. Sunny and I? We grew up out here, we learned what we had to do to survive. You have to unlearn how you were taught to live in the stable to do so out here. But raiders and slavers? They’re not ponies, not anymore so think of them like monsters and you will find it easier to put them down.”

“It’s not that simple, nopony is one hundred percent beyond redemption.” I had to believe that, it wasn’t their fault, it was the result of the world that was left for them by the war. Wasn’t it?

Sunny scoffed. “Were you in the same cage with me? Have you noticed a raider’s cutie mark lately?”

Whenever we ran into raiders their cutie marks were the least of my worries. Thinking back to it though when I had free walk of the stadium I saw ponies with very gruesome cutie marks, like one with a barbed whip or another with a bloody kitchen knife.

“Gotta wonder what kind of life they had to live to earn marks like that.” In a world like this were cutie marks like that really that surprising?

“That’s my point Sparks, they didn’t earn them. Do you really think ponies naturally get cutie marks like that? That somepony’s special talent is butchering other ponies? They don’t. It’s what they became after they change.”

“She’s right. The Wasteland can take you, break you and eventually control you. You must fight it with everything you’ve got, or else it will take you.”

My heart started to beat fast in my ears as they continued. They were really starting to scare me. Sunny kept going.

“There are ponies like you or me who will spend our lives surviving and fighting the Wasteland and there are others who couldn’t fight anymore or just gave up. They are lost to it. Make no mistake Sparks, if you face anypony like that do not hesitate and end them, you’d be doing them a favor.”

Both of them faced forward and continued on. Leaving me behind them to think about the lesson they just imparted on me.

The sun was starting to set low behind the clouds as we made it to the mark on my compass. What was unusual about the building in front of us was that there was no map marker added to my map when we arrived. How did that make sense? It marked things like the stadium or the post war, pony made Crater but not this place? Technology had its limits I supposed.

“Let’s not waste any time and find the Paladin.” I said, walking in through the broken down door. The inside was pretty much what you’d expect from a building that survived the end of the world. Bits of debris here the occasional skeleton there but unlike other buildings I’d been in, I felt like I was being watched. The place was too quiet. What in the world was the Paladin looking for here? The entrance hall was fairly tall supported by two stone columns with a reception desk situated close to the middle of the floor flanked by a staircase leading to the next floor.

“I got a bad feeling about this.” I said, my ears falling back against my head.

Grim’s wings twitched. “This place feels…wrong.”

And as if on cue a robot on treads with a vaguely pony shaped chassis and two claw tipped arms rolled around the corner.

“Please submit your employee identification.” It spoke with a robotic, almost childlike female voice. On the robots head was a glass dome of some kind filled with a bubbling fluid that held a brain. “Please submit your employee identification. You have ten seconds to comply.”

“Umm guys? What do we do?” I started to panic.

“Ten.”

“Let’s just junk this thing and keep moving.” Sunny said.

“Nine.”

“No! We can’t do that!” Grim started.

“Eight.”

“If we do.”

“Seven”

“It’ll alert any other defenses still active.”

“Six.”

“What if there are no more defenses?”

“Five.”

“Then nothing.”

“Four.”

“Then let’s just kill it.”

“Three.”

“Do you really want to take that risk!?”

“Two.”

“We’re out of options! Decide now!” I screamed.

“One.”

We all flinched as the countdown ended but nothing happened.

“Employee identification not found. Please wait while I contact the head of security.”

Sunny giggled softly. “See, you made a big fuss over nothin’ Grim.” She slowly aimed her guns at the robots head and shattered its brain case. Sending bits of brain and glass skittering across the floor. We were then assaulted by the wail of a security alarm.

Grim’s feathers were visibly ruffled. “SEE! I told you so!”

The number of hostile blips that sprang up on my EFS were too many to count.

“We don’t have time to argue! We have to go NOW!” I shouted over the alarm as two turrets descended from the ceiling. There must have been something of incredible value in this facility because unlike every other turret I’d come across these ones were firing lasers. The stone column I had jumped behind for cover was slowly turning to slag as the turrets kept shooting at where their tracking system said I was. I quickly leaned out of cover and zipped into the goddess-send that was SATS and fired off three shots with my pistol. The first two shots ricocheted off its metal frame but the third found a sweet spot and jammed the guns gears. It could still fire but it was effectively locked into one position. Grim must have noticed and flew up close to the ceiling, drawing the other turrets fire. Sunny stepped out of her cover and did what she could to destroy it. Unfortunately there wasn’t a lot of maneuvering room for Grim as a beam of pink energy burned through his left wing. He shrieked loudly and crashed into the reception desk, flipping and landing on the other side of it. Both Sunny and I focused our shots and disabled the troublesome turret. Sunny and I rushed over to Grim’s crash site and were relieved to see he was ok.

“Ahh Fuck!” He hissed, letting his wing hang limp. “That might be a problem. Let’s see if we can find a security override or something.” He was up and ready within seconds. I didn’t need any more coercion after a glance at my compass showed as wave of red getting closer to the entrance hall. As we ran down a random hallway I saw that a number of hostile marks were disappearing off my EFS. Maybe some of the other robots were too old and fell apart? Questions for later. I had to hit the deck hard to dodge a blue energy blast that was fired down the middle of the hallway.

“I hope when this is over we can still be friends.” Another robot called in its filly’s voice as it extended its arms and started firing more pink lasers down the hall. I dove into the first doorway I saw which landed me in some kind of break room occupied by only some cabinets and a long conference table. I could hear fighting out in the hallway in the form of bullets ricocheting of the robots chassis. “I’m sorry but my programming requires that I keep trying to kill you, so please don’t take this personally.”

I stuck my head out into the hall and tried to grab the robot with my magic. I struggled to get it off the floor as a laser blast hit the door frame in front of me peppering my face with burning splinters. In the end I was only able to turn it sideways in the hall. I took a deep breath and stuck my head out the door again, channeling magic into my horn and firing a lightning bolt at the robot. The robot didn’t seem to take any damage but its arms stopped firing and started flailing around.

“Neural connection compromised. Weapons not responding. Initiating reset.”

“Kill it now!” Grim called.

The combined gunfire of all three of us shattered its braincase and destroyed the brain.

“Robobrains aren’t the most dangerous robot but you don’t want to get hit by that psionic blast.” Grim said, kicking the treads of the dead robobrain as he called it.

The alarm blaring was a reminder that we were still in danger and we took off down the hallway. Somewhere in the distance an explosion rocked the building. Where did that come from? I thought as we rounded a corner and were stopped by two spritebots. For a moment I was relived.

“Watcher? What are you doing here?”

The spritebot responded by shooting me in the shoulder with its small laser gun. My fur was burned away and my flesh underneath burned and cracked. I recoiled in pain and instinctively grabbed it in my magic and slammed it against the wall, hard enough to embed it there. Grim then used his gun and riddled the other spritebot with lead and it exploded into scrap.

“Not every spritebot is Watcher you know.” Grim said, almost smiling as he did.

I sucked in a breath through closed teeth and looked at the wound. Small trickles of blood leaked out through the hard cracks of burned skin.

“Lesson learned.” I muttered, trying my best to ignore the stinging pain.

The fur around my shoulder was starting to get matted with blood and the stinging might have been the most intense I ever felt. Those magical energy weapons were no joke. We didn’t haven’t have time to stop and bandage me up with the alarm still active and Luna knows how many more robots after us. We rounded a third corner, following a power line to a nearby room. I didn’t have time to scope it out fully as I found my target, a computer terminal.

“Cover me guys I’m gonna see about shutting down security.” I saw them both take positions on either side of the door to the room as I set to work making the terminal’s secrets mine. This terminal wasn’t locked by any passwords and had a limited array of commands. There was no override command anywhere but I could flag other areas of the building as priority for the security measures. I hit the command and directed the bulk of the robots to the main lab, away from us. Now the only problem was to find the actual security terminal to shut off the alarm and put the robots in shutdown. To the south on my EFS I could see all the red markers clump into one location and oddly enough I still saw some disappearing, followed by another far off explosion. Something about that didn’t feel right. What was happening over there? We needed to hurry and find the Paladin. We were suddenly stopped by the sound of something metal rolling along the floor. A bulky, heavily armored robot with a large torso rolled out of a double door at the end of the hallway. It had a small head almost set into its torso, two arms facing towards us and three legs that ended in metal mecanum wheels.

“Targets acquired. Engaging.” This one’s voice was deeper, masculine and much more robotic. It pointed one of its arms in our direction and fired a missile at us. There was nowhere we could go in the cramped hallway. I closed my eyes and prepared for the end. I heard the sound of the explosion impacting on something just front of me. I opened my eyes to see a white shield of magic blocking the hallway just in front of us. The force of the explosion cracked the shield and with it whatever focus had conjured it as it shattered into nothing. D-did I do that? I was going to have to figure out how to do that on purpose when we were out of here. The big robot merely switched to it other arm as it started spinning rapidly, spitting out a hail of bullets. The only thing we had in our favor is that so long as we were moving and dodging the robot couldn’t pick a single target to focus on. I zigged and zagged across the hallway trying to stay alive as bullets whizzed over my head or hit my armor. This machine was a force to be reckoned with. Its tri-wheeled legs allowed it to move in any direction and its torso could rotate independently of it legs and keep shooting.

“We need more room!” Sunny shouted over the combat, disengaging and galloping as fast as she could the way we came. Grim and I followed her as quickly as we could as another missile hit the wall just behind us followed by more bullets. I was pumped full of adrenaline as I could feel bullets just barely miss my legs and one or two did hit my flank but I was so scared that they didn’t faze me enough to slow me down. At our speeds it didn’t take long for us to make it back to the entrance hall. As soon as we crossed the threshold of the room the locked turret detected us and started uselessly firing again.

“That’s it! We need to lure the robot into the turrets path!” I said frantically. And as if on cue the large metal monstrosity barreled in the room after us, exploding into a shower of lead.

“Sparks! Think you could do the shield again!? If we’re gonna lure it we’re gonna need to clump together!” Grim asked with a look of desperation on his face.

“I don’t know! I didn’t even know I could do it!”

“Hopefully not dying’s a good motivator!” Sunny yelled as she jumped over me, taking my and Grim’s necks in her hooves as she held us together.

“Are you crazy!? You’re gonna get us killed!” I screamed, trying to wiggle my way out of her grasp. Even pumped full of adrenaline I could not match her strength. The robot rotated its torso to face us with its mounted guns.

“Target locked.” It cautioned. Sunny was slowly and carefully pulling us parallel to where the locked turrets blasts were landing.

“Get ready boys!” Her grip around my neck tightened and I felt like I was floating. The sinking feeling in my gut that this was the end was overpowering any level of concentration I had. The robot fired a missile at us, almost in slow-motion as my fear raddled brain kicked my flight response into overdrive. I entered SATS to try and buy as much time as possible to think. Even with the slowed perception of time I still couldn’t come up with anything to get us out of this. That was when something occurred to me, magic! It didn’t have to necessarily be a shield. I closed my eyes and returned to normal time as a lightning shot out of my horn. The crackling sound and slight smell of ozone told me that the spell had worked. I opened my eyes in time to see my bolt connect with the missile and cause it to explode. The force of the explosion knocked us all to the ground and peppered all of us with bits of hot metal shrapnel. I could feel my body being dragged as I pressed my hooves against my ears to try and calm the intense ringing in them. When I could focus again I saw that Sunny had pulled Grim and I behind one of the support pillars, pulling us out of the robots line of sight. The plan wasn’t a total failure as it still put the robot on the path we wanted. It slowly rolled towards us into the path of the turrets laser fire. The great thing about having all your defenses tied to one system was that the IFF program didn’t register friendly fire. The hulking machine was tanking several laser blasts, each one melting off more and more of its armor plating. And as if our fantasies had come true, one last laser shot hit the robot in its now exposed wiring, disintegrating the entire robot into a hefty pile of pink, slightly glowing ash.

“Ha ha! You crazy bitch we did it! Good shot Sparks.” Grim celebrated. He breathed a sigh of relief and fell back against one of the pillars, wincing slightly as he remembered his wing. “I thought we were done for, I’ve never seen a Sentinel in action before.”

“Hopefully that cleared the way a bit, everpony pick the shrapnel out and drink a potion, we’re not out of this yet.” Sunny ordered.

We did as directed but grim denied the potion.

“Potions don’t replace lost tissue, if I drink that, my wing won’t heal properly and I won’t be able to fly.”

“Then what are we going to do? Are you going to need surgery?” I had no idea of the complexity of a wing so maybe I wasn’t that far off. If so I was more than a little concerned. I wouldn’t know how to feel in his place, I couldn’t envision life without my horn so I imagine that feeling was equitable.

“I should be fine. Do we have any regular bandages? That’ll do me for now.”

“Pass me some bandages too.” I pointed to the nasty wound that spritebot’s laser did to my shoulder.

After wrapping his wing and my shoulder, we set off back down the hallway we ran from. Now that I could get a good look at it without worrying for my life, I saw that our brief encounter had done a number. Two gaping holes, one in the floor and one in the right wall, and small patches of fire blocked our path. Fortunately none of the battle damage was bad enough to block our path so we had a straight shot to the room the sentinel came from. With any luck that was the security room. And Luna fuck me with her horn if that wasn’t the case. That sentinel must have been their ace in the hole because there wasn’t any danger in the office itself.

“Good thing we didn’t go down the other hallway eh guys?” I joked.

“Just get that alarm off, I’m getting a headache.” Grim whined, rubbing his head dramatically. A standard password search later, I was in. The first thing on my list was the security override. After a little bit of digging I found it and switched off the alarm and the robot security force, or at least what was left of it. There were two other entries that jumped out at me. One was about whomever was in charge of the site giving a building-wide notice and the second was about the security chiefs concern about the robots. I looked at the latter.

I understand that P.C. is running low on resources and able bodies but stealing my officers and replacing them with robots is starting to piss me off. It’s not like my ponies are eggheads so taking them from me for her project won’t help her as much as she seems to think. And these robots aren’t the greatest. Last week Lavender wasn’t wearing her identification badge and a sentinel fatally wounded her. We had to relocate the two sentinels to higher priority locations to avoid more incidents like this. The brainbots are also a little disturbing. The Ministry told us that the brains used weren’t pony or zebra brains but one of them started talking to me about its family and even claimed it was friends with Rainbow Dash in flight school. I doubt any kind of animal brain would have that kind of imagination. I’m going to pass this concern up to the M.A.S and get some answers.

Now that I wasn’t on the receiving end of a brainbots weapons I started to see the horror behind their existence. This journal practically confirmed that the brains used were pony brains or close equivalents. What was really disturbing was whether or not the brains used were volunteers or something more sinister. I did my best to put it out of my mind as I moved on the notice from the pony who used to run this joint.

Despite all the setbacks from our lack of resources I am delighted to announce that we are on track to have our first test of Project Outlast within the week. Sadly all of our adequately talented unicorns on site have been called to other projects so I will be the first test subject. I trust my team to keep things running while I’m integrated into the pod. If the project proves successful, Equestria will no longer need to rely solely on coal for energy. Twilight Sparkle will be here to inspect the project after we run a couple of tests so I expect all staff to maintain a high degree of professionalism and courtesy. This will be a huge step in ending the war, everypony should be proud of their work on the project and I extend my sincerest gratitude for all of your help and loyalty, even when assets were diverted away from us. In celebration I have scheduled Pinkie Pie of the Ministry of Morale to host a party at the end of the month. No thanks are necessary, you ponies have earned it.

-Project Lead P.C.

I was a little sad that the ponies here never got the party they were promised, especially if they were working to end the war but obviously they were too late. Paladin Sureshot must have been here for whatever he could salvage from the project. Whatever energy technology they developed here would be a huge advantage to the Steel Rangers autonomy or anypony’s for that matter. I transferred a copy of the buildings layout to my PipBuck and stood up from the terminal to join my friends back out in the hall.

“The Paladin is probably in the basement lab if I had to guess.” I said staring at the PipBuck map.

“Do you think he’s alive?” Grim asked.

I remembered the enemy blips I saw disappearing off my EFS before and the sudden realization dawned on me.

“I think he can handle himself, you saw how massive their armor is.” I felt like I was forgetting something important but I was too eager to find the Paladin.

Grim and Sunny both nodded, conceding whatever arguments they might have had. We made our way halfway around the building’s interior, down a set of stairs and into a kind of waiting room/lobby to the high tech security doors to the basement labs. The inside of the room was absolutely destroyed, like a gigantic explosion tore through it. Scattered all around were the wrecked bodies of a number of robots, including another sentinel. In the corner beside the lab doors was the source of the explosion. Paladin Sureshot. My legs became weak and I fell to my knees as my insides tightened up painfully. I remembered in my panic that I directed the robots here. I killed the Paladin.

“Looks like he self-destructed his armor to kill the robots.” Sunny said, hiding her expression under her hat.

I was on the verge of tears. Another pony was dead because of me and I could have prevented it. I knew something was wrong when we first got here. I should have known when the alarm didn’t trip until we got here. Stupid! Stupid! Stupid! I slammed my hoof against the floor and cried out in anguish.

“Come on Sparks, nothing we can do for him now.” Grim said, trying to help me stand up.

I let him help me up and slowly made my way to Sureshot’s remains. His armor was in pieces all around the blast site and bunched up in the corner lay the burnt husk of the Paladin. Around his neck were charred dog tags which I carefully took off his corpse. I held them in the air in front of me in my magic and got a good look at them.

Sureshot
16785369
Blood Type B-
Steel Ranger - Paladin

I wouldn’t be able to bring him back but I could bring these back.

“Umm…should we check out the labs?” Grim fidgeted anxiously, trying to break the mold.

In my mind I thought that since the Paladin was dead that maybe the rest of the Rangers wouldn’t help me. So I blindly agreed with the proposal. After a minute of fiddling with a key-card reader to open the door, Sunny lost her patience and destroyed it which in turn opened the door. Vertically blocking our path to an elevator was a shimmering blue field of magic.

“Huh. I didn’t see anything about this on the security terminal.” I mumbled.

“It’s probably controlled from the other side, to keep unauthorized personnel out of the labs.”

Sunny scrunched her nose and closed her eyes. “So…what you’re telling me is…?”

Grim smirked softly. “Yep, I think it’s a bypass shield.” He very carefully reached out as if to push the shield. His claws stopped as they came into to contact with it which left him comically leaning on it.

“So what do you think is allowed to pass through it?” I asked as I went to lean on it as well. That is until I went right through and crashed into the floor face first.

“Sparks!” Sunny stepped forward to try and help me only to be stopped by the shield. She hit it once and huffed in anger. “Are you ok in there?”

I gritted my teeth and rubbed my muzzle gently. “Son of a whore! Grim I thought you said I wouldn’t be able to go through?”

“I said no such thing, I said it was a bypass shield and nothing more.” He shrugged, giving me a look of amusement. He looked past me at the elevator. “Hey go check out that terminal by the elevator, see if you can’t turn the shield off.”

I nodded and took a look at it. My hooves went right through it. What the hell? Why couldn’t I use it? I frowned and tried to use magic instead. Again I just couldn’t use it. “What the hell is this thing!?” I yelled as I kept whipping my hooves through it as if it were vapor.

“Is…is that a cloud terminal?” Grim asked incredulously. “I never thought I’d see one on the surface outside of ministry hubs.”

“Your curiosity is gonna have to be put on hold because I can’t work the damn thing.”

“A Pegasus could use it, or I could if I could get to it.”

“Well you can’t get through the shield so that’s the end of that.” I said angrily, stopping halfway through the shield. “Let’s just take the Paladin’s tags back to the Academy and…” I was interrupted by the sound of wind blowing. I turned back through the shield and looked to the elevator where the sound was coming from to see an intangible mass of black and blue aura in the vague shape of a pony coming out of the floor. I tried to take a step back but my body wouldn’t move. Grim and Sunny were both pounding on the shield to try and help me but were stuck on the other side. The pony specter lifted its head and pierced me with its glowing golden gaze. It jumped forward, stopping just in front of me as it opened its mouth and let out a hissing growl. I saw a glow reminiscent of a unicorns atop the ghost’s head which must have snapped me out of my paralysis as I made an immediate U-turn and bolted through the shield so fast that I knocked both of my friends to the floor. We grunted and groaned trying to untangle our mass of hooves and claws. I was down on the floor underneath Sunny looking at the shield. I saw the upside down face of the ghost phase through the shield then stop just outside it. It growled again before retreating back through the floor.

“What the fuck was that thing!?” Grim cried after untangling himself from us.

I looked at the shield for a good long moment before answering. “I think we should go back to the Academy now.”

Nopony had a reason to say no, so we left and none of us looked back.

Footnote: Level Up!
New Perk: Hit the Deck! – You react very quickly to the sound of an explosive coming your way. You only take 2/3 damage from ranged explosive weapons.

Chapter Nine: Of What's to Come

Chapter Nine: Of What’s to Come

“In innocence there is no strength against evil, but there is strength in it for good.”

“Once upon a time in the magical land of Equestria, when the lands were still green and the sky was still free, ponies lived in harmony with each other. All was safe and we wanted for nothing save for love and happiness. Equestria was growing at an incredible rate and with that increase in growth so did our need for resources increase. Before long trade negotiations fell apart with our neighbors and conflict broke out. It wasn’t until the infamous massacre of Littlehorn Valley that Equestria was pushed into all-out warfare for the first time in millennia. From there ponykind became corrupted, we traded peace, kindness and tolerance for fear, greed and hate.”

“Please let me go! I want to go back to Momma!”

“Silence foal! You belong to me now and you will be a good little one and listen! Now as I was saying; The Zebra nation attacked immediately and pushed us into an extreme, rapid industrial revolution. Equestria was forever changed after the assassination attempt on Princess Celestia and the rise of the ministries.”

“Why are you doing this? I wanna go home!”

“Impudent fool.” The sound of a hard slap followed by crying was heard. “I see you have no interest in the history of this land. So be it. We’ll get right to the point. I was in this very city the day the world was swallowed by dark magic. My wife and I were visiting her parents when she went in to labor and we had to rush her to a nearby hospital. I was forced to reschedule our appointment for admission to one of Canterlot’s stables while we waited for our child to be born. My wife was unconscious when the baby was born so it was I who held her for the first…and last time. For it was that day, the last day when megaspells destroyed the world. After the initial blast I was knocked unconscious. I woke up hours later to see the cold lifeless face of my wife. She never saw our child and I never got to say goodbye. To top off my pain I had crushed my little girl beneath me when I fell.”

“You can’t do this to me! Let me go! Please! You’re hurting me!”

“I can do whatever I wish with you. I’ve had centuries to endure my pain but you… you know nothing of pain…you are going to learn today.”

“What!? No! Please no! Leave me alone!”

“I’ve had everything taken from me. My child didn’t survive, why should you? Everything is gone. You are alone. Let it all end.”

“Mommy! Help me! Somepony pleas-ack!”

There were no more words only the sound of slaughter. The sound of calm exertion from the stallion, screaming, crying and blood hitting the floor. In mere seconds the on-air murder was done.

“Thanks for joining me listeners, stay tuned tomorrow for another ‘special guest’. This has been Lone Wolf Radio.”

That was what I woke to in the dead of night. I forgot to switch off the radio the day before and woke to a truly monstrous broadcast. Everything I had seen or experienced up to that point was overshadowed by the sound of a child being murdered, forever etched in my mind. I couldn’t recall seeing too many children save for the cart full of slaves on my first day. Which only made my anger grow. The Rangers would have to wait. Forgive me Winter, I have to stop this monster.

After waking and convincing Sunny and Grim of what I heard we unanimously agreed that we had to do something about it. The voice on the radio was a very rough, raspy voice which Grim and Sunny surmised belonged to a ghoul so that narrowed the search down.

“So what are we going to do about this? He could be anywhere.” I asked quickly.

“It could be a tough search, if he’s a ghoul then he doesn’t need food, water or even sleep. Can you track him with your PipBuck Sparks?”

“No I can’t unfortunately. Not on a signal that strong.”

“Hmm, let’s think on this a second. You picked up the frequency when we entered the ruins right? So he can’t be using a very powerful relay which means he’s within the ruins at least. What do you think Sunny?”

“I think his set-up is south of here. Slavers pass through the Shipyard every now and then and I don’t think he catches the kids himself so he’d have to be close to them.”

Grim tapped his claw on his head. “Huh, Sparks you’re a tech kinda guy yeah? It’s likely he’s piggybacking off a relay tower, do you think if we found one you could use that somehow?”

I actually wasn’t sure. Most of my adult life was spent repairing small bits of tech here and there in the stable. I didn’t know if my knowledge would translate to working with radio frequencies or not. That wouldn’t stop me though. I let a child die on my watch once, never again.

“I don’t know. We don’t have much to go on though, so we’re going to give it a shot.”

They both nodded their support and each held out a claw and a hoof. I copied their gesture and added my hoof to the circle so we were all touching. “Thanks for everything guys. I’m lucky to have friends like you.”

It was going to be a rough start as we set out into the night. I turned on my PipBuck’s built-in light spell and levitated my gun out, hoping that the light wouldn’t make us a target but preparing for it nonetheless. We made it about one block before we were stopped under a skywalk by the sound of fluttering wings.

“Don’t move!” Sunny whispered, holding out a hoof to stop us. “Turn your light off! Look, up under the skywalk…Bloodwings.”

I shifted my eyes upward and saw what she was talking about and hastily switched off my light. Hanging upside down under the skywalk were maybe twenty or so giant bats. They were absolutely gigantic, if one got it’s fangs into you it was game over.

“Follow me.” Grim ordered. “They must have fed already if they’re not out hunting.”

“I think you’re right.” I said, pointing ahead of us. Out in the street were the shriveled dry remains of three ponies and their Brahmin. We all crouched low to the ground to try and get away without waking the swarm. Whether through fate or poor timing a nearby billboard decided to finally give up its fight against the elements and fell in our direction. The bulk of the sign crashed through the shattered glass of the skywalk, shaking it enough to dislodge large chunks of concrete, partially dropping part of the walkway. Again through a twist of fate, most of the Bloodwings were crushed when half of the skywalk smashed into the ground below. The rest of the swarm was violently shaken from their slumber with some of them hitting the ground without enough time to react. The ones who were able to recover screeched angrily into the darkness. Then one looked in our direction and screeched loudly before flying at us at full speed with its eyes fixed on me.

“Run! Get to cover!” Sunny screamed as she jumped up and body blocked the Bloodwing before it could reach me. I was in shock. I watched Sunny flip head over hooves several times as the Bloodwing tackled her to the pavement, wrapping its wings around her. I couldn’t run away, I couldn’t let her die. Not for me. In that moment my fear was banished and I found my legs moving on their own. I started galloping towards where they would stop rolling as fast I could, levitating my shotgun out as I did. The Bloodwing reared back to bite Sunny as I jumped and slammed into its side, knocking it off of her. It stood up quickly and knocked me aside with one of its massive leathery wings. It pinned me to the sidewalk and opened its fanged maw to take my life. I still had my shotgun in my magical grasp which I shoved into its mouth and fired. The blast blew out the back of its neck and it fell off of me lifelessly. Sunny was there to help me to my hooves and pull me towards the alley that Grim was running down. The rest of the swarm was hot on our tails. Luckily the alley was too small for them to get in except from above. Some did try to get to us only to hit the ground just behind us, the alley restricting their wingspans.

“Where do we go!?” I cried.

“We need to get indoors!” Grim answered back.

I had left my shotgun in the mouth of the big Bloodwing and I doubted my pistol could do much damage to them so fighting them was out of the question. Several of them landed on the other side of the alley in front of us, blocking our path. Grim and Sunny started to slow down.

“Don’t stop! Keep running!” I yelled as I passed them, taking the lead. We grew closer to the Bloodwings and they snarled viciously awaiting their prey. I closed my eyes and focused as much magic as I could into my horn whereupon it ignited into a powerful ball of light. The Bloodwings squealed in pain and recoiled, frantically flailing about trying to get airborne. As they scattered I saw an open hole to the underground in the middle of the road.

“There!” I yelled pointing at the hole as I jumped down it. I caught myself on the ladder about halfway down. I looked up fearing the worst but was relieved to see that Sunny and Grim made it in. We all were standing around the bottom of the ladder panting heavily as some of the Bloodwings above us were desperately trying to get in the hole. They gave up before long and flew off.

“That was too close.” I said turning around to face my friends when I felt a hoof hit me across the face. I hit the ground hard, looking up to see what happened. Sunny was standing above me staring at me angrily.

“What the hell were you thinking back there!?”

“I…I was just-”

“Just what? Trying to help? Do you realize you could have died? You almost killed us both Sparks!”

“B-but I-”

“But nothing! I protected you and you came back for me. So many things could have gone wrong and then we’d have both been dead.”

“I…I couldn’t let you die Sunny…I… I need you.” I started to feel tears welling up in my eyes.

“I’m glad you saved me, Sparks. I can’t thank you enough for that but what you did was dangerous and stupid. You won’t be able to help anypony if you’re dead and I don’t want you to die for me.”

“But…I can’t just let you die.” I wiped the tears from my eyes.

“I’ve lived my life Sparks, sometime freely, sometimes as a prisoner. I don’t make life or death decisions lightly but I am ready to die for my friends.”

And with that Sunny was done. She started following the tunnel deeper into the ruins. I stood up and wiped away my tears again. I felt a gentle claw on my shoulder and received a soft look from Grim. “C’mon, we shouldn’t let her get too far ahead of us.”

After a while I was starting to regret my decision to jump into the sewers. Walking parallel to century’s worth of a stagnant stream of waste was especially draining. The alarmingly fast ticking from my Geiger counter didn’t help matters either.

“What an interesting smell you’ve discovered Sparks.” Quipped Grim.

“I’m sorry your highness, maybe you’d like to go back outside with the giant killer bats?”

I was still shaken from before. I didn’t know how to comprehend the fact that Sunny was ready to die for me. Maybe it was the idea of having her die at all that was what was bothering me. The thought of the wasteland without Sunny was something I didn’t want to accept or even fathom as a possibility. Even if the worse came to pass I’d still have Grim, although that made me uneasy too. I called him a friend yet we still know hardly anything about him. Watcher knew more about him and I’d have some questions for him myself should we meet again.

“Sunny do you know where you’re going?”

“Not really. I’m looking for another ladder to the outside or to where this shit drains out.” She looked at the stream of sewage in disgust. We kept following the tunnel for another hour or so before we finally found a ladder back up.

“Finally! I’ve forgotten what fresh air smells like.” I said with a smile.

“Don’t get your hopes up, I imagine there won’t be any ‘fresh’ air when get out.” Grim reminded me.

“Thanks smartass.” I rolled my eyes and followed Sunny up the ladder.

“Good news, we’re inside.” Sunny said from the top.

“Inside where?” I asked, slowly climbing the ladder.

I wondered why she didn’t answer me but when I got to the top and had a gun shoved in my muzzle, I understood.

“Out of the hole, all of you! Where the fuck did you smoothcoats come from?”

I recoiled in horror when I saw our captors. Three walking, decaying corpses were standing around us with guns drawn. They reminded me of a comic I read back in the stable when I was a colt called the trotting dead. Those monsters scared me to death when I was little but my mother always told me that zombie ponies didn’t exist but here I was, facing three of them.

“Ahh! Zombies!” I screamed, remembering my encounter with the same creatures when I was with Chestnut and jumped behind Sunny, cowering like a foal.

“We’re not zombies you bigot.” One replied, hauling Grim out of the hole. “If I wanted to eat you I wouldn’t have pulled a gun on you.” He assured.

They sounded like the stallion from the Lone Wolf Radio. With gravelly and raspy voices.

“Forgive him, he’s from a stable.” Sunny said looking down at me crossly.

“I don’t give a shit! How’d you smoothcoats get in here? That tunnel only leads back to the Baltimare monorail station and nopony makes it past the Bloodwings. So how’d you get here?”

“If no one makes it past the Bloodwings and we’re here then there’s only one conclusion isn’t there? We didn’t know there was a settlement here…wherever we are. So if you’d kindly show us the way out we’ll gladly be on our way.” Grim tried smooth-talking them.

“Don’t trust them Slipknot, they’re here to kill us.” The one to the left said.

The center one, who’d done the most talking was presumably the one in charge, looked unsure. He looked at me with an amusing chuckle. “Nah I don’t think they’re here for a fight. Look at that guy on the floor, that’s real fear right there.”

“S-So…you’re not going to eat us?” I asked, starting to get up.

“Not really into eating ponies, even if they are smoothcoats. Unless they ask me to...real sweetly.” He winked. “Name’s Slipknot by the way.”

“Could you tell us where we are?” Grim asked politely.

“Guns down boys, if they wanted to scrap they’d have done so by now.” The other two ghouls did as they were told as their leader loudly and hoarsely tried to clear his throat. “Sorry bout the poor introduction. We haven’t had good experiences with you smoothcoats trying to get in to the Mortuary.”

“Why would other ponies try to get into a mortuary?” Sunny asked with a look of confusion.

“No no no. Sorry I should have known you wouldn’t know. This is what’s left of the Baltimare General Hospital. We just call it the Mortuary now cause all of us here are ghouls.” Slipknot said with a dry chuckle.

Grim suddenly got very excited. “Are there any medicals supplies or equipment left? I need help with my wing.” He said eagerly, raising his injured wing to accentuate his request.

“It’s not really my call to let an outsider use our equipment. You’d have to talk to the boss for that. Want I should take you to meet her?”

“Yes please! Lead the way.” The trio of ghouls made their way up a nearby flight of stairs and Grim readily followed close behind them.

“Try to reel it in Sparks, most ghouls are just normal ponies, so to speak. So try to treat them as you would anypony else.” Sunny instructed as she too started to climb the stairs.

That was my first time seeing a ghoul up close and it was worse than I thought it’d be. It would be a challenge at first to treat them like normal ponies but I was going to try, they weren't monsters... Right?

The majority of the hospital, according to Slipknot, was collapsed and inaccessible and since they didn’t really need any amenities they had no need to venture out into the ruins. He said that they did have a way out and sometimes would take in other ghouls but didn’t deal with regular ponies very often. As we passed through a larger room filled with dozens of ghouls I started to hear whispers behind our backs. It was an understandable reaction in an all ghoul community. We were taken up another flight of stairs and to a small waiting room kind of area where there were more ghouls wandering about.

“Dr. Scalpel? These smoothcoats want to talk to you.” Slipknot addressed the room.

An elderly unicorn mare wearing a tattered lab coat turned and faced us.

“Slipknot did your brain finally rot away? You let smoothcoats in? How’d they even get here?” What was left of her grey mane was neatly tied in a bun atop her head.

“They came through the monorail tunnel.”

“Really? Hmm it seems we should block off the tunnel altogether now.” The mare said, adjusting her cracked glasses.

“Um excuse me?” Grim butted in. “I was hoping you could help me with my wing. I won’t be able to fly again without medical attention.”

“Hmph, I suppose if you’ve gotten this far you’re not here to make trouble. Come, let me have a look at you, though I admit it has been some time since I examined a wing injury.” She beckoned Grim to follow her behind a divider curtain.

“Dr. Scalpel has been here since before the war. If anypony can help your friend, it’s her.” Slipknot informed us.

That was amazing. Dr. Scalpel was alive when Equestria was still green and full of life. It was tragic and incredible at the same time. Incredible that she saw the world before it was reduced to cinders. Tragic to have to live in the remains of that world for centuries. Something about that caught my attention.

“Wait. How long do ghouls live for?”

Slipknot chuckled. “I’ve been a ghoul for sixty years now and haven’t aged a day since then. Well, except for my skin flaking off and my mane falling out. So we ghouls might live forever.”

“That’s astounding. I’ve been told that you don’t have to eat? Or sleep?”

“Sorta, we can still DO those things but we don’t really need to. But with every miracle there’s a curse to balance it. Hunger, sleep and radiation, none of it matters to us but every ghoul has a monster inside them.”

“What do you mean?”

“I’m talking about going feral. We're all going to go feral one day but when that day comes? Nopony knows. It’s different for everypony. It’s a terrible fate, to have your mind devolve to a bestial level, to lose who you are as an individual and give in to the beast inside. I knew a ghoul back in the day who could feel it coming and while he could still do something about it he put a bullet in his brain. Can’t say I blame him, I think it’s what I’m gonna do when the time comes.”

“There’s no way to stop it?”

“No there isn’t, at best we can slow it down, maybe. We don’t actually know why or how it happens and it’s that fact why most of you smoothcoats treat us like shit. Why treat ghouls like equals when we’re all going to become monsters? It’s easier to shoot first and ask questions never. I didn’t want this, I didn’t ask to look like a fucking rotten corpse!” He scowled at his own story. Possibly lamenting his fate. “Sorry, guess sixty years hasn’t been long enough to accept it.”

I had no way to relate to something like that. I did my best to look sympathetic but all I had was more questions and I don’t think he wanted to talk about it anymore. Sunny wore a similar expression of sympathy, perhaps relating to having a monster inside. A bit later, Grim and Dr. Scalpel returned to us. For whatever reason she walked right up to me.

“I know who you are Harbinger. Your friend is definitely going to need my help and soon.”

“That’s great! So you’re going to help us?”

“No.”

“What?” Both Grim and I asked.

“I said he needs my help. I didn’t say I was going to help him.”

“Why not?”

“I’m not in the habit of helping outsiders even if you are some kind of hero. Your actions so far mean nothing to me, only your actions to come. An eye for an eye Harbinger, you help us and I’ll help you.”

I exchanged a glance with Sunny and she looked neutral as always.

“Ok, what do you want from us?”

“Very good. The hospitals spark generator was damaged when the bombs fell and our scrapwork repairs are no longer sufficient to keep it running much longer. We need a replacement.”

“Spark generator? We aren’t going to be able to find one of those outside of stables.” I was beside myself. Spark generators were supposed to produce energy indefinitely so they weren’t common across Equestria.

“Don’t worry about that. We already have a lead on where one might be.”

“Really?”

“Of course, you don’t run this place for two centuries without knowing a thing or two. I remember seeing an exhibit at the Museum of Technology that had one on display and last I heard it was still there. Here I’ll give you the coordinates.”

“This is great!” Grim Chirped. “Let’s hurry so we can get back to going after the Lone Wolf.”

“You’re not going anywhere Mr. Grim. If you value your wing you are going to stay here and let me help you.” Dr. Scalpel put her hoof down on the matter. “Now I’m putting some trust in you Harbinger, show me that you are who they say you are.” With that she beckoned Grim to follow her into, what I imagined, was an operating room.

“Are you with me Sunny?” I asked just to settle my own insecurities.

“I wouldn’t be here if I wasn’t.” she said with a small smile.

I was glad she wasn’t still upset with me, or if she was she wasn’t letting it bother her like I was. With that I smiled with her and psyched myself up to go to the Museum.

“Room for one more on this expedition?” We both looked back at Slipknot who was adjusting his belongings and hefting some saddlebags on.

“You…you want to come with us Slipknot?”

“Sure, looks like you got an empty spot on your crew. Besides I have a stake in this too ya know.”

“What do you think Sunny?”

Sunny shrugged indifferently.

“I guess that’s a yes.”

“It’s not.” Sunny corrected.

“Well, it’s close enough.”

Slipknot nodded with a smile of his own as he began following us. After walking down the flight of stairs we came up back to the big area with all the ghouls. It was at that moment that I realized that Dr. Scalpel didn’t show us the way out. It was a good thing Slipknot wanted to come with us otherwise we’d have had find the way out ourselves or to go back through the tunnel. Slipknot led us through a veritable maze of rubble until we emerged from under a collapsed section of roof and into what looked like the hospital’s main entrance lobby.

“Very few ponies know how to get into the Mortuary. Most just look at the pile of debris and disregard it as a path. We also have sentries watching this room in case somepony gets too curious or another ghoul is looking for a safe haven.”

“How many ghouls end up wandering in here?”

“Not as many as you would think. We aren’t the only all ghoul community or so I’ve heard. It wouldn’t surprise me if a good number went looking for the other place. We aren’t exactly sitting in the lap of luxury here.”

We carefully walked to the big exit doors, wary of the thick layer of broken glass on the floor. The sun was just starting to rise behind the cloud cover, lighting the horizon with a dull red glow. We set off down the destroyed city streets toward the map marker on my compass. It was eerie walking down streets that were once full of ponies, so full of life. The fact that even nature couldn’t come and reclaim the city made the destruction that much more disturbing.

“Is it true what the Doc said? Are you the pony we heard about on the radio? The Harbinger?”

“I didn’t pick the title, but yeah that’s me I guess.”

“Then I’m sure you’ve heard this before but thank you.”

“Don’t mention it, really.”

“I think you misunderstand me. I honestly don’t care about what you did or why you did it. No matter what your intentions. I’ve seen ponies looking for any reason to put themselves out of this misery but you made them see that maybe there’s a chance for us to do something more than just survive. I think the title fits you perfectly.”

I don’t know if was because of the praise or the fact that I was having an impact on the lives of the wasteland without earning it. Something inside made me want to put a stop to it all.

“I wish I had no title. I haven’t done anything to deserve any kind of adulation from anypony. All I did was save my own ass. I’m not a hero or anything of the sort. Even some of what was said on the radio wasn’t true. I wish that nopony knew who I was. I wish I wasn’t put on a pedestal I didn’t deserve. I…I…” I trailed off, hanging my head low with my ears drooping down. Sunny looked away from me in shame as she was partly responsible for my ‘fame’. As much as I wanted to be a shining beacon of hope to the ponies of the wasteland, it just wasn’t the kind of pony I was no matter how much I wanted to be.

“Just give it time.”

I turned back at look at him confused. “What?”

“Nopony becomes a hero overnight. Give it time, you’ll come into your own and become the pony we all hope you are.”

After that nopony spoke a word. It felt like in a way that he was forgiving me. For what exactly? I didn’t know. Before, I imagined that I was taking on the disguise of a hero to spread hope through the wasteland. Now I realized that I could, with time and effort, become what I represented instead of merely pretending. Was I truly up to the task? Even I didn’t know.

As time went on I was still boggled just how empty the ruins were. Given what I’d seen so far, I figured there would be more small towns like Black Town or the Crater. The perpetual silence was deafening. We eventually came across a section of a monorail line that had fallen and made a convenient ramp for us to ascend. From atop the monorail line we were able to get a better view of the ruins and bypass a few roads that were blocked up by fallen buildings. Past some of the lower rooftops I could see Horseshoe Bay and the hulk of the Lunar Liner. I started daydreaming about whatever it was that occupied the boat as we made it to a small monorail station. I heard Slipknot yell something but wasn’t cognizant enough to understand what was said. I looked ahead of us at the monorail station that we were walking into to see several ponies scrambling around. I was finally snapped out of my daydream when Slipknot tackled me just in time for a bullet to whizz over us. Sunny ducked down behind a trash can in front of a bench and started returning fire. Slipknot helped me to my hooves and pulled me behind a shelter covering a set of benches. Sunny was separated from us on the right side of the rails while Slipknot and I were on the left. Slipknot held a heavy caliber pistol in his mouth as he covered the right side of the shelter. I followed his lead and levitated out my pistol and took point on the left side of the shelter. I should have been paying attention to my EFS because as soon as I peeked my head out a red-eyed pony with armor made out of a mailbox and a knife in her teeth clipped me and knocked me out of cover. Slipknot moved to help me but was forced to switch cover as several bullets were sprayed where he was. The red-eyed mare smiled madly and pounced on top of me, knife glinting menacingly in the light. I quickly levitated my pistol between us, opened the mail slot in her chest with magic, and fired three rounds into her chest. She died quickly and her armor pulled her forward which left me pinned under her corpse. An action that had no effect on the rest of her crew as I could feel and hear more bullets hitting the corpse on top of me, some tinking off its armor. Seeing little alternative, I seized the corpse with my levitation and used it as a meat shield until I could move to proper cover. I took my own advice and checked my EFS when I got behind a stone trash bin. I saw at least four more hostile markers nearby.

“Harbinger! Are you alright?!” I heard Slipknot call from two shelters in front of me. As he asked one of the markers disappeared.

“I’m alive! There’s three left!” I called back.

Out of the corner of my eye I saw Sunny gallop up the right side of the platform. As she closed in to where two of the raiders were hiding, they broke cover and tried to fight her with a barbed baseball bat and a pool cue fashioned into a spear. The bat wielding raider’s swing was easily blocked by Sunny’s hoof. She followed up with her other hoof, slamming it hard into his head, knocking him off his hooves. Sunny quickly swiveled around to face the one she knocked over and brought a hoof down hard on his windpipe. The raider mare with the spear cue recklessly took a stab at Sunny where she connected with Sunny’s shoulder and broke off a length of the spear. The attack was followed through with a strong kick to Sunny’s barrel which pushed her onto her back. Before I could do anything to help, Sunny picked up the fallen barb wire bat and smashed it across the raider’s face where the wire caught skin and viciously ripped a portion of her face clean off. I was keeping the last one suppressed behind cover as Sunny and Slipknot converged on her from both sides. As they got closer she turned to her right and had just enough time to put two bullets into Slipknot before he shoulder charged her over the metal guardrail to her death on the pavement below. We all grouped up around where the raider fell to lick our wounds for a moment.

“Hey.” Sunny said as she moved her head to the left and looking at the bit of pool cue lodged in her shoulder. I scrunched my nose in displeasure as I carefully pulled it out with my magic. She winced as I did and the hole was starting to trickle a little line of blood. I scrunched my nose again as I caught a foul smell in the air when Slipknot walked up behind me. I looked over my shoulder at him to see that he had been hit in the haunch and squarely in the chest. From his wounds dripped a dark green ichor that I guess replaced a ghoul’s blood.

“Oh geez, do you need a potion Slipknot?”

“No, not really. Just gotta soak up some rads and I’ll be fine. Got any painkillers though?”

“Here.” Sunny said as she passed him a syringe. He took it in his mouth, stuck it in his leg and pushed the plunger with his tongue.

“Ahh…that’s better. I could take on the fucking wasteland now.” He said with a grin, throwing the empty syringe over the edge. “Let’s pat these pricks down, see what we can take from ‘em then head inside.”

“Head inside?” I asked myself. I must have been daydreaming longer than I thought. After a quick look around the monorail station I saw that this particular one was attached to the Baltimare Museum of Technology.

I was starting to get used to patting down the still warm and bloody corpses of raiders…or so I thought until I started to get queasy. At the very least I was able to keep my stomach contents down so as minimal as it was it was still progress. We scrounged up an assortment of ammunition, chems, caps and two healing potions. We decided not to take their weapons because they were all practically broken.

“Alright, let’s head in there and get what we need. Stay alert though, I’m willing to bet there are more raiders inside.” Sunny said as we made our way into the Museum. The stairs down led to a decently sized landing with two kiosks for tourist information on either side. There were sets of stairs leading further down on either side of the railing. Suspended above the stairs was a most peculiarly shaped, rotor-propelled flying contraption that looked like it was made of peppermint. It was hanging vertically, only one of its support cables holding it aloft.

“What the hell is that thing?” Sunny asked, stifling a giggle.

I walked up to the edge of the landing and wiped the dust off of the information plaque and began reading out loud.

“This flying contraption was invented by Minister Pinkamena Diane Pie more than a decade before Equestria’s industrial revolution. Dubbed the ‘GriffinChaser MK.1’ it was powerful enough to carry one pony up into the clouds with a single propeller powered by four pedals. It is an important piece of technological history as it shows the engineering prowess of a single earth pony and what they can do with extremely limited resources. Today it remains a proud symbol of Equestria’s technological fortitude and gives us hope for our future.”

“That thing flew? And was pedal powered? Kinda makes you wonder how we didn’t win the war.” Sunny said.

“We did.” Slipknot added. “Unfortunately so did they.”

“You’re right about that.” I said dryly, looking out a window at the devastated Baltimare skyline.

I would have loved to see the museum in its heyday. All the displays of technology from the ancient times all the way up to the war. From ancient amulets enchanted with magic from a hundred unicorns, to an early prototype of arcane-technology in the form of the first PipBuck. Unfortunately many of the display cases and exhibits had been broken into and pillaged long ago. Only the metal information plaques remained to enlighten me to their once prized contents. Which boded poorly for our search. I hoped that the raiders were clueless to its value and left it alone.

Slipknot let out a long whistle. “This place is absolutely trashed.”

“I’d venture that this was one of the first places looted when the dust settled. I know I would have if I could’ve.” I said, my gaze transfixed on the tiny screen on my leg. “What wing do you suppose it’s in?”

“I don’t think we’ll be finding it here.” Sunny said quietly.

“I know that’s why I was asking…what…wing.” My mouth hung open in disbelief. Siting in a large, raised exhibit was the destroyed remains of the spark generator. The damage wasn’t old, in fact it looked as though the raiders, whenever they occupied this place, had been using it for target practice.

“How…how could they? Those idiots!”

“Keep your voice down Harbinger, let’s get out of here before more raiders show up.” Slipknot whispered, motioning back to the stairs we came down. I sighed and turned to join them towards the way we came when I saw a bit of inspiration. On the wall next to the stairs we came in on were directional arrows pointing to the other wings. The one I saw that gave me renewed hope was the one that read ‘Stable-Tec Stable Exhibit’

“Guys look!” I pointed my hoof excitedly at the sign. “There’s still a chance we won’t leave here emptyhoofed.”

“Get real Harbinger, what are the odds there’s a second generator here.”

“I worked in a stable for years Slipknot. To the best of my knowledge they couldn’t power one without a spark generator.”

“Yeah but there isn’t a stable in here genius, it’s a display.”

“I say it’s worth a look.”

“We don’t have time for this. Sunny was it? What do you think?”

Sunny looked at me, then the sign, then back to me. “I trust his judgement. If he says there’s a generator there, then there’s a generator there.” She gave me a little wink and smile.

I smiled back the best ‘thank you’ smile I could muster.

“I don’t believe this. Fine. Lead the way then Harbinger.” Slipknot said deflated.

I think I hit the nail right on the head with that idea because as we got closer, several hostile markers showed up on my EFS. Did that mean the demonstration stable was still livable? Either way we were going to have to fight to get there. We walked through the threshold of the stable door and into an exact replica of a stable’s hallway. The lights were still on and bright. This place was surreal. Stable 71 was like an eerie clone of my stable but this? I could close my eyes and visualize the hallways filled with ponies and suddenly I was home. As we got further in that comparison started to fade. It was clear that raiders called this place home. There was trash littered all over the floors and mutilated pony remains hanging from the ceiling on hooks. The smell in the hallway was making me gag.

“Glad what’s left of my nose don’t smell too good anymore.” Slipknot whispered as he saw my reaction. We turned around a corner and encountered another display of ‘Wasteland Art’. Nailed to the wall was the bisected corpse of a mare. Up and to the left was her front half and down to the right was her back half, still connected to each other by her intestines. I remembered how I thought I was getting used to gory scenes like this as I puked up everything I had in my stomach.

“Luna’s sake Harbinger! Keep it together.”

“What the fuck was that!?” I heard someone yell from around the corner. A look at my EFS showed two red markers heading towards us.

“They’re coming, that way.” I said weakly, pointing to the corner where they were coming from. Slipknot and Sunny crept up along the wall just before the corner. I didn’t even get a chance to see what they looked like before Slipknot plunged a knife into one’s throat. He went down to the floor with Slipknot on top, thrashing and gurgling as they fell. The second one had no time to react as he rounded the corner and Sunny jumped over Slipknot and grabbed the raider’s head between her hooves and viciously slammed it against the wall. His legs were twitching slightly as his body slumped against the wall, a small trail of blood running down it. Slipknot stood up from the raider he knifed and looked at the one against the wall. Blood was leaking pretty steadily from his left temple. “I don’t think you killed him Sunny. Look at his eyes.”

Sunny didn’t respond and walked past the both of them down the hall. I quickly followed behind her, remembering her advice about raiders. It was easier for me to just ignore him and let him bleed out. He wasn’t a pony, he was an animal…right? The demonstration stable was much bigger than I thought it would be, granting even more likelihood that there was a spark generator, even if it was just a small one.

“Where do we go from here?” Sunny asked, looking back at me.

“I don’t know, this place isn’t laid out like a normal stable. We’re just gonna have to keep looking.”

“Fine by me.” She said, kicking the little lever under her battle saddle that loaded it.

I was surprised at the lack of raiders in here, as the décor would suggest they were indeed living here. Aside from the ones outside and two patrolling the halls there was not much resistance. Which was made even better when we reached a door with a sign marked ‘Employees Only’. If that wasn’t the spot responsible for powering the demo stable then I don’t know where we would have to look. The inside of the room was laid out pretty sloppily, at least compared to my stable, with the spark generator being the most prominent thing in the room. With a raider mare in a scavenged suit of Steel Ranger power armor, minus a helmet, seated atop it like a throne.

“Now just what the hell do we have here? To what do I owe the pleasure of a fucking home invasion” As she spoke, two raiders I didn’t see on either side of the door trained their guns on us.

The mare atop the throne made little circular gestures with her hoof, urging one of us to speak.

“I…um…we are here for the spark generator.” I said quietly.

“The spark what?”

“Um…your throne.” As I spoke I could hear the sound of movement behind me. I looked back to see that the two guard ponies had taken the weapons from Slipknot and Sunny.

“Aha ha ha! You want my throne!? Tell you what small fry, if the three of you can beat me, Skullsplitter! In a hoof-fight then you can take whatever you want.”

“You’re not really giving us a choice are you?” Slipknot asked sarcastically.

“Don’t be ridiculous ghoulie, of course you have a choice. Either fight me or I can have my boys here paint my hallway with your brains. Your choice though, no pressure.”

“So our choices are die or die struggling.” Sunny reaffirmed.

Our host nodded and smiled like a child opening a new toy.

“Well then.” Sunny started. “Game on!” Sunny lunged faster than I’d ever seen her move before, laying a heavy hit across Skullsplitter’s face. She staggered back a bit, smiling darkly. She wiped the blood trickling out the corner of her mouth off and laughed.

“Got some fight in ya huh? This’ll be fun!” She yelled, going for a wide hit, which Sunny ducked. Her armored hoof hit the wall so hard it left a huge dent. Any hit from her was going to be painful and at worst, fatal.

“C’mon!” Slipknot ran to help Sunny, waving for me to follow. Slipknot jumped to try and hit her in the only place she was exposed. Skullsplitter batted him to the side where he collided hard against the wall. I had a small opening with which I used to fire a lightning bolt at her. The bolt hit her in the middle of her chest…to no effect.

“Haha! Nice try horn head! You ain’t getting through this armor that easy!” she laughed. She started charging at me, barreling over Sunny in the process. She closed the gap between us in a flash, picked me up and threw me across the room where I hit a row of lockers. All the air was knocked out of my lungs and the pain made it hard to draw new breath. I had spots in my vision and it was getting harder to keep my eyes open. I looked up at the lockers I hit to see two of the locker doors dented in and one of the locker handles was red with blood…my blood. Skullsplitter picked me up again and pinned me against the lockers.

“Not a whole lot of fight in you it seems, how disappointing.”

“Guess again bitch!” Slipknot ran up behind her and smashed a chair over her head. She growled in pain and kicked him in the chest with one of her rears hooves. He flew across the room and hit his back against a maintenance desk. She looked at his crumpled form and laughed as he started coughing up copious amounts of whatever constituted his blood. She turned her attention back to me with a hoof ready to shatter my skull. I remembered a similar situation like this I was in and did now what I did then. I backhanded her with my PipBuck leg using all of my remaining strength. The edge of the screen caught her hard in the eye, causing it to burst in her eye socket. She dropped me, reeling back screaming in pain, clutching her face as blood leaked through her hooves. I chuckled to myself, satisfied with the damage I was able to inflict. Sunny made it back to her hooves only to receive a heavy hit right in her muzzle. She fell back, hitting the floor with all her weight as Skullsplitter took a position over her.

“You fuckers are gonna pay for this. I’m gonna kill you slow but first I’m gonna kill your friends.”

I saw Sunny’s eyes open with a cruel look in them.

“Sunny…No…remember who you are.” I was in too much pain, I didn’t have the strength to yell. I saw the look on Sunny’s face turn into the one I saw when Red Asphalt was turned into paste. Downpour was back. Downpour drew from a well of strength she had no right to have and head-butted Skullsplitter, causing her to back off so Downpour could get back to her hooves.

“There’s a fire in you, you cunt. It’ll only make your struggle more pathetic.” Skullsplitter ducked her head low and charged Downpour, hooking a hoof between her forelegs and hind legs, lifting her off the floor and slamming her into the wall. Skullsplitter smiled triumphantly for a moment before she saw Downpour get up like her attack was nothing.

“You’re the one who’s going to suffer.” I heard Downpour say quietly.

“W-what are you!?” Skullsplitter shouted fearfully.

“You should have worn the helmet!” Sunny yelled at the top of her lungs and she darted forward, swept Skullsplitter’s front legs out from under her, and wildly clamped her teeth down on her throat. In one swift yank, the whole of Skullsplitter’s windpipe was ripped out of her neck and thrown across the room. Blood dribbled down Downpour’s mouth and neck, as she wore a haunting expression of sadistic glee. Skullsplitter grasped at her throat, drenching the floor in her blood. I didn’t know how she was going to die first, from blood loss or drowning. The two ponies at the door wasted no time with their retaliation.

“Boss!” One of them cried, worry obvious in her voice. Downpour switched her attention to them, eyes fueled by a madness that only death would satisfy. The two started unloading their guns at her. The shots she couldn’t dodge she tanked like she didn’t even feel them. She threw her body at the first one, smashing her body against the door. Downpour snatched the gun out of the guard’s mouth and turned on the second guard. Firing three rounds in succession into the guards head, splitting it like a melon. She quickly ran over to me and vigorously shoved a healing potion into my mouth. I eagerly downed the warm liquid and got to my hooves.

“Thanks Downpour.” I said as I ran past her to check on Slipknot.

I pulled out a healing potion as fast as I could and prepared to force it down his throat when he stopped me.

“Save it kid.” He started weakly. “Back’s busted, I ain’t gonna make it.”

“The hell you are. Sunn- Fuck! Downpour! Grab the spark generator and let’s get out of here!” Downpour was rifling through the guards corpses, gathering the weapons they took from us. She threw me my pistol and I caught it in my magic.

“Grab the what?” She asked with a raised brow.

“The throne!” I yelled pointing to the improvised throne. “Detach it from the base, take it with you and follow me.” I used my magic to gently lift Slipknot onto my back. I ran out the door and started down the hallway when the lights went off and were replaced by the sporadic placements of the spinning orange emergency lights. I could hear the heavy hoofsteps of Downpour behind me. After we ran back into the museum proper, all I could hear was our hurried hoofsteps and fast breathing. I was moving so fast, my only thought was getting Slipknot back to the hospital. In a flash we were back on the monorail line.

“Hehe…you said…you weren’t a hero…but look at you…”

“Save your energy *pant* Slipknot I’ll *pant* have you back at the *pant* hospital in no time.”

“You might not…think of yourself as…a hero…your friend too…I know I do right now.”

We had just made it down of the monorail line and back into the streets of the Baltimare ruins.

“You’ll be the hero…they say you are…in no time…Harbinger.”

“Please don’t *pant* call me that *pant* my name *pant* is Sparks.”

“Hehe…Sparks…thank you.”

I felt his body go fully slack.

“No…No no no!” I put every shred of strength I had into my legs and kept pushing my body as hard as I could. Soon the hospital was all that dominated my sight. I galloped through the lobby, ignoring the pain I felt from the shards of glass embedding themselves in the bottom of my hooves and carefully ducked into the path in the rubble. I ignored the ghouls inside talking and in some cases screaming at what just ran through the room. I mounted the stairs to where we met Dr. Scalpel and started yelling.

“Dr. Scalpel! Dr. Scalpel! Help!” She came running from a back room with a concerned look on her face.

“What’s with all the…Oh Celestia.” She whispered when she saw Slipknot across my back. “Follow me, quickly!” She led me around the corner and into an operating room and I levitated Slipknot on to the bed. I heard the sound of hooves behind me and saw two other ghouls walk in with tray on wheels with assorted surgical tools on it.

“I’ll take it from here, get out.”

I nodded and went back to the waiting room area and sat down. I sat staring at my hooves for a good while before Downpour found me.

“You know, for a place full of zombies you’d think they’d be used to seeing somepony with blood all over their mouth, hehe.”

I looked up and glared at her.

“Ok, I gotcha, not in the mood.” She held her hooves up in defeat, then sat down beside me.

“What did you do with the generator Downpour?”

“The heavy ass box thing you made me haul across the city? I dumped it in the big room with the other ghouls.”

I sighed in relief, at least something good came from the trip.

“Let me ask you something stable-colt, I didn’t expect to see you around my sister again after we met. So why? What do you see in her?”

Nothing about this situation was normal, having two separate relationships with the same pony.

“Sunny saved me once when I was in trouble. So I stuck with her for a bit to repay her. In that time I started to look at her as a friend. That was before I met you and I wasn’t going to abandon my friend because of you.” That was especially true now that I knew she was willing to sacrifice her life for my own for reasons that still eluded me.

“You’re alright stable-colt. I didn’t like you at first but I can feel how fond my sister is of you and you seem to be keeping her safe enough that I don’t have to step in. In fact, she let me out to kill that tin can bitch to protect you. I don’t know how much she talks about me but willingly letting me out? She’s never done that before. I want you to know how much she cares for you and that I hope you return the sentiment. Otherwise…” She drew a line across her throat with her hoof, comically sticking her tongue out.

I never thought I’d see Downpour like this. I thought of her as nothing more than an aggressive beast. Yet here she was opening both her and Sunny’s heart, so to speak. Maybe she wasn’t as bad as I thought she was.

“Downpour…I…” I turned to face her to see that she had fallen asleep in the chair. I looked at the clock on my PipBuck and saw that it had been almost an hour since we got back. I laid back in my own chair and closed my eyes.

I was prodded awake by something pointy. I opened my eyes and saw Grim standing over me, his wing wrapped in bandages. As I sat up I saw Dr. Scalpel standing behind him. I jumped to my hooves and approached her.

“Slipknot…is he…?”

She nodded sadly. “He didn’t make it.”

My whole body slumped as I returned to my chair, my head in my hooves.

“There was nothing you could have done.” Dr. Scalpel said, placing a hoof on my back. “Don’t blame yourself for this, thank you for bringing him back.”

“The generator is down in the main room.” I didn’t want to talk about Slipknot’s death. I stood up and positioned myself by the stairs down. “Grim, wake up Downpour and let’s go.”

Grim’s face wrinkled into a frown. “She came out again?”

I nodded. “She shouldn’t bother us too much this time though.” I didn’t bother mentioning what she said to me. I just wanted to leave the Mortuary, its name actually seemed appropriate now and at the same time depressing.

“We can’t leave yet.” Grim said. Wrapping his good wing around me and turning me around. “I got to talking with Dr. Scalpel and she has something to show us.” He turned back to her, as if looking for permission to continue. To which she nodded back.

I shook Downpour awake, even if Sunny wasn’t here she should still see whatever Grim was talking about. She woke up with a yawn, rubbing her eyes. “What happened?” She asked.

“Downpour?”

“How long has it been?”

Sunny was back in control. Downpour must have relinquished control after we finished talking, that’s why she fell asleep. At least that made sense to me at the time.

“C’mon Sunny, we’ll talk about it later. Dr. Scalpel has something to show us.”

We all followed her down the same hallway I carried Slipknot through. We passed the very room I left him in. I looked in and saw a sheet draped over the hospital bed, the obvious outline of a body underneath it. I recoiled away from the sight and tried my best to put it out of my mind. We arrived at a similar looking operating room with another body covered by a dirty sheet. Dr. Scalpel walked to the side of the bed, carefully took the sheet in her teeth and pulled it away.

“Is…is that a bleeder?” Sunny asked.

A red flag was raised in my head. “Why is this here? HOW did you get it here?”

Dr. Scalpel shook her head. “Doesn’t matter how I got it here. What does matter is what I learned about them. I don’t know what this means…but have a look yourself.”

She carefully pulled back the top of its skull and showed us its brain. She wasn’t wrong, I had no clue what this was supposed to mean. Its brain was very clearly altered by somepony else. Bits and pieces here and there were removed and replaced with bits of tech. On top of it all, imbedded in the frontal lobe was a device that was glowing slightly. It worried me as it looked like a memory orb.

“What does it mean?”

“I don’t know…but one things for sure, they aren’t natural. Something out there is creating them.”

Dr. Scalpel was kind enough to lend us what supplies she could as we set back out on our search for the Lone Wolf. Fortunately there was some radiation medicine in with it, I guess they couldn’t use it after all. I got to thinking about the bleeders. Sunny said that they had only been appearing in the last few years which ruled out some kind of pre-war mad science. Somepony or ponies who were still alive and active were littering the wastes with abominations in pony’s bodies. Maybe that was something we could investigate after I rescued my family, I’ve already taken too many detours as it was. I put in my ear bloom, hoping to find some kind of clue to locating the Lone Wolf. The signal quality was getting better so we were getting closer.

“So what happened at the museum?” Grim asked out of the blue.

“You mean how did Slipknot die?” I said evenly, cutting through to the real question.

“Uhh…yeah, I guess so.”

“We walked right into a trap. A raider in power armor jumped us and he died trying to help me.”

The look on Grim’s face became sad and forlorn. “Sorry for asking, I didn’t mean to upset you. I know what it’s like to have someone you care about die because of you.”

“Oh…I’m sorry Grim. Who did you lose?”

“I…I lost my little sister. Remember when I said I used to be a Talon merc? We were hired to take out one of the last slaver compounds in Whinnyapolis. My sister was stabbed with a knife coated in some kind of poison. Because the Talons don’t normally employ any kind of medics she didn’t survive the poisoning. There was nothing I could do to help her and she died in my arms.”

“Grim…I…I’m so-”

“Don’t be sorry for me Sparks. It was her death that inspired me to give up fighting as a merc and pick up medicine. It’s also why I left my home. Our Father took it just as hard as I did and when I told him I was leaving to be a medic he opposed me, said I should stay with the family. We didn’t part on good terms and that why I came down here. To distance myself. So don’t blame yourself for what happened. If there was nothing you could have done then there was nothing you could have done. All you can do now is learn from it so it doesn’t happen again.”

He was right, Slipknot’s death was out of my control. I just had to do better next time. I didn’t want anypony dying for me or because of me. I had to be stronger, I would be stronger.

We continued forward on our path as the sun started its decent below the horizon. We passed an old supermarket that had mostly been torn down. It looked like its walls had been ripped off to be taken and reused elsewhere. The only other thing of note was the bulletin board on the ground just by the doors. Most of the text had been worn away by time but a little bit could still be read.

‘Equestria’s coal supply has been cut off indefinitely in light of the Cataclysm that destroyed the Badlands. It has been universally agreed that the Cataclysm was a result of the Changeling Insurgency and Zebra forces. Further investigation shows…’

That was all that I could read. Suddenly I was vividly remembering what I saw in that one memory orb. I was an Equestrian soldier in the Badlands, or rather I was a changeling pretending to be a soldier. When I was captured I remembered seeing a changeling and a zebra looking at a map of all the megaspell silos in the Badlands. They had mentioned their ultimate plan. Were the Zebras so zealous that they would destroy an entire country? Over coal? I had some pieces to this puzzle but the rest would have to wait, if they ever appeared at all.

We didn’t have to travel much further to find out where the wood from the supermarket had been used. We made it to a large high voltage tower that had been turned into a makeshift building about three stories high. There were a few ponies patrolling around the perimeter with two spotlights scanning the area around the base of the structure. I saw several cages strewn about the area. The three of us crouched low and hid behind a crashed sky carriage.

“Safe bet says that’s the place.” I said quietly.

Grim made a ball with his claw. “Either way this looks like some kind of slaver op, I say we take it down regardless.”

As if on cue a pony stallion came out of the building, opened a nearby cage, pulled out an earth pony filly and took her back inside with him. Not ten seconds later did I hear the sound of the Lone Wolf coming through my ear bloom. “Welcome fillies and gentlecolts to another broadcast of the Lone Wolf Radio!”

“This is definitely the place, we’re going in guys and we’re going in hot!” Grim, Sunny and I didn’t need any more motivation and bolted out of cover, guns at the ready and started picking targets. After the first gunshot I heard the Lone Wolf start talking again.

“Seems like we have to address some hate mail. Sit tight sweetheart, I’ll be right back.” Grim and Sunny were methodically clearing the left and right sides of the building with killer efficiency while I ran right up the middle. The first floor of the structure contained only one mare who had obviously just been woken up by the fighting. She was in the middle of trying to put on her armor when she saw me and fired a sloppy shot in my direction with the pistol in her mouth. As she stumbled around, I seized her with my telekinesis, and threw her out the window. I didn’t stop to see how she landed and continued to the next floor. The second floor was entirely clear. I didn’t find any more opposition until I reached the last door that led to the third floor. Standing in front of it was the stallion who brought the filly inside. Seeing him up close was almost disheartening as he was a much bulkier pony than he looked from a distance. I refused to lose any momentum regardless of my foe as I charged up the stairs with the door just within my reach. I shot him with as strong a lightning bolt as I could manage which made his muscles seize up tightly. I remembered the pistol in my magical grasp and shot the big pony three times, twice in the chest, and once in the head. He slumped against the door, dead before he hit the floor. I struggled to push his corpse out of the way so I could open the door.

I took one step into the room and was viciously slashed across the chest with an improvised knife. The pain broke my concentration and my pistol was enveloped in another magical aura and thrown out the window. The room had very little inside it, a bed in the corner, a table in the middle and a ragtag tech setup for the radio. Sat in a chair in front of me was a larger than average unicorn stallion wearing an extremely dirty, faded suit and a monocle. I didn’t notice too many of the ghouls in the Mortuary with hair, so it must have been rare for a ghoul to have some. He had a light blue mane and fancy moustache. He was holding the filly in his lap with the knife held to her throat.

“You know it’s rude to barge in somepony’s home without an invitation.”

I moved as fast as I could to try and tackle him when I bounced off a magical shield.

“Now now, you shouldn’t try that again. I’d hate to deprive my listeners of story time.” He said cruelly, pressing the knife against the filly’s skin.

“Help me!” she cried, choking back tears.

“Stop! Don’t hurt her! Please.” I pleaded, getting back to my hooves.

“Stay tuned listeners, we’re going to have to go to commercial for a bit, I’ll be back after I deal with this muckraker.” He fiddled with a few buttons and dials at his radio console.

“Do you object to what I’m doing?” He asked, with look like he was genuinely surprised that somepony would dare try and stop him.

“Of course I do! What kind of monster murders children?”

“What kind of monsters allowed the world to be reduced to such a state? I’ll tell you who. Ponies. We had our chance with this world and we destroyed it and for what? Resources? Zealous fear-mongering?”

“So what? You would condemn an entire species for a past that nopony alive could have prevented?”

“Even if we survive to rebuild, we will only destroy it again. We prided ourselves on our tolerance and kindness but look what happened. Look how hateful we became. Look at the world we created, the world we deserve.”

“And who the hell are you to tell the world they can’t be better!? That we can’t rise above what was left for us!? I won’t give up like you did.”

“Ah…I see…You’re obviously an important pony to know.” All of a sudden the filly he was holding flung her head back as hard as she could, smacking the Lone Wolf right below his horn. He dropped his knife and tried to grab the filly as she leapt off his lap and ran to the corner of the room. That was my chance, while he was distracted I tackled him out of his chair. We both hit the floor and started scrambling for the knife. I hit him in the stomach as hard as I could and he coughed and grunted in pain, giving me the advantage in getting the knife. I had just picked it up in my magic only to receive a kick in the face. He got to his hooves faster than I could and he kicked me in the face again. He now held the knife in his magic but before he could slash me again, a glass coffee mug exploded against his face. I didn’t question where it came from and tackled him again, this time through the table in the center of the room. He created another shield around himself which pushed me off and away from him. I fell back against the wall and he came at me with the knife in his mouth instead of in his magic. Pure instinct took control of me and I shot him in the chest with a concussive blast of magical energy. He skidded back on his hooves and did not fall.

He snarled angrily and picked up anything he could with his telekinesis and started pelting me with a myriad of objects. A full can of sliced apples hit me right in the teeth and split my gums. As the objects continued to rain down on me, he lunged at me and brought the knife down. The knife, now that I saw it up close, was carved out of another unicorn’s horn. I brought up my forelegs to cover my face and the knife pierced right through my right leg. I yelled through my teeth as he twisted the knife deeper into my flesh. I didn’t know how well ghouls anatomically held up over time but hoped it was enough as I thrust out a kick to his crotch. He hunched over in agony as I got back to my hooves. I stood up as tall as I could on my rear legs and brought my front hooves down as hard as I could on his back. The Lone Wolf collapsed onto the floor under my attack. I excruciatingly pulled the knife out of my leg and drove it into the center of his back. His dry scream was horrible to listen to. He tied to stand only to fall back against his radio console. He smiled and looked at me through half lidded eyes as he pulled the knife out of his back.

“This is the only thing I have left to remember my wife.” He said, looking at the knife sadly. “Killing me won’t change a thing. The Wasteland is just waiting to mold another pony like me. Anypony can fall, everypony has their breaking point and somepony will take my place.” He looked at me with a challenging stare.

“Not if I can help it!” I countered. I let my anger flow through me. The Lone Wolf was surrounded by my magical aura, confined within a bubble shield. I put my all into the spell as the shield started to shrink. I closed my eyes and channeled all of my power into making the shield shrink around its occupant. I ignored the screams of fear and agonizing pain, the only sound I could hear was the smashing of bones and ripping of flesh. My head started to throb from the effort. I opened my eyes and saw the bright glow of my horn illuminating the room. My shield had shrunk to the size of a buckball, filled with a black and greenish-red mulch and my horn was glowing with three enveloping layers of aura. I grunted through my teeth as I tried to move the ball out the window. I gritted my teeth as I reached my limit and magical feedback exploded out from my horn disrupting my spell. All the gore contained in my shield erupted into its full amount, spilling a corpse load of bloody chunks and bone fragments onto the ground outside. I was unable to open my eyes due to the skull splitting pain in my head. My vision started to get blurry. I saw the shadowy form of the filly run from the corner to my side.

“Please don’t die! Help me! Somepony help!” The edges of my vision began to fade to black and the feeling of oblivion took me.

When I opened my eyes my again I was resting in the bed in the corner of the room. Grim and Sunny were in the room now, fiddling with the Lone Wolf’s radio set up. On Sunny’s back was the filly I had saved. Now that she wasn’t in danger I was able to finally get a good look at her. Her coat was white and her mane and tail were three different colors: pink, turquoise, and light blue blended together. She looked like a tiny Princess Celestia. The look on her face was heartbreaking. She was looking at the floor like she was barely holding back tears. She must have noticed that I was awake because her eyes grew to the size of saucers and her smile was brighter than anything I’d seen in the Wasteland.

“You’re awake!” She squealed, jumping down from Sunny’s back and trotting to the side of the bed. She stood up on her hind legs and propped her forelegs on the bed. Her smile quickly faded away.

“A-are you from the Shipyard?”

Grim and Sunny made their way over to the bed with her.

“Of course not sweetie, we came to rescue you.” Grim said, trying to put on his best reassuring smile.

“Really? But…where am I supposed to go?”

“I suppose you’re going to come with us.” I said as I pushed myself out of bed. On the radio console I saw my pistol that one of them must have recovered. I tried to use my magic to levitate it to me but instead it felt like a drill was piercing my brain from the base of my horn. The sudden pain made me scream and I fell back onto the bed.

“Whoa whoa, take it easy Sparks. You pushed yourself too hard, you suffered a magical burnout. You’re going to have to go without magic for a while.”

“Great…” I whispered through clenched teeth. I carefully got out of the bed again and looked down on the filly. “So, what’s your name princess?”

“My name? It’s Aurora Dawn.”

“Well Aurora, my name is Sparks. These are my friends, Grim and Sunny.” They each did a little nod as I said their name.

She shrunk a little under their gazes but still gave a shy wave. “N-nice to meet you.”

We all gathered what we could take and made our way down and out. Aurora passed me an old lunchbox. “I found this under the bed. There’s three glass balls in it, I don’t know what they’re for.”

I opened the box and true to her word there were three memory orbs inside, each labeled and with a corresponding note as well. The horn knife that the Lone Wolf used was also inside. I placed the box in my saddlebags, unsure about taking the knife. “Thank you Aurora, I’ll check these out later.” Or maybe I wouldn’t. Something told me that the memories of the Lone Wolf wouldn’t be fun to see.

We were about halfway to the Naval Academy when Grim slowly approached me and started to whisper. “What are we going to do with the kid? We can’t take her with us.”

“I know that Grim. I have an idea of somepony who can take care of her but until we are done with my stable we don’t have time for any detours.”

He nodded and accepted my decision for now.

I was almost thankful for the silence in our travel. I didn’t really know how to talk to a child and Sunny and Grim were talking amongst themselves in the rear. Aurora trotted up beside me, looking really nervous. “So…um…Mr. Sparks?”

“What is it Aurora?”

“Mr. Sparks…can I…um…stay with you?”

I immediately froze in my tracks so abruptly that Sunny and Grim ran into me. When we rescued her I hadn’t planned on adopting anypony. I looked down at Aurora and gave the world’s most unconvincing smile. I couldn’t be responsible for a filly, not out here.

“Uhh…no Aurora I… I don’t think so.” I said softly.

“Oh…ok…sorry…” Her head hung a little lower than before but she kept walking forward.

“Sparks…that was a little…”

“A little what Grim? Mean? I can’t take care of a child out here. Did you want me to lie to her, only to give her away later and make it that much more painful?”

“I’m just saying you have to be careful with children, sometimes it’s more noble to tell a small lie than to deliver a painful truth.”

Out here there were only painful truths. Better she learn that now.

By the end of the day we had made it back to The Naval Academy. Knights Flint and Freesia were still guarding the gate. Or at least that’s who I hoped was inside those metal suits.

“Look whose back.” Freesia said, presumably smiling under her helmet. “Any luck out there?”

I sat down and removed Paladin Sureshot’s dog tags from around my neck and held them out for them.

Knight Flint sighed. “I suppose we should have known this is what happened. Thank you for recovering these. It means a great deal to us.”

“It was the least I could do.” It was the only thing I could do.

“Elder Lions is busy at the moment but our proposal did reach him. He authorized us to give you this.” Flint held out some kind of device that looked like a modified PipBuck. “Plug this in to the door console and it should override the security for a short time. When you have concluded your business, please do come back. Even though he is busy now, the Elder expressed an interest in meeting you.”

“Of course, thank you. Thank you so much.” Freesia and Flint nodded to me as we turned around and made our way back home. My home. I don’t even remember the trip back to Stable 63. I was on a mission and nothing was going to stop me. Everything up until we reached the tunnel went by like a blur. I looked at the wooden door in front of me and then at the device in my hoof. “I’m coming home.”

I threw open the door and ran down into the tunnel with genuine smile on my face, my friends quickly following after me. When I got to the main door I couldn’t fathom what I was seeing. Grim and Sunny walked up beside me, their shocked expressions matched mine. Aurora took a few steps ahead of us looking puzzled. “What’s wrong? It’s just an open door.”

Footnote: Level Up!
New Perk: Gunslinger – Through constant use, while using a pistol of any kind your chance to hit increases by 10%

Chapter Ten: To Chase an Illusion

Chapter Ten: To Chase an Illusion

“All it takes is one little mistake, to create a cavalcade of despair.”

“Hellooooo wastelanders! It’s your favorite disc jockey DJ Pon3! What’s a disc? Well it’s a round…never mind. Let’s get to what you ponies really want…the news. To you ponies out there who were doubtful or even dismissive of the existence of the Harbinger of Hope, well my little ponies does DJ Pon3 got a story for you. I’m proud to report that the good ol’ Harbinger of Hope saw it in his heart to help out the poor Ghoulies in the hospital they call the Mortuary. There’s a lesson to be learned here for all you listeners out there. Not that you shouldn’t have listened to ol’ DJ pon3 to begin with. The lesson is that ghouls are worth your time. You see, ghouls are simply ponies who had the misfortune of absorbing a massive amount of radiation and didn’t die. I know they look like the zombie ponies out of those old Sword Mares comic books but I assure you that their hearts and souls are still very much pony. So I tip my hat to you Harbinger, you are doing great things over there and I hope you continue to fight the good fight. Now back to your regularly scheduled programming.”

The giant steel door of Stable sixty-three was wide open. I walked forward across the threshold, mouth agape in pure disbelief.

“No…how could this happen? No…No no no!!” I lost all semblance of caution or self-preservation and galloped into the stable.

“Sparks wait!” I heard somepony call out behind me.

I didn’t recognize who yelled as I made a mad dash through the corridors deeper into my home. The first place of note I found was the security headquarters. The door hissed open as I approached and I brashly threw myself into the room.

“Summer!? Summer where are you!?” I looked around at empty workstations and desks. I could hear my heartbeat thundering in my ears. I anxiously brought up my PipBuck and checked my E.F.S. The compass was gone off my PipBuck. It was still there but it didn’t show the directions or any function it was supposed to. Something was blocking the Eyes Forward Sparkle spell. I dashed back out into the hallway and could hear the far off sound of hooves on metal, probably my friends trying to find me. I didn’t have the patience to wait for them as I took off down another hallway, heading full speed to my quarters. The fact that I hadn’t seen anypony thus far didn’t dissuade me at all from seeing it with my own eyes. My door flew open and I barreled into my room, falling over my bed and landing on the other side. I jumped back to my hooves like a pony possessed and looked around the empty room.

“Winter!!!” I called into the metal confines of my stable. I could feel my voice reverberating off the walls which only accentuated the loneliness. It was clear to me at this point there was nopony left in the stable but nothing could stop me from checking every important room anyway. I sat down sadly in the doorway of my mother’s quarters, my ears falling back against my head.

“W-where is everypony?” I remembered why I wanted to save everypony to begin with and suddenly got very angry.

“They wouldn’t.” I said to myself as I set off toward the Overmare’s office. I burst into the room with one goal in mind. I sat in front of the Overmare’s terminal and tried in vain to open the secret elevator to the lower labs. Somepony had changed the access method to open the way. I screamed in frustration and put my hoof through the screen of the terminal, bits of glass biting into my flesh. I sat there for several minutes trying to comprehend what could have happened here when Sunny and Grim found me, the both of them breathing heavily. Aurora was holding on to Sunny’s neck looking equally concerned, even though she didn’t know why.

“They’re gone…they’re all gone…” I whispered, pulling my bloody hoof out of the terminal’s guts.

“Who’s gone? What are we doing here?” Aurora asked. I almost gave her an angry stare when I stopped and thought for a moment. The inside of the stable was too clean for something to have attacked the stable or foalnapped its populace. Stable Seventy-one had its occupant’s foalnapped and there were signs of struggle everywhere. Maybe there was still hope for my family.

“Do you think they escaped?” I asked.

Sunny nodded. “It’s pretty likely. If they were attacked or forcibly removed then we should see some kind of damage, blood or something.”

“I think she’s right.” Grim added. “The cleanliness of the stable as a whole suggests they left on their own accord.”

I was starting to calm down even as a new calling made its way to the forefront of my mind. If the ponies of my stable were anything like me then they would find the first place I found.

“Catch your breath guys, we’re heading back to Black Town.”

I checked my map and made a straight line path towards Black Town. As we trotted along towards our destination I could hear the distant sound of gunfire ahead of us. My immediate thought was that if a group of stable ponies were being attacked by…well anypony, they’d be an easy target. I looked back at my companions and their expressions seemed to follow what it was we needed to do. I looked at Aurora on Sunny’s back and my expression turned to worry.

“Don’t worry, I’ll take care of her.” The look in Sunny’s eyes told me that she would do whatever it took to keep Aurora safe. I trusted her to protect the child as we kicked it into high gear and galloped towards the fray. As we crested a small hill we saw a small compliment of guards in a firefight with about twenty ponies. I recognized the one-eyed guard mare from Black Town in the back commanding her ponies against what looked like raiders, if their scrap work armor was any indicator. I took in a deep breath and steeled myself for a fight. I thought about what Grim told me about the slavers. Okay…they’re not ponies they’re monsters, don’t think twice, and don’t hesitate. Do whatever it takes. I struggled to reach around and grab my pistol in my mouth. I nodded back to Grim and Sunny as I started charging down the hill. We had a small advantage in flanking the raider gang as their attention was solely on the Black Town guards. Before they even knew we were there three raiders were felled by our combined gunfire. Unfortunately our advantage was quickly lost as several of the raiders turned towards us and started firing up the hill. We were easy targets as we had nowhere to go but further down the hill. Bits of dirt and dust were kicked up as bullets hit all around us. I felt a few hit me in the chest, being absorbed by my armor but still knocking the wind out of me. Just as I thought I was about to make it to the bottom I felt a bullet hit my right shin. My leg gave out from under me and I hit the ground hard, rolling the rest of the way down the hill. By the time I hit the bottom, I had scratched up my flanks pretty good and firmly planted my face against the dirt several times. I could just barely hear the gunshots through the ringing in my ears. I felt something warm running down my nose and mouth, a quick prod with my tongue brought me the irony taste of blood. I felt Grim wrap his claws around me and screech painfully as I saw he lifted me off the ground and carried me to cover. Our landing behind a large rock was not smooth as Grim dropped me before hitting the ground himself. I managed to sit myself up against the rock as I heard the sound of hoof steps approaching us. Sunny appeared in front of us, carefully cradling Aurora in her hooves. I could see blood flowing from holes in her duster.

“Grim, take the kid. I won’t be able to fight if I have to take any more hits for her.” She said, downing a healing potion and injecting herself with something I didn't recognize. Aurora hopped to the ground and ran to my side and began digging through my saddlebags. She held a healing potion in her hooves and fervently forced it to me. I took it gladly and chugged it. Grim sat up and motioned for Aurora to come to his side.

“Alright Sunny, Sparks. Get back out there. I’ll stay here and protect Aurora.” His breathing sounded labored, flying to save me on his recovering wing must have taken all his strength.

“Thanks Grim, we’ll be back as soon as we can.” I said, nodding my gratitude to him.

Sunny straightened her hat and kicked the loading lever of her battle saddle and disappeared into the fight. I sighed and prepared to follow her when I heard Aurora call out behind me.

“Be careful Mr. Sparks!” she looked at me with tears in her eyes. I opened my mouth to say something but no words came. I carefully placed my tongue on my gun’s trigger and turned my back on her to reenter the battle. The raiders were hard pressed to find any ground as they now faced a fight from two directions. Even though Sunny and I couldn’t do much on our own, drawing their attention away from the guards while they picked them off was just as good. I was starting to realize how much I relied on my magic as every shot from the pistol in my mouth felt like it was going to shake my teeth out of my skull. With that in mind I wasn’t contributing much to the battle save for flushing a few out of cover, only for them to be killed by the Black Town guard. The guards were starting to move up to clear out the rest of the raiders. The tides were turning in our favor. I was taking cover behind a cart of empty ammo cans surrounded by raider corpses as I took a moment to try and find Sunny in the chaos. I heard the sound of hoof steps again from behind me and when I turned around I caught a baton to the face. The back of my head hit one of the corpses on the ground and my assailant stood over me, ready to hit me again when they dropped the baton in shock. Right at that moment did I notice the pale brown mane and burgundy fur of the mare standing over me.

“Summer? Summer! Its m-” Before I could finish I was pulled into a death hug.

“Sparky! Oh goddesses I can't believe it’s you!”

“Gck! Summer! Ack! Can’t…breathe…” She quickly released me and helped me to my hooves. “You hit me in the face again!”

“I know I’m sorry!” She giggled. From around us the sound of gunfire ceased.

I smiled back at her and shared a small chuckle when the pressing question made its way to the forefront of my mind. “Summer what happened? Why aren’t you in the stable?”

“We evacuated about three days ago. The Overmares wouldn’t tell us why but they said we would all die if we didn’t leave, so we organized a mass exodus to the outside. A lot of the ponies didn’t know what to do or where to go. Most of my ponies left me saying that I wasn’t their chief anymore out here. Lots of us went different directions but the ones who trusted in me followed me and we found Black Town.”

“We? Is…is mother…? And Winter…?”

“Yes. They came with me and are both safe behind Black Town’s walls.”

My heart practically leapt out of my throat. “Please Summer, take me to them.”

“Of course I will Sparks, they’ll be ecstatic to see you.”

I nickered in excitement and pranced around in a little circle when I remembered something important, my friends. I trusted that Sunny could take care of herself but we left Aurora with Grim while he was hurt.

I dropped all of my excitement for worry. “Summer, I need your help, I need to go find my friends.”

“Okay Sparks, what do they look like?”

“There are three of them: One orange mare with a battle saddle and cowpony hat, a grey and black griffin and a white filly.”

“Got it, you go look for them and I’ll tell the others and we’ll get a quick search going.”

“Okay Summer. Thank you.” I said as I ran down into the battlefield. The battle was mostly over at this point. I could hear faint gunshots of the Black Town guard in the distance chasing away the stragglers. Down in the middle I found Sunny standing over a slightly twitching raider. She unsheathed her knife and firmly plunged it into the raider’s chest. I could see behind her a few guards doing the same thing on other raiders that were still alive.

“Sunny have you gone back to check on Grim and Aurora?”

She pulled her knife out of the raider and put it away. “Yeah they’re fine, still behind the rock though. You should go get them, I’m gonna keep cleaning up.”

I nodded and trotted back to where we left them. As I walked around the rock the first thing I heard was a joyful squeak.

“Mr. Sparks! You’re ok!” Aurora squealed as she squirmed her way out of Grim’s grasp and trotted towards me. She hesitated a moment, fidgeting with her hooves before leveling me with an imploring look. I hesitated for a moment also, unsure of what she was expecting from me. Grim saw our mutual hesitation before he mimed a hugging gesture. Aurora was still twiddling her hooves as I knelt down and gave her a gentle hug. She resisted at first, but once she realized what was going on she relaxed and returned the affection. I hoped I was doing the right thing.

“D-did you…kill them?” She asked, letting go of me and looking forward at the corpses bleeding into the dirt.

“I didn’t, not all of them anyway. Are you ok to move Grim?”

“Yeah, it’s my wing that’s messed up. I can still walk. Where’s Sunny?”

“She’s…finishing off survivors.”

“Good.” Grim stood up and carefully flexed his wings.

“You need a potion or something?”

“Nah, I didn’t get wounded or anything. My wing is just unbelievably sore.”

“Hey Summer! These the ones you’re looking for?” A guard called as he poked his head around the rock. A moment later Summer appeared from behind the guard.

“Yeah that’s them. Carry on.” She said to the guard who nodded and walked back toward the killing field.

“Who’s that?” Aurora asked, taking an apprehensive step behind me.

Summer only smiled at her question. “Aren’t you going to introduce us Sparky?”

“Oh…uh yeah. Grim, Aurora this is Summer Blaze my…”

“Sister-in-law.”

“Huh, I didn’t know you had a special someone Sparks.”

“It was one of my strongest motivations to get back into the stable.”

“Makes sense.” Grim walked over to Summer and did an over-the-top bow, unfurling his wings. “Owww… *Ahem* Pleasure to meet you Summer, my name is Grimgrin Talonrend.”

“Any friend of Sparky is a friend of mine.”

Aurora was trying to hide from Summer’s sight behind my legs.

“And what’s your name little one?” Summer approached me and asked Aurora gently.

“Umm…h-hi, my names A-aurora Dawn.”

“That’s a beautiful name sweetheart.”

“We saved her from a ghoul a day or two ago. We don’t…” I didn’t want to lay out my plan for her in front of her. It would be better that way. “Anyway, let’s go get Sunny and head to Black Town. There’s some ponies I need to see.”

We found Sunny pretty much where I left her, smack dab in the middle of the battlefield. She saw my approach, nodded and joined us as we made our way to Black Town.

The streets of Black Town were significantly more frantic than they were the last time I was here. It was clear that the town had been attacked by more than just the gang we wiped out outside. I recognized a few ponies from the stable in almost every position. I saw plenty of guards and others helping to rebuild the damage sustained on the walls. A number of townsponies saw me and suddenly looked to be in better spirit. Some even approached me and thanked me and others were glad I was back to help with their crisis.

“What was all that about?” Summer asked after the last fan returned to their work.

“I…killed a high profile raider boss.”

“I didn’t think you had in in you Sparks, nice work.”

I didn’t tell her that it was a deed based on misinformation and accidental heroism. If Slipknot taught me anything it’s that I would eventually grow into the pony I wanted to be and in time I would become the hero they thought I was.

Then I saw her. Her white coat, her blue mane with pink streaks, her stable barding and PipBuck. I looked back at my friends with a look of joy on my face. Sunny seemed to understand as she stopped Aurora from following me. I was locked on target and galloped towards her. I closed half of the gap between us when she saw my approach. Her eyes lit up like the summer sun celebration as she too galloped towards me. There were no words when we met. She pulled me into a powerful hug which I eagerly returned. I could feel her excited breathing and hear her crying quietly. She broke the hug and startled me with a passionate kiss.

“Sparks, I’m so happy to see you!”

“I’m so glad you’re safe Winter, I couldn’t bear the thought of you in the stable.”

“What do you mean?”

“It’s a long story but it wasn’t safe in there for you, or anypony.”

“I don’t know about that Sparks, we left our lives behind in the stable…I…I don’t know what we’re going to do.”

“We’ll be ok Winter, we can make a life for ourselves out here and most importantly we’re all together again.”

“M-maybe…Where are we going to live? We have nowhere to go.”

“Actually…” I said, remembering that the mayor awarded me a room in the Black Tower for killing Red Asphalt. I winced as I fought through the pain and retrieved the room key from my bags. “We do have a home.”

“Sparky…How-how did you get this?”

“Well, I-”

“Harbinger!” I heard somepony yell. I turned and saw the mayor rushing at me. “Harbinger, I’m glad you’re back.”

“What is it Mayor…Slate?”

“I’m assume you saw the last attack on my city correct?”

“Yes, I did.”

“Well, it’s not the first. Ever since you killed Red Asphalt we’ve been under attack. Somepony new has been gathering raider clans and has been targeting us relentlessly.”

“So what is it you want from me Mayor?”

“Isn’t it obvious? I want you to kill their leader and scatter this army.”

I was very hesitant to agree but if my family was here I couldn’t just ignore these attacks. The rest of my group caught up to us and overheard the Mayor’s request.

“I’m behind you Sparks.” Grim said with an angry frown. Grim would never miss a chance to kill more raiders. Sunny, on the other hoof simply nodded, saying that whatever I decided she would accept.

“Give me some time to get my affairs in order Mayor, I’ll come find you when my team is ready to go.”

“Very well but try not to dawdle. I don’t know how much more damage my walls can take.” The Mayor trotted into the crowd and disappeared.

“You…killed somepony?” Winter whispered in horror.

“More than one.” I said back, giving her a serious look. “I’ve learned that out here its kill or be killed.”

She shook her head and retaliated with an angry stare of her own. “I’m not letting you leave me again. I just got you back!”

“I know Winter but I don’t have a choice. All the ponies I care about in the world are here. If I don’t fight to protect it, I risk losing it. I won’t allow that to happen.”

Summer walked up and stood by her sister. “What did he call you?”

“Harbinger. It’s a title some DJ gave me.” I felt something brush against my legs. I looked down and saw that Aurora was hiding behind them but still trying to get a look at Winter.

“Sparks? W-who’s this?” Winter asked, looking at her curiously.

“A-are you Mr. Sparks’ special somepony?” Aurora asked, barely finding the courage to look at her.

“Y-yes I am. I love him very much.” And as if those were the magic words Aurora darted out from behind my legs and latched on to Winter’s.

“Can I stay with you?”

“W-what!?” The look on Winter’s face was exactly like mine when she asked me the same question. “Sparks what is she talking about?”

“We saved her from somepony who was going to kill her…her parents are...gone.”

Winter bent down and placed a hoof atop Aurora’s head. The look on Aurora’s face spoke legions of silent pleading. Winter started to tear up and she gave Aurora the biggest hug.

“Of course you can.”

WHAT!?

“Winter…b-but I already had plans to give her-”

“I’ve made up my mind Sparks. I think she’ll be good for us.”

“What does that mean?” I asked only to receive no answer.

“So can…we all be a family?” Aurora looked up at me with a hopeful smile.

“I…I don’t know yet.”

“Oh…”

“Sparks! How could you say that?”

“It’s a lot to accept right now Winter. Where’s my mother?”

Winter scrunched her muzzle, clearly she was upset with me but we would talk about it once I’d ensured their safety.

“She’s at the Sky Lounge.” Summer answered for her.

“Thanks Summer. Here.” I gave Winter the key to the room. “Take Aurora and go check out our new home. I’ll go find Mom and meet you guys there.”

“A-alright Sparky, hurry home.” Summer and Winter, with Aurora in tow turned and started off to the Black Tower.

“Alright guys.” I turned to my friends. “You two go get whatever you think we might need for this excursion and meet me at the tower.”

“Okay Sparks. Say hi to your mother for me.” Grim gave a little wave as he left.

“You shouldn’t be so cold to that little girl.” Sunny spoke solemnly. “You only get one family and yours has an opportunity to grow. You should let it, trust me.”

“I do trust you Sunny but I can’t be the only one who-” I turned to face her but she was gone. I sighed and made my way over to the Sky Lounge, thinking about what she said.

“Hey kid.” An older stallion from behind a dumpster waved for me to come closer. Nopony would try anything in the town would they? I cautiously made my way over to him. He was wearing a tattered grey beret and a dirty black robe with a hood. His fur was light grey and his mane was auburn with slight greying streaks.

“Thanks for hearing me out.” He smirked.

“You got a name stranger?” Something about him seemed familiar.

“You can call me…White Noise.” He said questionably.

The name sounded familiar too but where had I heard it? His hesitation told me that he was probably using a fake name.

“Hmm…My name is-”

“I know who you are Harbinger…or do you prefer Sparks?”

“H-how do you know my name?”

“I know a great deal about you, more than you know. If you want to know for yourself you should look there.” He pointed over my shoulder.

I turned and looked where he was pointing at the charred monolith that was the Black Tower.

“What am I supposed to-” I turned back to White Noise but he was gone. Then something frightening occurred to me. That pony…was he the one who had been following us back at the College? How else could he know so much about me if he wasn’t shadowing me? What did he want? What was his goal? All these questions would have to wait and I had no doubt that I’d see him again though now I would be on edge for some time.

I walked into the Sky Lounge and was surprised to see that instead of Corkscrew behind the bar was the White and gold radiance of my mother. I sneakily approached the bar and jumped into one of the seats, knocking on the bar to get her attention.

“Hey could I get a shot of Wild Pegasus?”

“Of course Darling.” She said as she grabbed a bottle and shot glass with her magic. “That’ll be three caps.” She said as she turned around with a full shot glass. When she saw my face, her magical grasp vanished and the shot glass shattered on the floor.

“Sparks? Is it really you?” Her eyes began to glisten.

“It’s good to see you Mom.”

“I thought I lost you, like I lost your father…I…I don’t know what I would do if that happened.” She abandoned the bar and pulled me into a tight hug which I gleefully returned.

“Don’t worry Mom, I’m not going anywhere.”

“Sweet Celestia Sparks, what happened to your ear?”

“Oh that? Flaming shrapnel. Healing potions don’t replace lost tissue…well, so I’m told.”

“Flaming shrapnel? Just what have you been up to out here?”

“This and that, slight adventure, accidental heroics.”

“Ah ah ah I don’t want to think about that.” She said, theatrically covering her ears.

“I wish I didn’t have to either…Hey Mom? You know about the raider attacks on the town right?”

“Naturally. Why, what about it?”

“I…I’m going to go put a stop to them.”

“What? You’re going outside the walls? B-but you just got here.”

“I know Mom but that’s just it. You, Winter and Summer are all here. If there is anything I can do to keep you safe then I’ll do it no matter what.”

“Sparks, I forbid you to go out there!”

“You forbid me? Mom, I can take care of myself…besides, my friends can-”

“I don’t care! You’re not going out there to be killed!”

“Mom, I’ll be-”

“I can’t lose you again!” She slammed her hoof on the bar in anguish. Several customers around the lobby started starring at the spectacle that we created. I was a little taken aback by her outburst. I was ready to argue my point some more when I saw a tear run down her face behind her mane.

“Mom…I…”

“I lost your father…I can’t lose you too.”

“I will come back Mom, I promise. When you can find the time, come to the Black Tower. There’s somepony there I want you to meet. I love you Mom, I’ll see you soon.”

It broke my heart to leave her there behind the bar but I couldn’t allow anypony to threaten my family. I walked out of the Sky Lounge with a lump in my throat and I didn’t look back.

When I reached the second floor of the Black Tower I saw one open door and numerous voices I recognized within. I walked inside and saw the home I was gifted for the first time. There was one king sized bed set in the middle of the room with two nightstands on both sides and a large trunk at its base. Opposite the room from the door was a wide window that looked out onto the market area. There was a slightly faded painting of a calm suburb on the wall left of the window above a dresser with worn paint. Winter was on the bed with Aurora playing a game with a hoofful of rocks.

“My mother should be by sometime soon. I want you to introduce Aurora to her when she gets here Winter.”

“You don’t want to do it yourself?”

“Of course I do but I don’t think I should be here when she shows up. She’ll try and talk me out of going out to fight and I’m afraid I’ll let her.”

“Would that really be such a bad thing?”

“I don’t know Winter. What I do know is that if the raiders get inside they will slaughter everypony except the ones they can use to satisfy their disgusting desires with and then they’ll kill them anyway. I won’t risk my family to that fate. I’ve already made up my mind.” I almost sounded confident but the subtle shaking of my legs betrayed my true feelings. I was scared, plain and simple but I wouldn’t allow fear to be a barrier between me and my family’s safety.

That may have been the first time I made the conscious decision to actively try and live up to the hero guise. I was content to keep up the lie and keep taking credit for my friends’ strength and call it my own but after what Slipknot said to me before he died…I was starting to think that I really could do it. No longer would I fight from my friends shadows. I would stand by them and fight as an equal, not a liability. I had something to fight for now and nothing would stop me from doing everything I could to protect it.

“Take care of Aurora. I love you Winter…I’ll see you soon.” Just like with my mother, Winter was the only other pony who could have talked me out of my choice. I almost wished she would but she knew as well as I what would happen that if the raiders breached the walls.

“Wait! Here Sparks, take my necklace for good luck.” She remover her flower shaped pendant and lovingly placed it around my neck.

“I’ll bring it back…I promise." With that I returned the way I came and met Sunny and Grim on the stairs.

“There you are Sparks. The Mayor says he’ll give us access to the town armory. We wanted to wait till all three of us were together to take a look.” Grim said, eagerly waving for me to hurry up.

“Make that the four of us.” From behind us at the bottom of the stairs in the doorway, stood the armored form of Summer. “I’m coming with you.”

“Ok.”

“And don’t try and…did you say Ok?”

“Yeah, you were the chief of security in the stable. That’s experience I’d be a fool to pass up. Plus it’ll probably make Winter feel better if she knows you’re coming with us.”

She almost looked disappointed, like she wanted argue with me.

“We’d better get moving.” Sunny said, pushing her way through the doorway. We followed after her quickly and after a four pony search of the town found the mayor in what felt like record time.

“Ah there you are Harbinger. Did your partners inform you about the armory?”

“Yes they did. Please lead the way.”

“Yes, of course. Thank you!”

The Mayor led us to the basement of a rather large house. Standing at the base of the stairs in front of a terminal set into the wall was an unsettling looking robot in the shape of a pony. It was wearing a shredded bib around its neck and it was missing one of its glowing eyes. Its chassis was faded pink in color and its metal mane was a darker shade of pink and looked like it was supposed to resemble balloons.

“Is…Is that a PINK-E Bot?” Grim asked, hesitation clear in his voice.

“Yeah.” The Mayor affirmed. “We had Circuit Breaker re-purpose this thing to guard the armory. Sadly we couldn’t do anything about its vocal emulator.”

I rubbed my chin in though. I recognized that name.

“Pinkie…? Like Ministry Mare Pinkie Pie?” I recalled reading a plaque at the museum mentioning Pinkie Pie as the one in charge of the Ministry of Morale.

“H-h-h-h-hi! Welcommm to Pink-pinkie Pie’s Fun Land!” It greeted us excitedly in a very high pitched, energetic voice. “I hope you haaavvvee a wonderfulzzzz t-time!”

And with that I had my answer. Its malfunctioning and choppy speech that was supposed to sound happy came off as extremely creepy. Especially since it was spoken through a permanent smile set into its head.

“We aren’t here for a party. Open the door to the armory if you please.”

“Oh! H-howdy mistur mayor! Itzzz good to sssseee you again. I’m Alwayzzz glad toooo see one of muh friendssss.”

She bounced up and down like an excited filly at a birthday party, her aged body losing a few bolts and bits of metal as she bounded.

“Oh I’m zzzzory. I allllmost lost my p-p-party hat.” Its mechanical joints creaked noisily as it padded its head for a hat that wasn’t there. “OH MY GOZZSSH! Weeeer izzz my hat!”

“We don’t have time for this. Follow me please.” The mayor walked past the robot as it frantically dropped onto its chest and started rubbing its hooves across the floor, scraping its metal on the concrete and leaving smears of oil and paint behind it. The inside of the armory was dimly lit by one overhead lamp directly above a table densely set with heavy weapons. Around the room along the three other walls were various lockers and trunks. The most interesting features of the room was the small glowing statuette of an orange, blonde maned mare positioned mid-buck wearing a brown cowpony hat. I was instantly reminded of the statuette I saw of Twilight Sparkle in the College. Were these two connected in some way? It was equally spotless and pristine, despite its surroundings.

“What’s that Mayor?” I said, pointing to the statuette.

“Oh that? I don’t really know. It was a gift to one of my predecessors and it’s been here for some time.”

“Hmm, do you mind if I take it?”

“If you think it will help you, by all means take it as a down payment.”

I was more than happy to take it off his hooves. The second I touched it I felt a surge of energy rush into my body. I felt stronger, more confident and ready for anything. Embedded into the base of the statuette was an inscription that read ‘Be Strong’. I deposited it into my bags and set out investigating the rest of the room’s armament.

“Tell me what you want us to do.” I said, poking through a few of the lockers.

“Well, as I said earlier, this isn’t the first attack we’ve suffered since you left. As of now we believe the bulk of their army and their leader to be based somewhere to the north-west. We haven’t been able to spare any ponies to investigate and that’s where I hope you’ll come in.”

As he spoke, I found a new shotgun and a sniper rifle, both of which I slung across my back along with a fair amount of ammunition for them.

“If you can I want you to kill their leader, to at the very least disorganize them.” The Mayor continued.

“Where did you say they were based?” Sunny questioned.

“W-well we aren’t one hundred percent sure but we think they are amassing to the north-west.”

After affirming whatever it was Sunny wanted to hear, she grabbed what she wanted and galloped back up the stairs, the PINK-E calling after her.

“Pleaszzzz come again! We hope you njoyed yer visit to Pinkie-e-e-es fun land!”

“What’s gotten into her?” The mayor asked, his worry was easily readable on his face.

“I’m not sure but it can’t be good. We can’t let her get to far ahead us guys, let’s get moving. Grab what you need if you haven’t already and let’s go!” I followed after her up the stairs and out into the streets, ignoring the thanks of the pink robot. Something was undoubtedly on Sunny’s mind because she charged through the crowd, regardless of who was in the way and through the town’s gates to the outside. We followed her as well as we could but it was obvious from the start that we weren’t going to catch up to her unless she allowed it. We galloped for about twenty minutes before she started to slow down. I was so out of breath it wasn’t funny. Summer was in a similar state of exhaustion and we were passing a canteen of water around the group. Grim however, had taken it easy up in the sky, lucky winged bastard. I was starting to notice familiar scenery and most nauseating of all were the half rotted corpses of the raiders that attacked my caravan when Sunny saved me. We must have been close to Requari, I thought. Then out of the blue it hit me. I checked my PipBucks map to confirm my theory. Due north-west of Black Town was Requari. I understood Sunny’s fervor now. It was like what I went through trying to get back into the stable, she was trying to save her home and after how much she helped me I felt a strong commitment to help her. Our pace picked back up and within an hour we were just outside Requari and our fears were realized. Drifting into the air were billowing plumes of smoke from intermittent fires dotted across the outside of the structure. I heard Sunny make a pained noise and she rushed to the nearest door to the inside.

“Don’t let her out of your sight!” I told the others as I made to follow her. “She’s gonna try something crazy!” As the three of us made it inside, it was apparent that whatever force laid waste to the place was no longer there. That didn’t make the grisly aftermath any more bearable. The hallways were strewn with bodies, both clad in brown dusters and the rag-tag armor of raiders. It was a complete massacre, the body ratio was approximately one to four in the raiders favor. I slowed down to take in the slaughter and was almost overpowered by the heavy smell of blood. A gunshot from deeper inside brought me out of my stupor and I galloped to find the source. I found the stage area where the improvised hospital was to see Sunny taking cover behind some of the seats from four raiders on the stage. The rest of our group and I poured into the room and returned fire on them. Sunny was relentless in her attack and never gave them a chance to find cover. We had them pinned down in a firing squad. Three of them fell to the floor dead while the last scrambled on the floor trying to get away. Sunny made a mad dash for the stage and delivered a heavy kick to his gut, then one to his jaw in quick succession. He spat out a mouthful of thick blood and teeth as he started to plead. Sunny wasn’t going to hear any of it as she picked him up off the floor and slammed him against the wall, one of the barrels of her battle saddle resting under his chin.

“Where are the rest!?” She asked angrily.

“I-I don’t know-” He stammered, only to have more teeth knocked loose by Sunny.

“Don’t fuck with me! The rest of the raider army. Where. Are. They!” He looked at me, his fear slowly melded into anger.

“You!”

I took a few step forward to get a better look at him in the low light. “Chestnut?” The one I was sent out with after I temporarily joined Red Asphalt. “I didn’t think we left any of your group alive.”

“Enough of us survived and we’ve rebuilt stronger than ever!” he boasted, then a blast from Sunny’s battle saddle tore through his left shoulder. “AAggh!” He cried in anguish.

“You should pay attention to me or the next one’s going in your brain. Now tell me, where are they!?”

“The clans are gathering at Griffin Rock!”

“For what purpose!?”

“Ha ha ha, we need a new home, one capable of sustaining us all. Now that the clans are together and the Regulators are dead we are going to take Black Town for ourselves and rebuild!”

“Thank you for your assistance.” Sunny growled coldly as she forced the barrel in his mouth.

“Wait Sunny.” I said, placing a hoof on her shoulder. “We don’t need to kill him.”

“Give me one good reason why I shouldn’t!” She hissed.

“He gave us what we needed. If he didn’t, we’d have nothing to go on. Just let him go, we’re supposed to be better than them right?”

“I can do better than that, let me go and I’ll tell you where you can find our leader.”

“Think about it Sunny. We can stop them from doing this to anypony else but only if you let him go.”

“If I ever see you again, it won’t be pretty.” Sunny said, noticeably disgusted by letting him go.

“Thanks for understanding.” Chestnut quipped, dusting himself off and straightening up.

“Don’t forget we had a deal. Where is your leader?”

“She’s probably on her way to Griffin Rock. She’s coming from the south so if you leave now you might be able to ambush her at the Sun and Moon Cathedral.”

“It should take about half a day to get there.” Sunny informed us.

“Well then we don’t have any time to lose. Lead the way Sunny.” She didn’t need any more to be said as she made her way back the way we came with quickness.

“You should leave, Chestnut. Leave and never return.” I turned to follow Sunny, leaving him there speechless. After we made it back outside and crested the first hill in our path I thought that we needed a better way to get around. Sunny, however was a mare on a mission and any kind of mode of transportation would have to wait. We had little time to rest and luckily the worst we faced in our path were bloated, mutated insects.

“How are we going to take out a whole raider clan?” Summer addressed the problem we would soon face.

“I don’t know, Summer but if we pull it off it’ll be a huge step in ending the raider threat.” At least I hoped it would. Where the hell did these ponies even come from? I guessed they were just ponies like the rest of us, the ones who were taken by the Wasteland.

“Also I took a case of grenades from the armory.” Grim smiled, patting his bags confidently. “Furthermore, look at Sunny. She swapped out one of her battle saddle attachments for a grenade launcher so I think we’ll fare better than you might think.”

That did a bit in boosting my own confidence as we raced towards a very difficult fight. Though the closer we got to our destination the more uneasy I felt. Something was off about this but I couldn’t quite put my hoof on it.

The Sun and Moon Cathedral was surprisingly undamaged as it stood looming over us. The building was V shaped with a large wall of windows along the crest of the V. Inside was a large study, presumably used by whomever ran the cathedral. Set in the wall opposite the broken wall of windows was a very ornately decorated fireplace. Hung high on the wall above the fireplace was a beautiful oil painting of Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. They were facing away from each other with their heads thrown back, representations of the sun and moon floating above them. The sky in the background was split in half with the left half supporting the glow of the day while the right harbored the dark of night. It was an unusual piece of art. Never did the moon and sun share the sky and seeing that represented here made me feel uneasy. In a small gap between the sun and the moon were six colored gems. The elements of harmony.

“Well now what are we going to do?” Summer asked.

“We wait.” Sunny said like the answer was obvious.

“What if they don’t pass by here? What if he lied to us?”

“We know where they are gathering. If this turns out to be a ruse then at least we have that.”

“That doesn’t exactly inspire confidence in our job here.”

“It doesn’t have to. We’ll give it a few hours and take it from there.”

Summer was understandably frustrated. We were all so enticed by the prospect of killing the raider leader that none of us questioned the possibility it could be a lie. Before any of us could speak again the door to the room opened and a raider with an orange line painted across his face walked in. He jumped at the sight of us and turned around to yell for help. Sunny leapt from her prone position and shoved a hoof into his mouth. His muffled screams were cut short when Sunny wrenched his neck diagonally upward and a muted crack signaled his death.

“Good news red, they’re already here.” Sunny gloated.

We carefully crept our way out into the halls of the cathedral to try and find the rest of the raiders. A faint stinging in my eyes and the smell of smoke told me that we were going the right direction. At last, as we were sneaking across a landing that overlooked the cathedral foyer, we found the bulk of the raiders. There were two improvised fires burning on the floor surrounded by tents and ponies eating, drinking and generally enjoying themselves.

“Maybe one of us should have gone back to Black Town.” Summer whispered.

“Use that fear red, make sure one of us gets back to Black Town.” Sunny said as she stood up and fired a grenade into the gathering.

KA-BOOM!

The explosion caught most of the ponies hanging around the fire, those whose insides weren’t destroyed by the force were wounded by the fragmentation. As if we kicked a beehive, ponies came rushing out of the tents, guns at the ready while orders were barked over the chaos. We hadn’t been spotted yet and Sunny took advantage, firing another grenade at the biggest group of raiders. After that we were spotted and return fire forced us to move to find cover.

“We’re in it now.” Grim remarked.

We were eventually backed into a room on the second floor whose door faced the length of the hallway. I jumped over the desk in the room and got down in a prone position with my sniper rifle. I took aim down the hallway under the small gap between the floor and desk.

“I’ve only got one grenade left. We need to find a way out before we’re overrun.” Sunny instructed.

“I’m on it.” Grim declared as he ran out into the hall and vanished.

Summer took position beside the door on the opposite side of Sunny. “I’ll support you.” She declared.

Sunny nodded and prepared for her last grenade shot.

“We aren’t gonna have a lot of time. We’ll hold this door as long as we can. Sparks you do what you can with your rifle. Grim better find us a way out fast otherwise we might have to chance the window.”

This wasn’t the first time I had accepted that I was going to face certain death but it didn’t stop me from shaking with dread. A group of raiders charged up a staircase connected to the hall and opened fire on us. They were too far away for Sunny to use her grenade so, for the time being, it was up to me. I lined up my crosshairs on somepony’s head and pulled the trigger. Their skull split into thick chunks of bone and brain matter. The bullet passed through the first pony and ended in the neck of somepony behind them. I found that it didn’t bother me all that much anymore to end the life of a raider. I kept firing down the hall and as they got close, Summer and Sunny started unloading on them. I could hear bullets hitting the wood of the desk just above my head, some of them punching through. I could only see Summer and Sunny’s legs so I hoped they were faring better than me. An explosion to our right brought down the wall in a cloud of dust and ear ringing noise. Grim gently flapped his wings to clear the dust and reveal that the floor in the next room was collapsed, forming a ramp down to the first floor.

“Grim! Get Sparks and head below, I got one last gift for these fuckers!” Sunny said as she aimed her launcher down the hall. As I stood to retreat through the hole in the wall, a bullet found its way into my right hind hoof causing me to lose my balance but not my speed as I crashed and slid down through the hole in the floor. I hit the bottom floor and looked up through my blurry vision as dark spots tried to block my sight. The explosion from above shook the room, scattering loose dust all over me. I heard the sound of hooves run past me, then felt Grim lifting me to my hooves.

“C’mon Sparks we gotta get out of here.”

We were slowed considerably as I had a leg draped around Grim’s neck for support as we tried to keep up with the others. I heard the clattering of somepony else tumbling down the hole. I glanced back to see a manic looking pony running at us with a grenade in his mouth, pin nowhere to be seen. Instinct took over and through the pounding pain in my head I tried to use magic. A small shield sprung to life and wrapped the raider in a white bubble of magic. He ran headfirst into the field of energy and dropped the grenade. He screamed furiously as it exploded, blowing apart my shield and splattering the floor with what was left of them.

“So now you can do shields when we need ‘em.” Grim joked.

“Hehe, saved your ass.” I stabbed back, hoping I wouldn’t need it again lest I suffer another burnout.

The hole in the floor led us down into the kitchen area of the cathedral which itself led to a fenced in outside area, full with three picnic tables and a now dry stone fountain.

“Sparks, what does your PipBuck say? How many are left?” Sunny asked, waving us behind the fountain.

“Don’t know, they’re too close together, maybe ten?”

“I think we can take ‘em.” Summer said, reloading her gun.

“I think we have a good shot. So long as Sparks’ magic is good to go.” Grim stated, looking at me for a confirmation.

“Yeah, I’m good to go.” I lied, muscling through the pain to flare my horn for effect. There were worst things than magical burnout after all.

“Well then get ready, we don’t have anywhere to go ‘cept open ground. It’s all or nothing now.” Sunny took a fighting stance behind the fountain and the rest of us followed suit. I almost felt bad for the raiders that would be rushing through that door any second. They would be running into a veritable firing squad. Although in hindsight it was foolish of me to think it would be so easy. Instead of a crowd of ponies, one single grenade bounced through the doorway. It didn’t land close enough to hurt anypony but that wasn’t the kind of damage it did.

“FLASH!” Summer yelled too late as it exploded into a blinding flare of light. I recoiled from the sudden pain in my eyes, accidentally stumbling away from the fountain. I heard the sound of yelling from the doorway followed by gunfire.

“Sparks get down!” Sunny shouted, too late for me as a lucky bullet tore through my shoulder through a gap in my armor. I hit the ground and tumbled around enough to lose my sense of direction. My sight was starting to come back but even then I couldn’t see through my tears. I saw enough to see who weren’t my enemies and fired a few blind shots into the mass of ponies that were flipping the picnic tables over for cover. I struggled to get to my hooves, simultaneously wiping tears from my eyes and trying to shoot anypony I could. Sunny jumped from behind the fountain and grabbed the scruff of my armor with her teeth and flung me back behind cover. Before she could get back to cover herself, I heard a loud boom and saw blood spray out from her back. She fell and did not move.

“NOOoo!” I cried as I tried to rush out to help her, only to be pulled back by Grim.

“You go out there Sparks and you’ll die!”

“I don’t care! Let me go!”

“Don’t be stupid Sparks, throwing your life away won’t change anything!” Summer rebuked.

“Fuck!” I cursed. I felt helpless. Every time I was in trouble, Sunny or Grim were there to save me and now that it was my turn I couldn’t do anything! No! I promised myself that I wouldn’t be weak anymore! Throwing caution to the wind I darted out of cover and dashed towards Sunny. Another loud shot sounded and hit me in the side hard enough to knock me to the concrete.

“Shit!” Grim shouted as I fell. “Cover him!” I heard a new round of gunfire join our attackers’ as they did their best to protect me.

The shot hadn’t pierced my armor though I couldn’t count on it to save me a second time. I spared a quick glance to where the shots were coming from just in time to see the glint of a snipers scope coming from a second floor window. I scrambled to my hooves and scooped Sunny up on to my back. I closed my eyes and poured magic into my horn, grinding my teeth to ignore the pain as I conjured a shield around us. Immediately the sniper’s bullet ricocheted off my shield, causing me to stagger and the shield to flicker as magical strain surged into my horn. My magic would collapse at any second and I had to get her back to cover no matter what. My legs began to quiver as the exertion began to eat at what little stamina I had left. With the last of my strength I managed to cover the distance and got us both back behind the fountain as my spell fizzled out.

“What the fuck were you thinking!?” Grim shouted over the gunfire.

“Shut up…” I said between heavy breaths. “Give me the grenades!”

“What’s your plan?” He asked, digging out a couple grenades from his bag.

“Just cover me.” Grim nodded as he popped out of cover and sprayed his machine guns all over the left table while Summer mirrored him and unloaded on the other.

No doubt the sniper was still keeping us covered so I carefully poked my head out and got a look at the battlefield. I took a deep breath and hoped I had enough power left. I ignited my horn and focused on levitating two of the grenades into the air. With measured exertion I moved them above and just behind each of the tables the raiders using and pulled the pins, releasing my magical hold on them. A few of them recognized the threat but the few that tried to escape were shot down by Grim and Summer. The rest were caught in the two explosions, ending the skirmish with a resounding boom. A quick check of my compass showed only one hostile marker left.

“Grim tend to Sunny as best you can, I’m going after the last.” I didn’t wait for any kind of agreement as I ran back into the cathedral, shotgun ready in my magic. I didn’t know if Sunny was going to survive but the only thing in my mind at that moment was vengeance. I followed the marker through the corridors of the cathedral until it looked like I found the room she was hiding in. I carelessly kicked in the door and received lead pipe to the muzzle. I fell back through the door with fresh blood running down my chin.

“Don’t worry, I’m not going to kill you.” She snarled. “But when I’m done you’ll be begging for it.” She pointed her long rifle in my face.

I reached out and grabbed the rifle in my hooves, wrenching it away from her and throwing it across the room. While she was confused I tried to get my shotgun but had it knocked out of my weak telekinesis by an angry kick from the mare. She made a dash for the rifle on the other side of the room, an action I had to mimic. As she got close, I unslung my own rifle and used it to club her in the back of the head. She fell forward but didn’t stay down as she pulled her rifle back into her hooves. She struggled to level it at me in the cramped room, giving me the opportunity to slap the barrel away from me and pounce on the mare. We were tangled in a flurry of hooves, punching, kicking and doing whatever we could to gain an advantage. I got a lucky kick to her throat and possession of the rifle was mine. I held it in my hooves, our roles now opposite from when I entered the room.

“This is for your own good.” I whispered, pulling the trigger. Her head came apart like a melon, spraying me with her blood.

“Sparks!” I heard Summer yell from outside the room. She ran in and gasped at the scene. I dropped the rifle on the corpse and turned to walk out of the room.

“C’mon Summer, let’s go back.”

When we got back to the fountain, Grim had Sunny laying on her back, her own blood pooling around her as he was carefully cutting into her chest.

“Is…is she gonna make it?” I asked with a crack in my voice.

“I don’t know, that bullet hit her in the back and went almost all the way through, I can’t give her a potion with the bullet still in there. I gave her some something to dull the pain. All I can do is hope she survives long enough for me to get the bullet out so I can give her a potion.”

I left him to his work and took a seat on the fountain. Summer quickly took a seat next to me to try and comfort me.

“Are you gonna be ok Sparky?” She asked, laying a hoof on my back.

“I-I don’t know” I stammered. My experiences out here told me that not many ponies lived to a ripe old age. Ponies out here died trying to survive and it was rarely easy. Maybe if you’d lived out here your whole life shit like this would be easier to deal with but that wasn’t the case with me. It was naive of me to think that somepony I cared about wouldn’t get hurt out here but even if I accepted that as an inevitability there was no way I could have prepared for it. She was my friend and I wasn’t ready to lose her.

“She means more to me than I ever told her.” I could feel warm tears welling up in my eyes. “I’d be dead if it weren’t for her.” Never did I want an escape more than in that moment.

“Here maybe this’ll help.” Summer answered my prayers and held a bottle of apple whiskey in her hooves. “Something to help take the edge off? If you want some that is, you weren’t much of a drinker in the Stable.”

I wiped the tears out of my eyes and smiled. “Whatever helps right?” I gratefully took the bottle and downed a couple mouthfuls. The liquid burned its way to my stomach and in a few moments I could feel it taking effect.

“Hey Summer? Could I borrow you for a second?” Grim asked.

“One second. Don’t get to carried away with that ok?” she said, leaving me with the whole bottle. I was curious to see how far the effects could go and downed a few more swigs. Ultimately it wasn’t enough to make me forget my feelings. I couldn’t even imagine the wasteland without Sunny. There was a lot that needed to be said between us and I was terrified that the chance might never come. Before I could worry more my exhaustion caught up with me all at once so I laid down and closed my eyes and I was off to sleep in mere minutes.

“Hey buddy boy, good to see you again.” I was standing in the same black void as always, with floating chunks of land off in the distance. However this time I wasn’t just standing on nothing, the immediate area that I fell asleep in was represented as a small island where we all stood. Ribbon Dancer was here again, distractedly digging through the splinters of one of the picnic tables. “It’s not quite like how it was with the kid but somepony else is dead cause of you. At least you’re consistent am I right?”

“This was outside my control…” I said weakly.

“Was it? I seem to recall it being your idea to go hunting. Could have stayed with your family but no, you had to go and get somepony else killed again.”

“Don’t listen to him Sparks.” I heard a raspy voice come from behind me. I turned and watched Slipknot materialize from the void. “What’s done is done and nothing you can do will change that. Blaming yourself only hurts you and you shouldn’t have to carry the burdens of things that weren’t your fault.”

“So now you’re taking advice from corpses instead of making them? This guy die on your watch too?”

“Back off kid, you don’t know what you’re talking about. It was my choice to go with him, my choice not his.”

“Doesn’t change the fact that you’d be alive if you never met. May not be his fault but it’s because of him nonetheless.”

“Now listen here.” A voice echoed from the void. I couldn’t make out anything about it other than it was a feminine voice. “Sparks, you are a good pony and you’ve been doing all you can to help. Ah’d reckon that if you weren’t so hard on yourself there’d be no limit to the good you could do. You gotta stop worrying about the things you can’t control and just try your best to make a difference.”

I had no clue to the identity of the mysterious voice but what she said made a lot of sense. I’d been holding myself back ever since the death of the colt outside the stable. Since then every consequence I’ve faced I’d multiplied on myself. I took accountability for actions that were both mine and others’. Whether I was deserving of it or not. Before I could say anything to the apparitions, the floating islands in the expanse of the void started breaking apart and disappearing.

“Times up.” The voice in the void declared as Slipknot and Ribbon Dancer faded out of sight. The island I was on crumbled beneath me and I fell into darkness.

I awoke with a jump to see Sunny standing over me with a smile on her face.

“Wake up numb nuts. I heard you missed me?”

Downpour, it was downpour standing over me. Didn’t stop the overwhelming wave of relief from hitting me though.

“Shut up.” I said as I reached up and pulled the multiple mare into a sloppy hug.

“Haha! You pussy.” Downpour didn’t resist as she let herself be dragged down into my embrace.

“This is just how she was when she came to.” Grim shrugged.

“That reminds me.” Downpour stood, pulled me up to my hooves and looked at Grim. “Thanks for patching me up. You’re alright birdbrain.

“It’s Grim.” He corrected, his expression becoming a little annoyed.

“I know.” Downpour slapped Grim on the back and smiled.

“Sooo…am I missing something?” Summer asked, looking between the three of us.

We told Summer the story during our agonizingly slow return trip to Black Town. The sun had just dipped below the horizon and darkness was quickly setting in. Everypony went their own way once we got inside, saying we would all meet back at my place. I went to search for the Mayor to tell him the good and bad news. Strangely enough I eventually found the Mayor sitting at the bar in the Sky Lounge.

“Mayor Slate? I have news for you.”

He turned around with a look of wonder on his face. “Harbinger! You made it! So did you succeed?”

“Well…yes and no.”

“Oh? How do you mean?”

“The area you sent us to had already been destroyed by the time we got there, however we were able to…coax the leader’s location from a straggler and we killed her before she could join the rest of the clans.”

“So you got the leader but we are still vulnerable to attack?”

“I think that’s a strong possibility yes, they plan on taking Black Town for themselves.”

“Oh…oh dear. If you’ll excuse me I have a great deal of preparations to take care of. I do hope you and your friends will stay and help us fight.”

“You can count on it Mayor. You know where to find me if you need anything.”

“I’ll try to keep you in the loop Harbinger. Excuse me.” The look on his face was dismal. I didn’t think he was prepared for a fight like this. Frankly I didn’t know if I was either.

“S-should I be worried?” My mother asked from behind the bar.

“I don’t know Mom. They are going to attack, of that I’m sure. I don’t know when and I don’t know how many. Without the Regulators to help us…I don’t know if the town will make it. We’ll just have to hope the town guard, town militia, and the wall will be enough.” Then I remembered something. The Black Town Militia… Dusty Trail! I needed to find him.

“Hey Mom, if I said I knew someplace safe for you to go…would you go there?”

“Do you really think the town will be overrun?”

“I don’t know Mom but I’d rather send you, Winter and…did you ever make it over to my room?”

“I’ve met Aurora yes…and I think we should play it safe. Where would we go and how would we get there?”

“Don’t worry Mom. I think an old friend of mine can help you get there.”

I found Dusty’s store and banged on the door until I got an answer.

“Goddessdammit what do ya want now!?” he said as he angrily threw the door open. “Sparks? Yer alive? Ya sure picked a bad time to come back. I’m packin’ up my shit and gettin’ outta here and I suggest you do the same.”

“That’s why I’m here Dusty. Would you be willing to take a few extra ponies with you?”

“Ahhh…How many?”

“Three, two mares and a filly.”

“Sure I think my crew and I can handle three more.”

“Thank you so much Dusty. Can you meet them at the Sky Lounge? Their names are Winter and White Lily.”

“Sure I’ll find ‘em and don’t thank me yet Sparks, if yer staying here you better not die. You and I have a debt that ain’t be squared up yet.”

“I wouldn’t have it any other way. Where will you take them?”

“The next best place fer a talented merchant such as myself, The Crater.”

“Ok, I’ll meet you there once everything is dealt with here.” I spun around and started on my way to the Black Tower to tell Winter. I was honestly considering abandoning ship with them. My need to stay was because of them and if they weren’t staying why should I? Deep down I knew I couldn’t do that. If I abandoned these ponies in their time of need then what would that make me? I knew what I had to do…I just didn’t know if I had the strength to do it. I had no idea how many ponies had their homes in the Black Tower but the silence was deafening. My worries weren’t abated when I saw the door to my room wide open. When I walked inside my heart sunk upon seeing the scene in front of me. Winter was laying on the floor, not moving and Aurora was nowhere to be seen. I rushed to her side and gently lifted her head in my hooves. Thank the Goddesses she was alive. Her left eye was bruised and blood was leaking out of her nose. I shook her awake and was overjoyed when she opened her eyes.

“Winter…what happened where’s…?”

“She took her Sparks. Somepony took Aurora!”

“Who took her? Did you get a look at them?”

“Yes…yes I did. She was a pink mare with a purple mane.”

“It can’t be…did you see her cutie mark?”

“Only for a brief second before she hit me. It was a heart…a heart with an arrow in it.”

The spokesmare from Memorial Stadium. It would seem she escaped the chaos of the battle. I wished that I had killed her instead of simply knocking her unconscious. It was yet another of my failures come to haunt me. I took the last of my potions out of my bag and gave it to Winter.

“Do you have any idea where she took her?”

“No…I didn’t even see her take Aurora…please Sparks…find her.”

“I will Winter, you should go to the Sky Lounge, I arranged for a friend of mine to take you and mother someplace safe.”

“No! I’m coming with you…I want my daughter back.”

Daughter? I’d seen that side of her before. There was nothing I could say to talk her out of something once she was determined to see something through.

“Alright…but stay close to me.”

“Ok, I will.”

We left my room behind and made our way out into the streets. Dusty wasn’t the only one who had considered evacuating, the town was in full bustle as families with carts loaded with their belongings began filing out of the main gate. We asked the townsfolk who stayed if they saw a pony matching the spokesmare’s description. Our leads were few and far between. On the rare chance that somepony did see her it was far too long ago to help us with our search. We found Summer and told her what had happened and had the bulk of the Black Town guard on watch for anypony matching the description. Hours went by and I was starting to lose hope but then I thought I spotted her in the crowd. I grabbed Winter’s hoof and dragged her into the mass of ponies after her. As luck would have it, it was indeed the pony we were looking for. I kicked it into high gear and sped after her, Winter barely keeping up behind me. She spotted us coming and took off galloping into the back alleys of Black Town. We followed, fully committed to catching her and getting Aurora back. We managed to track her to an empty looking warehouse on the edges of the Black Town wall. I told Winter to wait outside and I tried to carefully sneak my way inside. When I made it about halfway across the main floor, all the lights came on at once. Revealing the Spokesmare holding Aurora with a knife to her neck.

“After how savagely I saw you fight in the races I never thought you’d be our downfall, traitor.”

“What you and Red Asphalt did at that stadium was monstrous. The only traitor here is you, a traitor to yourself. Let the filly go and you can still walk away.”

“Help me!” Aurora screamed.

“Be quiet you little shit!” The spokesmare yelled, slowly dragging her knife across Aurora’s cheek, leaving a shallow cut in its wake. “Unfortunately for you, I’m not here to negotiate. I’m here to make you suffer! Salted Chestnut sends his regards!” The spokesmare made to drag the knife across Aurora’s throat when Aurora violently threw her head back and smashed her skull against the spokesmare’s muzzle. She dropped Aurora who scampered away from her and deeper into the warehouse. As she recoiled from her now bleeding nose I sprinted forward and tackled her to the floor. I pinned her beneath me and brought my hooves down on her face numerous times before she found the power to stab her knife into my chest. It pierced through my armor and cut into my flesh. I let out a yell of pain as she pulled her hind legs underneath me and launched me off of her. I flew back a few feet, the knife embedded in my chest. Fortunately it didn’t seem like she had any other weapons. Her focus was not on me but instead was on trying to find Aurora, as that was her only leverage left. However I wasn’t going to let that happen. I pulled the knife out of my chest with magic and proceeded to use it against her. I threw it at her with all my might to which she ducked out of its path but was unable to react in time to dodge another tackle. This time I squirmed my way behind her and wrapped a leg around her neck. I applied as much pressure as I could but my position left her hooves free, which she took advantage of, punching me in the face until I was forced to let go. She reared back and brought her front hooves down on the back of my head, viciously smashing my head into the cold concrete floor.

I was so dazed that I couldn’t focus, my vision constantly spinning. Then I heard Aurora scream in fear as the spokesmare was getting closer. I wrapped her in my magic and threw her against the opposite wall, away from Aurora. It was time for the finishing blow. I remembered the pain they subjected me to during my fight with Ribbon Dancer, to which I wreathed my horn with electrical energy. The spokesmare was slowly finding the strength to get to her hooves as I lowered my head and charged her. There was nowhere to go and with her back against the wall, I impaled her in the side and pumped as much magic as I could muster into a lightning bolt, ferociously electrocuting her inside out. Her burnt and charred corpse crumpled to the floor, her flesh and blood gently sizzling from the potency of my spell. Aurora ran crying from her hiding spot and hugged me as hard as she could. I lowered myself and returned the power of her hug. I could feel her gently crying into my shoulder.

“Daddy…” She whispered softly. Seeing her in trouble like this awoke something inside me. Winter had already called her daughter, I guess I could too. I gently stroked the back of her head to try and comfort her. To try and comfort my daughter. My daughter…that was the last thing I expected to take from the wasteland but…It was one of the best. Winter curiously peered into the warehouse and saw our exchange. She ran in and joined the hug. The family was here.

“We need to get to the Sky Lounge, get you girls to safety.”

“Where are you sending us?”

“To another settlement to the south-east called The Crater. I need to get you away from the danger. The raider army is going to attack Black Town at any time now and I don’t want you here when they do.”

“Y-you’re not coming with us?” Aurora asked, wiping her tears from her eyes.

“No princess, I have to stay and fight. Don’t worry, I won’t abandon you…I will never abandon you.” I gave her another love-filled hug. “We don’t have a lot of time so follow me, my mother is going with you.”

“Nana Lily!” Even after the ordeal she faced she managed an innocent smile. Nana eh? Looked as if I were the last one to get the message about the adoption.

“C’mon, we need to hurry.”

We left the warehouse behind with the charred corpse of the Spokesmare inside. We made it maybe one street over when a huge explosion brought down a section of wall behind us. I looked behind us to see a horde of ponies running in through the smoke and into the city.

“Run!” I yelled to Winter and Aurora as I levitated out my pistol and began firing into the mass of raider ponies. I emptied one clip into the crowd before I turned and ran after my family. I could hear the rabble of ponies rushing to meet the attackers in front of us. I ushered the two off to the side as the raider army met with the Black Town guard and militia. The early battle was heavily tipped in our favor as the front line of the raiders were equipped with primarily melee weapons, some had no weapons at all. I couldn’t join the battle until I knew my family was safe. The east gate should have still been clear so Dusty’s exodus would still be doable. What ponies that hadn’t already fled the town were now picking up arms and rushing to the defense of the only home they knew. Their fighting spirit was infectious but I had to see Winter and Aurora to safety. I prayed that the town’s defense would hold out long enough for me to join the battle. I was willing to bet that many ponies would feel inspired upon seeing me on the battlefield and that might just give them the edge they needed even if it was an illusion.

The Sky Lounge was empty and there was nopony to be found, including my mother. They already left…they left without Winter and Aurora. The battle must have pushed Dusty into leaving early and he didn’t wait for the rest of my family.

“No…No no no! Dusty Goddessdamn you!”

“Sparks? What happened?”

“He left without you! He took my mother and left! We…we’re out of time…there’s nowhere for you to go…go upstairs. Find a safe place to hide, I’m going outside to try and stop them…I have no other choice.”

“Be careful Sparks…” Winter said somberly, pulling Aurora away with her.

“I’ll be back as soon as I can…or I…” I turned to face them, the look on Aurora’s face was like I was taking everything from her all over again. “Won’t” I finished quietly, running outside to join the conflict. The battle had spread up to the Black Tower, the town behind the raider army slowly being swallowed by fire. I had to find my friends and try and organize some kind of counterattack. Grim was the easiest to find as he was hanging back behind the bulk of the fighting, giving medical attention to anypony who needed it.

“Grim!” I shouted as I got close.

“I’ve been in battles before but never one on this scale.” He said grimly. “I know you’re going to ask for my help Sparks but I’m needed here. I won’t do you much good without my wings anyway. I need to do what I can for these ponies.”

I was already at a disadvantage without Grim but I had to honor his wishes.

“Alright Grim, have you seen Downpour or Summer?”

“Not since the battle started. I’d venture a guess that Downpour is somewhere on the front lines and Summer was on her way to the armory the last time I saw her.”

“Ok, that’s as good a lead as any. Stay safe Grim, I’d better see you at the end of this.”

“I can’t promise anything. If I don’t see you again, I’ll see you on the other side my friend.”

I held out my hoof to which he balled up his claw and bumped it together with my hoof. No more needed to be said and I left him, heading towards the armory.

As I rounded a corner, I saw that there was a group of raiders outside the armory engaged in combat with the PINK-E Bot.

“G-g-get out of the kitcheeen! Theses treatz aren’t fur you, you meaniezz!” Whether the bot knew it was capable of combat or not was unclear considering its choice of words. Regardless of that fact, it was holding its own against five raider ponies. The PINK-E picked one of the raiders up in its hooves and slammed him against another with bone shattering strength.

“Meybeee youz guys just need a h-h-h-hug!” it cried joyfully, wrapping its metal legs around a terrified looking raider’s back. It squeezed with its robot strength, crushing the raider’s spine, practically shearing her in half. The remaining raiders saw the brutality the robot was capable of and fled. I approached the robot carefully, as to not draw its ire. It saw my approach and gleefully bounded over to me.

“I-I remember you! I do-o-ont tink we was introduced tho. My namezzz Pinkie Pie! What’s yerzz?”

“Uhh, my name is Sparks. Have you seen my friend Summer?”

The PINK-E Bot gasped in alarm. “Oh nooo! You lawst yor friend?!”

“Kinda, did you see her? She was with me when we first met, the reddish brown mare?”

“Oh! I saw her! I saw her!” It cried excitedly. “She came and got some toysss out of da ruum I’m sposed to watch. I l-l-l-looked and ther isn’t anyting left inside. Does that m-m-mean I can come out and playyyy now?”

“Actually…” I had an idea. “Do you know where the Sky Lounge is?”

“Zure doo! I hav a full undurstandn of the town layout.”

“Great, there is a filly there. I’d be so thankful if you would go play with her and protect her from any more of those…meanies.”

“You want me-e-e to babysit? Okey dokey loki, after-r-r all, what are friendzz for?” It happily skipped off towards the Sky Lounge. I hope I didn’t make a mistake by sending that thing to protect my family. Although seeing how it killed those three raiders without even knowing it was in danger, perhaps it would be a good protector.

“Oh Shit.” I whispered, I had forgot something important. “Robot…I mean Pinkie!” I called after the machine. “Where did Summer go?”

“Oh yeah.” The robot giggled and snorted. “Almost forgo-t-t-t, she took the toyzz up there.” It pointed to a nearby building about two blocks away from the Black Tower.

I spun towards the building and started galloping towards it. I could hear the PINK-E shout a farewell as I ran. “See you later Alligat-t-t-t crocodile.”

As I approached the building I saw four friendly blips on my EFS. I continued to scale the floors of the building all the way to the roof where I saw Summer and three other town guards all equipped with heavy weapons. There were all perched on the edge of the roof, looking over the battle around the Black Tower. It was an unusual view, hundreds of ponies killing each other amid the oranges glow of scattered fires around the monolithic Black Tower.

“Shouldn’t you be down there Sparks?” Summer asked quietly.

“Yes but I couldn’t fight without knowing the whereabouts of my crew. Downpour’s the last one now. What’s going on up here? Need a hoof?”

“We’ve got this covered, although you might want to stay for this.” Summer motioned for a unicorn guard to take point on the edge. She was holding a miniaturized catapult looking contraption in her magic. She then levitated a strange looking geometrically shaped egg that looked like it was made out of frozen green fire. Looking at it was oddly captivating. Its surface shifted like water running in all directions in a haunting flow of spiral motion.

“What is that?” I asked with wide-eyed awe.

“This my friend, is a balefire egg.” The mare holding the catapult answered. She loaded the egg into the bucket and took aim at the raider army’s backline. The egg was propelled out of the launcher and whistled loudly as it descended into the crowd of raiders. The egg exploded deafeningly, erupting into a two story high mushroom cloud of destructive force. I felt the shockwave push against me as at least thirty raiders were killed in the blast.

“Fire!” Summer commanded as the rest of the ponies, including Summer herself, lifted their weapons and fired missiles into the mass of invaders. The raider army went up in fire as constant explosions racked their forces. They continued to fire for about a minute until they ran out of missiles.

“That should be enough to give us the advantage. C’mon boys let’s get down there and start mopping up. Sparks, I’ll see you down there.” They ditched all their launchers on the roof and hurriedly made their way down and out of the building. I decided to stay on the roof a bit longer as I pulled my sniper rifle off my back and took aim through the scope, steeling myself for what I was about to do. I didn’t have many shots left so I had to make them count. My first target was a stallion who had just pulled the pin out of a grenade with his teeth. I put a bullet into his neck, causing him to drop the grenade where it exploded at his hooves and killed two more raiders. Two shots left. Next I spotted a pony fully enclosed in armor armed with a flamethrower, spraying flaming liquid over crowds of guards killing them and simultaneously slowly burning away what cover they had. I used the aid of SATS to fire a shot into the fuel canister attached underneath the battle saddle it was mounted to. A small geyser of flame shot out of the hole I put into it. Just as the wielder noticed the canister fully ruptured, consuming everypony around him in fire. I was thankful that I was atop this building and could avoid the sickening smell of burning pony flesh. My stomach did a flip, forcing me to look away from the gruesome scene before me. One shot left. Scanning the crowd didn’t offer me another raider I wanted to use my last shot on until, after a few moment of waiting, I found my last target. I saw a huge musclebound stallion smashing his way through the militia with a massive hammer made from a chunk of concrete with rebar sticking out of one side. The stallion was being riddled with bullets but wasn’t slowing down or even reacting to the damage. He must have been drugged up to an unbelievable degree. It was unlikely he would survive whatever was coursing through his body but the longer he was alive the more ponies he could kill. I brought my scope over his head, just because he couldn’t feel the damage didn’t make him immune to it. I pulled the trigger and watched as my shot missed his head and dipped, tearing a huge chunk of flesh out of his neck. The attack forced him to drop the hammer as blood poured out of the large wound. Even that barely slowed the bruiser down. He ditched the hammer and continued to penetrate through the militia. After taking a few more ponies with him he finally succumbed to blood loss and fell over dead. No shots left. I slung the rifle over my back and made my own way back down to the ground.

I made my way back to the fight around the Black Tower and found Downpour exactly where Grim said I would. Happily surrounded by raiders and having the time of her life slaying them with little more than her bare hooves. I ran up to her after she cleared out another group of foes. She was breathing heavily but still smiled at my approach.

“Hey Sparks *pant* did you see that big fuckin’ explosion *pant* a few minutes ago?”

“Yeah I did, I saw from where it was fired from.”

“Nice, I’m up to thirteen kills *pant* how ‘bout you?”

“Umm four? That I can confirm anyway.”

“Ahh come on ‘Harbinger’ *pant* you’re better than that.”

“You know I don’t like being called that.”

“That’s why I said it”

“Downpour listen you and I-”

“You know what you need?” She interrupted. “You need to take out some aggression on these clowns.” She bent down and craned a dead raiders head towards me. “Hey Sparks!” she said in an exaggerated shrill voice while puppeteering the mouth to move. “You should kill some of my friends! They really suck!”

A stray bullet hit her in the left foreleg, causing her to drop her unsettling puppet. “OW! Bitch!” she shouted as she looked behind her, running off to find its source or at the very least get back to fighting. I had to stifle a laugh. Even though I was standing on a battlefield surrounded by bodies. Sick humor notwithstanding, I pulled out my pistol and joined the defense. The front lines were jammed up with tipped wagons and carts serving as cover. Neither side had the strength to charge out and overwhelm the other so the fight, for now, was contained to firing at each other from cover. The biggest advantage thus far was that after Summer’s bombing, the raiders had lost all of their momentum so they were no longer gaining ground but the fires they set were beginning to blaze out of control. The next greatest advantage was that I had something the raiders and even the militia didn’t, SATS. For the sparse seconds that raider heads popped out to shoot at us I was able to line up kill shot after kill shot. The town guards and militia started to notice the new lead and started to press the attack, we needed to finish the fight fast if we were to put out the fires before the town was consumed. We were starting to push the raider army back to the breach in the wall. I thought it would only be a matter of time until the battle was won but my luck worked both ways. A pink blast of energy whizzed past my head and hit a guard directly in the chest, his whole body briefly flashed pink as he disintegrated into a pile glowing pink ash. They were getting desperate, slowly but surely bullets were replaced with lasers, halting our advance completely. Our cover was insufficient to protect us from magical energy weapons, the beams burning through the wood and setting it ablaze. I took a moment to get a good look at the town’s defenders. They were slowly starting to fall back away from the Black Tower. Pink bolts hit ponies in the crowd, burning away and warping flesh into horrific wounds. Every now and then a bright pink glow would emanate from our side, signaling the complete disintegration of another pony. Chestnut must have gone back and got the weapons Red Asphalt sent us to find before ghouls forced us to retreat. That, at the very least, meant that they couldn’t have enough to arm all the raiders, or enough ammo to sustain them for very long. My theory turned out to be correct as a couple minutes later the lasers stopped flying. That was their last ditch effort, they had nothing left. It wasn’t enough to break us. I stood up and faced my allies, magically augmenting my voice so it could be heard by all.

“THEY’RE DONE! THEY’VE GOT NOTHING LEFT! ATTACK! ATTACK NOW!”

“That’s the pony from the radio!” I heard one pony declare.

“The one who killed Red Asphalt?”

“Don’t just stand there! Let’s get ‘em!” Downpour shouted from my side, lobbing a pitchfork into the mass of retreating raiders.

“He’s right, let’s teach these raiders not to fuck with Black Town!” The eyepatch guard mare yelled into the crowd. The crowd yelled back, their voices numerous and angry.

With renewed confidence they charged forward and started the final push of the Battle of Black Town. The raiders were wholly routed. Most turned tail and tried to run and what few stayed were swiftly put down by the Black Town guard and militia. The battle was won. I decided to leave the rest to them and go check on Winter and Aurora. I didn’t see the whole battle but it was improbable that any of the raiders made it this far in. Although a small group did make it all the way to the armory so anything was possible. At the same time the thing that defended the armory was defending my family. After that thought I started to relax. Turned out I didn’t need to send them away with Dusty. When I got to the upper floors of the Sky Lounge I saw just how wrong I was. I only saw one marker on my EFS so I ran to its source with haste. As I opened the door I expected to find Winter or Aurora but instead I saw nopony. Nopony except the broken chassis of the PINK-E surrounded by signs of a struggle. I didn’t understand. If the PINK-E was disabled what was behind the marker I saw?

“S-s-sparks…” I heard the PINK-E whimper.

I looked around and found its decapitated head behind a knocked over table.

“Pinkie? Pinkie what happened!?” I yelled as I picked up the head with my magic. When I rotated it to face me I almost dropped it in surprise. Half of PINK-E’s head had its synthetic skin and paint burned away, revealing the charred metal and skeletal frame exposed.

“I’m sorr-r-ry Sparkzzz…bad poniesss came and t-t-took them.”

“Where did they take them? Did you hear them say anything!?”

“My audio receptors picked up s-s-severul mentions of the Black-k-k Tower after my head was separated from my body.” PINK-E made a noise like it…she was crying. “I couldn’t help your family, I couldn’t help anypony…I’m a terrible friend…Twilight was right.” Its voice slowly faded away and the glow behind its eyes went out. I was unexpectedly saddened by her death. At the end she seemed like she felt guilt about something other than my family and was a real pony. I carefully set her beside her body and thanked her. I braced myself for whatever was waiting for me and galloped back towards the Black Tower. Around the Tower were the town’s survivors trying to clean up the battlefield to make it more easily traveled. Having seen the raider army first breach the wall and by guessing by the number of bodies on the ground, I’d say we killed maybe half of their force. They might try and attack again but it wouldn’t be any time soon. My path to the Tower was thankfully unimpeded by debris or corpses and I climbed the stairs to my room. I ran in and sitting in the middle of the bed was Salted Chestnut. He smiled and hopped off the bed. “That’s him. Put him down.”

In my haste I neglected to notice the two other ponies in the room before it was too late. A grey unicorn mare in the corner lifted me in her telekinesis and before I could counter with magic of my own, a huge dark green earth pony stallion smashed his skull into my face, knocking me unconscious.

I awoke in a daze, tied down to a chair with a magic nullifier on my horn, Chestnut sitting in a chair opposite me on the far side of the room. A cold wind blew through the room, I looked to my right to see that we were on one of the highest floors of the Tower. Half of the room was open to the elements, leading to the ground below.

“Ah you’re awake.”

“Chestnut you son of a bitch! Let my family go!”

“Now why would I do that? No, you and I have some things to talk about.”

“Where are they? I’m not saying anything until I know they’re unharmed.”

“Oh they are unharmed…for now but if it pleases you.” Chestnut nodded to somepony behind me. I twisted to try and see what was there. It was the two ponies from before who ambushed me in my room. The unicorn mare was surrounded by a flash of magical energy and disappeared. Teleportation, that meant they could have been holding them anywhere. She flashed back into the room with Winter and Aurora.

“Sparks!” Winter bawled as she ran to my side and firmly took one of my hooves in hers, Aurora quickly followed behind her, taking my other hoof.

“I would like to thank you Sparks. You did something great today.”

“What is he talking about Sparks?” Winter asked with a look of disbelief.

“Oh you don’t know? Well then, allow me to enlighten you. The raider clans have been gathering our power trying to fill the vacuum from Red Asphalts death. As our number grew we knew we had to find a new home. I proposed the attack on Black Town but our leader was against it. When Sparks killed our leader I was MORE than happy to fill her role and when the clans heard that the hero of Black Town was responsible, they were more than happy to invade. Ironic isn’t it? You tried so hard to prevent this and yet it was you who made it possible.”

“You sent me after your leader on purpose…so you could take her place.”

“Figured it out did you? Hahaha! It was so perfect, saved my own skin and had my rival taken out, all at the same time.”

“This is my fault…” I whispered, now realizing what I had done.

“Don’t listen to him Daddy! It’s not your fault.”

“Oh foolish child. Your ‘Daddy’ could have killed be but he let me go. He made a costly choice and provided me with the leadership I deserve…now I’ll give him what he deserves.” Chestnut stood up from his chair and came to stand beside me, and wrapped a hoof around Winter’s neck.

“Mommy no!!” Aurora cried. She ran at Chestnut and was easily smacked aside. She landed close to the edge of the drop-off, unconscious.

“Leave her alone Chestnut! Your fight is with me!”

“You’re right, it is, but there are worse things than death. An eye for an eye Harbinger.” He said, pressing a gun to Winter’s head with his magic.

“Please…please let me go…” Winter sobbed. “Y-you can’t…I-I’m…”

“What was that sweetheart? I couldn’t hear you.”

“I…I’m pregnant!” I was in shock. Hearing that was supposed to be one of the happiest moments of my life, instead it only brought me panic and horror. Nothing could have prepared me for this.

“You hear that Sparks? You’re a father! Congratulations!”

Winter had tears streaming down her face. And I would never forget the look she gave me.

“Sparky…I-I…Lov-”

*BLAM*

Time slowed down as I watched blood spray out of Winter’s temple. The life had barely left her eyes when Chestnut flung her body off the side of the building.

“NOOOOoooo!” I shrieked, thrashing about trying to get out of my restraints, tipping over my chair and falling over in the process.

“A tragedy really. You should have killed me when you had the chance.”

I couldn’t concentrate. This couldn’t have been real. This wasn’t how it was supposed to be!

“Please…” I whispered. “Do it…kill me.”

“I’m afraid I have more important things to do.” He knelt down and took my face in his hooves, forcing me to face him. “Killing you would be too easy, now breaking you? Hmph. The Wasteland is no place for heroes. How that word must sting you now… hero. Your mercy has brought you pain. Your kindness, sorrow. In this world there are worse things than death…You have to surrender to the Wasteland to survive. I used to be like you Sparks but the greatest lesson I ever learned out here is that you can hang on to your morals and die, or do whatever it takes to survive. Now your failures here will forever remind you of that fact. Slash, Blood Orange, let’s get out of here.” Chestnut and the large stallion placed their hooves on the mare’s shoulder and teleported away.

I…I did this…it was my fault…I failed.

Footnote: Level Up!
New Perk: Bringer of Justice – +10% more damage to raiders, slavers, and criminals.

Quest Perk Added: Be Strong! - The small statuette has granted you the determination of Applejack. You're going to need all the strength you can get! - Permanent +1 to Strength.

Chapter Eleven: Hearts Promise

Chapter Eleven: Heart’s Promise

“Wanting to believe the best about ponies doesn’t make it true.”

Hey there wastelanders! The name’s Pon3, DJ Pon3. It seems, my little ponies, that for every action there is an equal and opposite reaction. A little settlement over in The Baltimare area called Black Town was attacked by an enormous raider army in retaliation for the death of Red Asphalt at the hooves of the Harbinger of Hope. It is currently unknown if the Harbinger made it out of Black Town alive and I think everypony, myself included, hopes that he did. My prayers go out to those ponies who lost their lives, their families and their homes. If any of you traders out there are heading east over the mountains, lend a hoof if you can, as a favor to me. In the meantime to all you ponies over there, stay strong, stick together and keep the good fight alive. This one’s for Black Town, here’s Rarity with ‘Begin Again’

Begin again, in the night.

Let’s sway again, tonight.

Your hoof on my shoulder.

Your cheek against mine.

Where can we go.

When will we find that we know.

-

Where can we go.

When will we find that we know.

To let go.

Begin, begin again tonight.

One Month Later

The month after the attack on Black Town was one of the worst of my life. After the battle Summer, Aurora and I recovered what was left of Winter and gave her a proper burial just outside of Stable 63. Black Town had suffered more than I had initially thought. Mayor Slate had been killed in the breach that destroyed the wall and the diminished population was not prepared for anti-fire measures. As a result most of Black Town had burned to a crisp and what remained of the raider army had taken control shortly after the first fight. The monolithic Black Tower now served as a symbol of fear and as a mass grave marker for both the town and myself. For two weeks I tried and find Salted Chestnut and avenge Winter but lead after lead and day after day we found nothing. Most saddening of all was when Grim, unsettled by my lust for vengeance proclaimed that I had lost my way. The next morning I found a note telling me that he was returning to his home In Whinnyapolis. I couldn’t blame him for losing faith in me. Before long I realized I couldn’t keep up the search with a filly to take care of. Afterwards Sunny gave me a story about how killing Chestnut wouldn’t bring her back and that I had to set a better example for Aurora lest I lose her like I lost Grim. Like myself, most of the survivors of the attack decided to make our homes in the Crater. Jack quickly found a use for all of us. Circuit Breaker, the tech I had heard about a few times before had apparently survived and made her way to the Crater as well. Other than myself she was the most technologically apt pony in the town. It was surprisingly comforting to get back to the only kind of work I was ever any good at. Circuit and I spent our time together keeping the Crater intact and reinforcing it where we could and trying to hook up several terminals to the spotlights and turrets systems we’d installed. Mother found a job as Jack’s secretary and tried her best to keep us all together. She also took care of Aurora for me when I had big jobs or if I got carried away with chems. I’m ashamed to say that I began to experiment with chems and alcohol at this time, anything to get my mind off of what happened in Black Town. I had nightmares for weeks, every night I would wake up screaming into the night with tears running down my face. In response, if I wasn’t working or taking care of Aurora, I was either lost in a memory orb from the Lone Wolf or high off my tail alone in my room. I couldn’t run away from what happened forever and the next day it finally came for me.

I awoke to Aurora jumping on my bed. She wore a particularly perturbed look on her face.

“Did you forget what today is dad?” I stared at her blankly, desperately trying to remember what I had forgotten.

“Uhhhhh?” I droned on for about thirty seconds before her piercing glare forced a part of me to recall. “Oh shit.” I said out loud. I was going to have to kick my own ass later. “Of course I didn’t forget princess, happy birthday.”

“You’re such a bad liar dad.” She turned away from me and huffed, clearly upset with me. “You need to stop with all…this.” She waved a hoof about the floor which made me see just how many empty bottles there were on my floor. “She wouldn’t want you poisoning yourself to death.”

“You don’t understand Aurora, I…It…it just helps.” It hurt me to see that look of disappointment in her eyes. I wasn’t the best parental figure for her and I wished I could do better. The poor filly thought the world of me and I was only letting her down. It was what I deserved for fooling myself into thinking I was a hero. She was in the same boat as me. We had just united our family only to have them ripped out of our lives and cast into nothingness. Unlike me though, she only had me to numb her feelings and I was failing her by turning into a fucking junkie…but I would never stop trying. I sat up and nuzzled her gently.

“What can I do to make it up to you?”

Her expression relaxed slightly and she sighed softly. “You can take me with you today so I can spend time with you, instead of staying with aunt Sunny all day.”

It wasn’t quite the request I had expected. All she wanted was to spend the day with me. That alone broke my heart all over again and I couldn’t refuse.

“Sounds like a plan to me. C’mon princess let’s eat some breakfast and get this show on the road.” We sat at our little table and I prepared a small breakfast of mutfruit and Brahmin milk. I didn’t wear my stable suit often anymore so on our way out the door I slipped on a grey Robronco jumpsuit and went to meet Circuit Breaker, Aurora happily trotting beside me.

<------OOOO------>

I chose this memory mostly for the nostalgia, back when Equestria was peaceful and her concerns were the opinions of silly nobleponies like me instead of the protection of our nation.

I was at a lavish looking party in a beautiful garden overlooking the equestrian countryside. It felt nice to be in a host who was so tall, although the moustache was a bit much for me. I was staring at a purple unicorn in front of me wearing a plain yellow dress with a pink ribbon around her neck, tearing up the grass in a ridiculous display of flailing hooves in the guise of a dance. For whatever reason I approached the young mare with a feeling of intrigue.

“Excuse me, might I ask where you acquired your… ensemble?”

“Why yes you may.” She responded with a smile. “A very close friend of mine from Ponyville made it for me.

“Ponyville? You don’t say?” I asked, feeling my brow raise in curiosity.

“I do! Her name is-” Before she could finish a white unicorn mare in a yellow dress and sunhat interrupted us from behind. “Fancy Pants! Come with me I have to show you this…thing…over on the other side of the room”

“In a moment my dear, this lovely filly from Ponyville was just about to tell me who made her charming dress.” As if a beacon had been lit, a large number of party guests surrounded the scene.

“Oh that dress?” The white unicorn continued. “Who cares it’s just a plain old-”

“Oh don’t be so modest Rarity, this dress you made is beautiful.” All at once every guest at the party gasped and collectively dropped their drinks. “We all think so.” As if on cue she was joined by four other mares. A pink one with her face covered in cake, a Pegasus with a rainbow mane and tail, a caramel colored earth pony with a hat, and a soft yellow Pegasus surrounded by birds. I turned to face Rarity.

“You know these ponies?” Rarity turned and started walking away as if to join the well-dressed ponies who had encircled us.

“Yes. Yes, I do know them. They may not be as sophisticated as some of you Canterlot ponies, but they are my best friends. And they are without a doubt the most important ponies I know.”

“Then how about you introduce me to your friends?” I said looking back at the five.

“With pleasure.” Rarity said with a proud smile.

That was the night I had met all of them. How right Rarity was that they were the most important ponies she knew. I don’t think she ever planed for that sentiment to become as real as it did. None of us did. If only I could have done more.

<------OOOO------>

Circuit Breaker was already hard at work with her hooves deep in the open panel of a turret on the wall.

“You know I can do that part better right?” I asked smugly.

“Fuck off Sparks, not all of us have cheat terminals on our legs.” She stood up and dropped the tool she had in her mouth. Her coat was light green and her mane was light blue, tied up into a ponytail so it was out of her face. She wore a simple vest with multiple pockets and a red cap on her head. Her face was smudged with oil here and there, making me smile.

“Hey watch your mouth, I brought my daughter today.”

“Oh?” She walked over to us and gently patted Aurora on her head. “Good to see you kiddo, happy birthday.”

I could feel a strong heat on my face, looking down I saw that Aurora was glaring at me again.

“Circuit didn’t forget.”

“I didn’t forget either!” I tried to defend myself but she wasn’t having any of it.

“C’mon Sparks put your money where your mouth is. Get this thing online and programmed.”

I rubbed the back of my neck and sighed. “Ok, I won’t be long Aurora, don’t wander off too far ok?”

“I know, I know dad.”

Several minutes passed as I hooked up my PipBuck’s adapter plug and set to work on the turrets programming. I smiled as I felt the turret hum to life and start oscillating though the arc its motors would allow. The little light on top was glowing green indicating its passiveness towards us. The sun was directly above us now, behind the cloud cover that is. Aurora was playing with some of Circuit’s tools while she was reinforcing some metal on a nearby walkway. I looked at my PipBuck, the little computer pony that represented my overall health was looking good physically but two little red ticks were showing the negative effects of my recent habits. Suddenly a brilliant idea popped into my head. I had the perfect gift for Aurora.

“Hey Aurora! Let’s go find Sunny. I need her to watch you for a bit.”

“Aww daaaad! But you promised!” She whined, pouting at me with the best puppy eyes she could muster.

“I know, sweetheart but trust me, it’ll all be worth it.”

We said our goodbyes to Circuit Breaker and made our way to the tower that rested in the middle of the crater. If anypony would know where Sunny was it was her former right hoof, Smilin’ Jack. We walked in the door at the base of the tower and approached the secretary’s desk.

“How are you holding up son?” My mother asked from behind her desk.

“Well enough I guess.” I answered flatly.

“Hi Nana.” Aurora greeted, standing up on her hind legs to see over the desk.

“Hello there darling, happy birthday! I have a present for you.” Aurora gasped and smiled.

“You do!?” she started shuffling her hooves in excitement as mom bent down behind her desk and returned with a small box.

“Go ahead dear, open it.” Aurora didn’t need to hear anymore as she tore open the box with glee. Inside was a silver mane pin with a purple gem set into it. Aurora’s eyes lit up like she had found treasure. She looked at me with a pleading expression. Understanding what she wanted, I used my magic to fit the clip into her mane on the right side. Ignoring everypony around, she hopped up on the desk and gave my mother a big hug.

“Thank you so much Nana, I love it.” She dropped back down to the floor and started making her way to the stairs. “I’m going to go show Jack and aunt Sunny ok dad? Thanks again Nana, I love you!” And with that she disappeared up to the next floor above. Mother smiled warmly and turned to me like she expected me to say something. It took me a moment but I understood her meaning.

“That was your family heirloom.” I said, hoping to coax her into saying what was on her mind.

“I don’t need it anymore. I was going to give it to…to Winter when you got married but…now it just reminds me of the stable. At least we get to keep it in the family.” She smiled warmly. “I’m so proud of you for taking that filly in. She needs somepony like you and whether you know it or not, you need her too.”

I heard a faint whisper in the back of my head that said ‘Be Strong’.

“It hasn’t been easy since…since Black Town.” I gently touched the necklace that hung around my neck. “But I will never give up on her. Even if I have to take on the whole wasteland along the way.” I remembered what she said to me this morning about my problem and started to tear up. “I need to be stronger…for her.”

“You’ll do fine darling, just remember to not try and force anything and never give up hope.”

Hope…maybe…maybe it was time.

Hours later as the sun was dipping below the mountains I found myself crouching in the shadows in my home waiting for a certain little filly to return. I had sent her on a menial task to get her out of the house for a bit while I organized the surprise. The door slowly opened revealing the guest of honor.

“I’m back! I gave Ms. Circuit the tape you said to give her…dad?”

“SURPRISE!”

Aurora almost leapt out of her fur as everypony I could get jumped up, flipped the lights on and shouted. She saw what decorations I could whip up and the cluster of snack cakes on the table meant to be a cake. Immediately I saw tears run down her cheeks as she trotted to me and jumped in my hooves. As silly as it seemed, even to me, it was something she needed right now. Hopefully it would help her find a semblance of normality. She blew out the one candle I could find followed by a round of clopping hooves. I wrapped her in a warm hug and levitated a box out from under the table.

“I hope you like it princess.” She opened the box with careful precision revealing the best present I could give. Her very own PipBuck. Honestly I don’t know why I didn’t think of it before. Now I had the ID tag so I’d always know where she was, doing wonders for my peace of mind. I got my tools out and fastened the arcano-tech to her foreleg. Before I could show her any of the intricacies of the device I felt a claw on my shoulder.

“Hey Sparks can I talk to you for a minute…in private?” Jack asked.

“Hmm…Aurora go ahead and take a bit to figure it out, if you have any questions ask aunt Sunny, she should be able to help you until I get back.”

“Ok dad, thank you so much. I love you.”

“I love you too Aurora, I’ll be right back.”

Jack led me to the next room, hoping that the noise from the adjacent room would be enough cover.

“Listen, I know this is probably the worst time and I know you’ve been distancing yourself from your past but…I need your help.”

I wrinkled my nose at what he was getting at. I turned my back on him and huffed, annoyed.

“You’re right, you could not have picked a worse time. If you need something…like whatever you’re proposing, why not ask Sunny?”

Jack’s gaze shifted to the floor. “I lost Sunny’s loyalty when I walked out on the Regulators.”

“Why should that matter? You’ve practically had her at your beck and call when it comes to ruffing up anypony.”

“She’s doing it for the people of the Crater, not for me. She trusts YOU Sparks, I can count on her to help you in anything you do. That’s why I’m asking.”

“Maybe she has the right idea. Now if you’ll excuse me, it’s my daughter’s birthday.”

“This isn’t just about me Sparks. This job might interest you too, just hear me out.”

I had my hoof on the door back to the living room, I thought that there wasn’t any harm in hearing him out, then refusing.

“Alright Jack, just make it quick.”

“Sure. There have been more and more sighting of Bleeders on the roads to the Crater. If the caravans are too afraid to make the journey to the Crater then we will all suffer. Now I’ve been paying attention to the work you’ve been doing around here and I want you to use your technical expertise to go out and secure us a few robots from the Bloomberg Space Center. It’s pretty far to the south west and I hate to say it but you and Sunny are some of the most talented fighters in town.”

I thought it was a good idea, even though my combat prowess was surely exaggerated but I wasn’t in any shape to launch such a lengthy expedition. I had also yet to hear just what was supposed to appeal to me specifically.

“I understand where you’re coming from Jack but why does it have to be me? What’s your angle?”

“An old friend of mine, Sid, and his crew moved into the space center almost a year ago. They have been deterred from most of the facilities and he said that his boss has been dealing with some strange ponies lately. The reason I bring this matter to you is that a certain grey unicorn mare was among them.”

My eyes widened at the mention. I could see her clearly in my mind, with Chestnut touching her shoulder as they teleported away. That was the closest lead I had in the month since Chestnut disappeared. As content as I was to stay in the Crater I only gave up my search to take care of Aurora. Now that she was comfortable here and I had ponies to take care of her for me, I could resume my quest to avenge Winter. I stewed the options over in my mind, considering what was best for myself and for the others. It was unlikely that Summer would come with me as her new job here was too vital to the Crater but I had no doubt in my mind that Sunny would help me with no questions so long as I asked.

“Are you absolutely sure?”

“Yes the description matched the mare you told me about. You go get me some robots and along the way you might find the pony you’re looking for.”

“Give me a day or so to get things figured out. I’ll do it.” I could hear that whisper in my mind again. I shook my head to clear it of the strange presence and composed myself.

“You alright Sparks? Are you sure you’re up to this?” I couldn’t tell if his concern was genuine but at least he wasn’t forcing the issue.

“I’m sure, I will rest a lot easier once I put that bastard in the ground. Who am I looking for?”

“Another griffon, brown fur, kinda small in stature.”

With that I returned to the other room to see that the party was still going strong. Sunny was in the corner speaking with my mother and Aurora was playing a game with Summer. Aurora saw me return and waved at me happily, a gesture which I returned as I approached Sunny.

“You’ve done right by that girl.” Sunny said with a smile. “I’m glad you decided to take her in.” She looked up at the ceiling as if recalling a fond memory.

“Mother if you would excuse us? I have something important to talk to Sunny about.”

“Very well darling. I think I’ll go see how the cake tastes.” She flipped her mane dramatically as she strutted off to the table.

“What is it Sparks?”

“Jack just gave me the best lead on Chestnut we’ve gotten since Black Town.”

“Sparks…you just settled down with Aurora, do you really want to leave her now to chase your revenge?”

I looked over at how much fun Aurora was having and how it was the happiest I’d seen her since Winter was killed. Unfortunately it wasn’t enough to banish the cloak of burning hatred that enshrouded my heart.

“Yes…I need this Sunny, and I can’t do it alone.”

Sunny sighed and tipped her hat to cover her eyes. “I will help you Sparks. If this will bring you peace.”

I wondered how she truly felt since Chestnut had been involved in the destruction of Requari and it had been me who convinced her to spare him. She wouldn’t admit it but she needed it just as badly as I, perhaps even more so and it was entirely because of me.

“What’s your plan for the girl?”

“She’ll stay with my mother while we’re gone. There are ponies here that I trust to keep her safe.” It wasn’t a decision I made lightly but I had personally built heavily upon the defenses of this town. With that, Summer and Jack, Aurora was in good hooves until I could return.

“I’d like to leave tomorrow, get whatever you need and meet me at the gate in the morning.”

Sunny nodded and slowly made her exit from the party.

Aurora looked on sadly as she left without a word.

“Where’s aunt Sunny going?” she asked with a frown.

“I’ll tell you after the party. For now let’s say we get a taste of the cake before Nana eats it all.”

Aurora looked to the table to see my mother with chocolate crumbs on her face.

“Nana! Don’t eat it all before I have some.” Aurora squealed as she bolted towards the table. That reaction garnered a small round of laughter from the room as we all gathered around the table for cake.

The evening came to a close with a satisfying conclusion. I caught my mother before she left and informed her of my plan. She didn’t question my decision and was happy to take Aurora for a few days. I closed the door behind her as Aurora trotted up to me with a curious look on her muzzle.

“So why did aunt Sunny leave so early? She missed the cake.” Aurora looked over at the table that held just enough cake left for one. “I saved her some for tomorrow.”

I couldn’t turn around to face her, instead I stayed facing the door as I spoke. “I asked her to leave.”

“What? Why?”

“I need her to be ready for tomorrow.”

“Why? What’s happening tomorrow?”

She didn’t need to know about my motive I thought…Jack’s request would do.

“We are leaving the Crater for a while, Jack has requested something that requires my skills.”

“I understand…” Her expression sagged for a brief second before she faced me with a fire in her eyes. “I’m coming with you.”

“What?” I said, turning to see the determined look on her face. “Aurora no, I need you to stay here where it’s safe…where you’re safe.”

“B-but I can help, I promise I won’t get in the way and…and I’ll-”

“My mind is made up Aurora, you’ll stay here and that’s final.”

“B-but I can help! I want to help! Please don’t leave me!”

I could hear her voice cracking as glistening moisture gathered in the corners of her eyes. Damn you Jack for making me do this on her birthday.

I stood facing the door, suppressing tears of my own. “I’m sorry Aurora. I…I can’t risk your safety. You’re all I have left.”

“And you’re all I have left!” Her defiant look quickly faded into one of lonely misery. “Please…don’t go…”

“I’m sorry.” I whispered, opening the door and stepping outside. I had no choice. I had to leave her behind. It was for her own good, one day she would understand. From the other side of the door I could hear her break down into sobs. Forcing back tears of my own, I set out into town to gather supplies. I looked back one last time and the tears escaped.

<------OOOO------>

I still to this day don’t know what became of the money I lent her but after centuries of searching I think I understood what she meant. It’s a far cry from what she told me but the main issue was time. Perhaps if we had more before the end she really could have saved us all. At least that is what I like to believe.

I could feel a warm wind blowing through my mane. I magically removed my monocle and gently wiped it off. I was standing on a marble balcony somewhere in Canterlot, if the geography I picked up from the last orb was on point. I levitated a pocket watch out from a pocket on my dark suit coat.

“Where is that mare?” I felt a touch of irritation but not more than a moment later I heard the sound of hooves clopping on marble. I turned and did an over the top bow to a lovely, well dressed unicorn mare in a blue dress and matching sunhat.

“My dear Lady Rarity, might I ask what’s so important that you summon me here.”

“I’m sorry I’m late Fancy Pants, I didn’t mean to make you wait.”

“It’s quite alright my dear, you have a great deal to manage. It is no surprise that you might be a tad late.”

Rarity fumbled with a briefcase she was carrying with her as she looked all around as if she if she was expecting somepony else to show up, her horn glowing slightly.

“Forgive me if I seem on edge darling, a body double of mine was assassinated in Whinnyapolis not too long ago.”

“No harm done, take as long as you like to relax yourself. If I might be so bold, just what is it you need my dear?”

“I need funding. I can’t redirect ministry funds to my personal project any longer. I…won’t ask my friends and you have been a generous contributor to the Ministry of Image.”

“To what end my dear? What is this project of yours?” I looked at her with a cocked brow.

“I…I have come into possession of a…unique resource. With it I think I may have possibly found a way to preserve life in Equestria…Indefinitely.”

I could feel my heart beating furiously in my chest. I stepped towards Rarity and placed a hoof on her shoulder.

“Do you truly believe that?”

Rarity look troubled for a moment before pure resolve showed in her eyes.

“Yes. I have to. I cannot fail now.”

Despite the resolve in her eyes she looked conflicted about her decision. I started feeling unsure myself about if I wanted to help her. Yet her piercing gaze never faltered. Regardless of the risk that was worrying her, her conviction stood steadfast and that was all I needed to see.

“Very well Lady Rarity. You shall have my pocket for your ‘project’. Should it bear fruit I trust you shall share your discoveries with me?”

“Of course Fancy Pants, thank you so much for this. You won’t regret it. I trust this shall stay between us?”

“Of course my dear. As I said all those years ago…you were and are, an important pony to know. If you believe this project of yours can stop this damn war, then you can count on my utmost discretion. Worry not, the O.I.A will not hear a word from me.”

“You are a good friend Fancy Pants. Thank you so much for this opportunity.”

“Go home and get everything figured out. When you know what you need from me, let me know and you shall have it.”

<------OOOO------>

The next morning I woke up to an empty house and gathered my belongings. I hefted my stable barding and security armor on for the first time in weeks, and took stock of my inventory. It had been so long since I used my pistol last that I had never noticed that my PipBuck had given it a special designation. The Harbinger. As much as it felt wrong, that realization convinced me that I was making the right decision. According to my PipBuck it was just about ten in the morning as I made my way to the Crater’s gate. There was Sunny, patiently waiting for me, just where I thought I’d find her,

“Just you and me again eh?” she said, not looking at me.

“Looks like. Ready to head out?”

“As ready as I can be.”

We collected ourselves and signaled the guards to raise the gate and not a minute later we were out in the Baltimare Wasteland yet again. A heavy fog was rolling in from Horseshoe bay as we circled the Crater and set off to the southwest towards the Bloomberg Space Center. I had never been this far away from the Baltimare ruins before. I was curious as to what we might encounter, if anything would be different. I took a bottle of apple whiskey out of my bags and started drinking.

“You want any of this Sunny?” I asked, levitating the bottle over to her. She squinted her eyes at me and snatched the bottle out of my grasp and took several large swigs.

“You’re a bad influence on me.” She joked.

“So you keep telling me but I wouldn’t be anything without you Sunny, I hope you know that.”

“Ass kissing won’t save you this time Sparks.”

I could tell that she wasn’t on my side about my decision but she would never let me go alone.

“So…do you know anything about where we are going?”

“No.”

“Nothing at all?”

“Don’t you think if I knew anything about this space center I’ve had already told you?”

“Ok I get it…Are you alright Sunny?”

“I care about you Sparks and I’ll support you no matter what. That doesn’t mean I always have to agree with you.”

“You…you rather I’d stayed behind?”

“It doesn’t matter what I think.”

“Seriously Sunny, tell me what’s on your mind.”

Sunny looked away, off into the distance.

“I…see a lot of myself in you Sparks and that’s not always a good thing.”

I knew myself that the decision I made wasn’t the best one but every time I thought about Winter or Chestnut an incredible fury woke in my heart. I couldn’t let them live as long as I had the ability to put an end to them. However something about what she said struck me as odd.

“What are you trying to say?”

Sunny hid behind the brim of her hat again and spoke softly.

“I did the same thing once…”

What did she mean by that? I thought. Wait…did she just…did she have… Suddenly my mind was drowning in questions. As if sensing my intentions Sunny looked out from under her hat. The look in her eyes silenced me completely. If she was to tell me anything more, it would have to be on her terms. Now I think I understood where she was coming from but even if what I was thinking was true, my mind was made up. It was my love who was killed, not hers.

I gave Sunny the space I thought she needed as we walked for an hour or two before the sound of nearby gunfire grabbed my attention. I crouched down low as Sunny and I approached the firefight carefully. As we got closer we saw the source of the commotion. Two Steel Rangers were standing with their backs to a large industrial looking building. The two rangers were firing their weapons into a huge mass of feral ghouls. Judging by the number of corpses to ghouls it wouldn’t be long before they would be overwhelmed. I stood up from my hiding place and fired a lightning bolt into the hoard of zombies, dropping a few of them in a flash. Sunny, following my lead, also stood up and began firing her battle saddle at the mass of rotting flesh. The rangers noticed our arrival and pressed the attack to try and clear a path for us. We galloped through the breach before the ghouls could block us off.

The hoard seemed like it was never going to end as we were being pushed back against the wall of the building. It was as we got closer to the rangers I noticed that there were three or so other corpses that weren’t ghouls. This was their last stand. I turned to judge the door to the building to see if trying to retreat inside was a safer option.

“Cover me! I’m getting us inside!” I jumped behind one of the rangers to safeguard myself from the gnashing teeth and jagged hooves. A wall of ghouls blocked us from the main entrance but thankfully we had been pushed towards a garage bay door of some kind, presumably for deliveries and the like centuries ago. The sound of gunfire and snarling ghouls threatened to swallow my concentration but there was no backing out now. If I couldn’t get this door open it was game over for all of us. I felt a sharp hoof slash my flank before the responsible ghoul had its back broken by the powerful hydraulics of the ranger’s power armor.

“Hurry up local! We’re being overwhelmed!”

“He can do it! Keep them suppressed, give him all the time you can!” Sunny yelled, kicking a grenade into the ghoul’s backline. I followed a wire from the roof’s overhang to a damaged fuse box. I focused as hard as I could to repair it. I could do it, this what I was trained for, minus the threat of death. Sweat was quickly matting the fur on my face as I scraped and salvaged as many redundant and broken wires as I could to replace the line to the opening mechanism. At that moment fear had sprouted forth in my chest. Without even considering my course of action, I recognized that it relied on the door and fuse box being connected to a power supply. I held my breath as I connected the final wire to open the door…and nothing. It wouldn’t open. I started to panic as I had led us all to our deaths. NO! I couldn’t let it end here! I lowered my head and charged my electricity spell. I had never tried to use it to power an isolated connection through a secondary relay. I closed my eyes and prayed as I felt the sparking energy leave my horn. Whether Luna herself was watching over me or I was the luckiest son of a bitch in the wasteland I would never know. An electronic whirring kicked in as the door was retracted along the ceiling, allowing us a way into the garage.

“We’re in! Fall back!” One of the rangers shouted through the speaker in his helmet. The two stood as a barrier between us and the ghouls as we retreated inside. Once they noticed we’d made it through they both turned and ducked through the doorway. As soon as they were clear I hit the red button on the wall, activating the closing mechanism that slowly rolled the door back into place. We kept the bullets flying to make sure no ghouls made it inside. The garage door opening made for an effective choke point as we mowed down all that would dare try and follow us. A few managed to crawl through the shrinking gap between the door and the concrete floor but the industrial strength door easily bisected the ghouls decaying bodies as it closed completely. I was astonished by the wall of red ticks just outside the door. How many had we killed? How many were still out there? The sounds of frenzy outside died down quickly as losing line of sight seemed to pacify the ghouls. They resigned themselves to milling about just outside, waiting for the next unsuspecting passerby.

“Nice work local, outstanding performance.” The ranger stallion commented. I turned to face him, wiping the sweat of my brow as I did.

“A little too close for my liking.” I said between panicked breaths.

“Wait a minute. I recognize you. You’re the pony that recovered Paladin Sureshot’s tags.” The other ranger said. She sat down and fumbled with her helmet a bit, removing it. Her coat was a vibrant green and her mane was a bright red. “Do you remember me? Crusader Freesia of the Steel Rangers.” She held out an armored hoof which I took in my own and shook it.

“I’m glad to see a familiar face…so to speak.” I sighed and relaxed a little.

“Agreed. I honestly thought I’d never see you again. I figured you’d just take the tech we gave you and disappear.”

I still had the device they gave me. I was never able to find a use for it but it was too valuable to throw away or sell. A device that flooded a security system with garbage data was a valuable tool to have.

“If you’re done catching up Freesia, we have a job to do.” The other ranger interrupted.

“Ah of course let us proceed then Brass Tacks.” Freesia put her helmet back on and proceeded out of the room behind her partner. Sunny and I fell in line behind them. It would behoove us to stick with them until we got out of the building that my PipBuck just marked as ‘Rainboom Robotics’.

“So Crusader huh? Got promoted since I saw you last?” I asked, wondering just how the ranger’s command structure worked.

“I was rewarded for my actions with command of my own squad after a particular Op went south. I was able to persevere and complete the mission, albeit with several casualties.”

I knew better than to pursue that subject any further. However the lack of a certain other ranger made me curious.

“What happened to Flint?” I asked following behind her.

“Knight Flint was killed on a reconnaissance mission north west of the city. His squad just disappeared one day and his power armor stopped transmitting. We have yet to recover his remains but he is presumed KIA.”

“I’m very sorry to hear that Freesia.”

“Thank you, I appreciate that. He knew the risks though. Dying in the line of duty is the best death a soldier can hope for.”

The ranger in front, Brass Tacks was his name, kicked down a wooden door that led to a big open room with two staircases that led to the upper floors.

“What are you guys here for?” I asked, hoping to glean a little more about their mission.

“I’m afraid we can’t divulge that information, isn’t that right Crusader.”

“At ease Brass. These ponies are friends to the Rangers.”

“Hmph if you say so boss.” Brass scoffed at us and sped up to scout the room ahead.

“Forgive him, the rangers are his whole life, he lives and bleeds steel.”

“Its fine, I understand. So now can I ask what you’re here for?”

“I can’t tell you everything but we are here for an X-33 guidance chip and two B-S turbopump bearings.”

I wondered for a moment what the Rangers would want with that kind of tech before I remembered their goal of recovering technology. Still we were in a robotics research facility, all the tech here should be valuable to them. So why were they so fixated on those two specifically?

“I suppose asking what they’re for is need to know only?”

“…Affirmative.”

Whatever it was, it had to be important. Regardless of what I personally thought I wanted to stay an ally to the Steel Rangers.

“Is there anything we can do to help?”

“You can split up and help search the area I suppose.”

“How will we know what to look for?” Sunny asked, moving to the other side of Freesia.

“We should be able to find the bearings in this site’s spark generator. As for the guidance chip…we aren’t one hundred percent sure if one is even here. So we should split up and search the area and find out.” Freesia activated the head lamp attached to her helmet and started her search.

“I don’t like this, we shouldn’t split up.” Sunny stated, looking around the room nervously.

Now seemed as good a time as ever. I silently thanked the ponies of Stable 71.

“Here, take this.” I withdrew Overmare Junebug’s PipBuck from my pack and offered it to Sunny. “I took this and a few more from Stable 71. The auto-mapping feature will help us keep track of one another once I record my ID tag in it…and…done. Here.” I motioned for her to give me one of her legs, levitating out the special tool to secure it on.

“If you’ve had these for so long why didn’t you give me one earlier?” Sunny looked at me, annoyed that I could have given her such a helpful tool weeks ago.

“I honestly forgot I had them until…recently.”

“Aurora’s birthday?”

“Yeah.”

“So you did forget.” She smirked.

Sunny didn’t say any more and held out her left foreleg. It didn’t take me long to reset the PipBuck’s OS and secure it to her leg. She took a moment to get used to the advanced systems linking to her biology, giving the device an appraising stare.

“Ok we’re good to go. I’ll check the back rooms. Wanna check the upstairs?” I asked, starting on my way towards the other side of the building.

“Sure.” She said, face buried in her new screen, figuring out the finer workings.

“I’ll patch you guys in to our radio communications. Call in if you need assistance.” Freesia said, noticing that Sunny and I both had PipBucks.

I carefully crept into the back area, taking a moment to feel it out before turning on my PipBuck’s light. I checked the screen for my peace of mind to see that Sunny’s tag was being tracked properly. I zoomed out the map function to check on Aurora only to see that there was no tag in the Crater. We were pretty far from home at this point. PipBuck’s were originally designed for the pre-war elite and Stables so maybe I was just out of range to pick up her tag.

The flickering lights and musty air made exploring this place an uneasy experience. Every now and then I’d come across a door that was bashed down and almost every time I did there were a few destroyed robots surrounding them. Inside the rooms with broken down doors were corpses that couldn’t have been there long judging from their state of decay. After checking another two rooms like that I noticed one thing that connected them. All the corpses I found were zebras.

“Hey guys?” I spoke at my PipBuck. “I found multiple zebra bodies…and they are relatively fresh.”

“Are you in danger?” Freesia asked.

“No but I’m going to keep going. If I find out more I’ll relay it to you.”

“Acknowledged.”

“Be careful Sparks.” Sunny added.

I continued deeper into the building until I finally spotted something that gave me pause. Paw prints…bloody paw prints of recently coagulated blood. I swallowed my fear, pulled my pistol out of its holster and followed the tracks.

“Sparks checking in.” I whispered. “I found some kind of animal tracks and fresh blood. We aren’t alone here.”

“Roger that, heading to you now.”

Instead of following where the tracks were going, I opted to follow where they came from. Eventually they led me through a hole in a wall that led to what I guessed was a room for putting robots together. There were old and rusted machine arms set in increments along conveyor belts littered with parts that were never put together. Towards the front of the room in between two of the conveyor belts along the wall and slightly wedged behind a tool chest was the fresh corpse of a zebra mare. Just as the paw prints indicated she looked to have been mauled to death by some kind of beast.

Upon closer inspection it appeared that two such creatures had attacked her but how could that be? There was only one set of tracks. I gently laid a hoof on the corpse and learned that it still had just a touch of warmth. She couldn’t have been dead for more than a day. I could hear the armored hulks of Freesia and Brass approaching from the hall I came from. Sunny was the first to enter the room where she joined me in standing over the corpse.

“Did you find what we’re looking for?” I asked her.

“Yeah Brass and I found the pump bearings or whatever. We stopped looking for the chip when we heard from you. I see that we might have stumbled into something’s home.” She said upon seeing the wounds on the corpse.

“Any ideas what could have done this?”

“Not really. It’s strange to me that a beast this dangerous would make its home here of all places…unless.”

“Unless what?” The speaker garbled voice of Freesia asked as she and Brass entered the room through the hole in the wall.

“Unless the creature is not acting on its own.”

“So you’re saying that a pony or something is pulling this things leash?” Brass asked with a sarcastic tone.

“Do you have a better explanation Brass Tacks?” Freesia questioned, her newfound authority bleeding into her voice.

“No Ma’am. Sorry Ma’am.”

“If we are going to continue our search I advise we proceed with caution. We will split into two teams with one ranger each. Brass, do you have any objections to partnering with…?” Freesia turned to Sunny, beckoning her to finish her question.”

“Sunny.” She said, locking eyes with the two rangers.

“Crusader, forgive me but you can’t be serious. You want me to partner with one of these wastelanders? How can you expect to them to put the mission first when they aren’t even-”

“That’s enough Brass. You aren’t with the Manehattan contingent anymore. You will check your hostility or I will have you reassigned, understand?”

Brass huffed angrily before standing up straight and giving a weak salute. “Understood Crusader.”

“Alright then let’s move out. Everypony ready?”

Sunny and I both nodded. We separated into the teams and set off following the tracks. Soon we came to a split in the hallway where another zebra corpse laid with the tracks leading down both paths.

“Be on your guard Sunny.” I whispered. “If he tries anything, use your PipBuck to ping me and I’ll come running.”

“I don’t think he will but I’ll be careful. Stay safe.”

Brass tromped up behind Sunny and nodded his head towards one of the set of tracks. She nodded back and they quickly disappeared around a corner. The question now was were there multiple creatures or just one.

“Is Brass Tacks going to be a problem?”

“No, he values his belief in the rangers more than he dislikes ponies like you and your friend.”

“How long have you been a…Crusader?”

“Not long and I imagine not for much longer either.”

“Why?”

“Did you see the rest of my squad?”

I remembered the other bodies I saw at their hooves when we arrived to help. “I’m…sorry for your loss.”

“It isn’t likely the Elder will revoke my rank…but I was thinking of stepping down, I’m not fit for leadership.”

I of all ponies knew how it felt to be the one kicking your own ass for your actions. Not everypony will hold you accountable so it isn’t strange to me for ponies to hold themselves accountable, whether it’s deserved or not.

“If you’re going to make a decision like that make sure it’s what YOU want Freesia. The Elder wouldn’t have given you this position if he thought you couldn’t handle it.”

“Yeah…” She didn’t say anything more as she retreated into herself to think.

We continued on in silence until we reached the end of the hall. At the end was a large ornate door that hopefully held something to aid us behind it. I went to open the door only to learn that it was locked. Suddenly I was missing Grim more than ever. I saw him pick locks often enough that I was willing to give it a try. I levitated out a screwdriver and a few bobby pins and carefully started fiddling with the lock. I had just set the pin in place to lift the tumbler when a metal clad hoof smashed the door off its hinges, sending it cartwheeling across the room, hitting the desk and coming to rest on the floor. I just sat there staring at my tools floating in front of me where the door had just been. I turned slowly to face Freesia. Even with the helmet on I could just feel the shit eating grin on her face underneath it.

“Power Armor has its advantages.” She said in a playful tone.

“That was so unnecessary.” I said, stowing my tools back in my packs as we entered the office. The inside of the room looked like it had been lived in recently. There were small amounts of supplies stocked around the room on shelves or piled in the corners. I started to wonder if I would ever find an office without a terminal in it as I dropped into the chair with a creak. I pressed one button on the terminal before I leaned to look around it to glare at Freesia.

“You gonna knock this one across the room too?”

“Only if it’s more convenient than doing it your way.”

“Hmph, I won’t be long.” She nodded and turned to watch the doorway as I jacked into the terminal to pick apart its security. Getting in was almost child’s play to me now, at least with an encryption this weak. Once I was in, I saw that there were a few logs left by whomever ran this place before the war as well as ones that were added recently, perhaps clues to our mystery beastmaster? I decided to start with the old ones before progressing my way to the ones that would help us…curiosity is a virtue right? The first old one was labeled ‘Finally!’

Finally all of my hard work is paying off! When I named this place after Rainbow Dash I never thought I’d ever do anything for the ministries. The Ministry of Arcane Sciences and the Ministry of Wartime Technology have both commissioned some very specific tech from us. The representatives made me sign some kind of agreement, stating that they didn’t choose a bigger company like Robronco or S.M.I because of confidentiality concerns. Though the full extent of their project wasn’t discussed with me I’m still more than happy to help Equestria however I can. We only have to research and fabricate some specific key components for some kind of vehicle tech I assume based on the notes they gave me. Hopefully this contract will lead to future projects with the Ministries or other private companies. I can’t wait to get started.

I recognized Robronco as the foremost supplier of robots during the war but had no idea to what S.M.I was, another tech company if I had to guess. However the more important thing to note was the project the entry entailed. It was very likely we would find the chip the rangers were after. Next on the way down was an entry that was labeled ‘New Project.”

I got my wish! A few days ago we got a commission from a pony who wishes to remain anonymous. They supplied us with a prototype robot design designated ‘Assualtron’. The designs are quite striking, they look to be very combat proficient without the overwhelming bulk of other robots like sentinels or brain bots. That’s where this commission gets strange. The details asked for us to research and build upon the Assualtron’s designs for something less combat based. I wanted to ask for what purposes but whoever the client was threatened to withdraw the commission if I kept asking questions. It was understandable as whoever the client is clearly has heavy sway on Equestrian industry if they had access to schematics like these. Assualtrons are the most pony-like robot I’ve ever seen. We are to follow our instructions to…to what looks like recreating somepony in robot form. We have been supplied a number of items and data regarding the pony in question. Personally I find the idea very disturbing but the money is good and I don’t want to alienate future clients, so I’m going to grit my teeth and deliver what was requested.

What kind of robot were they making? I’ve never heard of or seen an assualtron but the idea of a metal pony was frightening enough by itself, especially if you couldn’t distinguish one from a flesh and blood pony. I wondered if they finished the robot before the bombs fell. Would we run into a peculiar robot or would we find its unfinished chassis? It wouldn’t do me any good to worry about it, at least not yet. As I moved on to the recent entries I saw that the first one didn’t have a label so I opened it and started reading.

Thank the spirits, I finally found a terminal. At least my problem doesn’t extend to the written word. I probably shouldn’t be documenting my thoughts like this but it’s one thousand times better than keeping them flying around my head. The robots here have been serving as an effective barrier against my former brothers and sisters. On this same terminal I found entries regarding a very special robot. One I’m hoping will be enough to get me out of here and back on my way. I’d hate to lose Boola but eventually I will run out of robots. I hope it won’t come to that. I will begin my search for the bot as soon as the fighting dies down.

So the special order robot was still here? Whether or not that was the case our mystery beastmaster seemed to believe so. That told me that all the zebra corpses were a result of them trying to capture our mystery pony…er zebra, I guess. The fact that the last two corpses we found were killed by ‘Boola’ as I assumed the beast was called, indicated that they had exhausted their supply of robots. Wherever they were now, they had to be extremely desperate. I moved on to the next entry that was entered only a few days ago.

I found it, I fucking found it! I found a secret basement that held the labs and research center. I found the powered down robot they were building. I was hoping that my skills with the other robots would translate to this one but I was dead wrong. This bot is in a league all in its own. Whether that’s due to its rare nature or the special modifications the ponies here made is beyond me. I’m going to move to the basement and see if I can scrap enough components together to get the thing operational. I should have plenty of time to do so, the robots I reprogrammed have been a successful enough deterrent that I don’t think they will get to the basement. Just to be safe though I will be locking down this console. I know that my clan won’t be able to get through it, they won’t even know to look for the hidden release to open the basement tunnel. I should start moving my things down there before the next hunting party gets here.

So there was a secret tunnel somewhere that led to a basement area. That’s where we would fine our zebra friend. More importantly it was probably the place we’d find the guidance chip.

“I got a lead Freesia, call back Brass and Sunny will you?”

She turned away from her watch at the door and nodded. “Sure thing.”

As she radioed the others I remembered our time in the Briddlestar mall when we found that button under a desk. I hopped out of the chair in front of the desk and ducked underneath. No such luck. I should have known it wouldn’t be so easy. Freesia noticed me under the desk and came to stand beside me.

“What are you doing?”

“There’s a secret tunnel to the basement labs and I’m looking for a switch or something.”

No more needed to be said as she too joined me in the search.

“Are you sure it’s in this room?”

“No but if I ran this place I’d want the switch somewhere only I could get to it.”

Our searching became more in depth such as tearing off paneling on the walls and tearing up the carpeting. Just as Sunny and Brass walked into the room I located the switch at the bottom of a plant pot, once I scooped all the dirt out. A hissing sound could be heard as a portion of the floor retracted and led to stairs heading below.

“That’s where were going to find your chip.” I pointed down the stairs hoping one of them would get my meaning. There was no guarantee that the chip was there but at this point we needed to be thorough as well as take care of the zebra. Brass huffed angrily and started first down the stairs, followed by me and Sunny with Freesia watching our flanks. Between our PipBuck lights and headlamps the darkness would be hiding nothing from us. Immediately I noticed the strange smell that permeated the air. We reached the end of the stairs that opened up into another assembly looking room with conveyors and parts all over the place. Before I could take a closer look a ferocious growling followed by Brass being tackled to the floor demanded my attention. Brass had been pounced on by a large two headed dog creature. One head had its jaws clamped on one of the guns on his battle saddle, while the other was biting at the throat area of his armor.

Freesia trotted past Sunny and I, kicked the thing in one of its faces, the strength of which was enough to send it careening over a dirty workstation. The thing whined in pain as it stood up, Freesia ignored this and trained her guns on it, ready to take it out. Then, out of nowhere, a zebra dressed in rags with a bedraggled mane jumped in between Freesia and the dog creature.

“No! No please, do not fire! Boola did not intend to draw your ire!”

“Stand down zebra!” Freesia yelled, sounding genuinely scary.

“Yes of course, please forgive me. You were not the ones I was expecting to see. I’ve been on the run from folk of mine. So the security of this place became my find.”

“If I see your pet’s fangs again I will kill it. Understand?” Freesia lowered her guns and relaxed her stance.

“Yes I understand very well. Boola will listen to what I tell.”

“What are you blind Freesia? That’s a zebra! Kill it!”

“The Steel Rangers have no quarrel with this zebra, as far as I’m concerned he’s just an unarmed civilian.”

“Says you, if you won’t I will!” Brass’ chain gun started to spin but before any bullets fired, Freesia stepped in between the zebra and Brass. She raised a hoof and brought it down on the barrel of the chain gun, knocking it off its battle saddle mount.

“Freesia what the fuck!?”

“Stand down! We do not open fire on civilians without good reason!”

“What more reason do you want!? Look at him! He’s a fucking zebra! It’s because of his kind that we all live in this radioactive hellhole!”

“There’s no war anymore Brass, your prejudice is based on an event that happened two hundred years ago. There will be no unprovoked killing here today.”

Brass was fuming under his helmet. For a moment it looked like he was going to accept Freesia’s orders but hatred can do terrible things to a mind. Brass charged through Freesia intent on killing the zebra but before he could make a move a black and white blur kicked his helmet off his head, then spun midair landing two hooves on the back of his head, knocking him out cold.

“I’m sorry I had to do that to your friend, but it looked like he sought my end.” Now that the tension in the room had eased away I could finally be a part of the conversation.

“What is your name?” I asked, stepping over the unconscious body of Brass.

“Xela was the name given at my birth. Though these days it holds little worth.”

Freesia checked to make sure Brass was alright. She fiddled with some controls under a panel in his armor near his flank.

“While I don’t exactly approve of what just happened, your moves sure did a number on my Knight. Where did you learn to fight like that?”

Xela leaned back slightly with a smug expression.

“I was trained in combat since the day I was born and to its practice I have been sworn.”

I had never met a zebra before. There was plenty I didn’t know about them or their culture. All I knew is that it’s because of them the wasteland is what it is today, or at least that was what I’d been told. Thinking about that lit a flame of anger in my heart. I suddenly empathized with Brass for a brief moment before I remembered what Freesia had just said. Killing him wouldn’t bring life back to the wasteland and I doubted the ponies of Equestria were completely free of blame. If we were to find what we sought then having the guy who had been living here on our side could only help us. Making peace with that for now, something about his mannerisms bothered me. Was it just a zebra thing?

“Why do you talk in rhyme?”

He looked perplexed as if he thought I hadn’t noticed. “A curse from my kind was placed upon me, now my words come out like poetry.”

“A curse that makes you speak in rhyme?”

“It was created back in olden times, to identify those guilty of crimes. Forsaking ones clan could warrant the curse and that is why I must speak in verse.”

“Enough with the pleasantries.” Sunny butted in and pushed her way to the front. “We are searching for a guidance chip. If you mean us no harm then perhaps you could help us.”

Xela looked around the room, thinking hard about something.

“I may know where a chip may be but first you will do something to help me.”

“I knew this wouldn’t be easy, what do you need from us?” I asked, looking to Freesia to try and gauge her reaction.

“There’s a robot here that I have found but on making it work I’ve gained no ground. Some extra hooves might be what I need to make it work and take my leave.”

“So you need our help activating it?” Freesia asked, standing up from Brass’ unconscious form.

“I’m afraid machines are beyond my ken so I’ve kept it safe here in my den.”

“Can you show it to us?”

Xela nodded and said something in a language I didn’t understand. Boola started panting and ran off towards the other side of the room. I heard a loud clunking sound as a portion of the lights set into the roof came to life. Anchored into a workstation on a raised dais was the powered down form of a metal pony. We approached it to get a better look. I recognized it immediately. I levitated out the small statuette I took from the Black Town armory and compared the two. Everything was a perfect match. The coat, the mane, which was made of synthetic hair and the cutie mark. Everything save the cowpony hat on its head. I heard Freesia gasp beside me.

“Is…is that Applejack? What the hell were the ponies here up to?” Freesia sounded very displeased.

“Applejack?” I mirrored, looking at the statuette in a curios light.

“Yes the founder…Applejack, Ministry Mare of the Ministry of Technology.”

In the Stable I had been taught that the ministries were very important in the last days of Equestria’s government. That made this mare one of the most important ponies in Equestria…at least the robotic clone of her. I had to agree with Freesia’s reaction. What in the world would anypony need an Applejack robot for? I suppose since she wasn’t finished before the bombs fell that it no longer mattered. But curiosity was a virtue like I said. Right?

“I don’t like this. This…I don’t know what to think.” Freesia was seriously conflicted with the robot before her. I couldn’t exactly understand what she was thinking, though how would I have felt if it were a robotic clone of say, Celestia or Luna.

“I’m going to see what I can do with it.” I ignored Freesia’s pleas and opened a panel on its chest where I plugged my PipBuck into it. My PipBuck was flooded with data and programs I could barely understand. Personality matrixes and memories with behavioral subroutines and customized speech and voice systems. Technically speaking it was complete but something in its code was keeping it inactive. Whether it was waiting for a specific trigger or command I couldn’t tell. Freesia let me continue fiddling with the robot as she moved on to continue speaking with Xela.

“Where did you acquire your pet? And what is it?

Xela said something in the zebra language and the two headed dog ran up to Freesia and started licking her helmet on both sides.

“An Orthros is what my companion is and vicious licking is a quirk of his.”

“Where did you find it…him?”

“I captured him as a pup in a forest of gloom. By my side he has been, bringing my foes doom. The capture of Boola for me was just fun. Who ever said two heads are better than one?” Xela started petting Boola with strong affection. A strong bond between pony, or zebra, and their pet was worth more than a million bits…caps.

“I think it’s time we got the chip while my friend works on the robot.” Sunny said, forcefully stepping between Freesia and Xela.

“Very well, get your things and follow me. I shall gift you the chip that you seek.”

They disappeared out of my vision to find the chip while I tried to find the trigger the robot was waiting for. I kept digging into its code where I found its combat programming. Despite what the terminal said they apparently didn’t delete or replace the combat subroutines. Rather they just buried them where they could be reactivated at a later date. I couldn’t see any obvious weaponry on the robot which made sense as it seemed to me it was meant to be an infiltrator or assassin? Maybe? It was hard to tell. What was most disturbing of all was how…anatomically correct it was. If it was built to be an infiltrator or something along those lines then…honestly you would have to get very, very close to tell it was a robot. Did whoever it was who commissioned this expect it to…to have sex with somepony? As if thinking about it summoned them, I found the programming for…sexual activity and blank space where more data on the subject could be added. While not for the same reasons, I now understood Freesia’s confliction. Suddenly I could see why some might want an Applejack robot. The thought sent a shudder down my back.

After digging even further I found that it was missing an activation key that I did not possess. I disconnected my PipBuck and closed the panel to search the lab for the key. I followed some wires connected the base that the robot stood on to a terminal with technical readouts on the thing. Nothing helpful there. There were wires upon wires I could follow and hopefully one of them led me to some kind of clue. I carefully followed more wires on the wall, walking past Freesia, Sunny and Xela as I did, not hearing a word they said. Eventually I found another terminal whose screen had been blown out but had a port for holotapes. I carefully fired my lightning spell into it, giving it enough power to eject the tape inside. The tape that came out had no label on it but it was all I had to go on so I opened the holotape port on my PipBuck and inserted it. My screen was replaced by several algorithms, one of which had similar readouts to the robot. With any luck that was our activation key. All I had to do was return to where the robot was docked and find out. It was never that easy unfortunately. As soon as the robot came back into my view I saw Brass standing behind it. Its eyelids opened revealing soft green eyes that began glowing red as it stepped off the platform.

“Combat protocols engaged. Targets confirmed. Engage?” it asked in a mare’s voice.

“Kill them all!” Brass shouted, followed by boisterous laughter.

Two long blades slid out of its forelegs, just above its hooves and in the blink of an eye it disappeared. I was paralyzed with fear for a brief moment before I pulled out my gun and returned to my senses. I tried to call for my allies but as soon as I opened my mouth a sharp blade I couldn’t see slashed across my chest, gliding off my armor but biting into the flesh of my right foreleg. I stumbled forward, unable to stay up on my injured leg, just in time to hear a blade slice through the air where my neck had been one second ago. I rolled onto my back and fired where I thought the thing was. I was rewarded with a few sounds of bullets hitting metal followed by sparks flying off the invisible robot. Brass’ remaining rifle roared as a chunk of floor besides my head was blown away. I tucked my legs in and rolled towards where I had last seen Sunny and the others. New stab marks in the floor were forming behind me as I rolled away. The thundering sound of Freesia’s armor sounded my rescue as she rounded the corner and accidentally slammed into the robot, sending it flying across the room where bits of debris and dust were thrown up by an invisible impact. I heard the sound of angry snarling as the blur that was Xela blew past us and went right at Brass with Boola.

“Attack the pony in the tin can! We shall kill him where he stands!” The dual headed terror that was Boola pounced on Brass while Xela got behind him and started raining down blows with his hooves.

“Sparks what happened!?” Sunny shouted, taking a stance over me, giving me time to get up.

“The robot, brass turned it on somehow, it has stealth technology so keep your guard-” Before I could finish my warning I felt a metal leg collide with my chest, slamming me into the weathered wall. Freesia’s eye slits on her helmet lit up and she started searching for the robot.

“Forgive me founder!” She screamed as she lunged forward and started grappling with the mechanical monster. I was surprised to see that the robot was holding its own against Freesia even with her power armor. I quickly looked to my PipBuck to see if I had anything that would help us. I saw a weapon on my list labeled ‘Hearts Promise’ and a few chems that Circuit Breaker gave me. I used the PipBuck’s built in sorting spell to find and see what the hearts promise was. I had forgotten I had taken his weapon. Levitating in front of me was the pink knife fashioned from the Lone Wolf’s wife’s horn as he described it.

<------OOOO------>

Centuries of life gives one ample time to search for answers. I have no idea how she came across this kind of knowledge but I have enough to move forward on my own, I think. Princesses forgive me for what I’m about to do.

I was inhabiting the body of some unicorn stallion working in front of a terminal. On the screen before me was a very complex looking spell. I had no idea what to make of what I saw but my host clearly knew what he was doing.

“I don’t know, this…this process will be agonizing. It was one thing when we were using a pony’s entire soul but this…cutting the soul into pieces like this…”

My host turned to face another thin, but tall, unicorn stallion. “Mistress Rarity wouldn’t have sent you the spell if she didn’t believe you could do it.”

“Snails you’re looking at the same spell I am right? Do you remember what happened to those prisoners from phase one? The process killed their bodies and almost destroyed their minds. Mistress Rarity wants to split, SPLIT somepony's soul, possibly multiple times. I know she thinks this knowledge can help Equestria but whoever the victim of this new spell-”

“You’re worrying too much. Remember what Rarity always say abouy you?”

“That I’m pleasantly plump?”

“No, the other thing.” The pony known as Snails insisted.

“That I’m the master of magic…and cutting things. Alright Snails, we’re really going to do this eh?”

“You betcha buddy.” Snails thumped me on the shoulder and smiled, until he was interrupted by a ping from his terminal.

“Wait a minute…I just got a new message from Rarity…what are these? More soul jars?”

Snips leaned to look at Snails’ screen which showed illustrations of ponies on statue bases, one of which was like the one I had in my possession and another like the one I saw in the College. So there were six in total huh? Just what were these things?

<------OOOO------>

The knife I held in my magical grasp felt strange. Like it was an extension of my own horn. Unicorn horn was one of the few materials that was naturally a focus for magic. I held it along with the harbinger in my magic as I joined Sunny in trying to help Freesia pin the robot. I heard cries of pain behind us as Brass’ exposed face was getting an absolute beating from Xela. Xela was far more agile than the four legged tank and with only half his firepower at his disposal, he really only had his armor’s protection on his side. Well, that and the killer robot that was currently being grappled by three ponies. I heard the metallic sound of the things blades extending out again and felt one jabbed into my chest. I let go of where I was holding it to try and stop the blade from piercing any further. Hot stinging pain warned me that it had punctured my armor, this things strength was amazing. I brought the horn knife down for a desperate swing, slashing through its synthetic coat and skin on its neck. All of a sudden the blade was pulled out of my armor and it managed to free itself from Freesia and Sunny’s grasp. It reappeared in front of us, its eyes glowing much brighter than a moment ago. A slight clicking from my PipBuck told me that there was a sudden radiation spike in the room. I heard a loud humming coming from the robot as it reared its head back and its eyes turned fully red.

Two large beams of red energy erupted from its eyes, nailing Freesia in her chest, rapidly melting through her armor. The needle on my Geiger counter quickly started to move from the green area of the dial to the yellow as the beam forced Freesia to the floor. Once she was down it didn’t just keep its gaze on Freesia, it spun around forcing Sunny and I to take cover lest we be reduced to ash. Xela however, had no time to react as the eye beams easily killed Boola and even with his speed he could not save one of his legs from being dismembered. Now that Xela had lost his advantage over Brass he instantly took a heavy, metal coated hoof to his face, knocking him through a nearby workstation. We were running out of options. I entered SATS to give myself more time to think as I surveyed the situation. I theorized that the robot would hopefully have to take a moment to vent the incredible amount of heat it built up. Ideally giving us an opportunity to take it out while it was vulnerable. Two panels on its barrel were explosively opened by scalding hot air and steam. Its eyes were already starting to glow red again. It wasn’t going to be exposed for as long as I had hoped. Then I remembered the small cache of chems I had in my bags. I needed all the time I could get as I pulled out an inhaler of Dash. I inhaled the drug and watched in delight as the world slowed down while I was still moving at normal speed.

Freesia’s armor’s built in repair talisman was already filling in the hole in her chest plate while I watched Sunny unload a round of buckshot into the robots side, hitting it enough to stagger it. As it recoiled I saw the weak spot I had opened up earlier on its neck. I galloped at the robot, floating hearts promise into the breach in its plating. Hopefully what I had felt before wasn’t just my imagination. I channeled my lightning spell into the link between myself and the horn I held and watched in slow motion delight as blue streaks of electricity exploded out of the gash in its neck. Its eyes went dark as the sudden surge of energy had crashed its spell matrix. I took advantage of my Dash fueled body and the time I had while it reset itself to throw the panel on its chest open and issue the shutdown command through my PipBuck. I heard the distorted voice of Brass Tacks calling out to Freesia.

The world blurred for a moment as if coming back into focus as time resumed its normal flow. “We couldn’t let him take a robot that advanced.” Brass was saying. “We need to take it back to the Elder.”

Freesia walked up to Brass and draped an armored leg across his back. “You’re absolutely right. Forgive me Knight. I let the mission get in the way of our primary goal.”

“I’m glad you agree, now let’s deal with those two before they-” Freesia’s rifle blasted through Brass’ skull, spraying the floor with blood and bone fragments.

Freesia sighed through her helmet and noticeably slumped down in defeat. Sunny and I trotted to where Xela had landed only to be met with his dead eyes. I closed my eyes for a moment cursing more unnecessary death.

“Why did you do that?” I asked, looking at the still, armored from of Brass Tacks.

“I don’t tolerate traitors. He would have killed me the same as you and brought that robot back alone for the Elder’s favor. Not that he would have got it.” Freesia straightened up and peered towards the powerless robot. “How did he activate it?” Freesia asked the room.

“I think he just powered it up. I was looking for the activation key so it would activate properly. Brass just powered up its base operating systems giving him access to its primary function, combat.”

“He did have some technical training.” She admitted. “I…he was right though. I should take it back to the Elder.”

“Did you get the chip you were looking for?”

“Yes, though I will return alone, I won’t return emptyhoofed.” Freesia lifted the robot on to her back and started her way back up the stairs to the ground floor. I looked to Sunny to see her retrieving the bearings from Brass’ corpse, as well as anything else of value. We made it back to the garage bay where we originally came in.

“This is the second time you’ve stuck your neck out for the Steel Rangers. I’d like you to keep the activation key for this robot and bring it to the Academy as soon as you can. The Elder will want to speak to you after I deliver my report.”

“As soon as I’m done out here I think I’ll be able to do that.”

“Thank you for your assistance Sparks, you too miss Sunny.”

Sunny waved her hoof dismissively. “Don’t mention it, helping ponies is what…I used to do. I’m glad to do it again.”

“I’ll see you back at the Academy in a few days hopefully. Now we have to get past the…what the?”

I was startled for a second when she cut herself off like that, until I looked at my compass. The wall of red was gone. I hit the button on the wall, the metal door retracted into the ceiling revealing the empty lot. Only the bodies of the dead to be seen.

“Where…what happened to all the ghouls?” I asked, dumbfounded by their absence.

“That would be my doing.” A certain flat voice said beside me. “Hello again Sparks.”

“W-watcher!? What…why did?”

“I was asked to lead them away. Speaking of which you’ll never guess who I found.” The floating spritebot rotated and looked in the direction of a crashed sky bus where I saw one yellow blip. Very slowly, a white filly walked out from behind it.

“Umm…H-hi daddy…”

Footnote: Level Up!

New Perk: Robotics Expert – Your work in the Crater has given you a finer understanding of robotics and machinery. You gain 25% damage against robots and are able to hack into them and give them specific commands.

Chapter Twelve: Deception

Chapter Twelve: Deception

“Where must we go, we who wander this Wasteland, in search of our better selves.”

I stood there flabbergasted, staring at the white filly staring back at me nervously. This was why I didn’t see her tag in the Crater, I didn’t think to look anywhere else. She was on her way to me, following MY tag. I turned my attention to Watcher and gave him my best murderous glare.

“Don’t look at me, I just happened to find her and when she told me about you… well, I thought I’d lend her my aid.”

I was forgiving enough to believe that Watcher didn’t put her up to this, which left…

“Aurora, What the hell are you doing!? Didn’t I tell you to stay in the Crater with Mother!?”

Immediately I saw her starting to tear up. I slightly relaxed my expression but I couldn’t falter on her being here.

“I…I just wanted to help…”

“I know Aurora but look around you.” I waved a hoof over the killing field of ranger and ghoul corpses. “This is no place for a filly, especially my daughter.”

“I...I don’t want to be left alone anymore…and I don’t want you to be alone Dad. The last time you were…”

She let the implication hang in the air. She didn’t need to say it, I knew what she was referring to. I had to concede she had a point but my thoughts weren’t going to change so easily.

“I’m not alone Aurora, I have Sunny with me.”

“Aunt Sunny would let you jump off a bridge if you asked her not to stop you!”

I turned to look at Sunny to which she responded with a non-committal shrug. Thinking on it, she had a really good point. Sunny herself was with me now because I asked her to help me, even though she objected to my vengeance.

“Aurora, I…I know how you feel…but I don’t-”

“I won’t let you leave me again! I…please don’t leave me daddy, I can’t…I can’t lose my family again.”

It couldn’t have been easy for her. She was by my side every day after the fall of Black Town and she had seen me at my worst. I remembered her crying eyes and panicky sobbing when she found me after I gave up the search for Chestnut. It was the lowest point of my life so far. I was, and in ways, still am depressed about not finding Chestnut. When I gave up my hunt for him I lost my will to live. Neither my Mother nor Aurora could stop me from deciding to put my gun in my mouth. As luck would have it that day, Aurora trotted into our home and found me before I pulled the trigger.

I didn’t want to talk about things after Black Town much but at this point it can’t be ignored, one of you was with me then anyways, I can’t hide it from all of you.

I remember sitting on the edge of my bed, looking at my hooves through tear blurred eyes. Every time I closed my eyes all I saw was her lifeless body plummeting to the ground below. That and the smiling face of Salted Chestnut. The rage in my heart would never be quenched until he faced my vengeance but lead after lead that was lost, turned my rage to despair, turning it loose on my own mind. When the inevitability of losing him dawned on me I saw no other recourse. I pulled out my gun and remembered to load it this time. There would be no repeat of the last time I sunk so low. I cried quietly through my teeth as I prayed to the goddesses to let me join Winter as I pressed the barrel in my mouth. In that moment as the tears rolled down my cheeks and I was ready to pull the trigger did my princess throw open my door and see what I was about to do. I don’t exactly remember what she was holding in her mouth but she dropped it as soon as she saw me, her smile turning to horror instantly. The look of shock on her face gave me pause in that moment, the gun falling a little in my magical grasp. Whether she planned what happened next or if it was purely accidental I couldn’t tell as a white blur covered the distance from the door to me in a flash. What came next was a small hoof hitting me in the cheek, causing the gun to fly from my mouth and grasp. Next thing I knew there were legs wrapped around me as Aurora sobbed into my chest, incoherently babbling as she hugged me like she would never hug me again. In a way she was right. A few seconds more and my life would have been lost. All at once life came crashing down on me as I finally saw the filly crying into my chest. She was just like me. We both lost her but she had lost more and I was about to add to her grief. It was then that I dedicated myself to her, her safety, her happiness. My life meant more to her than it did to me and if I had to live in pain to make sure she wouldn’t then that was the price I’d gladly pay.

Aurora stared me down, with conviction in her eyes. She wouldn’t leave me alone again, the image of the gun in my mouth etched into her greatest fear.

“Aurora…you…you are a very brave filly.”

“No more leaving me behind ok?! You’ll keep me safe…right?”

We were too far to take her back now, regardless of how much I was against her coming with us, she would just find a way like she did this time.

“With every fiber of my being princess.” I walked to her and gave her a gentle hug, nuzzling her softly. She returned the affection and wiped her tears away. A gesture she repeated on tears of my own. I turned to try and gauge Sunny’s reaction. All I noticed was that Freesia must have left during the spectacle. No matter, I would be seeing her again soon, her and her Elder.

“Good, that ranger left.” Watcher said, a bit of venom bleeding through the bots speaker.

“You don’t like the Steel Rangers?” Sunny asked with a raised brow.

“I don’t like the way they hoard technology, a perversion of what they used…never mind, it’s not important. What is important is what I need to say to you Sparks.”

“Oh? And what might that be?”

“I heard what happened from Grim. He told me everything. You were doing so well.”

“What do you mean by that?”

“You were showing promise, making a name for yourself as a beacon of hope. You could have been one. Now…I’m not so sure.”

“What’s that supposed to mean? One of what?”

“Not important, not anymore. We will meet again Sparks. Try and find yourself in the meantime. You can still be a good pony. Don’t let the wasteland consume you. Be better, ponykind is something to be surpassed.”

With that final word a burst of static signaled that Watcher had abandoned the spritebot. Evidenced by the annoying music that started to play from its speakers as it aimlessly floated off. Just who was Watcher? His motivations seemed to include me in some way, as well as others as he made it sound. He was collecting ponies? Or using them? For what purpose? Suddenly I wasn’t convinced of his altruism. He wanted something and I didn’t know if it was a bad or good thing. He appeared as an ally every time we’ve met so perhaps he could still be trusted but that nagging feeling in the back of my head would linger for some time.

“Hard to trust somepony who never shows their face.” Sunny said, turning her back on the departing robot.

“Yup. Hey Aurora? Remember what we showed you?” I looked down at her expectantly.

She looked nervous but still pulled a knife out of the little backpack she was wearing.

“I hope you don’t have to use it and I’ll do everything to keep you out of danger but should the worst happen…”

“I know dad.” She said, returning the knife to her pack. “I’ll do my best with what you and aunt Sunny showed me.”

It wasn’t a process I enjoyed, training my daughter for the wasteland but it was something Sunny said we couldn’t ignore. We taught her basic gunplay as well but I didn’t know if I was ready to let her have a gun. Though if I had my way she would never need one.

We continued on towards the mark on my map. My PipBuck started ticking as we approached an enormously large fence made from scavenged metal paneling from vehicles or roofing or anything that would aid in keeping others out. From this distance it was hard to tell what exactly it was I saw through the small gaps in the fence. To my eyes there was nothing that warranted such a wall. It was clear this wall was put up after the war…but why? There was nothing here. Just a dilapidated warehouse and scattered, ratty tents. Even though there was nothing here worth protecting I grew suspicious of the two gun towers I spotted further down the fence at what I assumed was the entrance. As we turned to leave and get away from the radiation I swore out of the corner of my eye I saw a pony shaped figure flee from the fence line. Was somepony watching us? Even though I pushed that thought out of my mind I still picked up the pace away from the fence until it was barely noticeable in the distance. Just like the cruise ship in the bay that was a place to be dealt with later, or not at all.

Minutes turned to hours as the sun disappeared behind the horizon. The landscape around us was slowly turning more desert like which aided us in setting up a camp for the night against a rock wall. The fire before us danced in the wind, casting swaying shadows on the rock wall behind us. As I sat with Aurora at my side I realized I had a theory to test. I levitated Heart’s Promise out of my bags and held it in front of me curiously.

“Is…is that the knife that…?”

“That belonged to Fancy Pants? Err…the Lone Wolf? Yes, yes it is.” I finished for Aurora. It was her who gave it to me in the first place. Were I in her place, I think I’d still feel weird about seeing the knife that almost took my life.

“Why did you keep that?” Sunny asked, genuinely curious.

“It’s made from unicorn horn. I did something with it against that robot and Brass. I wanted to see if it was a fluke or not.”

“You fought a robot!?” Aurora asked, her expression a combination of worry and awe.

“Yep, a very special robot. You’ll get to see it when we go see the Steel Rangers later.” I floated the knife further away from the three of us and began channeling a spell into the connection between myself and the horn knife. A smile formed on my face. Just like before, the spell was cast from the knife as a ball of light appeared on the tip of the blade. I quickly dismissed the spell and brought the knife back to stow in my bag.

“Hope nopony saw that.” I said, over exaggerating a surprised expression. Aurora giggled at my display and rubbed her head wistfully.

“I wish I had a horn. Magic must make everything so easy.”

“For normal everyday stuff sure, but normal days are few and far between in the wasteland. I’ve used my magic for things I never thought I would like…hurting ponies and fighting. I was just a simple repairpony before I left the Stable.”

“You still are a repair pony daddy. Miss Circuit told me you have the magic touch when it comes to her fuse…box... oh jeez dad.”

Sunny spat out a mouthful of Sparkle-Cola she was drinking and looked at me with the funniest astonished expression I’d ever seen on her. Though that didn’t stop my cheeks from burning under my fur. Why would Circuit tell her that!?

“Sparks…did…did you?”

“Either I did or I didn’t.” My voice cracked for a split second, virtually announcing my guilt.

“So we’re not talking about work are we?” Aurora looked on at us, slightly confused though I could tell she had figured it out. I wasn’t proud of it either but when you are exploring options to keep a bullet out of your head you may find yourself in strange positions. All things considered it could have been worse.

I gently ruffled Aurora’s mane and gave her my best disarming smile.

I kept stealing glances at Sunny, trying to gauge her reaction. She huffed in what could have been amusement of annoyance. Like many of my problems, this one would be shelved for later. We took a moment to eat a small dinner of carefully rationed supplies, then we curled up against the rock wall to try and get some sleep. However my curse would continue to follow me.

I stood in the center of the all too familiar void. A small portion of the rock wall I’d been sleeping against behind me. I hadn’t been in one of these nightmares since Black Town. Suddenly I was very terrified of what was to come. To my surprise, I was alone for a fairly long amount of time. No Ribbon Dancer, no Slipknot and no voice in the void. Alone…

“You’re psyche…is very splintered my good sir.”

I looked to my side and saw the well-dressed white unicorn that was Fancy Pants, right out of one of the memory orbs.

“I see you’ve been experimenting with…my wife’s horn.”

“Another specter here to accost me? You’d think there were better things to do for a dead stallion.”

“This isn’t a dream my friend and I am no ghost…well I suppose I am, in a way, but here I am regardless. A piece of me at least.”

“What are you on about? Of course this is a dream. Every time I find myself in this…fucking void I am haunted by ghosts. You are no different.”

“Don’t you find it strange that you recognized it as soon as you arrived here? Unless you intend to claim this is a lucid dream? …I didn’t think so. You saw the memory orbs I left behind. Don’t try to deny it. I used what I learned over the last century to…to put a piece of myself inside her horn. Part of my soul will exist forever as a part of her. No doubt you find that strange…Love can make you do things you never thought you’d do. That’s why I’m here now. I know what you intend to do with your lover’s killer. Killing him won’t bring her back and she wouldn’t want you to dedicate your life to avenging her.”

I scoffed, even if what he was saying was true, his words held little weight. “Like I’m going to take advice on love from a foal killing psycho like you.”

“Hmph I thought you’d say something like that. I can’t blame you…I’m sorry.” He said those last words through a veil of sadness. I turned to look upon his face to see that he was no longer there. Instead of crumbling into the void, the rock wall simply faded away and light began to banish the darkness.

I awoke to the sound of birds flying overhead. It was strange, of all creatures to remain largely un-mutated, it was birds. I wasn’t the only one who heard the birds as Sunny and Aurora started stirring awake. We were about halfway in-between the ocean and the mountain range. If I thought the lack of activity in the Baltimare ruins was disturbing then this was borderline unnerving. I don’t remember the east coast of Equestria having a desert though. An effect from the war? Another day of travel passed before my curiosity demanded to be satiated.

“Hey Sunny? The maps I saw in the Stable didn’t show a desert in this area. Do you know anything about it?”

“Sand storms blow in from the Deadlands sometimes. They’ve been, over the centuries, slowly turning this area barren.”

“The Deadlands?” Aurora asked, peeking up at Sunny from behind her legs.

“The Deadlands are south of Baltimare. It’s a violent land that was torn apart by quakes, the landscape was violently reshaped by something. Most ponies avoid that place due to the quakes that make settling there extremely difficult and the dangerous radiation sand storms that often blow across the region.”

“Have you been there aunt Sunny?”

“No, I’ve only heard stories. Some ponies say there are monsters that live in dark tunnels that are themselves made of shadow.”

Aurora squeaked quietly and tried to hide behind Sunny’s legs. “I hope we never have to go there.”

“I can’t see any reason why we’d have to. Sounds to me like there’s nothing there.” I said, trying to comfort Aurora.

As the sun came to rest right above us I saw two pointed structures aiming towards the sky appear on the horizon. Other than that irradiated warehouse surrounded by the scrap metal fence, this was the only other location of note we’d seen. If I were a betting pony I’d say that was our destination as it lined up with the marker on my compass. I truly wished I understood how the device on my leg worked. How did it know where the space center was when neither Jack nor I did? I doubted I would ever get the answers I desired. I was thankful that I had one and was lucky enough to have some to give to others. Sunny would no doubt get her money’s worth with S.A.T.S alone.

The two structures I saw slowly came into better view as we approached, revealing them as rockets. Its remote location must have protected it from scavengers for a long time. The prospect of an un-scavenged installation like this made my heart start beating in excitement as well as dread. Jack’s friend, Sid, and his crew were most likely the first ponies to discover this place and I feared that they weren’t treating it with the care a place like this needed. As we neared the chain link fence surrounding the facility my PipBuck labeled the location ‘Bloomberg Space Center’. There were unoccupied guard towers at regular intervals behind the fence. We followed the fence until we found the way onto the grounds. I made sure to keep Aurora behind me, just in case anything happened. The complex was very large. The fence ended at an entrance to an old partially crumbled parking structure. We would need to get through it first to get to the space center itself. Sunny and I both had our guards up as we started up the concrete ramp to the parking structure. A few lights here and there inlaid into the ceiling flickered dimly in the dusty air. All around us were old sky carriages and other vehicles left to rot in their parking spots. Did the bombs kill all the ponies here when they hit? Couldn’t have, as far as I knew the closest detonation site was Baltimare. So why were they still here? Did nopony try to go for help? Or did something happen before the bombs hit? Maybe I was thinking too hard on such a simple matter. As I foolishly pondered the nature of the old vehicles I failed to see a trap on the floor. A loud snap sounded as metal teeth bit into my right leg. I yelped in pain as well as surprise as I looked down to see that I had stepped in a bear trap. I used my magic to wrench open the spring trap and throw it across the floor. I didn’t think we’d have to be on the lookout for traps. Jack sure knew how to pick his friends. Were the ponies here expecting trouble? Or were they just protective of their home? Questions for later, first we had to make it through the structure. I carefully wrapped a roll of magical bandages around my leg and steeled myself for what may come.

“Aurora, on my back, I don’t want you to get caught in one of these things.” Without any more encouragement she trotted to my side where I lifted her on my back.

“Are you ok daddy?” She asked, wrapping her hooves around my neck.

“Stings a little…ok it stings a lot but I should be fine. It’ll remind me to be on the lookout for other dangers.”

“Hopefully that pain will keep you alert, the next one might not be as minor as a bear trap.” Sunny said, moving ahead of us, using her refined survival experience to create a path for us.

Now that I was paying attention I was able to avoid most of the more dangerous traps, stopping every so often to levitate a mine out of our path. The way the traps were set up made it look like they weren’t meant to stop a small group like us, rather they appeared to be a defense against a large group of invaders. Just how paranoid were these ponies? Although I couldn’t say that, had I the numbers and ruthlessness, wouldn’t want this place for myself. The combined talents of Sunny and I made the rest of our trip through the trap laden maze go by quickly. In less than twenty minutes we had arrived at the security gate to let us on to the grounds proper. Standing in our way were two armed guards on either side of the gate.

“Hold it right there!” One of them shouted, drawing their weapon on us. “I know you’re not traders, otherwise you wouldn’t have come through this structure. Why are you here?”

I shook my head at Sunny as I saw her about to kick the loader for her battle saddle. “We aren’t looking for trouble. I’m looking…for a friend of mine, his name’s Sid.”

The name drop seemed to put the guards at ease. “You a friend of his? He must be looking for help. Hope you’re better with tech than that lazy bastard. Go on in, you’ll meet with Brick on the main walkway, he’ll let you know the rules of this place. Oh and word of advice, keep your weapons where they are. Sid doesn’t have very many friends after all.” The guard giggled dryly.

With that he motioned us through the gate with his gun, silencing me for now. I would save my questions for Brick anyway. Once through the gate we didn’t walk along the path long before we were stopped by an absolute mountain of a pony. This stallion was easily the size of a Steel Ranger in power armor. Other than his mottled green coat and lack of a cutie mark, it was most interesting to see that this stallion was a Pegasus.

“Who are you? How did you get pass the guards?” His voice was deep and commanding but also calm and reserved. He didn’t move for any weapons, showing that he didn’t view us as threats…yet.

“We’re here to see Sid. A friend of mine said he needed a hoof getting things running here.” I lied through my teeth. I couldn’t help but feel that Jack hadn’t told me enough about the set-up here to know what to say. Rather I decided to keep up the story the guards assumed I was a part of. To ‘play the part’ of a repair pony as it were.

“Hmph good, maybe finally get this place online. Sid is in the workshop, the rocket assembly building.” He pointed to a tall and wide white hangar. “If you need anything or want to do more around here, find either myself or the boss in the homestead.” He said, pointing to a large building just behind him.

“I understand. Umm…do you mind if I ask you a few questions?”

“Perhaps once you’ve done something around here, until then, you are a barely tolerated intruder. You know where I’ll be if you need help with anything.” His wings started flapping and incredibly they began to lift his bulk, carrying him to the homestead as he called it.

Sunny started looking around suspiciously, her expression turning sour.

“The ponies here are raiders.”

“How can you tell? They might just be a budding settlement.”

“Don’t be so naïve, look around you Sparks. None of the land around the fence has been converted to farmland, no animals and I’m willing to be there isn’t much food to be salvaged at a space center long enough to sustain many ponies for long.”

I looked around to see for myself. As we made our way to the workshop I put everything I saw under scrutiny. I came to the same conclusion as Sunny, the ponies who were hanging around or moving between the buildings wore rag-tag armor and had the crazed look and manestyles that I’d associated with their ilk. In hindsight I shouldn’t have been surprised. Jack did say that they had dealings with Chestnut’s crew.

“We should just play our part for now. If all we do is help fix something we can get what we need from the bosses and get the hell out of here.”

“I refuse to believe you’re still so naïve Sparks. We can’t help them if they will go on to hurt more ponies!”

“I know Sunny I know. We can’t just take this whole place down ourselves. We’re inside so let’s take advantage of that and see if we can’t get in with Brick or the boss and go from there.”

Sunny, ever sensing my intent, relented for now. “Don’t let your quest for vengeance make you forget who the bad ponies are.”

I knew how it must have looked to her, staying my hoof on taking these raiders down because otherwise I’d lose my lead on Chestnut. I thought back on what Watcher had said as well, to be better. I couldn’t be better, not yet, not while Chestnut’s crime squatted on my brain, dominating my actions.

As we walked in through the huge hangar doors to the workshop, a nearby sign labeled it rocket assembly, we saw a rather meek looking brown griffin taking a nap at a desk next to a pile of salvage and tools. There were several large lightly rusted metal tubes, each one maybe twenty-five feet in length and fifteen feet high and wide. Each one was slightly curved and hollow. It looked like there were just enough that, if they were all linked together, would make a perfect circle. A strange design for a rocket I thought. We approached the desk where the sleeping griffin was sitting. Hopefully this was Sid, Jack did say he was also a griffin.

I tried to nudge him awake to no avail for a minute or so before somepony lost their patience. Aurora hopped off my back and onto Sid’s desk and started jumping, shaking everything that was laid out on it.

“Hey jerkbird! Wake up! My dad’s trying to talk to you!”

Sid yelled as he jumped awake, tumbling out of his chair and into the nearby pile of junk with a loud crash. Aurora smiled smugly with a little giggle.

“He’s awake now dad.”

“Good work Aurora.” I smiled back, taking an amount of amusement from the scene.

“What the hell’s wrong with you!?” He screeched, popping out of the junk pile. “As if I don’t have enough to worry about, now I gotta worry about little brats scaring me the fuck awake. Who are you? Why are you bothering me?” Almost as soon as he asked his eyes shrunk in fear, coming to his own conclusion.

“Oh shit, she’s finally lost it. P-please don’t kill me! I-I have caps, chems whatever you want!” Before I could say anything he threw himself at my hooves and began fumbling through his bag, throwing out about eight caps and an empty inhaler of Dash.

“Oh fuck, I-I can get more! I’m worth more alive I swear, just please don’t kill me!”

“Easy easy, Sid right? You expecting trouble? If I was here to kill you I wouldn’t have woke you up.”

He fell back into his chair, looking utterly exhausted. A moment or so later and his breathing returned to normal.

“S-sorry about that. I haven’t been the most popular guy around here as of late and your friend there in the hat has a merc look to her. Thought it was finally my time.”

“Who? You said she? Are you expecting somepony to kill you?”

“Yeah…well no…maybe? I don’t know. The boss said I was the Hooks mechanic after our real one was killed in a raid. I barely got the power on when we found this place and the boss has been puttin’ loads of pressure on me to do something or make something useful…or else.”

“I’ve heard about the boss here a few times now. Who is she?”

“Ain’t nobody told you? Then it ain’t gonna be me, I don’t need any more attention from them right now.”

I wasn’t exactly thrilled by Sid’s lack of cooperation but I’d learn about the boss sooner or later, so for now it would be best to start making myself useful.

“I think we got off on the wrong hoof. My name is Sparks. I was sent by…a mutual friend. That big guy at the gate, Brick, thought I would be able to help you. I’m quite the repair pony myself.” I said with a small air of pride. In another life I would have only ever been a repair pony. I wondered what my life could have been If I had never left the stable. But it didn’t do me any good to fantasize about things that were almost a lifetime ago.

“Yeah? Y-you good with machines? Think you could help me with a pet project of mine?”

“That’s why I’m here.” I lied. “What kind of machine is it?”

“It’s a weapon. One I hope will be able to repel a large invasion by itself. We have no intention of letting this place go.”

“How did you find this place?” Aurora asked from behind my legs.

“What’s with the filly? Oh, I get it, you like ‘em young dontcha pal? If you don’t mind sharin’ I have some-”

I refused to let him finish as I threw out a hoof and cracked him in the head. He went down hard back into the pile of junk next to his desk. I could feel rage build up in the back of my mind. I could feel my magic going for my gun when that phantom voice stopped me. ‘Be Strong’ it said, quickly afterwards the fire in my eyes started to fade away. Sunny had dropped into a fighting stance, ready to back me up. I tried to relax my demeanor once I saw the fear in both Sid’s and Aurora’s eyes.

“Don’t you ever talk about my daughter like that again.” My voice came out low and threatening, my body trembling holding back barely restrained violence.

“S-sorry sorry! I just assumed- I mean you don’t look- Please don’t kill me!” Sid’s wings snapped to his body and he was sweating bullets. If Aurora hadn’t been here I might not have been able to hold back, even with the pacifying voice in my head. I waved Sunny down, we wouldn’t be killing anypony today. Jack sure knew how to make friends I thought dismissively.

“You don’t make many friends do you Sid?” I let out a ragged sigh as I tried to let all my feelings go.

“You got that right, I’m used to no one even knowing my name and that was how I liked it. All this pressure is stressing me right the fuck out.”

“He never answered my question dad.” Aurora said, sneering at Sid.

“Answer the girl Sid.” I said with a glare. I was supposed to be a bringer of hope, like both Watcher and I wanted but I had to remember that I was in a den of raiders and so far Sid hadn’t made the best impression.

“Dumb luck mostly, we was just wandering one day and saw the rockets pointing towards the sky. The place was easy to settle into after I managed to get the sub reactor working.”

“Have any of you checked out the rockets on the launch pad?”

“No, no one has tried since the last incident. When I turned the power on I also accidently reactivated some of the security measures. I haven’t been able to figure out how to turn them off without also shutting down the whole grid. Turrets on high mounts and heavy duty robots have kept the rockets pretty protected so we gave up checking them out after the last two who tried were killed.”

“Maybe I can check out the reactor after you show me your project.”

“If that’s what you want man be my guest. Maybe the boss will try and get you to be the new mechanic and I can go back to being unnoticed.”

Sid made it sound like his whole existence within this group was as a nameless body who went by unseen and was content to be a face in the crowd. Now he was pushed into a role where he was expected to contribute in a meaningful way and he didn’t like it. I couldn’t help but feel he was hiding something but what could it be? What kind of secret could an on edge, cowardly griffin be keeping?

He took us all to the far end of the hangar to a detached rocket engine hooked to a fuel canister mounted into the bed of a cargo carriage. Mounted onto the fuel canister were rudimentary controls for the weapon.

“Not bad eh? I call it the Mega-Flamer!” Sid briefly had an air of pride about his words but was quickly brought back to his apprehensive self. “A good concept I thought, but turns out it’s harder to get these things to work.”

Being the professionally trained repair pony that I was, I could see where, in the hooves of an amateur, certain parts were inhibiting the device instead of adding to it.

“If you’re going to help this guy, you mind if I go check some other things out? I won’t be gone long. Promise.” Sunny said, she knew that I knew she wouldn’t be much help with tech.

“Sure, don’t get into any trouble alright?” She could sense my worry, nodding to me with an assuring expression. Hopefully she understood where I was coming from with our discussion from before. I wasn’t much happier than she was about this whole situation. Knowing her though, she was just going to go have a look around and gather some information.

“How long have you been working on this Sid?”

“About a month, maybe. I have a lot of projects I’m working on.”

“Oh? Finish any?”

“…Not exactly. I’m not the best with this kind of stuff but nobody else knows as much as I do. Even if I don’t know much myself. I’m better fixing ponies than machines.”

“So you’d rather be the doctor around here?”

“No not at all. I want to go back to being a nobody in the crowd. Responsibility is no good for a guy like me.”

I could hear it in his voice again. He was definitely hiding something. As much as he protested about contributing to his group, he was feeling guilty about something. Prying now wouldn’t get me anywhere, I would have to be patient.

“Well let me take a look at it.” I tried to steer the conversation back to the flamer under the guise of sympathy.

It didn’t take long to find the weapon's weak spots. Aurora was doing anything she could to make herself useful, running tools back and forth to me and retrieving parts I needed from the pile by the entrance. Sid watched over my shoulder, trying to learn what he could through observation. Although without explanation all he was seeing was me removing and reconnecting parts. I removed a fair amount of redundant parts that drew too much power away from the engine’s ignition and jury rigged some spare wires to strengthen the control’s connection to the power source. I hooked my PipBuck into the control panel and saw that the weapon was reading eighty-seven percent efficiency. That was about as good as it was gonna get without starting all over again. The simple repair pony in my head tried to tell me to test it to see if it was working properly but if I did I would have torched the three of us as well as a portion of the hangar. If what I saw on the launch pad was accurate, three of these engines were supposed to propel a rocket to space. This one would be an absolutely devastating weapon no doubt.

“There, that should do it. You put it together well enough but you installed a lot of unnecessary junk that hampered the startup.”

“So…so it should work now?” Sid’s eyes lit up like I just told him he won the lottery.

“In theory sure, I’d like to test it but I don’t think that’s an option for obvious reasons.”

“Was I helpful dad? Huh? Was I? I told you I could help you if I came.” Aurora beamed at me, smirking at me with the ‘I told you so’ look on her face.

“I still wish you were back home where I know you’d be safe but you sure did make fixing this thing go much faster.”

“Hehe told ya so.”

“Alright, alright don’t get carried away princess. C’mon lets go find Brick and tell him we’ve made some progress.”

Sid stretched out his wings and blocked my path. “You’ll tell them that I helped right? That I had you assist me, not do it for me, right?”

“Sure Sid, I don’t know that I’d want the credit for this thing anyway.” I pushed my way past the amateur mechanic and made my way outside. The path back to the homestead from the workshop was a quick one. Ponies milled about the grounds, not doing a whole lot of anything save for siting around a barrel fire and bullshitting between themselves. At least that was all I saw, I didn’t want to imagine what else was going on behind closed doors in this den of debauchery. Aurora and I made it to the door to the homestead where Aurora cocked her head and read the sign next to the door aloud.

“Operations and Communications Building?” Aurora looked back at me with a puzzled look on her face. I looked towards the launch pads where the two huge rockets stood then back to the homestead. Above us, facing the launch pad, was an observation deck.

“I assume this is where they monitored and observed the rockets before they would launch.” I said with a degree of certainty. Maybe once we were inside I could find out what was happening with the launch pad’s security. We walked inside the homestead, Aurora sticking very close to me, as many eyes turned on us. I didn’t want anypony to get ideas in their heads about us like what Sid thought. So I put on my best intimidating look and swept my eyes over everypony in the room.

“The fuck ya’ll lookin’ at?” All wanting eyes in the room returned to whatever they were doing before as I moved further in unobstructed. Eventually my path led us to an elevator guarded by two ponies in fairly heavy armor with equally heavy guns. As soon as they noticed my approach they stepped forward and blocked us.

“What business do you have with The Hook?” a rough looking mare asked.

“Brick told me to report any good news to him or the boss and I don’t see him anywhere. I just thought they’d like to hear it in person.”

“And what kind of good news is it?”

“I helped Sid get the Mega-Flamer into working condition.”

“Holy shit, Sid actually got something done? Fuck…I guess I owe Bolt ten caps. Go on up and tell it to the boss, she’ll be just as surprised.” The two guards returned to their posts and allowed me access to the elevator. Aurora and I walked inside and the doors closed with a ding. The elevator only had one button on the inside panel, presumably to the observation deck. Aurora shuffled in place anxiously, looking at me with those puppy eyes of hers.

“Can I push the button?” her eagerness got a chuckle out of me as I nodded.

“Sure princess, go ahead.”

She happily bounded forward, jumped in the air, and hit the button with a flourish using her tail. The elevator shook slightly as we began our ascent. It was comforting to see that she didn’t seem too bothered by this place, or perhaps by being so close to me she thought she had nothing to worry about. The doors opened with another ding, revealing the lounge-like observation deck. It was obvious that this floor had been decorated recently by the ponies here. It was one of the most luxurious rooms I had set hoof in in a long time. The carpet on the floor was very well preserved as were a number of amenities that were in the room before it was occupied. Even so a nice, relatively clean bed and several couches had been brought up to make the room more livable only added to the atmosphere. Brick was mid conversation with a brown earth pony mare with blonde mane, who I assumed was the boss, when he broke it off and looked over his shoulder to us emerging from the elevator.

“Ah…it’s you. Do you need something?”

“Who is this? Did you let some stranger in Brick?” the brown mare asked standing up from her seat. When she stood up it became clear to me why the guards called her The Hook. Her left hoof was missing and in its place was a sharpened meat hook. She also had a heavy caliber pistol in a holster on her right shoulder. She took a few steps towards me with an air of smug confidence.

“So to whom do I owe the pleasure of welcoming to my coniferous little haven?”

Coniferous? “Um…my name is Sparks, I…I uh heard there was work to be found here so I thought-”

“Well think again horn head. We don’t need any more lazy ponies gumming up the works here in my magnanimous set up.”

“Hey! Don’t talk to my dad like that!” Aurora barked from beside me.

“Aurora don’t-”

“Well well, don’t we have a bravacious little filly.”

Aurora held her ground and even stuck her tongue out at her.

“Do you have something to say to me? If so then hurry up, I have a raiding party to organize.”

Brick huffed through his nose and left down the elevator. The mare held up her hook as if she were inspecting it.

“Well Brick gave me the go ahead to help out around here. I’m a repair pony by trade and I-”

“Stop right there you rapacious repair pony. I’ve already got a type like you and I don’t need another.”

“I think you do. I helped Sid get his weapon working and then I was hoping to-” She held up her hook to silence me, her eyes widening in surprise.

“The…fuck did he call it? The Mega-Flamer? He’s been working on that thing for weeks. You helped him finish it?”

I nodded, Aurora nodded with me, taking the credit she deserved as well.

“Well why didn’t you say so? That’s the best news I’ve heard since we got the power turned on. Forgive me, where are my manners? I am the leader of this covetous crew, Name’s Copper Coil but you can call me The Hook. Welcome to the Rusty Hooks Sparks.”

The implication made something in the pit of my stomach sink. “Wait a second!” I protested, my eyes widening at the thought. “I didn’t come here to join up!”

“Well maybe you should have thought about that before waltzing into my humble abroad and proving your value. Now you can accept your new role or I can send you on your way.” She had her gun out and in my face before I could say anything in protest. I scowled angrily and backed down.

“That’s a good boy.” She cooed, slipping her gun back into its leg holster. “Your new job is to figure out how to clear the launch pad. There’s a lot of pure alpha over there and I need the security knocked down.” Copper turned her back on me and walked to stand in front of the pane glass window overlooking the distant rockets on their pads. “Report back to me when you have something to show. Don’t make me wait long.” She turned back to me to punctuate the warning with a threatening glare.

I growled through my teeth and retrained myself from pulling my own gun out and killing her where she stood. “Sure boss.” I spat the word out like a mouthful of blood. “I’ll be back.” I counter glared to no avail. I got back in the elevator with Aurora and set out to find Sunny. I was absolutely fuming in the elevator, I was so angry I was trembling. I could hear the mantra of ‘Be Strong’ over and over in my head. Every time I imagined Copper in a state of pain or death the mantra would prevent me from escalating. Goddessdammit I didn’t want to ‘Be strong’ I wanted to take these raiders out of commission! Despite my every protest I had no choice but to play along. Even if I ignored the warnings of my psyche, killing her would have surely resulted in my own death and more importantly, Aurora’s death. I would play the lap dog for now, it seemed all I was fucking good at was pretending.

I felt a comforting hoof pat me on the barrel. I broke through the haze of rage to see Aurora sitting in front of me, looking up into my eyes with a concerned look.

“Are you ok dad?” The look in her own eyes told me everything.

“Maybe having you here isn’t so bad.” I said with a smile, gently patting her on the head. I sighed deeply and relaxed slightly. I had to walk through the devils den in a few seconds and I had to get myself under control before then.

The dinging bell sounded our arrival back to the ground floor. Just as before nopony gave us the time of day, even Brick who was waiting by the entrance only nodded to me and grunted roughly. Once we were back outside I was reminded just how bleak things looked. The oasis of the space center in the middle of nowhere. For the time being, my goals and Copper’s aligned. I was here for info on Chestnut and robots for Jack. I had to be patient, make myself so valuable that no secret would be kept from me. It would pay off, I kept telling myself. I was still a good pony…a good pony.

The rest of that day passed in a flash. Sunny found us hours later as I was investigating the perimeter of the launch pad. She hadn’t learned as much as she’d have liked to and was just as angry as I was at our new predicament. Day after day passed with nothing to show for it. The launch pad’s security was just too tight to get in physically. After questioning Sid, he led me to the sub reactor he fixed when the Rusty Hooks first arrived. The half-assed job showed that it was only running at thirty-five percent efficiency. I was able to convince Copper to postpone her raiding party for a few more days, telling her that what we could get from the launch pad would be worth the wait. Another day or two passed as I acquired the necessary parts to get the reactor’s efficiency as high as I could only to learn that when the power was first turned on, the security kicked on and started running on a separate power grid that I couldn’t get to. According to Sid there were countless lines out there buried under Equestria that still had power, you just needed to know where to look. I was fumbling with a terminal in the basement one day when Sid came to find me.

“Hey can I talk to you for a second?”

“I’m kinda busy Sid.”

Sid twiddled his claws together, looking rather apprehensive. “That’s what I wanted to talk to you about. I wanted to thank you for helping me with the flamer that day. Some of the ponies around here have been showing me a bit more respect. I even took some time to look over what you did and learned from it.”

“Glad I could help your self-esteem but look what it got me. I’m stuck in this hell hole working for a lunatic.”

“It’s not going to last forever dad.” Aurora assured me from her corner, her head buried in a technical manual trying to find something to help.

“I feel you Sparks. I didn’t exactly join willingly either. Back when we were the Broken Skulls we were a strange kind of gang. The old boss had the only gun in the camp. One night after a big celebration the old boss turned up dead with Copper waving the gun in everyone’s faces. She declared herself leader and any who disagreed would be killed. I didn’t have the balls to walk out on her then and I’ve been stuck with them ever since.”

“Seriously? Only one gun? What kind of raider gang is that?”

“It worked didn’t it?”

“Yeah I guess so. What happened after that? It doesn’t sound like her grab for power was popular. What stopped everypony from ganging up and removing her?”

“Back then we were always on the move. When Copper found this place, the loyalty of the group was cemented. Then…then Brick came along.”

“Brick? What about him?” Now this was getting interesting. I was getting nowhere with this basic maintenance terminal and was now giving Sid my full attention. I wondered if it would be difficult to stage a coup, especially now when there was more than one gun amongst the rest of the Rusty Hooks.

“Brick…we found him out on a raid one day. He was alone, we thought he’d be easy pickins but that bastard took everything we could dish out and then some before we knocked him out. Copper ordered we take him back here, while I checked him out I saw that he is not a normal pony. His body is…is tougher and he healed his bullet wounds in just a few days. He’s like a…mutant.”

“I’ve never encounter a mutant like him before. I thought balefire radiation just turned ponies into ghouls.” Was this like the Bleeder mystery? Back in the Mortuary we learned that they were not natural monsters. Or did it go deeper? Once I thought about it in more detail, I recalled the encounter with the extremely mutated alicorns. Brick’s body type was similar to theirs. Was there just some mad pony or ponies releasing monsters into the wastes?

“His mutations aren’t a result of radiation exposure. Hell I have no clue what made him. He’s some kind of…super mutant.”

Aurora giggled at the silly name, returning to my side, also interested in what Sid had to say.

“Just what exactly did you do to him when you brought him back? I didn’t immediately think mutant when I first met him. How did you figure that out?”

Sid was starting to sweat nervously, carefully looking around the room before continuing.

“You ever wonder why Brick is so loyal to Copper? He could kill her with his bare hooves as easily as you and I breathe. Copper knew having a slave like him would strengthen her rule through a powerful enforcer.”

I was starting to grow concerned. “Sid…what did you do to Brick?”

“I…I uh…remember how I said I was a better medic than mechanic? Or did you see that strange necklace Copper wears?”

I didn’t really take notice of her jewelry before but I did remember seeing it the last time we spoke. What did it have to do with Brick though?

“What have you done Sid? What did you do to him?” Aurora joined me in staring down the neurotic griffin. We could see him visually breaking down before he confessed his crime.

“I…I put a bomb in him…next to his heart. Copper’s necklace is the trigger. She has complete control over him…because of me.”

For a moment Sid looked truly guilty for what he had done but thanks to his confession I think I finally had a plan.

“Sid…how can I disable that bomb?” I imagined Brick wouldn’t be hard to convince to join us if I freed him from Copper. It would still be a hard fight but Sid said that Brick enforced the rules around here. Brick might as well have been the real boss around here except in name. Maybe some of the Rusty Hooks would follow him if I helped him take Copper out. I was getting ahead of myself as I eagerly awaited Sid’s answer.

“You’d have to get inside and disable the bomb manually. Do you have experience with bombs?”

“…No, no I don’t. Couldn’t you do it if I brought him to you?”

“In theory sure but Copper would never allow that. She deliberately keeps us from interacting, she doesn’t trust me to not say anything.”

“Damn…maybe we’re looking at this the wrong way.” I thought aloud. “We don’t need to disable the bomb if I can get the trigger away from Copper.”

“Are you crazy dad? If that necklace is so important she’ll never let you get that close.” Aurora looked at me like I had just sprouted wings.

“I agree with the kid. It’s a possibility sure but you wouldn’t be able to get near her, she’s too paranoid.”

“We have to do something Sid and you’re going to help me.”

“Whoa slow down a second wouldja? I just found my place around here, I aint helpin’ you take out the boss.”

“Yes you are Sid, you’d still be rotting in obscurity without me and guess what? You told me you’re secret. You’re an accomplice whether you help me or not.”

“Ah fuck…I knew it was a mistake to come down here.”

I took that as a concession and started thinking out a plan. The three of us left the basement and returned topside. Sid and I went our separate ways for now, telling him I’d find him when I had something for him. I had my way out, it was time to take this place. Aurora and I found Sunny where she had felt most useful without being involved too much, on guard duty.

“Hey Boss.” She nodded as we approached. “Anything new to report?”

“Actually yes, I’m going to need my associate for a moment.” I told the other guard she was stationed with. He grunted his acknowledgement and let us steal her away.

“Sunny it’s time. I found a way to stop Copper.”

“Funny you mention that because so did I.”

“Really?” Aurora and I asked simultaneously, equally surprised.

“Sorta, I learned from one of the older members that any of the Rusty Hooks can challenge the leader for the right to rule. It’s a straight hoof to hoof fight, no guns, no weapons, only what you were born with. Here’s the worst part, Copper is allowed to choose a ‘champion’ to fight in her place and if somepony challenged her…”

“She’d no doubt choose Brick.” Hoof to hoof combat against that hulk was a definite no. Still that information helped me with my own plan. Brick was just as much a prisoner here as I was. If I could get that bomb out of his chest then maybe he would want to challenge Copper. It was all starting to come together. I told Sunny about what Sid told me and the options we now had to get out of here. We spent the rest of the day in the workshop figuring out our plan of attack. Right now the concern was that there was no way to get close to Copper without being seen. So the focus now was a distraction.

“Even if we cause some distraction, wouldn’t the guards get Copper anyway?” I asked.

“No.” Sid shook his head fervently. “Copper doesn’t get directly involved with stuff like that. That’s what Brick is for.”

“So if we draw the guards away from the elevator then we should be in the clear right?” Sunny tried to affirm.

“It would take one helluva distraction to get those guards to leave their posts.”

We all sat in a circle pondering how severe a distraction we would need. We might have to kill somepony to get that kind of attention. I was about to voice my thought when I heard a tarp crumple to the floor.

“What about this?” Aurora was standing next to the Mega-Flamer, looking at us questioningly. “This would make a big scene.” She stated factually.

“You haven’t tested it yet have you Sid?” I hoped that that was not the case. As effective a distraction it would be if it worked, think of how intense it would be if it didn’t. It was the first time I wanted a repair of mine to fail. Perhaps we could sabotage it first to ensure it explodes.

“Not yet but I know what you’re thinkin’. I’d rather if we didn’t blow it up. Once Copper is deposed we’ll still need a way to defend ourselves.”

“Then we’ll use it as is.” Sunny said, waving to the flamer, liking the idea of using it against the Rusty Hooks.

“Ok then, I think we have our plan. We’ll wait till night and proceed. Sunny, you’re in with the guards, you rally them to investigate when we set the flamer off. Sid, you and I will move the flamer to where it will cause the most chaos. Then you’ll turn it on as I sneak my way into the observation deck to get that necklace.”

“What about me dad? I can help.” She practically pranced in place, eager to prove her usefulness to me. I didn’t want her anywhere near my plan but if I told her to stay put she’d just find a way to try and be helpful anyway. In this case it might actually be safer for her if she participates.

“Ok Aurora, you can help sell the ruse. Sid, can I trust you with my daughter?” I lit the fire behind my eyes as I asked the question.

“Don’t worry she’ll be ok with me, I might not have much but I promise on my honor.”

I knew enough about griffin honor to know that he would keep it to the best of his ability.

“Ok then, you’ll stay with Sid while he sets off the flamer. Having you there will make it look more like an accident, cementing the deception. Once you secure the area Sunny, bring Aurora back here.”

Everyone nodded, understanding their part in the questionable plan we’d cobbled together.

“Alright we don’t have much time, let’s get everything we might need and meet back here a few hours after dark.” Sunny said, getting up and making her way out of the workshop.

“Ok there’s no going back now. C’mon Sid let’s give the Mega-Flamer another look over before we move it.” I pulled out my tools and led Sid and Aurora to the weapon.

Checking my PipBuck a while later showed it was almost midnight, time to put the plan into action. Sid and I started pushing the wagon the flamer was attached to out of the hangar while Sunny went ahead of us to the homestead. Hopefully this was going to work and she would be able to rally enough of the guards to investigate. We decided that a guard tower would be the best place to start the flamer, that way the collateral wouldn’t be so strong. Once it was in position, I told Sid to wait about five minutes before setting it off, gave Aurora a hug, and started making my own way to the homestead. I was lurking in the dark near the main entrance waiting for my cue. A high pitched whirring started ringing in my ears before a roaring flame glowing in the night started blasting flames onto the legs of a nearby guard tower. It didn’t take long for the metal supports to glow a bright orange and start to bend. I could see that a few heads were being stuck out of doors and windows. Not a minute later the guard tower’s supports fully melted and it fell to the ground with a heavy crash and soon enough, like a kicked beehive, ponies started pouring out of the homestead to investigate with Sunny spearheading the group. Now was my chance. I slipped in behind the last guard and crept through the dark hallways to the elevator. I hoped beyond hope that Copper was sleeping alone. It was amazing to me that, after the doors opened, that she had slept through all that noise. However an empty bottle near where she was laying gave me a good idea why.

I noticed a glow that wasn’t there the last time I was on the observation deck. The panel of terminals just in front of the windows were now flickering with life. I remembered that panel from before but the terminals were powered down. By boosting the reactor’s efficiency I may have brought a few more systems online. This building was for monitoring the launch pad so perhaps these new terminals held the answers I desired for shutting down the security measures. One step at a time I thought as I approached the sleeping form of Copper Coil. She was snoring lightly, legs splayed all over the place, with necklace wrapped tightly around her neck. She snorted loudly and rolled onto her side, facing me directly. I felt my heart jump into my throat and prayed with all my being that she didn’t wake up. I carefully reached out with my magic, daintily pulling the necklace off her neck. Luck is an equal benevolent and cruel mistress. Halfway through removing the necklace the chain got caught in her mane. I tried to shift and shimmy my hold on it to no avail. I swore under my breath, hoping to avoid plan B as it involved more risk but this was my only shot and I had to take it.

I would need to take the utmost care as I levitated a few tools out of my bags. If I couldn’t get the trigger away from her then only one course of action was left, disabling it. This was more in my realm of comfort as opposed to diffusing a bomb. I had to work fast and careful. If I made one mistake I could just as easily set the bomb off or if she woke with me over her with tools I would be caught red hoofed. I was beginning to sweat as I opened the little device’s casing and got a look at its insides. It was a remarkably simple design that wouldn’t take much to disarm. However it was one thing to work on something in front of you on a work bench or countertop, it another entirely to work on something strapped to a sleeping homicidal nut case. Everything about the situation added to the difficulty, every twitch, and every breath or the chance she would just roll over or wake up. All of it was wreaking havoc on my nerves. The adrenaline in my blood wasn’t making matters any easier, causing my own heartbeat and breathing to quicken. I was nearing the climax as I found the trigger’s battery. If I could just…get…to it. YES! I did it! I expertly pulled the tiny battery out of its slot and placed it in my bags. Now all I had to do was get the fuck out of there. I let out a relieved sigh as I made it to the elevator, then I heard hooves hit the floor.

“Is somepony there?” I heard her ask, followed shortly by the sound of a gun cylinder spinning. The inevitable ding of the doors opening sounded as I dashed inside and began mashing the button down. I tried to push as much of myself into the corner, hoping that she wouldn’t recognize me. The elevator doors began closing but not before a bullet whizzed in imbedded itself in the back of the elevator, inches from my head. As the doors closed and the pulleys kicked in I immediately tore the panel off the button control and cut a wire so Copper couldn’t call it back. I heard her screaming angrily from above as the elevator ignored her commands. I wouldn’t have much time when these doors opened again. It wouldn’t have taken long for the guards to figure out what happened and return. When the doors opened I ran to the main entrance but before I could throw the door open, it was opened for me by the guards returning. I swiftly ducked behind the door as they poured in. They mumbled amongst themselves about the flamer and how much damage it did to the tower, as well as how much damage it could do to others.

“Fuckin’ Sid, that was my tower.”

“Hey at least it works, don’t you want to see it in action?”

“Yeah we could torch a whole mess of ponies with that beast.”

The muffled sounds of agreement resonated with the collective. When the last pony trotted in I retreated from behind the door and galloped out into the darkness. Overall the plan worked, unfortunately Copper had caught me. It was unlikely she saw who I was but she was undoubtedly going to take some kind of action, against all of us if she thought it necessary. Now that the commotion was beginning to die down I made my way to the Mega-Flamer and the still glowing pile of slag. I could feel the heat radiating off the nearby molten steel and saw what was left of the guard tower. Sid must have returned to the workshop with Aurora, or at least he better had or there’d be hell to pay. When I walked through the hangar doors I was pounced on by a white blur. Aurora was dangling around my neck by her hooves as she giggled.

“Did you see the fireworks dad? Huh did ya? It was so much fun! I got to press the button!” She gushed, swinging around me giddily.

“Did you get it?” Sid asked, putting a stop to the moment Aurora and I were having.

“Yeah dad, did you get it?” Aurora released her hold on me and plopped to the floor, looking at me expectantly.

“Not exactly. I couldn’t get it without waking her up but I was able to disable it. She won’t be blowing up anything with it now.”

“That’s some pretty delicate work to perform on a sleeping person.”

“Yeah…about that.”

“What? What happened? Did she see you!?” Sid’s eyes shrunk in fear as his wings twitched unconsciously.

“Not exactly, she did wake up as I was leaving but I don’t think she saw who I was.”

“Oh boy, we’re in the shit now. She’s gonna flip her lid on the lot of us.”

“Don’t worry, we have what we need. She doesn’t have a hold of Brick’s leash anymore. He should be easy to recruit to our cause.” Now that I knew there was a terminal in the observation deck that would likely aid my attempts to open the launch pad I had even more incentive to get back in there. Preferably with Brick as the boss.

Sunny sauntered her way through the hangar doors and joined us.

“Well? How’d it go Sparks?”

“I had to go to plan B. I don’t have the trigger but it’s no longer a factor. I disabled it.”

“So what’s next? When do we take our shot at Copper?” Her eyes lit up with determination.

“Tomorrow. I don’t think we’ll be able to approach Brick tonight. Once he knows he’s free of Copper’s bomb he should join us wholeheartedly.”

Everypony in our little group agreed on our course of action when a loud yawn stopped the conversation.

“Tired Princess?” I asked, ruffling her mane slightly.

Aurora nodded sleepily through half-lidded eyes.

“That should be our cue, everypony get some rest. We put an end to this tomorrow.”

Sunny and Sid nodded and retreated to their beds. I had made my own bed here in the workshop. I carried the almost asleep form of Aurora in the white aura of my magic to the corner where I had placed our sleeping bags with whatever pillows I could find or make. I had almost fallen asleep when Aurora rolled over from her bag and snuggled up next to me. I smiled and gently gave her a kiss on the forehead, wrapping my hooves around her. She helped me remember why I was doing this. I’d do it all again, all of it, for her. She looked at me to be her father and for the first time since Winter died, I truly felt like I was filling the role rather than just taking its name. I teared up at those thoughts, brushing a lock of her mane off her sleeping face.

“I love you Aurora Dawn, my little princess.” I closed my eyes holding my daughter, and quickly drifted off into a dreamless sleep.

I was ripped out of my sleep by an ear piercing siren. I jumped up to my hooves, scared out of my mind with my weapon drawn. The siren played once more then ceased but was followed by Copper’s voice booming over the Space Center’s P.A. system.

“ATTENTION, EVERYPONY GATHER IN FRONT OF THE HOMESTEAD. I HAVE AN ANNOUNCEMENT TO MAKE!”

Feedback bled through the P.A. speakers as the broadcast was terminated.

“What’s going on dad?” Aurora asked, sleepily rubbing her eyes.

“It’s time to finish things.” I said a tad cryptically. I knew what this was about. She was going to try and root me out. I wouldn’t be able to find and tell Brick about the bomb. I cursed myself for the sloppy plan and the way it was executed. I had to improvise. I went to meet Sid to go to the gathering together but he was nowhere to be found. He must have already been awake when the broadcast woke me up. It didn’t matter too much though. He was only helping me because I held the leash on the secret that was no longer a factor. Things were going to come to a head today, for better or worse.

The gathering outside the homestead was slowly filling up as other hooks made their way here from their posts. In less than ten minutes everypony was now in attendance. All thirty plus members of the Rusty Hooks now stood in front of the homestead, waiting for the announcement. There were whisperings amongst the gathering about the reason for the announcement. Many others were talking about the Mega-Flamer incident, thinking that was maybe the reason and in a way it was.

A moment later the door to the homestead was thrown open by Copper, dragging a large black sack behind her.

“Mares and gentlecolts. There is a traitor amongst us. In the chaos caused by the Mega-Flamer somepony snuck onto the observation deck. I almost caught them as they made their daring escape but I do not know what they were after.” Copper drew her pistol with a flourish.

“So I ask, to whomever is guilty of this horridious crime, speak up! Give yourself up and I will make it quick!” she seethed at the crowd. Everypony shifted uneasily, murmuring back and forth about what she was talking about. Losing her patience Copper fired a round into the air, silencing the lot of us.

“Will nopony step forward!?” She was losing all her composure now, screaming and shaking with anger. She screamed in frustration and fired twice into the crowd. Hitting somepony with each shot. I put myself between her and Aurora should a stray shot come our way. I noticed Sunny standing over a mare who was hit in the chest with one of Copper’s bullets. Sunny was holding her hoof as the life left her eyes. She scowled at Copper, unseen from the crowd but her intentions speaking louder above all.

“Fine. I didn’t want to resort to this but you have forced my hoof.” Copper opened the sack and pulled out a badly beaten Sid. One of his eyes was swollen shut and blood ran down his beak and head.

“Now tell me Sid, what happened with that flamer last night? Who put you up to it? I know you don’t have the spine to stand against me. So…who was it!?”

Sid surprisingly held his ground against her, even though he was clearly fighting intense pain as I noticed his wings broken at harsh angles. Copper hissed through her teeth and pistol whipped Sid twice across the face followed by a kick to one of his broken wings. Sid screeched in agony, toppling to the ground on the verge of blacking out. Copper sat him back up and shoved her gun up against his beak.

“You don’t want to die here do you Sid? C’mon tell me what I want and it all stops. Understand?”

Sid closed his eyes and started crying. “I’m sorry.” He said, pointing a claw into the crowd, directly at me.

“I should have known as much, you couldn’t get that thing running yourself after all. Thank you Sid.” Copper showed her appreciation by promptly putting a bullet through his head. His body slumped lifelessly to the ground, Copper grinning while spinning her pistol on her hoof. I felt that flame in my heart ignite with full force. For the first time the ‘Be Strong’ in my head wasn’t trying to stop me, rather it was encouraging me. I gave Aurora a shove towards Sunny as I took a few steps forward. All the ponies close to me spread out leaving me alone in the crowd. I had still yet to see Brick anywhere but my hoof had been forced.

“So Sparks…you dare to-”

“Copper Coil!” I interrupted. Everypony, including Copper seemed surprised by my outburst. “I challenge you for control of the Rusty Hooks!”

Footnote: Level Up!
Skills note: Repair has reached 100%
New Perk: Jury Rigging – You were always handy with a wrench but your time as the Rusty Hooks mechanic has taught you how to work with the bare minimum. You now possess the ability to repair any item with a roughly similar one. Fix a flamer with a blowtorch, a turret with a pistol, or even a spark generator with a battery. How did you acquire this knowledge? Only you know.

Chapter Thirteen: The Lengths We Go

Chapter Thirteen: The Lengths We Go

“Their disharmony is my pain and my pain belongs to them.”

Stunned. That was the word that aptly described everypony’s reaction. Even though there was no longer only one gun in the gang, it seemed that nopony ever considered trying to dethrone Copper. Once she recovered from her stunned look, it turned into a smug grin and I remembered why.

“So be it. I call on my champion. BRICK!” she bellowed that last word as if she was playing up for the crowd. Sure enough an amount of cheering and stomping sounded from the gathered masses. The circle of emptiness that surrounded me grew even larger as the mountain of a pony dropped from the sky and hit the ground in front of me, kicking up a cloud of dirt and dust.

“I’m sorry it had to come to this. For what it’s worth I don’t take any joy in this.”

I was going to try and inform him of his safety but before I could even get a syllable out, he flapped his wings hard and shot at me faster than any pony his size had any right to and smashed his enormous hoof into my muzzle. Before I could even open my eyes I could taste the coppery flavor of blood. Thankfully, after a quick prodding, I felt that I still had all my teeth. Before I could feel any kind of happiness at that fact I saw Brick in the air above me, hoof held out to bring down on me. I rolled as fast as I could, narrowly avoiding his hoof caving my skull in. It was a struggle just to get to my hooves as he relentlessly pursued me. I finally managed to get back on all fours and remembered my one advantage, magic. I seized one of his wings in my telekinesis and stopped his next lunge dead, as he jumped forward and veered sharply to the left, face planting into the dirt. I didn’t think I’d have the time to cast any other spells, he was just too fast for a pony his size. If I kept on the move and was able to keep his ability of flight managed I may just have a chance. That is until he gave me zero options. He charged at me again and I was able to sidestep him, though instead of skidding forward a bit he stopped cold just behind me. Seeing no other recourse I pounced on Brick’s back and started hammering my hooves into whatever I could. Every now and then I felt the satisfying thwack of a hoof connecting with his muzzle. Unfortunately for me, my flailing attack caused me to lose focus on my spell, an effect Brick noticed immediately as he hovered in place and turned to face the sky, leaving me lined up horizontally to the ground. All at once he pulled his wings in and crushed me beneath him with all of his weight. I heard something crack and was filled with a burning pain from inside my barrel. I could still draw breath okay so I silently prayed my thanks that it hadn’t punctured a lung. As Brick rolled off of me I could see visible bone protruding from my body. At least two of my ribs had been broken by that body slam. Any attempt at trying to sit up only rewarded me with intense pain. My breathing quickened and my vision began to turn blurry. I tried to croak out any kind of words but I found it hard to draw enough breath to do so. Every breath becoming increasingly shallower as I tried to minimize the pain from my chest expanding. Brick reared back on his hind hooves ready to end it when I was able to get a word out.

“Bomb…” I managed to rasp out.

Brick stopped dead in his tracks. He went back down to all fours and leaned in close to me.

“What did you just say?” his voice was low and it carried a serious edge.

I coughed a few flecks of blood on his face as I tried to continue.

“Bomb…heart…*cough* No…more…I *cough* fix…”

“Are you certain?” He asked his eyes betraying the hope he was feeling. I mustered enough energy to nod and smile.

Brick stood to his full height and announced. “I concede!” Cries of protest immediately erupted from the crowd of onlookers, Copper especially.

“NO NO! You will kill him Brick! I command it!”

Brick smirked and turned to give his full attention to her. “You aren’t in control anymore Copper.”

I could see Copper about to literally pop a gasket as she shook in her fury.

“Aaaaah! Now you die!” She cried, hoofing her necklace with her good hoof. Brick’s smirk grew even more as Copper stood there dumbfounded. She continued to try and set off the bomb to no reward as I heard exactly what I’d hoped for.

“Copper Coil. I challenge you for leadership of the Rusty Hooks!”

After that I simply closed my eyes and let the rest of my plan play out. The crowd was starting to get excited at the spectacle that was about to come.

“Daddy!” Aurora cried, having escaped Sunny and trotted up to my side. She looked at me with terror etched onto her features as she stood in the dirt around me, quickly becoming damp with my blood. “Please…no…don’t die daddy.” She whimpered as a larger shadow fell over me.

“Thank goodness you aren’t dead, watch out Aurora he isn’t going to die today.” I couldn’t find the strength to react, my focus was all diverted to keeping my breathing from causing me more pain. I felt something pressed to my lips, to which I responded by opening my mouth, ready to receive its contents.

“I wish that damn bird was still here, I don’t like resorting to this.” I heard her whisper as I emptied the bottle. All at once my pain disappeared and I felt something moving in my barrel. I managed to sit up and open my eyes just in time to see my bone slink back inside me and presumably back into place. Along with the hole made by my broken rib, every other cut, scratch or scrape was healed within a minute.

“Holy shit, that was some good stuff. What was that?” I asked with a smile, happy to be healthy.

Sunny ignored my question, grabbing my head and forcing me to look around. Was she inspecting me?

“Ok good, no growths…at least where I can see.” Worry evident in her voice.

Growths? What was she talking about? I was about to voice my question when all of a sudden I was back to lying flat on the ground, an ecstatic filly on top of me. She nuzzled me for a good minute before her smile turned to a frown.

“Don’t ever do that to me again! I was so worried.” She squealed, followed by a light smack on the head.

“Ow! What was that for?” I half-joked. I got back up to my hooves only to see Sunny’s concerned expression.

“Sunny what was that? That medicine healed me almost immediately. What did you say about growths?”

Sunny sighed and pointed to the empty bottle at our hooves.

“It’s called Hydra. It increases cell growth, causing rapid regeneration of any injury that’s not fatal. That includes moving bones back into place.”

“That’s amazing! Do we have any more?”

“No and that’s probably for the best. The drug is very dangerous.”

“Dangerous? How?” Aurora asked.

“The rapid cell growth doesn’t always simply heal wounds. It can make them grow too fast and cause disfiguring growths or tumors. I didn’t want to use it at all but…”

But I would have died otherwise with no medical ponies to help me, is what she was going to say. Suddenly I was very worried. She said she didn’t see anything earlier but Luna knows what happened to my insides. A distraction. That’s what I needed to stop me from thinking about it. Fortunately my plan was still in action as I saw Brick and Copper still fighting. Brick was having a hard time landing any hits on Copper as she was devoting all her energy to dodging, trying to wear Brick out. However it wasn’t an effective strategy. Every now and then Brick managed to land a hit on her and Brick was not a weak pony. Every hit slowed her down more and more until she was sprawled out on the ground in front of a very angry mutant Pegasus.

“I’ll see you in hell.” Brick sneered as he brought down all his mass on her chest. I could hear bones snap as blood shot out of her mouth in a thick spray, her insides turned to paste under Brick’s hooves. Brick stood triumphantly over Copper’s corpse, spitting on it as he turned to face the crowd.

“I am in command now! Things are going to change around here, so everypony take this day to celebrate and have fun, for tomorrow you will no longer be Rusty Hook’s! Report back here tomorrow for your new orders. Dismissed!”

As if needing no further encouragement, cheers arose from the crowd as they trotted back and forth ready to celebrate their new leader with gusto. Brick however had other plans as he slowly started making his way towards us.

“Good, you’re not dead. Sorry about before. If I knew the bomb was disarmed…” he trailed off, looking a bit guilty about his actions. Who knows just how much she forced him to do with the threat of death lingering over his head like a guillotine.

“You can apologize by helping me. I didn’t come here looking for a job or a home, I heard you ponies have had dealings with a grey unicorn mare, crimson mane, name was either Slash or Blood Orange.” I stated, hoping something would jog his memory.

“We can talk more about this inside.” He stepped to the side, beckoning us to go inside. I needed to check out the observation deck anyway so I nodded and made my way in. The elevator ride up was an uncomfortable one. Not only because I was standing next to a pony who nearly killed me not ten minutes ago, but also because between Sunny, myself and Brick there was little wiggle room forcing us shoulder to shoulder to fit. The elevator dinged and we might as well have exploded out like an overfilled balloon.

Brick however, unfazed by the situation picked up the conversation where we left it.

“I remember the name. Blood Orange. She was interested in recruiting the Hooks for something, Copper didn’t give me the details but she refused. Said she could be found at the old satellite relay station northeast of here if we changed our minds.”

As he said that, a new mark on my compass popped up in the direction he mentioned. I pulled up the map and saw the mark for the station a few miles away. I really needed to know how this thing actually worked one day.

“If I may ask, why are you seeking her out? If what you said is true then you aren’t the raider type.”

“You’re right about that. Her boss killed my marefriend and I’m going to track him down and-”

“I get the idea, looking for payback. I can understand that.”

“And what about you?” I chuckled. “You also don’t really seem the type.”

“I…I don’t know. Truth be told I can’t remember anything after waking up one day. I get flashes here and there of my life before, of who I was before I became…this.” He looked down at his own body in disgust. “I wasn’t a raider…I was…Arrgh I can’t remember!” he growled in frustration.

I took a step back at the sudden outburst. I could understand his frustration. I would be equally angry if I were in his place, if my only memories started after I left the Stable.

“Sorry, trying to recall my life from before hurts my head.”

I remembered something Sunny told me a long time ago.

“Brick…I was told that all the pegasi live above the clouds. Do you know anything about that? Does that jog any memories?”

“I…I don’t know. I think I knew a mare? …a very important mare… or a stallion? AAgh it hurts!”

I decided that questioning him any further about it would get me nowhere. Brick held his head between his hooves for a moment before he noticed something.

“I don’t remember this terminal being on.” He said, looking at the wall of screens I noticed the night before.

“That was another thing I wanted to talk to you about. When I boosted the reactors output I think I turned on more terminals, hopefully one with a link to the launch pad.”

“Well if you think that’s the case…go ahead and see what you can do. However I know you have no intention of staying with us. What would you ask as payment for opening the launch pad to us?”

“We’ll worry about that later, first let me see if this’ll even work.”

I trotted to one of the terminals and got to searching. The benefit to the terminals being in the observation deck meant they weren’t locked down. Nopony expected that anypony who wasn’t supposed to be up here would ever be up here. A foolish notion for sure but it saved me the effort of hacking government encryption. There were numerous reports of malfunctions and parts of the center that needed maintenance. Among the damage reports I managed to find a few personal journal entries. The scholar in me wanted to find out if the writer of the journal survived the Last Day or at the very least see if there was any pertinent information hidden inside. The first one was logged a few months before the Last Day:

Head technician, Blowtorch: Entry one

I don’t know how those mares expect us to finish this project when they keep diverting funds away from us. The space stations are already in orbit and the both of them are almost fully loaded. However until we can get the funding necessary to launch Star Swirl-12 and Star Swirl-13 they will stay in standby mode as barely powered metal hunks of wasted time. Everypony seems to have forgotten that this next launch was to deliver the targeting systems and crew for the stations. What could be more important that they are redirecting funds from the weapons that will finally destroy the Zebra menace?

The next one was a few weeks later.

Head Technician, Blowtorch: Entry two.

Funding has actually increased a bit in the last few weeks. Just enough to keep the installation operational. Can you believe they wanted us to build a third station once? It’s almost like they want to abandon this project but can’t commit in fear of failing in their other ventures. So here is where I rot with a skeleton crew in a space center with the power barely turned on. I know it’s terrible to think but I hope whatever other project that is siphoning our money away fails. I want the war to end as much as anypony but I hate being kept in the dark like this. At the very least I’d like to transfer to a different installation but my requests have been repeatedly ignored or denied in silence and the goddessdamn guards at the parking structure won’t let me leave. They keep saying for ‘security purposes’ that essential staff are to remain on the premises. It’s incredibly infuriating and frankly I’m not sure the ministries know how to manage their many projects anymore.

The final one didn’t have a date log or stationary label.

They really did it. We felt the earth shake before we got confirmations of Balefire detonations. Equestria was bombarded by megaspells for maybe two hours before the earth finally held still. At least our isolated location saved us from being hit or obliterated by a shockwave. It’s been about a week since we heard anything from the ministries. Yesterday it started raining. At first I thought it was some sign of the pegasi trying to help. Wishful thinking is what they call that. They closed up the sky and I don’t think they have any intention of coming back. The rain that continues to fall outside is black. One of the other eggheads theorized that the rain is being caused by all the radioactive particle debris from the Balefire storm that swallowed my homeland one week ago. Her theory is backed by the impressive reactions we are getting from our instruments. That rain…if there was any hope of survivors out there, this rain will see to them. Animal and plant life will go extinct out there…there is no hope, not anymore. We failed…foolish of us to think we wouldn’t. This is former head technician Blowtorch signing off, I have a rainstorm to walk into.

That was the last log on the terminal. I never gave much thought on how most plant life died out. I assumed it was just radiation or the effect of the blasts. To learn that a radioactive black rain wiped out most life in days was haunting. So much so that a survivor here chose suicide. Disturbing survivors account aside I found what I was looking for. I found blueprints and plans for the space center. I downloaded them onto my PipBuck and gave them a closer look. Sunny and Aurora were peeking over my shoulder, interested in what I was staring at. Eventually I found the specific diagrams for the launch pad area and found a way in. The separate power generator keeping the turrets and bots online was underground beneath the launch pad in the Mission Control Room. A careful examination of various tunnels, fuel lines and water pipes showed me a tunnel that was built to vent launch exhaust away from the space center that led inside the launch pad area itself. Sunny seemed to follow what I was planning as she examined the map along with me. Aurora however was less attentive to the plans. I lowered my PipBuck and looked at Brick.

“I think I found my way to the launch pad.” I told him of the layouts I found and how we could get inside. I deliberately left out the journals of Blowtorch.

He insisted on joining us or sending a few ponies with us but I kept talking him out of it.

“I am the most qualified to work with the tech at the launch pad and mission control.” I informed. “Extra hooves are unnecessary. Sunny and I can get by just fine by ourselves, the fewer ponies to worry about the better in case there is something waiting for us in the tunnel.” I was uncertain if we would actually encounter something dangerous in the tunnel but the opening was beyond the installations perimeter and protective fencing. Goddesses know what could be in there now.

“What about me dad?” Aurora asked, wondering why I left her out of my list of ponies going in the tunnel.

“I want you to sit this one out Aurora. If there are any security measures in the tunnel…It’s too dangerous for you.”

“But you don’t know if there’s even anything in the tunnel!”

“Aurora it’s a safe bet that there is something inside. We can’t-”

“You promised you wouldn’t leave me behind again!” She cried.

“I’m not leaving you behind. I’m just-”

“I’m not a foal dad! I can help! You just have to give me a chance…” She practically whispered her last few words. I could see how let down she was, her eyes drifting to the floor and her ears hanging limply on her head. It was my responsibility as her surrogate father to keep her safe wasn’t it? Then why did she fight me every step of the way? I already had proof of how resourceful she could be when she managed to escape the Crater and make it all the way to the robotics factory. I didn’t want to push her away. A chance huh? …I thought I could give her that much.

I sighed, relenting to the eager filly’s request. “Ok you can come with us.”

Aurora’s expression brightened instantly and she actually hopped with joy for a few seconds.

“BUT.” I continued, stopping her in her tracks. “You do exactly what I or Sunny tell you to do.”

“Ok dad, just you watch I’ll show you-”

“I need you to promise me Aurora. If I tell you to get down or hide you do it. If I tell you to run, you run. If I tell you to leave me behind and save yourself... you do it. Understand?”

Her joyful expression melted away to be replaced by one of worry. She was coming to an understanding of what I was implying. It was no surprise she was unsettled by the concept of leaving me behind if I told her to but she was stronger than she looked. She steeled her expression into a look of reluctant understanding.

“I promise.” I could tell she was taking this as seriously as she could. That was good enough for me.

“Alright then. Let’s get our things together and head out.”

We returned to the hangar and gathered all our gear and equipment. I made sure to give copies of the maps and layouts to Aurora and Sunny, loading them up on their PipBucks while I explained the route we were taking. There was a maintenance corridor attached to the tunnel that led into the mission control center where, hopefully, I’d be able to turn off the security. I’m sure Brick wouldn’t mind me taking the robots with me once I reprogrammed them. We needed to hurry before Blood Orange learned of Copper’s death and returned to Chestnut. I couldn’t lose the trail now, I had come too far to lose them again. My resolve could not be shaken, I would get the robots for Jack and then find Blood Orange at the satellite relay station marked on my map.

We made our way back out through the parking structure and started searching for the entrance to the vent tunnel. If the map was accurate it should be about one hundred meters from the fence surrounding the space center. I looked up to the sky and was suddenly very thankful for the cloud cover. I don’t know how truly desert-like the area had become but it was hot enough without the sun beating down on us too.

“Why are we still bothering with the launch pad?” Sunny asked. “We have the location to find your mare. What’s to stop us from going there and then coming back?”

“Nothing honestly but I doubt she’s alone. I want to finish things here and snatch a few robots for back up.”

“Yeah I can’t wait to see you work dad.” Aurora chirped.

I couldn’t tell if she was genuinely interested in technology or if she was forcing it because I had the interest. I hoped it was the former, feeling a small amount of pride in her following in my hoofsteps. I wondered what kind of pony she’d grow up to be. Would she take after me or find her own path? I lost myself in those thoughts for a while when I heard something echo to my right. I stowed thoughts about the future away for now and finally saw where the sound came from. I could see the space center above us on a slight incline on the geography with the opening to the tunnel just in front of us. I admit I don’t know how to read blueprints very well and was surprised to see that the tunnel was maybe two and a half ponies tall and 4 wide. I guessed that it had to be big enough to not flood the rest of the complex with the rocket exhaust when they launched. Why didn’t they build the launch pad farther away from the rest of the buildings then? I suppose if this place was supposed to be a secret, they were forced to pack them together.

“Keep your ears on the swivel, we don’t know if anything is in there.” I got nods from Sunny and Aurora as we took our first tentative steps in the tunnel. I was unsure if we would encounter anything in here before when I thought it was smaller, now that I knew how big it truly was the likelihood was greater. I let Sunny take the lead this time. If worst came to worst, I wanted her battle saddle in front of me.

It didn’t take too long to walk most of the length of the tunnel but what we found near the end confirmed my fears. The door to the maintenance corridor was open, hanging crooked on one hinge with a pony skeleton at the bottom of the stairs leading inside. Somepony had tried to get out. Was it a survivor from after the bombs fell? Judging from the notes I read on the observation terminal it sounded like the space center was still livable after the Last Day. Something forced this pony through this door. I levitated Harbinger out of its holster and held it in front of me cautiously.

“What are the chances that there’s still something in there?” I whispered. I heard Aurora gasp when she saw the skeleton and felt her trembling when she put a hoof on my leg.

“…Lets not take any chances.” Was all I got out of Sunny as she kicked the loading lever on her battle saddle. She didn’t want to say in front of Aurora but I could tell she was expecting something.

“Stay close behind us Aurora.” I told her, placing a hoof on her head. “I won’t let anything happen to you.” I said hoping to reassure her, even though I was getting that sinking feeling in my chest. Deep down I knew it wouldn’t be so easy. It never was.

The stale, musty air lingering in the corridor was making it hard to breathe. A constant ticking from my PipBuck informed us that there was radiation here as well, adding to the eerie atmosphere. Every hoofstep echoed off the metal floor, forcing us to move at an unbearably slow pace. We went up some stairs wrapping around to the next floor, presumably putting us back inside the fence’s perimeter. The ticking from our PipBucks got louder and faster, putting the needle on the counter out of the green area and into the yellow one. I used the built in sorting spell to fish out some radiation medication and popped one of the bitter tablets into my mouth, causing the ticking to diminish in its intensity. I floated two out to Sunny and Aurora which they accepted in silence. Judging by how far we had walked I would say we were under the launch pad now. At the end of the hallway in front of us was an open door into a dark room beyond, a corpse laying at the threshold. It was curious to note that unlike the one in the exhaust tunnel, this body hadn’t rotted away. Did radiation have some kind of preserving effect on dead bodies? I chuckled inwardly at a sort of cruel joke, recalling that that was how somepony becomes a…ghoul. Oh shit! Before I could voice a warning, the corpse at the door got to its hooves with a quickness its gaunt body shouldn’t have allowed and let out a low-pitch growl.

“Ferals!” Sunny shouted, unloading a shot into its chest. Numerous red blips popped up on E.F.S as more growling came out of the darkness in the room ahead.

“Fall back!” I didn’t want to get swarmed by ghouls in such tight quarters. Aurora’s eyes had shrunk down in fear as she stared forward into the dark, paralyzed by terror. I gave her a shove back the way we came, forcing her flight instinct into a quick retreat. I fired a few rounds into the black, hearing them hit flesh and spill blood as a dozen zombies piled out of the room.

“Keep going Aurora! Don’t stop!” I could hear the sound of her hooves pounding the metal in front of me as Sunny and I kept firing into the sea of furless, discolored bodies relentlessly chasing us. A few lucky stray shots hit brain matter and bit by bit a few of the hostile markers blinked out. We came to a split in the hallway I hadn’t noticed before, following Aurora as she veered to the right.

“Split!” I yelled to Sunny, hoping we could split the remaining ghouls into manageable numbers to take out. I looked behind me to see that I had four ghouls left on my tail, the distant sound of gunfire signaling that Sunny had taken a few with her. The light from Aurora’s PipBuck ahead of me showed that I was approaching a dead end. I had to end it here and now or else…No! I couldn’t think like that. I had to succeed, I had to protect her. I turned and entered S.A.T.S, targeting the heads of the four ghouls. I let the spell carry out my actions, hitting two of my targets and only nicking the others. I levitated Hearts Promise out of the makeshift sheath on my right leg and magically threw it into the skull of the closest ghoul, piercing into its brain and causing it to crumple to the floor. It was too much to hope that the last one would be tripped up by the body of its brethren. It jumped into the air, my shot missing its mark and punched through its ear instead. Its body weight had enough force to throw me backwards where my back collided with the dead end wall. I heard Aurora scream out when she saw the zombie on top of me, savagely biting at me as I held it away from my face with my forelegs. I was losing ground to the monster as it seemed earth pony strength endured even the necromantic effects of radiation. My hold wavered and a flailing, jagged hoof caught me above my right eye, cutting roughly into my forehead. I couldn’t focus my magic long enough to manage a spell as its hooves continued to barrage me. It all came to a violent crescendo when it leaned down and bit into my shoulder. I cried out in pain as I felt rotten teeth tear the muscle beneath my skin. A new blast of adrenaline into my system gave me enough reprieve to lash out a few hits myself, forcing its mouth away from my body as an uppercut caught the underside of its jaw, knocking out several of its teeth in the process. My new strength was beginning to fade, the gnashing teeth of the ghoul creeping closer to my face.

“Run! Aurora run!” I closed my eyes bracing myself for the next, possibly fatal bite. Suddenly I felt its legs go limp and slack as its body flopped off of me to the side, a knife sticking out of its temple.

I was breathing heavily, looking at the dead body in confusion. I turned to see Aurora breathing just as heavily as I was, a stunned look on her face. Her whole body was trembling and she couldn’t take her eyes off the lifeless ghoul.

“I…I killed it.” She whispered, her voice cracking. I downed a healing potion and let out a heavy sigh as the warmth inside me began stitching my wound closed, leaving behind an ugly scar. I could see my blood staining the teeth of the dead ghoul, bits of my fur stuck in between them.

I stood up and took Aurora into a grateful hug. “Aurora…you saved me. I told you to run.”

“I couldn’t… I…I…” she stammered. Unexpectedly I thought back to when I did something similar to save Sunny from the Bloodwing. Suddenly I knew how she felt when she hit me. I hugged her even tighter as I felt something I hadn’t felt in some time. Happiness. She saved me. My foolish daughter had saved me. I released her and wiped a tear off her face.

“You did good Aurora.” Was all I had to say. Her mouth curled up into a smile as she looked at me through misty eyes. I heard the sound of hooves approaching and looked up to see Sunny trotting towards us.

“You guys alright?” She asked, lending me a hoof and helping me back up to all fours.

“Better.” I said, looking down at Aurora with a soft smile. I magically wrenched her knife from its resting place and returned it to her.

“You might want this.” I teased, guiding it back into her little backpack. “The way should be clear now.” I motioned for Sunny to lead the way onward, Aurora following after her. I took a moment to inspect the corpse of the zombie pony and managed to find a nametag on the tattered remains of its clothing. I guess he got his wish after all these years I thought solemnly. It read Blowtorch. I carefully returned it to where it belonged and then trotted to catch up to Sunny.

A quick climb up a small ladder later, we found ourselves in a darkly lit room, dust littering everything. Somewhere around here was mission control which hopefully contained the main security terminal. If it wasn’t here then I’d have no idea how to shut it down. We passed a set of stairs leading up, presumably to the launch pad based on the small turret mounted to the ceiling. We would have to get by it to explore the other side of the structure. The importance of this space center was shown by what kind of turret it was. Instead of looking down a gun barrel I was looking down a focusing lens with a side mounted gem pack. Suddenly I was remembering the building we found Paladin Sure Shot in. It had also had a compliment of defensive robots as well as magical energy turrets. Perhaps I had a few places to return to in the future.

“Sparks, think you could conjure up a shield for us?” Sunny asked, knowing I possessed the capability to do so.

“I should be able to.” I said with a bit of confidence. The white aura of my magic sparked to life around my horn as I focused the energy to cast the spell. In a flash, a white bubble shield had surrounded me. Ok now step two. I exerted a bit more magic to force the spell away from me, rolling the bubble shape into a flat wall that I could direct. I wiped a bead of sweat off my forehead as I smiled proudly. I wasn’t the most talented unicorn but after creating one accidentally, I slowly figured out how to do them at will. I could have done it much faster if I had a proper teacher but as it stood I was able to figure it out on my own. I maneuvered the wall of magic in front of us as we began crossing the turrets path. Aurora had jumped up on my back and wrapped her hooves around my neck, hanging on tight.

“Ok here we go!” We galloped into its sight, keeping the wall in between it and us. The turret snapped to attention and opened fire on us. Four pink laser blasts hit my shield, causing magical feedback to surge into my horn with every shot. As we made it to the other side, before I dismissed the spell, I saw that it had cracked in a few places but otherwise held up. Maybe I was more capable than I thought.

On the other side of the complex, through a door that had been bashed open, was a large room filled with rows of terminals on desks in front of a wall of display screens. A few of the terminals glowed a soft green, lighting the room with a sickly glow. I took a seat in an old chair in front of what I thought was the main terminal in the front row of desks. The screen was flashing with numerous warnings about being disconnected from certain functions and informing me that there was a security breach, forcing the launch pad to be locked down. I started searching through the code, looking for commands that would allow me to deactivate or reprogram the robots and turrets.

“Is this the right terminal?” Sunny asked, tapping the side of the terminal.

“I think so. Look at all these alerts.” I waved a hoof at the screen. “Why would they be sent to just this terminal otherwise?”

“Are we gonna take the robots?” Aurora asked, excitement evident in her voice.

“Please clear the area. This room is in lockdown.” A slow moving ponitron shambled into the room. “Repeat. Please clear the area. This unit is authorized to use lethal force. Violence will not be tolerated.” Its monotonous synthetic voice was a far cry from the mare sounding brain bots. Sunny trotted up to the bulky robot and put a load of buckshot through its head casing.

“Not that one.” I needed to hurry and find the security controls, the next robot that finds us might actually be a combat model. While I continued to dig through the terminal’s code I found an interesting command. It read; Signal MoA. From what I gleaned this was a joint project by the Ministry of Arcane Sciences and the Ministry of Wartime Technology. Why was the Ministry of Awesome involved? From what information was available in the Stable, I couldn’t exactly figure out why the ministry existed. Rainbow Dash fought on the front lines more often than not and often left her ministry to its own devices. Curiosity got the better of me and I activated the command.

…Nothing.

I should have known better than try and ping a ministry I knew was two hundred years defunct. I continued searching while Sunny and Aurora were attempting to build a barricade with desks from the room around the room. It would hold should another robot shamble by but if it was a Sentinel that found us? It would do little to protect us then. I knew better than to voice this thought though and let them continue. Eventually I found what I was looking for, the remote security override. I used the command and relaxed as the lights turned back on and the red ticks that were approaching on my compass disappeared. Alright, it was time to get topside and see how many bots were up there. We went back to the stairs with the turret that we passed earlier and ascended them to ground level. We walked outside right beneath the gantry holding up one of the rockets. Across the way, under the second rocket’s gantry, was a similar building that presumably led to another part of the underground complex.

“Might as well clear out the whole place right?” I said more for myself than anypony else. Neither Sunny nor Aurora protested so we descended down an identical set of stairs. The symmetrical layout helped in navigating and before long we found a similar room lined with terminals, albeit with more glowing screens and scattered paperwork rotting on the floor. There were old skeletons scattered around where the ponies here after the bombs fell succumbed to hunger or took their own lives. A particular skeleton slumped in a chair with an exit hole in the back of its skull being especially noticeable. Sights of tragedy like this would never get easier to see, every time I did they weighed heavy on my heart. Doubly so that I couldn’t do anything to prevent Aurora from seeing the truth of the world. Although, even for a filly, I think she knew better than most how the Wasteland worked.

With the lights on it was easier to see the full details of the room. On the three walls that made up the room were posters advertising for different ministries. The right wall displayed a grey mare wearing a yellow and pink nurse’s uniform, behind her walked a line of Steel Rangers marching. The poster read ‘You don’t need to be a Steel Ranger to be a hero! Join the Ministry of Peace today!’ On the left wall was another that showed the outline of Canterlot surrounded by a shield as missiles were impacting it, the equestrian flag in the background. In the foreground was the outline of a pony so it could be anypony with the text accompaniment reading ‘The state is a friend of a friend of the state. Support the war efforts’. The third and final bit of pre-war propaganda on the center wall in front of me depicted three pegasi flying towards a group of zebras, riding a wave of rainbow colored light that was clearing the inky cloud that surrounded the zebras to reveal the blue sky behind it. ‘Wipe the Stripes!’ it boldly declared. ‘Join the Equestrian Forces today!’ A secondary glance around the room showed that this was the mission control room, making the one we were just in the security room, which made sense given what I was able to do in it. At the center panel under the row of monitors was a large console with various switches with a terminal screen inlaid into it. There was hope here once. Surrounded by ministry propaganda in the heart of the space center. These ponies were working on something that they truly thought would end the war. Now the space stations they had constructed floated aimlessly in the skies above, still waiting for the equipment and crew they needed to bring them online.

Inside the terminal I found a list that surprised me. It was a current readout of the status of the rockets. Both gantries were still intact and power flowed to the elevator controls, both rockets were adequately fueled and had all their desired cargo on board. The launches had been delayed by a lack of resources and ponypower. The bare minimum maintenance crew couldn’t carry out the tasks that were required. Despite all that, a red alert on Star Swirl-13 showed that whether through time or sabotage that the docking clamp had malfunctioned and needed to be replaced. This discovery was a lot to take in. Floating in orbit were two weapons of mass destruction, I assumed, and the rockets to make them functional were ready to launch and had been for some time. Before I could find out what it would take to launch them or learn about their destinations, I was stopped by a black box on the screen asking for the access codes. I sighed and slumped a little in the chair in front of the mission control terminal. Something inside me was disappointed and relieved at the same time.

“You find something?” Sunny asked, noticing my slump.

“I’m not sure.” I said, looking for more information in the terminal. “These rockets are fully operational and are ready to launch.”

“We’re going to fly these rockets!?” Aurora squeaked in excitement, shooting off her hooves high enough to look me in the eye.

“Not without the access code we’re not.”

“You aren’t seriously going to try and fly one of those things are you?” Sunny was looking at me like I had finally lost it.

“Of course not but aren’t you the slightest bit curious about all this?” I knew she wasn’t always this stoic and I refused to believe that nothing interested her.

“What? About the space stations up in space?” She raised an eyebrow quizzically. So she had been reading everything over my shoulder. “I’m not about to destroy the world again. I doubt anypony alive could fly this thing anyway.” She said, trying to dismiss any more conversation. At least I had gotten my answer. Deny it as she will she had at least given it some thought. As I was about to log out, I found a command to unlock a safe somewhere in the room. A soft click sounded from the base of the console. Aurora also heard the lock disengage, searching the area where the sound had come from. She pried off a fake floor panel, revealing a rather large floor safe.

“Found it!” she called to us.

“Good job Aurora, now let’s see what’s inside.” I bent down and turned the handle on the safe, revealing its contents to us. Inside was a hefty stack of documents, a silenced small caliber pistol and the true treasure, a statuette of a blue pegasus mare with a rainbow mane with a cocky look of victory on her face. I withdrew the one I already had from my bags and set them next to each other. They were clearly part of a set and guessing from the three I had seen that they would all be of the Ministry Mares. I had never seen Rainbow Dash without some kind of armor on but that mane was unmistakable. Just as before, when I picked it up in my magic, I felt a rush of energy flow through my body and come to rest in the back of my mind. I read the inscription on the base ‘Be Awesome!’ some unseen force reading it alongside me.

These statuettes…there is something special about them. Just what are they? I filed that train of thought away for now, wanting to take a look at the many documents inside the safe. Many of them detailed information that came from numerous research facilities and private companies; Maripony, Future-Tec, Silver-Mane Industries and The Dome. Of all those names, one got a reaction from my PipBuck. A map marker had been added, showing the location of The Dome far to the northwest of Baltimare. At the very least I could say I had no lack of things to do should I choose to pursue them. That was as close as I was going to get regarding the space center. It would always be here should I want to return. I stood up from the safe and started to leave.

“We should go let Brick know that we cleared the launch pad. Then we’re going to find Blood Orange.” The amount of hatred in my voice startled even me. It had to be done though, this burden on my heart was changing me and it needed to be freed before I changed forever.

We found Brick where we had left him a few hours ago on the observation deck where I told him everything that happened, well, almost everything.

“I want some of the robots.” I demanded.

“If that is the payment you desire then so be it. Thank you. I think, given a bit of time, that I can reorganize this place into a proper outfit.”

That was good to hear. Their location could provide a valuable stop on trade routes that crossed the mountains, perhaps it would even bring new settlements along with it. They certainly had enough resources to do a fair amount of trading on their own, Brick’s ambitions could become reality very easily.

“I wish you luck with that. If you think you can turn the ponies here then I look forward to returning.” I held out my hoof to him. He returned the gesture and bumped his hoof against mine.

“I won’t waste this opportunity. Thank you for giving me my freedom back. I hope you find the pony you’re looking for.”

I nodded to him, a small smile on my face. Before I knew it I had reprogrammed two robots and we were back outside, wind blowing across the arid landscape, heading to where Brick said Blood Orange was. It was finally time. My vengeance was getting closer to fruition. Aurora couldn’t hide her happiness as she rode on the back of a Sentinel, its wheeled legs not bothered at all by the terrain. Sentinels were built primarily for combat and therefore didn’t speak much. The other robot also had no problem with the terrain, its mounted thruster keeping it aloft above the ground. Of all the robots I knew about the Mr. Series was the oddest looking. They had round bodies with three long eyestalks protruding from the middle of its body, beneath them were three mechanical appendages, two of which were tipped with a different weapon while the third was a basic pincher claw for grabbing things. This particular Mr. Gutsy had a dark green paint scheme with the symbol of Equestria on its front, along with its name painted on the side of its body.

“I can’t wait to wipe those stripes Commander.” It cheerfully said in a slightly gruff voice of a military drill sergeant.

“You don’t have to call me commander Cerberus.” I said, wishing it would use the designation I programmed.

“Nonsense sir! It is only proper that I address you as such, you are my commanding officer of this team and that makes you the Commander!” Why was there programming for identifying individuals if it could just ignore them and call you whatever it wanted?

“Sentinel, please tell me your programming isn’t the same.” I asked the bulky robot.

“OF COURSE NOT, COMMANDER.”

I sighed in defeat, I guess I’d just have to accept it as a glitch in their programming. Aurora on the other hoof was getting way to into it.

“Onward my loyal Sentinel! For the Commander!” She cried, pointing forward in the direction we were walking like she was commanding a vehicle. Something inside her head made her frown for a second.

“Hey dad? If you’re a commander, what does that make me?”

“The commander’s daughter.” I said flatly.

“Aww C’mon! I want a title like you!” She whined.

“Fine…you can be the Lieutenant.” I said, having fully given up arguing the point.

“Lou…tenant?” She questioned, her understanding of the new word lacking.

“Congratulations on the promotion Lieutenant.” Cerberus said, one of its eyestalks rotating to affix her with a recognizing stare.

Aurora pumped her hoof in the air in celebration, having understood all she needed to know about the rank from Cerberus’ acknowledgement. I had given Sunny and Aurora administrator access to command the robots the same as I, the only caveat was they couldn’t be against my own, lest Sunny try and stop me from using them for my revenge.

“And Aunt Sunny you get to be the Captain!” Aurora clopped her hooves together, thrilled by the titles being thrown around. Sunny looked up at her from under her hat.

“Cool.” Was all she needed to say to get another round of celebration from the excited filly riding a death machine. Now that I thought about it, the image of a happy filly riding the death dealing metal monster that was a Sentinel was kinda off-putting. At least this one was on my side.

Minutes became hours as we neared the array of three large towers topped with damaged satellite dishes. Even from this distance I could see the rope bridges between the three dishes, connecting them to each other. I could see dark pony shapes walk across every few minutes. I turned my head to the cloud cover above, noticing the edge of the sky alight as if the horizon itself was aflame. We couldn’t risk a camp this close to the satellite towers. We would have to make do with a twilight attack. Thankfully the robots possessed built in E.F.S systems so the dark wouldn’t affect them at all. I unslung my sniper rifle from my back and looked through the scope. It was clear that this was a raider haven, although it couldn’t have been there long judging by the lack of desecrated pony remains as decorations. Or maybe Blood Orange was more subdued than the average raider. She didn’t look the type to enjoy stuff like that. Perhaps she was only an ally to Chestnut, not to his raider army. No! Stop thinking like that! I admonished myself. I couldn’t think that she could be reasoned with. I was going to kill her, only after I got what I needed from her. There wouldn’t be a repeat of what happened at Requari.

“Cerberus, Sentinel, listen up.” I beckoned them closer, it was time for the plan. “Your jobs are simple. We are here for a pony named Blood Orange, she has a grey coat and a deep crimson mane. I need you two to patrol the perimeter and make sure she doesn’t escape. Kill anypony else.” I could hardly believe the words coming out of my mouth. I knew it was what I had to do. What I wanted to do. But now? Now that I was here and I had to act… Sunny had no objections. Whether she admitted it or not she wanted to be here. If she wanted to be here to help me or for a reason of her own I didn’t know, though I hoped it was the former. Aurora…she had to learn sooner or later. There was a reason I didn’t bring her in the first place. She looked apprehensive, scared even.

“Sunny and I are going inside, we need to find her or chase her to you two before she can charge up a teleport.”

“W-what about me dad?” She asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

“Stay where you are. The robots will protect you no matter what.” I pointed at Cerberus and glared at the floating robot. “Understood?”

“Yes Commander!” The robot did a salute with his pincer arm.

“YES COMMANDER.” The sentinel made no attempt at a gesture but I knew it was sincere either way.

“Consider that order as important as the capture of the target. Listen to what she says unless they impair the mission.”

“You mean I get to tell them what to do?” Aurora asked, a spark of emotion flaring past her fear.

“You named yourself Lieutenant didn’t you?” I smirked, pointing at her jokingly. “Do you think you’re up to it?”

She gave a determined expression that made me proud, smirking back at me, giving me her own salute.

“Yes Commander.”

I brought up my PipBuck and used it to help me find and levitate out the pistol I took from the safe in the space center. It was silenced so if she had to use it… I wished I could give her a normal life. A life where you didn’t have to learn to kill before you got your cutie mark. A life where death came at the end of a long, happy existence. I clutched a hoof to my chest, gently touching the 63 embroidered on my armor. I missed my life in the stable...my thoughts drifted to what could have been. Those thoughts started to make me angry. The Wasteland had taken my life from me, my partner from me…I wondered if she would’ve had a filly or a colt…

“Don’t hesitate to use this.” I floated the pistol over to her. “They took Winter from us…and they’re going to pay their debt in full.”

She knew how to use it, I just thought I’d have more time before she needed to.

“Sunny? Do you have anything to add?” Her help was invaluable to me. I wouldn’t be anywhere without her. I just hoped she didn’t think less of me for my decision.

“Don’t lose yourself. Keep your head and remember why you’re here. Remember what’s at stake for you AND me.” She leaned in close and whispered the last one into my ear. “And remember whose watching.”

Sunny walked past me to get a look for herself. Leaving me to face my daughter. I understood what she meant. She was worried I’d lose control, let my anger get the better of me, let the Wasteland control me. I didn’t know if I had the strength to resist when we found her.

Be Strong!

Be Awesome!

All at once I felt my nerves calm, my resolve cemented, my body and mind ready for what I was about to face.

Aurora was holding the pistol pretty clumsily in her mouth, looking at me with piercing eyes. She put up a strong face but I could see through her. She was worried. Worried about me. She was right to be.

“Attack the perimeter.” I ordered the robots. “Sunny, we’re going in.”

The raiders barely had time to react as a missile launched from my sentinel hit one of the suspended catwalks wrapping around the outside of the dish towers, sending an unlucky mare plummeting to her death below. Two more were killed by headshots from my S.A.T.S assisted aim while Sunny and I made our gallop to the entrance of one of the towers. In the periphery of my vision I could see blip after red blip disappear on my E.F.S, the roar of the sentinel’s minigun signaling their deaths. The robots had cleared us a path to the doors that Sunny and I promptly crashed through. There were cabinets and tables all around the circular room. In the center of the room was a tall metal staircase that wrapped around itself to the top where I assumed the controls and exit to the dish were. As we crashed in we saw the staircase was loaded with raiders, half going outside to combat my robots from a distance while the rest looked at us with angry and unsure expressions, wondering if they should continue outside or combat the new threats that burst it. The sound of gunfire signaled that they decided to fight us first, forcing us to rush into cover behind a nearby table, flipping it over to use as a shield. Only a few scarce bullets pierced the table, their poorly repaired weapons lacking the power. On the first wrap of the stairs were three raiders firing on us from behind a piece of sheet metal they’d dragged from somewhere. Further up above were more peppering us with potshots from many angles. We wouldn’t last much longer there under their assault. Then I got an idea.

I wrapped our cover in the white aura of my magic and situated it in front of Sunny with me at the rear to shield her from shots from behind. She picked up on my plan as we started up the stairs. I felt several bullets impact my armor, hitting hard enough to leave bruises but not enough to punch through. As we neared the three I threw the table with all my strength, knocking two of them off to the concrete floor. The third was taken aback, the table disappearing to reveal an angry orange mare with two shotguns. That raider hardly managed a scream before one shot blew his jaw from his head and the other blew a bloody clump out of his chest. We were halfway up the stairs when we faced at least five raiders at the top, all of them bearing down on us. I couldn’t let them pin us down again. I conjured a white wall of protection in front of us as we continued our ascent. Just as we rounded the final turn of the stairs, a missile struck the outside wall behind the raiders, shredding two of them with hard concrete shrapnel and a third was blown over the edge by the blast. The remaining two recoiled from the explosion, leaving them wide open. Sunny put three shots into one, leaving her missing a leg and head. I fired a lightning bolt at the other, causing his muscles to convulse harshly and painfully. While he was incapacitated I simply picked him up with my magic and cast him out of the hole in the wall to the ground below.

I spared a moment to look outside through the hole. Several raiders were still trying to destroy my metal companions from up on the metal walkways and a few from up on the satellite dishes themselves. I had every confidence they would be ok, even with how many hits the sentinel was taking to protect Aurora.

“C’mon Sparks, we can’t let her get away!” Sunny pulled me away from the hole, leading me up to the ladder that led outside. Once we threw open the hatch, we were greeted by the backs of two raiders that were taking cover from the robots. Sunny and I turned and gave them both a hard buck, sending them off the tower. To our left was the smallest of the three towers that had taken an absolute beating from the sentinel’s missile launcher. Several of the walkways had been blasted off, separating the raiders over there from the other two, leaving them easy pickings for the robots. As if on cue a green bolt of magical fire atomized one of the raiders, turning her into a steaming pile of goo.

To our right was the tallest of the three towers with a strange looking effigy made of scrap metal on top of its dish. It was the only place we had to go. We crossed the rope bridge to the other tower, throwing open its hatch to the inside. This one was similar in layout to the one we came in through. However there were no raiders in here. From down below I could hear the sound of frantic typing at a terminal. Behind the glow of the screen was her. Blood Orange. As far as she knew she was under attack by robots so I doubted she knew we were there. I put a hoof to my lips, telling Sunny to move stealthily as I unslung my sniper rifle once again. I carefully braced the rifle on a guardrail and took aim at Blood Orange. Through the scope I could see what she was trying to do with the terminal. If what I read was accurate, she was trying to call in a mortar strike from a nearby pre-war military base. The text on screen read ‘Moving into position’ meaning that the strike was almost ready to fire. Those mortars would destroy my robots and kill…and kill…No I had to stop it now! I moved my crosshairs to the base of her horn and fired. Blood Orange’s horn exploded into shards in a crimson colored explosion. Her blood curdling shriek of pain brought a smile to my face. I slowly made my way down the stairs to the bottom where Blood Orange lay in a heap, poking at her shattered horn.

“Remember me?” I said cruelly, rushing up into her face so she could see. She looked at me like she couldn’t believe what I had done.

“You…you destroyed my horn…

“You killed my love, now stay down. I’ll deal with you in a moment.” As much as I wanted to deliver her a beating now that she was powerless, I had a mortar strike to call off. I stood in front of the terminal and started looking for a ceasefire command or something similar. I could hear Sunny making her way down the stairs to me. Suddenly I heard a primal scream and felt somepony’s hooves grab either side of my head and smash it into the screen. From the corner of my eye I could see the livid form of Blood Orange doing anything she could to hurt me, lost in the frenzy of losing her horn. Sunny came to my rescue and tackled her so hard they both flew into the nearby wall, crushing Blood Orange under Sunny’s weight. Despite the threat of the mortars, I gave in to my anger and abandoned the terminal, galloping to Blood Orange and releasing my grief. She had just opened her eyes in time to see my hoof smash her head against the wall. Blood started running from her nose as I hit her three more times, breaking and splitting her muzzle in the process. Once I felt the sting of bone against my hoof, teeth started flying from her mouth and I switched targets. I pivoted on my hooves and delivered a powerful buck to her underbelly. She gagged hard at the pain, a pink froth spilling from her mouth. Before I could continue, Sunny wrapped her hooves around me and started pulling me away.

“That’s enough Sparks! We need her alive!”

I was breathing so hard, adrenaline blasting through my veins as I looked upon one of the objects of my vengeance. Even though Sunny had stopped me, in a way I was glad. I still had a mortar strike to stop. I wasn’t about to lose my family again. Sunny released her hold on me and I returned to the terminal. As I searched I realized that the sound of gunfire outside had stopped. The robots must have finished clearing out the rest. After realizing that fact I found the order I was looking for and stopped the mortars from firing. Once that was stopped, I fired three rounds from Harbinger into the terminal, blowing bits of glass and parts out the back. Then I got to return my attention to Blood Orange. Sunny stood by her watching passively as I levitated out a healing potion and forced it down her muzzle.

“Don’t go dying on me now, we aren’t done.”

Blood Orange coughed up a mouthful of blood as she regained consciousness. Her body was racked with a coughing fit for a moment as she cleared her lungs of fluid.

“Listen carefully, where can I find your boss? Where can I find Chestnut!?” I screamed in her face, punctuating the question with a slap across her face.

“You won’t kill me…” she rasped. “You hero types are all the same…you don’t have the stomach for it.” She grinned sinisterly at me, another mouthful of blood leaking through her teeth, creating a disturbing image. Every now and then sparks would fly from where her horn used to be as she continued tying to cast spells. That gave me an idea. I pulled Hearts Promise from its sheath on my leg and plunged it into her belly. She cried out in pain again, her tortured wails like music to my ears.

“Here’s the thing about that.” It was my turn to smile sinisterly, my voice an angry whisper. “I never claimed to be a hero.” With that I focused a lightning spell into the horn knife, electrocuting her from the inside out. I purposefully withheld some power from the spell so I didn’t accidentally kill her in the process.

“I’m going to ask again. Where is Chestnut?!” I gave her another shock, her agonized screams muffling themselves through what remained of her teeth, clenched shut by the spell. When I stopped her flesh was starting to burn in a few places, causing sickly sweet smelling trails of smoke to pervade my senses. She wouldn’t last much longer at this rate.

“Think about this.” I lifted her by the chin, forcing her to look at me. “Do you really want to die for him?”

I pulled Hearts Promise out of her and plunged it in again just above the first stab. I sent a stronger blast of lightning through her, contorting her body into a tight ball. Blood flowed pretty steadily from her mouth. Probably bit her tongue during the shock.

“I wonder how many more you can take before your muscles rip themselves apart.”

“Sparks that’s enough.” I felt a hoof on my shoulder.

“No…if she won’t talk she will suffer.”

“Remember what I said.” Sunny’s voice had gotten a little louder.

“Oh? Do you want a turn with her?” I turned around to face her smiling wickedly. Sunny scowled in return and pulled me so close that our muzzles almost touched.

“I told you not to lose yourself!” Her voice came out as a deadly whisper.

Where was this coming from? She watched the whole thing at my side. If she wanted me to stop she could…have… Then I realized what she meant. Behind Sunny, up at the top of the stairs, was the horrified face of Aurora Dawn…my daughter. ‘Remember whose watching’ she had said. I had went too far. No! No she deserved every bit of what I was putting her through! I didn’t want her to see this but I couldn’t stop either. I hoped she would one day forgive me.

“Go back outside Aurora.” I said calmly, a bit of shaking in my voice.

“W-what are you going to do to her?”

“What I have to. Go. Back Outside.”

“B-but daddy I-”

“Go Outside!” I yelled. She jumped at my raised voice and retreated back outside, tears forming in her eyes.

“This is what I was afraid of. You-”

“Shut up Sunny.” I cut her off with a stomp. “You had every opportunity to stop me. Don’t stand there and pretend like you don’t want this as much as I do!” Sunny looked taken aback by my outburst, her expression souring slightly.

“It’s not for me to decide what kind of pony you are.” She said, leveling me with a disapproving glance as she took a step back. “Only you can choose your destiny. I will help you along the way but I cannot, will not interfere.”

“One decision doesn’t decide my fate.” I countered, too angry to see the wisdom in her words.

“No but it makes decisions like this easier down the road. For every piece of yourself you sacrifice the Wasteland will be there to fill in the gaps until nothing of you remains. What then Sparks? Is that the pony you want to be?”

Sunny’s life of wasteland experience told me that she had seen ponies fall victim to the wasteland, becoming a part of it instead of fighting it. She didn’t want to see it happen to me too. She wanted to see me be better, better than Blood Orange, better than her. Maybe I could have had I listened to her instead of merely hearing her.

“I’m doing what needs to be done.” I turned to give my attention back to Blood Orange. “You know how to make this stop.” I had to do this, I had to for her. I was doing the right thing…I…I was still a good pony.

I grabbed the handle of Hearts Promise with magic and began to pull it upward, centimeter by centimeter, cutting a red line up her belly.

“Be Strong! Be Strong!” I heard ringing in my head, causing me to hesitate for a second.

Goddessdammit I am being strong! Get out of my head! She has to pay! I gave the part of my brain trying to stop me a mental buck to the face and continued pulling up.

“Only so far I can go before your rotten guts spill all over the floor.” I informed her. “Did you know a pony can survive a few minutes after disembowelment?”

“STOP! Stop! I’ll tell you…I don’t wanna die.” Blood Orange was crying heavily, a combination of pain and fear reaching its peak. I levitated out my last healing potion and held it in front of her.

“Good, now where is he?”

“He’s at the Eclipse Complex. It’s…an underground fort in north Baltimare.”

“How do I get there?”

“There’s…an elevator he uses to get to the surface. You won’t be able to use it but there’s another way in. There’s a train that can take you there, you need to go through Moletown to get there.” She motioned her head towards the other end of the room. “In my bag, there’s a keycard. You’ll need it or the train won’t move.”

I trotted over to where her bags were laying and retrieved the card. It was a dark midnight blue with a symbol of a waxing moon with a starburst on it.

I had what I needed. Now to finish it.

“Thank you Blood Orange.” I pulled Hearts Promise out of her and floated the potion over to her where she greedily snatched it out of the air and downed it. She smiled in relief as her wounds started stitching themselves back together.

“What are you going to do with me?” She asked fearfully, trying to push as much of herself as she could against the wall.

“I thought the potion made it obvious.” I put on my best charming smile. She sighed in relief and smiled.

“I thought for sure you were going to kil-”

*BLAM*

Her body slumped down on the wall, her head hanging limply to the side, her eyes frozen in a wide expression of shock as blood started to leak out of the hole below her broken horn. I put Harbinger back in its holster and turned my back on her dead body.

“It was so I could give you a painless death.” I had what I came here for. I knew where he was now. I looked over the corpse of Blood Orange one last time. Chestnut would not get the same luxury. I barely made it one step up the stairs before I wavered and emptied my stomach all over the floor.

Footnote: Level Up!

New Perk: Toughness – Your hide has toughened from the repeated beatings the wasteland has put you through, you receive 10% general damage resistance.

Quest Perk: Be Awesome! – You have found another small statuette, this one imbuing you with the agility of Equestria’s finest flier - Permanent + 1 to Agility!

Chapter Fourteen: Rekindling the Flame

Chapter Fourteen: Rekindling the Flame.

“In every day, find your inner strength so that the world will not blow your candle out.”

We weren’t going to make camp that night. I wouldn’t have been able to sleep anyway. I had given my last potion to Blood Orange, hopefully I’d find more as I picked through the belongings of the many dead bodies we left in our wake. A nice collection of caps and ammo later I was annoyed to see that nopony here carried any medicine, only chems which I took anyway. Sunny didn’t say a word to me as we looted the buildings, I could understand why. While I may have held myself back enough to not brutalize Blood Orange to death, I was still visibly seething in anger. Angry at her for helping Chestnut, angry at Sunny for patronizing me and angry at myself for holding back. She didn’t deserve a merciful death. So why had I given her one? I was still the good pony here…I had to be…so why didn’t I feel like one? As we made our way back outside I remembered why. Siting under the legs of the sentinel was the sniffling form of Aurora, silently crying to herself. What must she think of me now I wondered. I moved to comfort her, to say anything but I couldn’t find the words. Worst of all she pulled away from my touch. I couldn’t blame her. I had told myself she was the most important pony to me and look what I did to her. Would she have seen me any different if I had let her watch the ordeal with Blood Orange? It did me no good to wonder about it now, I had made my decision. Now I would have to live with it or work hard to make up for it. The sentinel rotated its torso and faced me.

“COMMANDER, AMMO RESERVES DOWN TO FORTY PERCENT.” It informed me.

If I was to still deliver these robots back to the Crater I would have to return them now. I couldn’t use them for my vendetta if they were to be of any use to Jack. Maybe it was time to return home for now. Aurora probably didn’t want to speak to me anyway. With the spoils from the raiders here we had enough food and water to make it back to the Crater through the desert. With all of our PipBuck lights and the sentinel’s floodlights combined we could make our way through the dark of night. Hopefully the robots would be enough of a deterrent to whatever lurked in the darkness. I could see the pale light of the moon behind the curtain of clouds, saddening me that I would never experience its beauty. Speaking of which…

“Aurora…about what you saw…about what I did.” I started, looking behind me to face her. “I’m sorry you had to see that.” My own words sounded strange to me. I wasn’t sorry that I did it I realized, rather I was sorry I had been seen.

Aurora wouldn’t look me in the eye, her gaze cemented to the ground in her path.

“I understand if you don’t want to talk to me or if you’re mad at me…but…” I couldn’t find the right words. They probably didn’t exist.

Sunny had been staring at me from the corner of her eye since I started talking, the obvious disdain in her expression only made me feel worse.

“I…” Was all I got out after that. I wanted to say I was sorry but truth is…I just wasn’t and I was going to do something like it again. I loved Aurora with all my heart and I would do anything for her sake. I wanted her to understand that, deep down I think she did. Maybe that’s what she was afraid of. I almost didn’t even notice the sun start to rise as I stewed in my thoughts. Aurora had fallen asleep in the metal arms of the sentinel, preferring the warmth of a cold metal killing machine as opposed to mine. Sunny had walked with me through the night and didn’t look any worse for wear. She was made of much hardier stuff than me. I didn’t know if I deserved her as a friend anymore. I had to try and make things right between us.

“Sunny.” I started, getting her attention. “I wanted to tell you how much I appreciate you helping me like this. I know that I allowed myself to get carried away with Blood Orange but even then you stayed by my side. I don’t want to lose your friendship. There’s no Silvershine Sparkshower without Sunny Smiles.”

Sunny didn’t say anything back for several long, excruciating minutes.

“You’re name is Silvershine Sparkshower?” She finally said, her voice cracking as she stifled a giggle.

“Well yeah.” I realized this was the first time I’d told her my full name. In fact it may have been the first time I’d said it out loud in years. “Mother picked out Silvershine and Sparkshower was my father’s surname. Sparks was what my father called me before he died and it just stuck I guess.”

“I think I’m gonna stick with Sparks if it’s all the same to you.” Sunny’s sly smile lingered a moment more then faded away. She lowered her head and took a deep breath.

“And you don’t have to apologize Sparks.” She finally said, hiding her eyes under the brim of her hat. “I understand what it’s like to lose your family. I was like you once. An angry pony on a quest for vengeance. It’s why I was so hard on you back there. I don’t want to see you make the same mistakes I did. It was so hard for me to come back after I almost gave myself over to the Wasteland. It can give you strength when you are weak and all it costs is a bit of your soul, bit by bit until you no longer exist, just an empty puppet at the mercy of this vengeful land.”

Even though she was hiding her eyes, I could still see the tears rolling down her face.

“You still have your child Sparks.” She lifted her head, looking at me with her golden, teary eyes. “Don’t lose yourself hunting for revenge. I wasn’t there for my son, you can still be there for her.”

I looked back to Aurora sleeping peacefully in the robots cradle.

“She needs you, just as you need her.”

I didn’t know what to say to her. I was expecting everything but this. Sunny was finally opening her heart to me, a heart that I now knew was broken. She wasn’t just pushing me to be the best parent I could be, but the parent she couldn’t be. Before I could even think of saying anything back I felt tears of my own welling in my eyes. I always looked at Sunny to be my pillar of strength, a slightly stoic rock of a pony. That was not the case. Under the hardened survivor guise was a pony who had lost everything. Thinking on it made me realize that after the destruction of the Regulators I was the only pony left in her life. She was carrying so much pain with her and I still asked her to help me with mine. I didn’t even know what pain was compared to her.

“Sunny…I…I didn’t know. I…” My voice caught in my throat. She was a far stronger mare than I gave her credit for and I already thought highly of her. I could never express what her friendship meant to me. Words wouldn’t do it justice.

Sunny surprised me by stopping and pulling me into a gentle hug. “I’ve been holding it in for so long. I’ve only trusted a pony like you once before. I just want you to be the best pony you can be. Better than me, better than the Wasteland. If we have to kill Chestnut to remove the barriers in your way then I will help you, just don’t get lost along the way, okay?”

I wanted to be better, I wanted to be free from the pain in my heart. Killing Chestnut wouldn’t bring Winter back but I couldn’t sleep at night knowing that her killer still lived. The longer he was out there unchecked, the more families he could destroy like he did mine. If I could save anypony from the pain I felt or the pain Sunny felt, then I would without hesitation. I would stop him not just for me but for everypony. He had a new base of operations and I could only wonder how much his army had grown. With my spirit reinvigorated, I released the hug and wiped my tears away with a smile.

“Thank you for everything Sunny. I’m so happy I met you.”

Sunny smiled back, readjusting the hat on her head. “I’ll always be here for you if I can Sparks. You’re like family to me, I hope you know that.”

“Same to you Sunny.” I gave Aurora’s sleeping face one last grateful look before turning my attention back to the path ahead. “Let’s see if we can get back before morning.”

Sunny nodded and we continued on our way, with new appreciation for each other. This time I wouldn’t leave a silence between us. I just hoped I wouldn’t upset her.

“What was his name?” I asked carefully.

“What?” She said, lifting her head in surprise.

“Your son. What was his name? You don’t have to answer if you don’t want to talk about it.” Suddenly I was regretting opening my mouth. She had just opened her heart to me and here I was pulling memories back to the surface.

“His name was Stormy, Stormy Smiles.” She said without missing a beat. She cracked a small smile as she recalled fond memories of the past. “He would have been a bit younger than you this year.”

“Are you sure you’re okay talking about him?”

“Never. No parent should outlive their child. I’ve had years to come to terms with what happened but not a day goes by that he isn’t in my thoughts. Even more so since I met you. You remind me so much of him.”

“I’m sorry.” I said, my ears fell against my head. I couldn’t imagine what it would be like to make friends with someone who would remind me of Winter every time I looked at them. So why did she?

“If I remind you of him, why would you stay with me? Why would you torture yourself like that?”

“I…I’m not sure.” She looked off into the distance. “I just felt like it was what I was supposed to do. I suppose, in my mind, helping and protecting you was like making up for what I couldn’t do for my son.”

I was a constant reminder of her failure, so in her own way she was trying to make up for her mistakes. It was admirable to say the least. It would have to take a strong heart to force yourself to stand by a living embodiment of your personal failures, doing whatever you could to make things right. Would that be enough?

“Do you think by helping me this will in some way alleviate your pain?” I asked, placing a hoof on her shoulder. “Sunny…what am I to you?”

“You are my chance to make things right. I don’t think anything will alleviate my pain until my soul finds its resting place. Because the sad truth is time doesn’t heal all wounds. The wounds remain. In time the mind, protecting its own sanity, covers them in scar tissue and the pain lessens. But it is never gone.”

I knew what she meant. As much as I didn’t want to admit it to myself, I knew my quest for vengeance was for me and nopony else. It was my attempt to lessen my own pain. But Sunny was right, the pain would never go away. I gently touched Winter's necklace that I wore around my neck, eager for a time that looking at it would remind me of her rather than Chestnut.

Without stopping to sleep through the night, we made it back to the Crater just as the sun rose into the sky. I gently nudged Aurora awake as we neared the gates. She rubbed her eyes sleepily and let out a little yawn. Once she saw the walls of the Crater though she snapped to full alertness, hopping out of the sentinels metal arms. Just before we crossed the threshold I stopped and turned to the robots.

“Alright you two, wait here outside the gate and wait for further instructions. A griffin named Jack will come collect you, follow his orders as if they were mine, barring the number one rule.”

“Understood Commander!” The gung-ho Mister Gutsy saluted. “It was a privilege to serve under you, we got those stripes good eh?”

The sentinel however, made no verbal communication. Rather it just went into standby mode until Jack came to collect them. Sunny offered to take the bulk of the gear we collected on our excursion to the market to sell them and refresh our own supplies. An offer I accepted because I had a certain griffin to talk to. Sunny seemed to know what I intended to do and took Aurora with her. She didn’t say anything and followed after Sunny in silence. I wondered how long it would be before she would speak to me again. I didn’t think she was upset at me for torturing and killing Blood Orange. Rather she was upset because I forced her to leave me alone. She was just worried about me and I pushed her away after I told her I wouldn’t. She wasn’t afraid of what I was going to do to Blood Orange but what I’d do to myself. She knew me better than I knew myself sometimes. She might have been a filly but she was no foal. She probably knew more than I gave her credit for, perhaps even more than me. It occurred to me that even though we celebrated her birthday last week I didn’t actually know how old she was. Some parent I was.

I certainly wasn’t in a good mood as I walked into the tower that sat in the bottom of the Crater.

“Sparks! Where have you been!?” My mother called from the desk she sat behind. “Aurora disappeared! I haven’t seen her in-”

“It’s alright Mom. I’ve got her.” I lied. “Is Jack upstairs? I need to talk to him.”

She had yet to come to terms about what I had said, still shaken by my casual response about what she thought was my ‘missing’ daughter.

“Err…well yes he is. But can it wait? I would like to talk to you about what happened.”

“It’ll have to wait Mom. What I have to say to him is very important.” I was already halfway up the stairs before I finished speaking, not giving her a chance to interject or protest.

Jack’s office was furnished about as lavishly as I expected it to be. A fairly pristine red carpet lay on the floor flanked by two fake plants. The far wall was mostly glass, allowing an almost panoramic view of the Crater. Dominating the room wasn’t a traditional desk, rather it looked to be along the lines of a control board. Like something pulled right out of the space center we just came from. The connection didn’t seem strange any more now that I knew the kind of company Jack kept. Siting in a faded brown leather chair was Jack, looking over several papers.

“Ah Sparks you’re back! I trust everything went well? Did you find the mare you were looking for?” He asked hopefully, like I wasn’t about to tear into him for sending me to a place he knew was occupied by raiders.

“You knew Sid was a raider didn’t you?” I asked, already knowing the answer.

Jack sighed and leaned forward, folding his claws on the desk. “Sid is an old friend of mine who's just had a train of bad luck. Yes I knew he was…involved in less than honest shit. Frankly I’m surprised you didn’t figure it out after you knew they had associated with the mare you were looking for.”

“And just what did you expect to happen by not telling me? Did you think I wouldn’t go?”

“I wanted to protect Sid, If you knew they were raiders would have spared any of them?”

Truth be told if I had known beforehoof things might have been different but deceiving me had gotten Sid killed anyway.

“They kept me hostage for days Jack, do you know what I had to do to get everypony out of there?”

“What does it matter? You got the mare you wanted didn’t you? And the robots we needed. Isn’t that enough for you?”

“You’ll have to ask yourself the same question.” I said flatly.

“What do you mean?” Jack narrowed his eyes.

“Sid was killed trying to help me escape. You sent me into a den of raiders and in order to keep everypony alive I had to make a few decisions I didn’t like. One of them led to Sid’s death.”

“Get out of my office.” Jack’s voice dripped with barely contained anger. Or perhaps it was sadness.

“You’ll find your robots just outside the gate. The next time you deceive me I wouldn’t be surprised what it costs you.” I turned to take my leave and descended down to the ground floor. I doubt that even had he told me the truth Sid would have survived. But I had to make him know what his actions cost him, even if he had the best of intentions. Some of the worst things imaginable had been done with the best of intentions in mind and what I knew from history only corroborated that fact.

“Perhaps now you have a moment to spare for your mother.”

I looked over to where I had left her. She stared crossly back at me before abandoning her seat and approaching me. “I believe you owe me an explanation.”

I owed her that much, but not here not now.

“I suppose I do, but can it wait till this evening? I owe a certain filly an apology and I haven’t slept in a long time.”

“What did you do to Aurora?”

“I’ll tell you later. Come by the house when you can and I’ll tell you everything. I promise.”

She didn’t look pleased but she was appeased at the very least. Her dour expression melted away and she closed her eyes in reflection.

“I’m going to hold you to it. Don’t think you will escape me a second time. Go get some rest son, I’ll see you this evening.”

“Thanks mom, I love you.”

“I love you too Sparks, now get going. If you have a daughter to take care of don’t let me keep you.”

I nodded and smiled at her. If anypony knew about what I was going through with a child it was her. I hurriedly made my way through the scrap metal jungle of the Crater to find Aurora and Sunny, doing my best to dodge anypony that would want to talk to me. Yeah I know all two of them but I had no time to waste. While I was just barely running on fumes everypony else was just starting their days. The Crater was bustling with the many ponies that called it home, spending their caps, making some caps. All of it making my job harder. After ten minutes of searching I was suddenly very thankful for Sunny’s bright coloration as I spotted her in the crowd. She had just walked into the resident weapon shop called ‘Lock, Stock & Barrel’. It took me a moment to weave my way past the gathered ponies to slip inside the LSB.

Once inside I spotted Sunny at the counter laying out what weapons we took but Aurora was nowhere to be seen. I trotted up next to her as she started haggling with the older stallion who ran the place.

“A lot of these weapons look like they ain’t gonna work much longer. I hope you’re not expecting anything grand in return. No matter how much trash you bring me it’s still trash.”

“True but they can be stripped for parts. Ponies are always in need of stuff to patch up their gear.”

The old stallion seemed to consider her words carefully, wondering if there was room for profit in the deal. While he thought to himself I coughed to get Sunny’s attention.

“Where did Aurora go?”

“She said she wanted to go home so I let her. Unlike the two of us she got some sleep last night. So I didn’t see the harm in letting her go.”

“Ok Sunny. I’ll see you later. I need to go find her.”

“I understand.” She nodded, knowing what I was going to do. “Go to her and remember what I said. No matter what happens, she needs you.”

“Thanks Sunny.” And in a blink I was back into the crowd, heading to the upper levels to my home. I had no idea what I was going to say to her. I was just hoping she’d be talking to me by the end of the day and then I’d take it from there. When I made it to my front door I just stood there. I went over every scenario I could imagine and tried to formulate what to say for each one. I lost track of how many times I reached for the door only to pull back, adding more worries to my tired mind. If I let this continue much longer I would never go inside. So I sucked in a deep breath and opened the door, ready to take the issue head on.

Before I could even get two steps inside a plastic cup hit me in the muzzle.

“You big stupid jerk!” Was all I heard from somewhere while I continued to be pelted by an assortment of objects. I lifted my left leg, using my PipBuck to shield my face. I tried to peek out from behind my shield whenever I could. Piecing together what I saw from several second long glances, I saw that Aurora had made a…fort out of furniture and whatever she could get her hooves on.

“You promised me!” She shouted as the objects she was throwing got bigger and heavier. I tried to lower my leg to try and say something when her whole backpack thumped me in the head, staggering me a bit.

“You said you’d never be alone again! You liar!”

“But…” Was all I got out before a pillow shut me up.

“Sunny doesn’t count!” She yelled, knowing what I was going to say.

Enough was enough. I let her go on for too long. I had something to say and she was going to listen to me. I focused my magic into a white wall of protection in front of me and started moving forwards. Aurora kept on hurling whatever she could find at me regardless of the futility.

“Aurora…” I said softly.

“No! I don’t want to talk to you!”

“Princess…please…”

“Y-you promised me…” I heard her angry tone falter as she choked up a bit, barely holding back tears.

I finally got a glimpse of her from inside her hiding spot and grabbed her in a levitation field. She tried to scramble away but I had her now. That still didn’t stop her from trying, leaving her running in place in a field of white magic. I turned her around to face me, increasing the power of the spell to prevent her from looking away.

“I would never do anything to hurt you Aurora. You’re the most important pony in the world to me.”

“T-then why did you make me leave? You aren’t supposed to be alone…last time…” She swallowed the frog in her throat, recalling traumatizing memories from when she saw me at my lowest.

“I know…I know. But I’ve learned something since then. Something I should have known from the start.”

Aurora couldn’t move her hooves to wipe away her tears. I was confident she wouldn’t run away so I lowered her to the floor and released her from my hold. She sniffled loudly and wiped her eyes with a hoof, looking at me curiously.

“You need me Aurora. Because of that I will never, ever think about killing myself ever again. You cared about my life more than I did then and when I realized what that would do to you if I went through with it…”

“What?”

“I realized I need you too. If it wasn’t for you I’d have given up. You make me want to be a better pony. I’m not your father Aurora…but I’m glad to be your dad. I love you princess, with all my heart. I want you to know that.”

Despite having just wiped her tears away new ones were quick to replace them. Her lip started to quiver as she closed her eyes and trotted up to me. I lowered myself down to her level as she threw her hooves around me, crying into my chest for the second time in her life.

“I love you too dad!” She blubbered into my fur. What a pair we were. I remembered the day we met, saving her life from a maniac molded by time. It was an interesting comparison. Without me she’d most certainly be dead and without her I’d have shot myself. Sunny was absolutely right, we needed each other, father and daughter. “I never knew my real dad.” She managed to squeak out between sobs. “You’re the only dad I’ve had.” She tightened her grip and nuzzled into my chest.

Now came one of the moments I was dreading, not just as her caretaker but as her dad too. If she was to come with us she had to know how to protect herself and that meant I’d have to teach her how to fight, how to kill. It was one thing to shoot bottles or kill a ghoul but to kill a pony, in defense or otherwise is a difficult hurdle to jump, even for an adult.

I held her for a long while until she stopped crying, though she didn’t let go for a bit longer. She picked up her backpack from the floor and looked around the house with a frown.

“Sorry about the mess dad.” She kicked a bit of trash across the floor glumly.

“It shouldn’t take too long to clean up. If I have some help that is…” I gently booped her on the nose. She smiled softly at that, understanding my meaning. Magic certainly makes cleaning up go a bit faster and in a flash it was like a small angry tornado hadn’t blown through the room. Though the exertion did finally push me over the edge. If I didn’t get some sleep soon I’d fall asleep standing up. After everything we’d been through today I think we deserved a little rest. Aurora left to go see her friends in town while I flumped unceremoniously into my bed, falling asleep almost as soon as I hit the mattress.

I awoke to the sound of an alarm clock blaring. I rolled over in my bed and hit the button on the clock, prompting it to let me sleep for a few more minutes.

“C’mon Sparks get up, we’re going to be late.” Whispered a soothing voice. I opened my eyes to the white furred, blue maned face of my marefriend.

“So it’s finally happened, I died in my sleep and the angels are taking me.”

“Sweet talk won’t get you out of this one. Get up. I’m not going to miss my father’s funeral because you slept in.” Winter swiftly yanked the blanket off of me, hitting me with the pillow for good measure.

“Alright. Alright I’m up.” It took only a moment or two for me to slip into my stable barding and make myself look presentable. We walked out into the stable’s halls together, heading for the incinerator. The halls were unusually empty this morning, although deaths in the stable weren’t usually given so much ceremony they were still days of mourning. Summer and Winter insisted on at least having a small vigil when their father’s body was incinerated. There weren’t many ponies when we arrived at the incinerator room. It was just Winter, Summer, myself and the Overmare. Without a word, Summer nodded to the Overmare and she hit the button on the wall. Through a small window of glass we saw the flames consume his body, soon to be returned to the orchard for the next generation. Suddenly I could hear flames flickering in the room. I turned around to see that the whole room was on fire. All around me were burnt or burning corpses, smoke making my eyes water and choking the air from my lungs.

“Winter!?” I yelled into the cloud of smoke. A hole opened in the smoke, giving me tunnel vision to Winter standing on a ledge. I could see her mouth move but I couldn’t hear her. My own thoughts were drowned out by a gunshot. Gore and bone shot out of Winter’s left temple and she plummeted off the ledge into the void. The flames continued to rage, burning away all my surroundings until it was just me standing alone in the darkness. The putrid smell of burnt flesh wafted in my direction as another gunshot sounded. I turned around for the source of the sound only to find myself face to face with an almost skeletal pony with a deeply charred hide, blood slowly running through cracked and warped skin, stretched beyond its breaking point. Its voice reflected its appearance, coming out in a raspy, guttural growl.

“This is…your fault.” It croaked, pointing to its head. I followed its hoof to its head to see the exit wound of a gunshot. “Could…have prevented this.”

Behind her, the black flowed with color and painted a scene out for me. It showed me talking Sunny out of killing Chestnut. It then twisted into itself, showing me what could have been. I saw Chestnut dead at our hooves, the raider army break apart after the death of its leader and Black Town standing as it was the day I first saw it. I saw an older version of myself, Winter and Aurora. A fourth pony ran around the three of us that was surrounded in a veil of shadow. The child I would never know.

“That could…have been us.” The specter of Winter turned to face the images in the dark. “Your mercy… cost you your future…and cost me everything.” As if to exemplify its point, time seemed to reverse, returning Winter to how she looked before her death only to show me her death again. A scene I saw endlessly in my nightmares.

“You just can’t stop letting ponies close to you die can you?” from the darkness walked a form with brown fur and a yellow mane.

“Why do you torment me Ribbon Dancer?” I tried to walk away into the emptiness but without having to move their hooves my demons followed me.

“We are all here because of you.”

“You could have died anytime in that pen Ribbon Dancer, don’t put that on me.”

“Perhaps but can you say that with certainty? I did die directly at your hooves after all.”

“He’s not wrong kid.” From the darkness another form coalesced, this one a bit more of a weight on my mind.

“You too Slipknot?” I asked, turning to face the new ghost.

“Call me devil’s advocate I guess. I’m not agreeing with the fella but you did kill him. I on the other hoof died trying to help you and that was a choice I made. I’m on your side Sparks but you can’t deny that I’d still be alive if I never met you.”

When I thought about it, he had a point. I left bodies in my wake no matter where I went, at my hooves or otherwise. Even when I tried to do good, I did it through killing. Could I justify it as a byproduct of the world we live in or was I a murderer?

“Do you remember what I told you before the end? That no matter how you justified it, you ARE a murder Sparks.” Voices kept coming at me from the limit of my vision. Shadows swirled around my hooves, flowing back and forth until they took shape in front of me. Red Asphalt smiled smugly at me as his body was formed from the shadows.

“You left me no choice.” I took a few steps back, away from the apparition of the deceased raider boss.

“I recall offering you a place in my home, it was your own choice to reject us and burn it to the ground.” He practically spat the words at me, his anger leaking through.

“Not everypony is ready to give themselves up to the wasteland! I wasn’t going to start killing innocent ponies because it was easier than talking to them or helping them.”

“Nopony is ‘innocent’ Sparks. You don’t survive in this world if you’re innocent. Everypony is guilty of something, some just accept their new identity more fervently than others.”

“That still doesn’t make you right.”

“When order is decided by who has the biggest gun, what is right when chaos is a hair-trigger away?”

“It’s not about forcing your will on others, it’s about standing by them and building them up.”

“All this time and you still understand nothing. You didn’t know the first thing about me Sparks. It was easier for you to vilify me to suit your own ends, to justify murder as ‘the right thing’”

I wasn’t wrong about what I did. Even if he was suggesting that he was evil with good intentions that still didn’t justify his actions.

“The ends justify the means.” I remembered hearing that the day I was supposed to be harvested, the day I left the stable. Overmare Rose Thorn truly believed that saying, using it to make herself the good guy even though her actions bordered on atrocities. Was Red Asphalt any different? Just as I was beginning to second guess everything I knew, two balls of energy shot out of the void and blasted everypony with blinding light. Everypony was reduced to cinders in seconds. In the blink of an eye they were gone. Before I could even react to what had happened, the world around me vanished and I plummeted into the darkness. For a fraction of a second I was able to see a spherical shape illuminated below me.

With a jerk I awoke, thrashing in the air as my head hit the floor. I was breathing heavily and my coat was soaked in a cold sweat. I lifted my PipBuck to see what time it was. I was shocked to see that I had slept for twenty hours. A fact that I was reminded of by the hunger pains and dry mouth. I stumbled my way into the main room of my home and greedily sucked up some water from the sink, ignoring the ticking my PipBuck was making. I kept on chugging until I noticed the two ponies siting at the dining table. Aurora sat with my mother watching me make an animal out of myself. I shut the faucet off and turned to face them.

“Um…thirsty.” Was all that came to mind. Mom just stared at me, looking rather annoyed. “Did I miss your visit mom?” I asked sheepishly.

“Don’t worry dad. I told her what happened.” Aurora said through a mouthful of pre-war Chocolate Frosted Sugar Apple Bombs cereal.

“Indeed she did.” Mother confirmed, standing up from her seat. “And if I’m not mistaken, you intend to leave again to chase somepony?”

“Well…” I rubbed the back of my head, unsure how to approach this conversation.

“Don’t you think this hunt has gone on long enough? Is this what you think she’d want for you? To endanger yourself and Aurora in a wild goose chase?”

“Winter is dead. She doesn’t want anything anymore. I need to do this. I need to get these ghosts out of my head. I can’t let this happen to anypony else and now I know where he is…” I paused to take a breath, unaware of how loud my voice had gotten. “I can end him…end him for good.”

Mother took a few steps back, like she didn’t believe the words coming out of my mouth.

“This isn’t who you are Sparks. You don’t have to do this. You aren’t a murderer.”

“No…I’m an avenger.” I had been robbed of everything I fought for since leaving the Stable by Chestnut. He was going to pay for his crimes. He had to die by my hooves. “I’m sorry mom, but I have to do this…for myself.”

“…I understand. Just…just be careful out there darling. I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

“I will mom, it won’t be much of a relief if I die.” She clearly didn’t appreciate my attempt at a joke.

“Don’t worry Nana, I’ll make sure he doesn’t get in too much trouble.” Aurora said, slamming her bowl down with a confident smirk.

“Well at least one of you is responsible.” She said, holding her head up high and looking down her nose at me, a knowing smile plastered on her face. “I leave him in your care Aurora.” She turned to let herself out, giving me a final look that told me everything I needed to know. It was a pleading look, one that begged for my safe return. Behind her expression I could see how worried she was. Worried that I’d never come back, in more ways than one but I knew what was at stake and I would not fail. I brought up my PipBuck to check the map one last time. There were a few map markers that had been added since we left for the space center and only one that we had been to. That however was not what I was interested in today. Rather I was looking at the marker for ‘Moletown’ which was set in the dead center of North Baltimare. This would mark the second time we ventured that far into the ruins. Normally we were content to skirt the city limits or walk the perimeter. There were no pleasant memories of our first foray into Baltimare. We had barely made it a hundred feet before we were almost killed by bloodwings. Those fears would not stop me from going. It was time to put my mind to rest and bury my heart at Stable 63. We weren’t going to leave right away though. Rather, we took a couple days to put Aurora through proper combat training…well as proper as Sunny and I could give…ok it was mostly Sunny considering she taught me the same lessons. No matter how different the world out here was to me, some part of me would never let go of how things were supposed to be. Even though I knew it was kill or be killed out here, it broke a piece of my heart to teach my daughter to be a killer. In the days we took to prepare, Aurora had gotten quite good at using the silenced pistol I gave her. It was small, sleek and best of all, silent. It was a perfect weapon for her. Thinking on what we might need for our journey, I remembered a promise I made to a certain Steel Ranger. Part of me wanted to take a detour away from Moletown to try and convince their Elder to let me borrow the Applejack-bot to help deal with Chestnut. As much as the idea appealed to me and the more I thought about it the more tempting it became, I couldn’t risk Chestnut getting away. He was priority number one, everything else would have to wait.

Then the day came that we would head out. On the way out of town we stopped at Lock, Stock & Barrel and bought some ammunition for Aurora as well as some ballistic fiber we had to jury rig into a vest that fit her. In what seemed like minutes the Crater was already a barely visible dot in the distance. Ahead of us loomed the skyline of the Baltimare Ruins. I had shared my map marker with Sunny and Aurora so they had an idea of where we were going. Despite all its innovations and arcano-tech prowess, it was still annoying that the device did not recognize verticality. I doubted that a place called Moletown was on the surface, especially since Blood Orange had said the Eclipse Complex was an ‘underground’ fort.

“I wish Grim was still here.” Aurora said, kicking a rock as she did.

“Yeah, aerial recon would be pretty helpful right about now.” I agreed. Maybe once we dealt with Chestnut it would be time to go find him. I don’t remember if I ever said it to his face but I considered him a friend. He stuck by me when he had no reason to. He saw potential in me but grew disillusioned when I lost hope in myself and gave up. ‘Try and find yourself out there’ Watcher had said. He was responsible for Grim and I meeting, so he too must have seen something in me. The difference now was that I was ready to find it, ready to move on. Just one more obstacle blocked my path. My list of things to do grew more and more, though the precedence of some were less stressful. Truthfully the majority of them were to sate my own curiosity like what was behind the bypass shield we encountered or what secrets lay hidden in the Dome. Only two weighed on my mind though, finding Grim and meeting with the Steel Rangers.

We walked for a few hours before making it into the ruined streets of Baltimare. Segments of concrete as large as city blocks had collapsed into the ground and into the sewers, leaving watery grave pits of homes and buildings. Which made traversing the area difficult. Many of the sinkholes had become homes and breeding grounds for wasteland creatures. Large and mutated bugs flew around the bogs and in others were large four legged creatures with dark chitinous armor that disappeared under the water at our approach.

“What are those things?” Aurora whispered.

“Those are boglurks, they are very dangerous creatures. They aren’t trying to kill us so they must have fed already. Let’s keep our distance, if any of these pits are nests…”

“They’ll try to defend them.” I finished. It would be best to avoid them for now. I don’t think any of us had weapons powerful enough to pierce their armor except maybe Sunny’s shotguns and my sniper rifle. Though the sound it would make would draw Luna knows what our way so that wasn’t an option. We carefully crept our way out of the collapsed portion of the city, thankful for avoiding any trouble so far. Though we faced no lack of irritation at having to walk around the collapsed section to get back on track. It was still eerie just how silent the ruins could be. Even now after seeing life with my own eyes I could hardly believe it. We were maybe half a mile from our destination when Sunny jerked her head to the side.

“Did you hear that?” Sunny asked in a hushed tone. Sticking out her leg to stop us.

Aurora and I stopped and carefully scrutinized our surroundings, swiveling our ears looking for the sound. After a moment I could hear the slight sound of dirt crunching under hooves…right behind us. I felt a hoof push against my head, slamming Sunny’s head and mine together. In front of us a form materialized from the air in the shape of a pony. A pony wearing light, black armor with an equally black hooded cloak. A black mask hid the face of our attacker.

“Leave this place.” It had the voice of a mare but spoke in a strange accent. “You are not wanted here.”

“I have business here. Get out of my way.” I growled. The mare in front of us sighed and took a more aggressive stance.

“I will do what I must.”

She closed the distance between us almost instantly, driving a hoof into my chin, knocking me off my hooves. She pivoted on her hooves and moved with the grace and precision of somepony who had done this her whole life. She flipped over her front hooves, using her body’s forward momentum to amplify the force of her hind leg that she aimed for my head. I flinched and instinctively conjured a shield to protect myself. Her hoof deflected off, throwing her off balance enough to lose her momentum and let Sunny get a kick in to her ribs. Our attacker grunted in pain and recoiled away from us for a moment, giving me enough time to get back up. She reached into the dark of her cloak and came back with two glowing devices strapped to her hooves.

“This should stop you magic user.” She spoke in a low, threatening tone. She rushed me again, turning broadside and hit my shield with her body. Then she brought her hoof around, the device attached to it was glowing now and when she hit it against my shield an explosive shockwave blew through it, cracking it in many places and sending strong feedback into my horn. She had some kind of energy gauntlets on and my shield wouldn’t protect me for much longer. I dropped the shield and did the only thing I could at this range. I reared back and drove my head into her muzzle. I could feel the warmth of blood on my face followed by an ear piercing wail. The cloaked mare held a hoof to her face, covering her right eye, a stream of blood escaping past her hoof. I must have gotten a lucky stab with my horn. With her other hoof she raised the hood of her cloak over her head and she vanished. Everypony was prepared for a sneak attack at any moment. Every few seconds I could see where a drop of her blood had hit the ground, giving me an idea of her location. An idea that I didn’t have time to take advantage of as her hoof weapon hit me right in the jaw, the shockwave blowing me off my hooves, leaving me on the ground with the loudest ringing in my ears. Sunny didn’t last much longer either as the mare reappeared behind her and kicked her in the back of the leg, causing her to crouch low to the ground where the mare slammed the hoof weapon into the back of Sunny’s head. The force of the blow pushed Sunny’s head into the ground, knocking her unconscious. She disappeared again then reappeared in front of Aurora. Aurora had been hiding behind a rock since the fight started, an action the mare obviously noticed.

“Come with me puella, I will take you to safety.” The mare held out a hoof towards Aurora. I don’t think she expected Aurora to have a gun judging by how wide her eye got when she was suddenly looking down the barrel of Aurora’s pistol. Aurora fired three shots in rapid succession. One tore through the mare’s ear, the second hit one of her hind legs and the third hit her in the chest. She staggered back in shock, flipped her hood back up and disappeared for a final time. I had a hard time getting to my hooves, the hit to my face throwing off my balance. I waved for Aurora to come to me and help me wake up Sunny. It took an amount of doing to wake her up and get her back on all fours.

“Who the hell was that?” Sunny asked, dizzily holding a hoof to her head.

“Somepony who doesn’t like us.” Was the best answer I had for now.

“Those displacer hooves really pack a wallop.” Sunny said, shaking the last of her dizziness away.

“D-do you…think I killed her?” Aurora asked, an unsure inflection in her tone.

“I don’t think so. I feel like we’ll be seeing her again.” I wasn’t entirely sure but she didn’t show up on EFS so it was pretty likely she got away. If the shot had been fatal then there should have been more blood on the ground.

“Maybe somepony in Moletown will know something about her.” Sunny shrugged and continued towards the city in question. We were almost there and I felt like we had passed the last obstacle in our way. As we came around the corner of a destroyed train station we saw what must have been the entrance to Moletown. A wall of metal and concrete blocked up most of the entrance to a metro tunnel with a hole in the center barely large enough to allow a cart to fit through. There were no signs to speak of but after a cursory glance I noticed a couple crudely painted arrows painted on the sidewalk and the sides of nearby buildings, all pointing to the tunnel’s entrance. There were no guards stationed around, making me think there was a secondary entrance in the tunnel itself. Or perhaps they though the location secure enough without needing to post a watch. We walked out into the open and slowly made our way into the tunnel. Once inside almost all light vanished, the only bastions of illumination provided by two metal barrels with fires burning in them. Down the center of the tunnel traveled the metal rails of train tracks, on either side of them were broken bits of concrete from the crumbling foundation of the tunnel. The slope of the tunnel inclined downwards, taking us deeper underground. The dank smell of the tunnel alongside the moist air and scattered debris gave us a sense of dread. It made me wonder what pony in their right mind would wander in here and think this would be the best place for a community. After a few moments of walking and, with the aid of our PipBuck lights, we saw a split in the tunnel. There was a path that continued straight and two that branched off on the right and left. At the mouth of the right split were two guard posts made from scrap metal and wood. Each guard post held two occupants. Three ponies and one griffin altogether. The griffin noticed us before the rest, flying over and landing in front of us.

“Bout time we saw a few more guns in here.” She said. “The left tunnel will take you lot to the town proper, so long as you keep your guns holstered the guards at the door shouldn’t bother you.”

“I think you’ve mistaken us for somepony else.” I said, looking at her inquisitively. She was a bit smaller than other griffins I’d seen, her plumage was the most unique I’d seen so far. The feathers on her wings were brown matching with the fur on the rest of her body and the feathers on her face were white. For all intents and purposes she was a normal colored griffin but that wasn’t what was unique. On her head was an incredible deep blue fringe hanging just in front of her face. It was honestly stunning, if not a bit distracting at first. I had to take a step back because I found myself staring. Aurora however just kept staring.

“Your feathers are pretty.” She said, peeking out from behind me.

“Well... thanks kid.” She looked down at Aurora with a smile. “Sorry about the mix up then, you two look like mercs so I thought you were here to join up with the expedition. The little one should have given away that you weren’t here for that.”

“Expedition?” Sunny asked, taking a step forward, getting the griffins attention.

“Yeah, the leadership of Moletown want to expand further down in one of the tunnels. The few scouts they’ve sent down haven’t returned so they planned a big expedition to go clear out the tunnel. There’s a payment of caps for participating and you can keep whatever you find in terms of salvage and whatnot.”

“Interesting we may check that out after all.” I said, rubbing my chin. We had to find the tunnel that led to the train that would take us to the Eclipse complex anyway. “Can I ask your name miss?”

“Please don't call me 'miss'. My name is Azura.”

“Will you be joining the expedition?”

“I’ve thought about it but I don’t think it’s for me. More than half of the ones who’ve come are in it for the chance to salvage and honestly that’d be what I’d be after. It’s too much competition, most of them came in groups and I’m not up for that kind of race. I’m only one bird after all.”

“You could come with us.” I offered without thinking. I took an instinctive step back, confused at my own words.

“Really? You’d let me come with you?” Her expression brightened for the briefest flicker before doubt crept in to replace it. “What’s the catch?”

“No catch, I-I just think it’d be helpful to have a local show us around while we’re here.” Why couldn’t I stop talking? We could have found our way around without a guide, we weren’t foals.

Before Azura could answer, Aurora stepped out from behind me with a smug grin. “My dad thinks you’re pretty too. He just won’t say it.” Aurora looked up at me with a smug look on her face, bumping my hind legs with her rump.

I flubbed my way through what was supposed to be an objection, instead I just made her claim look more legitimate. I could feel a small blush form on my face, I tried to look away hoping she wouldn’t notice but I kept sneaking glances at her beautiful feathers. Beautiful feathers? What?

“Oh…” The appearance of her own blush told me that she HAD noticed, or maybe the implication was enough. “W-well my shift here ends in a few hours.” She said while looking anywhere but at us. She fidgeted with her claws in front of her, using them as something to focus on. “I usually go right to the bar after my shift so…either I’ll find you or... I won’t.” With that she gave her wings a flap and sped back to her guard post.

“Smooth Sparks.” Was all Sunny said as she moved and started heading down the tunnel that led to Moletown.

Aurora hit me on the leg and smiled up at me deviously. “I got your back dad.” She then scampered off after Sunny, leaving me standing there like a lump on a log. My mind was running at a thousand miles an hour. What…what just happened!? Did Aurora just try to set me up on a date? Oh boy, I hoped I could play this off if we met up again in a few hours. I slowly followed after the other two, thinking carefully on what had just transpired. Truth be told…I did think she was pretty. I really only felt conflicted about it because I felt like I was supposed to. I was on a fucking quest to avenge Winter for Luna’s sake! The whole situation sat poorly with me, my reaction to what Aurora said probably didn’t help things either. I really hoped I could set things straight with her. Suddenly I felt very forlorn. The concept of finding somepony else made me feel…I don’t know…bad. Maybe if I had come here for different reasons I would be more open to it but as it stood it felt wrong, no matter how I actually felt.

Eventually we were able to see light at the end of the tunnel. We came up to a gate closing off a ramp that was built onto the tracks, leading up to a large subway station that Moletown had been built into. There were two armed ponies behind the gate watching our approach.

“Welcome to Moletown.” One said in greeting. They both moved to open the gate, giving us the rules as they did. “Keep your weapons holstered and there won’t be any problems. Don’t steal anything and if you kill somepony, expect to be killed in return. You don’t want to cross Mr. Coal.”

“If you’re here for the expedition, talk with Grizela at the Rusty Talon, just follow the signs and you’ll find it.”

Once they were done, the whole of Moletown was open to us. The layout of the town was rather interesting. It had multiple layers, one on the loading platforms where the bulk of the buildings were put together, another up some broken escalators that looked to hold the residences of the populace and the last above them on the pony traffic walkways that led down from the surface, where I imagined the guard barracks was and maybe the home of this Mr. Coal the gate guards mentioned. At the end of the station, way on the other side were two more tunnel entrances, both of them had also been fitted to serve a purpose for the community. As we came through the gate we had to step out of the way of a wagon loaded with scrap metal, piping and all sorts of materials one could expect to find in the metro lines. Four heavily armed guards followed the wagon, serving as its escort. That was probably what they traded to keep things running down here because I can’t imagine there was anywhere to cultivate food but what did I know? Something had to have appealed to somepony to justify building a community here. As soon as I finished the thought I discovered the answer. Along the far left wall by the end of the station platform was a burst pipeline that sprayed a constant stream of water and presumably had done so since the founding of the town. Judging by the size of the station I had to assume that this was part of the north Baltimare metro station, one of two large metro stations that had lines that both traveled through the city and out of it. On the inner wall on each platform were establishments built into the walls, some of which seemed to have built additions onto them in the form of structures in front of their entrances. Making the actual, old stores the backrooms so to speak.

As the guards stated, it was rather easy to spot a sign and immediately follow it to what was obviously the Rusty Talon. It was one of the stores that had been added on to, its length extending all the way to the end of the platform whereupon a small ramp rose to meet it. As we approached it was easy to tell it was a more rowdy establishment. The raucous laughter and yelling signaling either a good time or…a better time. We ascended the ramp and into the building. There were tables dotted across the floor, each one surrounded by an equal mix of ponies and griffins. On the left and right walls were booth seats for the more private patrons, the ones not interested in such a spirited drinking experience. Right up the middle towards the back was the bar itself, situated just in front of the original storefront where I presumed the owner made their home and stored their goods and belongings. There were two individuals operating behind the bar, a young, very attractive mare wearing a very short yet elegant black dress and an older, more grizzled griffin wearing combat armor. She was like the griffin version of Sunny. It didn’t take a genius to figure out which one was the owner. We approached the bar and sat at the stools in front.

“What’ll you have?” The griffin asked in a deeper, yet still feminine voice. The fur on her body was brown along with the feather on her wings. The feathers on her head, chest and wingtips however were white with a noticeable red tinge to them.

“A shot of Wild Pegasus if you have it.” I said, leaning forward on the bar.

“If I have it? What kind of establishment do you think I’m running here?” She turned around to the shelves behind the bar, grabbing a bottle of brown liquid in the process. She deftly retrieved a slightly dirty shot glass and poured the liquid into it.

“How ‘bout you scars?” She said, looking at Sunny.

“Same thing, make it easy for ya.” She quipped with a knowing smile.

Now that the both of us had a drink in front of us, we had to deal with Aurora.

“Can I get something dad?” She asked, looking at the many bottles on the shelves with a glitter in her eye. Now it was my turn to smile as a devious idea sprouted from the depths of my mind.

“Get her the same thing.”

The griffin raised an eyebrow at me for a second before shrugging and doing as asked.

“Better pinch your nose sweetie, it ain’t gonna be pretty.” The griffin said, sharing a smile as well.

I slammed my drink back, shuddering a little as it went down, satisfied by the sensation. “I take it this is your bar?” I asked trying to break the ice. The griffin laughed a little and lifted her right claw onto the bar. Her whole arm from just above the elbow down to her talons was made of metal. It was one thing to say one’s talons were sharp as razors, and a whole other if they were straight up razors. She clinked her metal claw on the bar, looking at it fondly.

“What gave it away?” She smirked. “Name’s Grizela and the Rusty Talon is mine. That’ll be six caps by the way.”

I fished out the required caps and set them on the counter. I saw Aurora in the corner of my eyes sniff at the glass in front of her, recoiling with a grimace. I chuckled at her expression before returning my attention to Grizela.

“I was told to talk to you about this expedition that’s supposed to happen.”

“Another mercenary looking to strike it rich huh? Well you came to the right girl. You heard right, I’m the one organizing and leading this expedition. If you’re interested I’ll take all the bodies I can get.”

“We are. When is the expedition?”

“Blarggh!” Aurora almost fell off her stool, spitting out the mouthful of liquor. She stuck out her tongue and wiped it with her hooves, trying to get the taste out of her mouth.

I couldn’t suppress myself and openly laughed at the look on her face. She saw my laughter and pouted, puffing out her cheeks in barely contained anger.

“What the heck dad!?” She practically squealed.

I leaned in close and spoke her own words back to her. “Don’t worry princess, I got your back.”

I could hear Sunny behind me stifle a giggle, causing Aurora’s anger to grow even stronger.

“The expedition leaves the day after tomorrow. So you have time to get a lay of the land, get whatever you might need. Though you won’t find them to be of the highest quality. That’s the tradeoff of living in a hole in the ground.”

“Ok, so on the day of, where should we be?”

“We’ll be meeting just outside my establishment here at noon. Don’t be late, I’d hate to leave any good fighters behind.”

“I don’t know how valuable I’ll be but we’ll be there.”

“Don’t sell yourself short pal, what’s your name?”

“My name is Sparks, this is my partner Sunny and my daughter Aurora Dawn.”

“You don’t really have the disposition of a merc.” Grizela said, leaning in as close to my face as she could with the bar between us. “No…you have some kind of purpose beyond the expedition. If I had to guess I’d say it wasn’t even the expedition that brought you here.”

I couldn’t help but avert my gaze from her, inadvertently confirming her theory.

“Don’t worry I won’t pry, your reasons are your own. But if you plan to succeed, never sell yourself short. You wouldn’t be around if you were helpless.”

A number of ghostly images flashed through my mind’s eye, forcing a shiver out of me. Desperate to think about anything else I changed the subject.

“Do you know Azura?”

“The blue headed bird? Yeah she comes in almost every day. Why?”

“I think she’ll be joining us.” I said motioning to the two other ponies with me. “She said something about too much competition if she went by herself.”

“Hmm wonder what she’s after.” Grizela mumbled to herself more than anypony else.

“Know something we don’t?” Sunny asked, throwing back her drink and slamming her glass on the bar.

“Not for me to say but while you’re waiting for her…” She leaned in closer to the bar. “Wanna make a few caps before the expedition?”

“Maybe. What did you have in mind?”

“I trust you’ve heard about the pony who runs Moletown? Mr. Coal?” I nodded in response, urging her to continue. “Well, I’ve run this bar for almost a decade now and Mr. Coal was running this town well before I got here. The thing is though…nobody has ever seen him. He’s always given orders from behind the scenes. Hell he might not even exist, he may have never existed.”

“So what?” I asked, wondering just what kind of job this would become.

“I want you to…acquire something for me. Rumor has it that Mr. Coal, if he’s real, is looking for something. Something down in the tunnels. Something that he’ll do anything to get his hooves on. I want to know what this expedition really means to him. I’ll pay you eight hundred caps for the job.”

“Give us a moment.” I waved for Sunny to come with me to the other side of the room to discuss it. “What do you think Sunny?”

“I think we could use the caps.”

“Other than that.” I leaned in a little closer, my voice dropping down to a whisper. “Do you think he’s after the Eclipse Complex too?”

“It’s possible.” Sunny relented with an indifferent shrug. “Did you ever consider that the rumors surrounding Mr. Coal are just that? How can we be sure of his intentions if even the locals doubt his existence?”

In a way that kind of made sense but what if I was right? What if I was wrong? What if he was looking for something completely different? Curiosity was like a freaking virus, the more questions I asked myself the more I yearned to uncover the truth for myself, or in this case, for caps. I looked back towards the bar and an idea popped into mind.

“Aurora! Come here!” I yelled across the bar. She hopped off her stool and dashed through the crowd, making it to us in no time. If Aurora was going to be coming with us from now on, I thought I should start getting her input on things like this.

“You were listening right?”

“Yup.” She nodded.

“Well…what do you think? Should we go investigate Mr. Coal?”

“Couldn’t hurt right? I think it’ll be fun, just like the Shrouded Stallion!”

“The Shrouded Stallion huh?” I took a moment to think about it. Weigh my options and what the best course of action was. Sunny said we needed the caps and she wasn’t wrong. Our supplies barely got us back from the space center and we’d had little to trade for more when we returned. Maybe I was overthinking it all, if worse came to worse how bad could it be?

The three of us returned to the bar to face Grizela.

“We’ll do it.”

“Alrighty then. If I were you I’d start at the water shed. Folks say the old stallion there lived here before Moletown sprung up. He might have dealt with him personally.”

“It’s as good a place as any.” I said, ready to get the investigation underway. Just as I got off my stool a thought occurred to me, one about a certain cloaked figure that attacked us on the road.

“Grizela…you wouldn’t happen to know any cloak wearing…vigilantes, I guess…would you?”

“Aha, so you had a run in with her did you? I don’t know much about her other than she grew up here. She came from the gutter down below, the old water treatment facility. Where the rest of her kind dwell…”

“That would explain her hoof-to-hoof ability.” Sunny glared forward, as if she was angry she hadn’t figured it out sooner.

“I…I don’t follow.”

“She was a zebra Sparks.” Sunny stated for me, her expression hardening suddenly. “Some would say they are the best hoof-to-hoof fighters.”

“And the ones who say otherwise ain’t ever faced one. You two look pretty well off for being on the receiving end of a zebra flank-whuppin’…and you said you weren’t a good fighter.”

“Well I guess you could say that. Lucky fighter might be more accurate, I did get one of her eyes after all.”

“Then I would sleep with one eye open if I were you, if you did as you say she’ll be after you.”

I swallowed at the idea, confirming what I had already thought.

“Let’s see if we can learn anymore about her too while we’re out there.” I told Sunny and Aurora, to which they both nodded. “We’ll be back if we learn anything Grizela. If Azura shows up…” The words that were supposed to come next, I couldn’t find them.

“I’ll figure something out, now go on times a wastin’.” Grizela finished for me.

This wasn’t exactly what I had in mind when we’d come to Moletown but if the tunnels were as dangerous as they said, then waiting for the expedition would be the easiest way into the Eclipse complex, even if that meant a little competition in the form of Mr. Coal and his associates. Until then we took it upon ourselves to find the secret behind the expedition, its true motives. Though what I would learn would become bigger than I ever imagined.

Footnote: Level Up!

New Perk: Jouster – Unarmed attacks with your horn now have the armor piercing quality.

Chapter Fifteen: Darkest Depths

Chapter Fifteen: Darkest Depths

“Some steps need to be taken alone. It’s the only way to figure out where you need to go and who you need to be.”

The bustle of Moletown was unexpected given its relatively secluded location but it seemed just as prosperous as Blacktown or The Crater. How many other settlements like this were hidden in the Baltimare ruins? How many were there across Equestria as a whole? If the other stables did their jobs then ponykind might have a chance. As we left the Rusty Talon we spotted some more haphazard signs and followed them to the water shed. Having seen the water pipe spewing water when we arrived it was easy enough to find even without the signs. However it wasn’t as I had initially thought. The burst pipe was not the main source of water, rather it was merely a part of it. Further down the tunnel beyond the pipe was a small shack built from soggy plywood and aluminum sheets. There was one elderly unicorn stallion working hard at filling a great number of water bottles and containers of all kinds for a younger earth pony mare hooked up to a cart. As the last bottle was filled, caps changed hooves and the mare secured her water and made for the exit of Moletown. Behind the stallion, through the open door of the shack, I could see what remained of an old pumping station. Inside were what looked like three jury-rigged runoff pipes that spilled a small stream of water through a grated drain on the floor. It must have taken some time to run all of those pipes to wherever the water was coming from, a closely guarded secret no doubt that this stallion had worked his whole life for. As soon as the mare was out of sight he switched his attention to us.

“Well howdy there, name’s Whistler. Ya’ll lookin’ to buy some clean water? Only five caps per container.” He said, pointing a hoof to a poorly drawn sign tacked to the side of the shack.

“Actually…” I started, fishing through my bags for any empty containers. “That would be great.” It wasn’t something I thought about very often but I couldn’t recall the last time I had clean water, actual clean and purified water. Most sources were contaminated in some way. Even old sealed beverages from before the war bore slight amounts of balefire radiation. Sunny must have thought something similar as she too withdrew any empty containers she had.

A few filled bottles later we had thirty-five caps worth of clean water, a fact that my PipBuck confirmed as I took a sip.

“You one of them mercs lookin’ t’ strike it rich in the tunnels?” He questioned, looking at us with wary eyes.

“You could say that…I actually have a few questions for you.”

“Ain’t got no time fer questions. It takes a lot t’ keep this pump in workin’ order so if we’re done here.” He turned around to head inside the shack. He wasn’t wrong. From the shack ran even more pipes, the ones that spanned and supplied the whole of Moletown with clean, running water. How many other settlements could claim that?

“Where does this water come from?” Aurora asked, stepping out from behind me. The old stallion must have liked talking about it as he stopped in his tracks and turned to face the filly. Or maybe he had a soft spot for children like most old folks.

“Well youngin’ I don’t rightly know. Back when I was a young buck I ventured down into these here tunnels and found some pipework that somepony else had started, as well as their bones. I continued their work and kept connecting more pipes until I got the flow of water here. After that I sent some folk down t’ find the source and none came back. Eventually word got out ‘bout my water and this town sprung up around me. Since then the danger has only enticed treasure hunters and year after year ponies disappear down these tunnels. Doesn’t matter how many you send, yer fate will be the same.”

“You think the expedition will fail.” I said, looking past him and into one of the tunnels that led out of Moletown.

“Ain’t seen nothing yet to convince me otherwise.” He said with an emphatic shake of his head.

“What makes you so sure?” Sunny asked as she tried to hide a sneaky smirk behind her hoof.

“Weren’t ya’ll listening? Nopony who’s gone down there has ever come back. Not treasure hunters thirty-five years ago and not Mr. Coal’s expedition. Nopony!”

“Mr. Coal?” I asked innocently, preying on the frustration that Sunny’s question had created.

“That’s right, some bigshot ghoul with deep pockets. Moletown was his idea, though if you ask me I think he’s just as interested in the tunnels as everypony else. Though I suppose it weren’t all bad him moving in, gettin’ paid fer my water ain’t so bad.” He smiled a somewhat creepy partially toothless smile.

“So you met him? Mr. Coal I mean.” I said, hoping to squeeze just a bit more info out of the old stallion.

“Ain’t you got nothing better to do than bother an old buck?” He said, turning to retreat into his shack. However Sunny had crept behind him and blocked his way.

“We don’t mean to bother, we just have some questions.” Sunny kicked the door to Whistler’s shack closed with a metallic clang.

“Like say, where one would go to meet Mr. Coal.” I said, rolling my hoof, trying to coax him into an answer.

“Nowhere.” Whistler answered defiantly. “He’s become a bit of a recluse you understand, doesn’t come out t’ mingle with the rabble anymore. Works through mediators.”

“Alright then, where can I find them?”

“Yer already doing a fine job at that.”

“What do you mean?

“Keep asking questions and I’m sure one will find you. Now if you’ll excuse me.” This time he took the initiative and slowly pushed Sunny out of his way, she offered no resistance. Whistler retreated into his shack, leaving us with barely more than we arrived with water withstanding.

“Now what?” Aurora asked, arching an eyebrow at the encounter she’d just witnessed.

“I suppose we keep asking around. Though I think we can safely say that Mr. Coal isn’t an altruist.”

“A what?” Aurora asked, wrinkling her nose at the word.

“Somepony who looks out for the little ponies.” Sunny answered for me, she better fit that bill after all.

After we left the water shed behind we traveled about the rest of Moletown over the next few hours and every time we brought up Mr. Coal older ponies would shy away and act strange like Whistler had. Others of younger generations simply stated that he led the town and nothing more. What secrets was Moletown hiding? Just when we thought our search was going nowhere, just as Whistler said, somepony found us. A pony wearing a hood and mask that covered his face approached us from a dark alley.

“You da ones asking all da questions about Mr. Coal?” He asked in a heavy accent.

“What’s it to you?” I said harshly, trying not to sound too eager.

“Da squeaky wheel get da oil as dey say, him wishes to meet wit you.”

“Well…where do we go from here?” I asked.

“Oh no, you misunderstand me.” In a heartbeat he had thrown some kind of dust into all of our faces. I sputtered for but a second before black flooded my vision and I lost consciousness.

The room I awoke in was the very definition of nondescript. It was a long empty room with no windows, only a set of stairs going up directly opposite me. To my left and right were Sunny and Aurora, tied to their chairs just as I was. In front of us was a bare wooden table with nothing on it, a chair sat in front of it on the opposite side from us. I struggled against my bonds to no avail. Sunny and Aurora were still unconscious when I heard the sound of hoof steps approaching. Slowly cantering down the stairs were two ponies. One in a dark trench coat wearing a fedora hat and the other one was our hood wearing assailant. The one wearing the hat casually tossed it off his head and onto the table, revealing that he was a ghoul.

“Well well.” He started in the rough voice all his kind shared. “My associate here says you’ve been askin’ bout me all over town. Says you even gave ol’ Whistler a pretty good shakedown.”

“Mr. Coal I presume?” I said bitterly, scowling at him.

“In the rotting flesh.” He said with a smile. “The way my associate here tells it, you and your mares are pretty smart ponies. Youre right, I am searching for something in the Baltimare underground.”

“So is that why you have us tied up? Cuz we figured out your plan?”

“Quite the opposite really. I know from your interaction with Grizela that you didn’t come here looking for work or to benefit from the expedition. No something else brought you to my town.” He stood up from his chair and started to circle the table. “But that doesn’t matter to me. What does matter is the reason behind the expedition. I’d like to offer you a job.”

“Are you serious? You foalnapped me and now you want to hire me?”

“If nopony going with the expedition knows what I want then how can I expect them to look for it? I’ve spent too many years searching to be waylaid any longer by subtlety. You have made yourself seem the resourceful type and I’m going to take advantage of that.”

“What makes you think I’m going to consider any job you offer me?” I asked. His intentions were a mystery to me but if I played the situation right then he might spill his secrets.

“Maybe offer was too polite a word. The answer is simple my naïve friend. I’m not giving you a choice. You work for me now and you will do so until I release you.” He looked to his associate and clopped his hooves together.

The other pony nodded and removed his hood, revealing that he was in fact a zebra. He moved towards us and grabbed the chair in which Aurora sat.

“Or I will take your family from you.” Mr. Coal finished in a low, threatening tone. The zebra took Aurora’s chair in his teeth and began dragging it towards the stairs.

“Don’t you dare touch her! You hear me you stripped-” I was interrupted by a hard slap across the face.

“Don’t waste your breath. They’ll be out for at least another two hours.” He continued to circle my chair as he spoke, like a predator toying with its prey. “My associate is quite gifted in zebra alchemy. That powder he carries is rather impressive don’t you think? A small dose can render a full-grown pony unconscious for a few hours, a day or more with a large dose, any more than that though and things start to shut down. What a terrible fate it would be to suffocate while you dream.”

“I…I understand.” I said, fearing his implication.

“Good to see you’ve decided to be more agreeable. As you know I’m searching for something hidden away in the tunnels and the source of the clean water is the key! Not out of curiosity or something so trivial. No…I already know where it comes from. I just can’t find it! Its eluded me for decades, all you fucking wastelanders are too weak or stupid to get through the tunnels without dying!” He shouted at me, losing his composure for a moment. He took a step back and smoothed out his coat and what remained of his mane. “Thus the expedition was born. If I send you in with that mass then surely, regardless of the danger, I’ll find what I’m looking for.”

“Why me?”

“Do you think me a fool? I see that Stable-Tec device on your leg. You’re a stable dweller, you’re just what I need to find it.”

It took me a moment to realize what he meant, the clean water made me think of my stable, because it came from one.

“Y-you’re looking for a Stable.” I managed to spit out, my voice just above a whisper.

“Yes…one I’ve been searching almost forty years for. You’re going to find it for me”

The zebra came back into the room and repeated his process with Sunny’s chair.

“W-wait! I need her, she can help me find the Stable!” I tried to reason with him, but he would hear none of it.

“I only need one PipBuck, besides you’ll be more motivated this way. Call it extra insurance for your cooperation.”

“You…bastard.”

“We all have things we desire.” He continued, ignoring the weak insult I’d sent his way. “Some of us seek to get them using any means necessary. You should be thinking the same thing if you want to see them again.”

He had me right where he wanted me. My only choice was to do what he said and hope he kept his word. Something else began to creep into my mind. Fear. Not just the fear that I’d never see them again but the fear of being alone. I hadn’t been alone in the wasteland since the day I left Stable 63. I always had somepony by my side. Sunny, Grim, Aurora, hell even Dusty. That thought alone shook me to my core, never had I felt so helpless since that first night in Black Town.

“My associate will be accompanying you to ensure you don’t stray too far from the path. He will return you to the streets and bring you back here should you succeed.” He was already on the stairs by the time he finished. I watched the stairs for a few minutes after Mr. Coal left, waiting for his associate to return yet I never saw him. Didn’t mean he wasn’t there though. I felt somepony grab my chair and I was thrown to the floor. Standing over me was the zebra with a sadistic look of glee in his eyes. His expression was enhanced by the many beaded accessories and zebra fetishes in his long mane styled into dreadlocks. He leaned in close and smiled.

“Dey call me Mr. Sunshine…” He said in his heavily accented voice.

I wasn’t given a chance to respond as I felt another cloud of powder hit me in the face where unconsciousness took me once again.

“Do you see what this is costing you? How much will it take until you realize this is wrong?” The sound of Winter’s voice echoed through the hell that was the void in my mind. “When everypony you care about is dead then what will you do!?”

“The same thing I’m doing for you. I’ll avenge them or die trying.”

“No…vengeance only puts you and those around you at risk. You can’t do that to them for my sake.”

“You can’t understand what I’m feeling Winter. I need to do this for my sake as well as yours.”

“I understand well enough, if-”

“No Winter, you don’t understand! You don’t know the pain I feel, the feelings that keep me awake at night or haunt my every waking moment!”

“You don’t think I feel the same way? I know what you’re going through Sparks, better than you might think.”

“No you don’t. You’re dead…and…a-and I’m not.” We both took a step back away from each other, however we continued to glide further and further away. The void put so much distance between us that I could no longer see her.

“You aren’t real…” I whispered. I felt a single tear roll down my cheek and watched it disappear into the darkness below me.

I was jolted awake by a cold liquid being dumped on my head. I was on my hooves in a flash with my gun drawn. I spun in a quick circle to survey my surroundings. When I realized I wasn’t in any danger I sighed and holstered my weapon. In my heart I had hoped that I had dreamt the whole experience but the absence of Sunny and Aurora told me otherwise.

“You got a few hours before da expedition. Better ready yourself.” I heard the deep voice of Mr. Sunshine from every direction at once. I supposed it was too much to hope that he’d be accompanying me in a normal fashion. Confident the zebra that was to be my shadow would follow, I made my way back to the Rusty Talon. I hoped that I’d still be able to find a certain griffin there.

The rowdy nature of the Rusty Talon’s clientele was evident before I even got close. Just like the last time I was here. I headed up the ramp to the entrance and threw open the door, scanning the crowd for a certain blued headed griffin. According to Mr. Sunshine, Mr. Coal had kept me for at least a day so I had missed our scheduling meeting time, that is if she ever intended to show up in the first place. I slowly approached the bar where Grizela was both surprised and relieved to see me.

“Good to see you’re still alive, I’d have hated to leave you behind.”

“Yeah…I wouldn’t miss it.” I said, trying to muster some enthusiasm.

“Did you find anything on Mr. Coal?”

“Like you wouldn’t believe.” I said sarcastically. I felt something metal touch the back of my head. I had to assume Mr. Sunshine had the same kind of stealth cloak that the other zebra that attacked us had. With a gun pressed to my skull I tried to steer the conversation elsewhere.

“I uh…didn’t have enough time to look, Perhaps we can talk about this after the expedition?”

“Confident you’ll be coming back eh? Well we do have a lot of bodies.” Grizela looked around the room. I followed her gaze and saw that there weren’t just the unruly types I had seen before but a large number of rougher looking ponies, griffins and even zebras wearing all varieties of armor and carrying all kinds of weaponry. I hoped we’d be able to clear out whatever awaited us because I didn’t think I’d be finding my way to the Eclipse complex with Mr. Sunshine shadowing me.

“Hey Grizela? Have you seen Azura since I was here last?” I asked, truly hoping I could sway her to come with me.

“She was actually looking for you the other day after you left. I think she’s guarding the east metro tunnel just outside town. If you want to bring her along you’d better go collect her, I’m just about ready to get this show on the road.”

“I think I might just do that, thanks Grizela.” I promptly left the bar and trotted back the way we initially came in. I kept my speed up to try and shake Mr. Sunshine but was instead rewarded with a heavy shove. My body hit the wall and he appeared in front of me, his hoof holding me against the wall.

“What do you tink you’re doing?” He said with an accusing tone.

“I’m recruiting some help since your boss denied me my ally.” I spat back.

“I don’t tink so. You are in Mr. Coal’s employ. Only you may know da truth.”

“I have no intention of telling anypony. Just some extra eyes to cover my back. I can’t count on you for help after all. Think about it, you need my PipBuck. If I die because somepony wasn’t covering me, then what? You slink back to Mr. Coal empty hoofed or meet your fate with me in the tunnels.” He didn’t like the implication at all. He snorted angrily and hit the wall just next to my head, missing it by a hair.

“You dare to imply I am weak? Even if you fail, I will survive. If you fall den your mare will take your place. You are valuable to Mr. Coal but you are also disposable.” He pulled back both his hooves and turned his back on me. “Go find your help but don’t forget, I am watching you. If you reveal the truth…”

“Yeah I understand.” I said dejectedly. I didn’t fear what would happen to me. I feared for my family. I had no idea where they were in this hellhole so I wouldn’t do anything to put them at risk. With my actions permitted I continued on my path to the east tunnel just outside Moletown. Once the guards opened the gate for me I returned to where I had met Azura. The first thing I saw was the blue of her fringe, confirming that it was indeed her. I trotted over to her and got her attention.

“Hey Azura? Can I talk to you for a moment?”

“Hmm?” She turned around and looked at me from her guard post. “O-oh. You’re that guy that…” She seemed a little flustered by my being there. She took a moment to whisper something to the other pony up on the guard post. She unfurled her wings and glided down, landing beside me.

“Still interested in joining me for the expedition?” I asked, perhaps a tad too eagerly. I was desperate for her to come with me. The earlier fear of being alone was starting to creep back to the forefront of my mind. The fear of her rejecting the offer didn’t help the anxiety that was building inside me.

“I-I thought you changed your mind. I couldn’t find you at Grizela’s and…This is so strange, I don’t even know your name.”

“Oh m-my name is Sparks.” I started walking towards what looked like an outhouse, hoping she’d follow me to continue talking.

“Well thank you for the offer Sparks.” She said, following after me slowly. “But I just don’t know…didn’t you have a mare with you before?”

I ignored her question and shoved her into the outhouse, turning on the radio function on my PipBuck and turning up the volume as loud as I could.

“What are you-” she started before I pressed a hoof to her beak to silence her. She didn’t protest any further or try to fight back as she saw the panicked look in my eyes. I pulled my hoof away and leaned in close, practically touching my muzzle to her beak.

“Mr. Coal has my family and I really need your help, please come with me.” I whispered as fast as I could. I saw a small blush on her face from our closeness but after a rapid double take she seemed to understand what I was asking of her “Now follow my lead and I’m sorry.”

“What lead? Sorry for wha-Mmph!” She was silenced as I pressed my lips against her beak. I hated that I had to do this to her but I needed to find some way to convince Mr. Sunshine that I hadn’t told her anything. In response I felt her body tense up, threatening to break the façade. To keep the illusion I threw myself backwards and out of the door, dragging Azura along with me. When we landed she was on top of me and only then did our kiss break. She lifted her head, the blush on her face so bright that it almost gave off light. Not that I was faring any better. From somewhere behind me I heard a long whistle.

“Wooo! Way to go Azura, that’s how you bag a stallion!” The pony from the guard post, whom I now noticed to be an older mare, called out to us. “I can solo the rest of guard duty. You go on and enjoy yourself with your coltfriend.” She gave us a wink and turned back to her duties.

“T-thanks Candy.” Azura barely managed to stutter out. She stood quickly and pulled me to my hooves, shoving me back towards the entrance to Moletown.

As we headed back towards the Rusty Talon in silence, I noticed in more detail what Azura was working with. Her weapons! I meant her weapons…Anyway she seemed to be like me, preferring a pistol as her prime weapon. On her left hip was a heavy looking revolver and on her right was a medium sized curved knife. I supposed that her armament fit her size as she was a bit smaller than the average griffin. As we approached the Rusty Talon we could see the large crowd of everyone gathered just outside with Grizela perched on top of the establishment trying to get all of their attention. She settled for the classic and fired her sawed-off shotgun into the roof.

“Alright you lot listen up!” We all shut up and stood still, our focus drawn to the griffin on the roof. “You are all here to assist Moletown in expanding its borders. Once we get down into the tunnels, don’t wander off. If you do, go in teams of no less than three. If you find any creatures, kill them. If you come across any hazards, report them to the group. Our goal is to push until we reach the next metro station.”

I looked around the crowd and saw that the expedition had drawn at least twenty-six eager treasure hunters or mercenaries. I had mixed feelings rolling around in my gut. On one hoof I was relieved at the number we had. On the other…even Mr. Coal was cautious of what lurked below. I’m not going to lie, I was nervous. Too much was riding on this expedition. Sunny and Aurora, the location of Eclipse, and possibly my life.

“Stick together if possible and remember communication is key. Take these ten minutes to collect yourself and your equipment or to puss out if you don’t have the stones.” Grizela turned away from the crowd and presumably disappeared back into the Rusty Talon. I took her advice and tried to come to grips with what was happening. Could I really trust Azura? She seemed willing to help me at least. She deserved a chance especially considering the alternative. The biggest obstacle was going to be the communication barrier. Since Mr. Sunshine hadn’t intervened I assumed he didn’t hear what I said to Azura in the outhouse. Maybe he wasn’t as skilled as he wanted me to believe. Perhaps we wasn’t even going to follow me into the tunnels. He just wanted me to think that so I wouldn’t stray from the job. Regardless I couldn’t afford to cross him or Mr. Coal…not yet.

I scrolled through my PipBuck’s sorting spell to see that nothing had been taken when Mr. Sunshine captured me. I suppose an unarmed agent wasn’t a very useful one, even with the resourcefulness they claimed I possessed. Grizela threw open the doors to the Rusty Talon ready to go. She had quite the impressive bit of gear. She wore what looked like the metal shell of a salvaged suit of power armor with a mounted battle saddle. On one side was a heavy machine gun and a flamethrower on the other. In addition to her integrated weaponry, she had two holstered sub-machine guns on her hind legs. She made one hell of an impression and I could feel my confidence return a bit with her at the helm.

“You ready partner?” I heard the voice of Azura ask from beside me. I was putting a lot of faith in her even though we hardly knew each other. She didn’t refuse when I asked her for help even though she owed me nothing. With that in mind I found enough resolve to calm my nerves. I smiled and nodded.

“Ready.”

Grizela walked to the front of the expedition and took charge.

“Alright let’s move out!” We fell in line behind her and followed her to the tunnels near Whistler’s shack. When we finally came to stand in front of the tunnel that we were to delve into, we all froze. Nothing about it felt right. Even the air somehow tasted wrong. What in the hell could be down there? Without a hint of fear, Grizela ignored the frightening atmosphere and marched head first into the darkness of the tunnel. I had no choice, I couldn’t back out now and to prove that to myself I forced my hooves to carry me to be the first to follow behind her. Azura quickly followed after me. The tunnel was just wide enough to barely allow the three of us to stand side by side, up ahead the tunnel began to incline downwards. I had my E.F.S up, carefully looking around for any sign of hostiles. I took a risk at trying to explain myself to Azura, if Mr. Sunshine was still following us I had a bit of a window before he could catch up to us.

“Azur-”

“Why did you kiss me before?” She asked before I could finish my sentence.

“Well…I um needed to create a distraction.” I said a little too quickly. “Mr. Coal has graciously provided me an escort and if he thought I was trying to tell you something then…my family.”

“I understand.” She said softly.

“I’m sorry I pulled you into this…and for earlier.” I heard the sound of many bodies filing into the tunnel behind us, whoever had lights turning them on.

“Don’t worry about it, if I was afraid to help you I wouldn’t be here now.”

“I’m glad you said that. I was hoping to catch him somewhere down here and take him out. Can I trust you to have my back?”

Azura scoffed and gave me a cocky grin. “You think I’d be here otherwise?”

That was good enough for me. The air in the tunnel gradually grew thicker with moisture and strange smells of decay. After fifteen minutes of walking we saw that the tunnel itself led into a large circular room that held a number of interconnecting train tracks and rotating platforms for redirecting trains to the proper lines. It was easy to see why nopony had come back alive before once we were inside. All around us were old bodies in many states of decay. With the spectrum widening from full skeletons to a jawless skull shoved into the ribcage of somepony else. Many others had suffered wounds that had either severed through bone or smashed them to bits. Many of us were on edge now seeing the numerous bodies and aged patches of black blood. There was no sign of what had done this to them. Leaving our imaginations to theorize what lurked further in.

“Alright fan out and secure this area!” Grizela shouted. She and the other griffins that came took to the air to have a better look. The rest of us split into groups of three or two to better cover the ground. Azura thankfully opted to stay with me instead of joining the others in the air. As we came to a platform that held a track inlaid into a bridge we saw the first signs of trouble. In the darkness below the platform were three large holes that had been dug up through the concrete floor.

“Something’s dug through the floor over here! Keep an eye out for more!” I shouted to the spread out gathering. I couldn’t tell how long the holes had been there but one thing was certain, this room was a killing floor. It was getting harder and harder to use E.F.S as the number of blips on the compass were starting to overlap each other.

“What do you think made those holes?” Azura asked, pointing at a few more further down the track.

“I have no idea. I haven’t encountered any kind of creature that burrows like that.”

“We should see if any of these exits lead to-” Before she could finish her sentence the sound of gunfire rang out from the other side of the room. What followed was the pinnacle of what the wasteland had to offer. Screams of terror came after the gunshots only to be followed by the cessation of the screaming and the sound of blood hitting the floor. Absurd amounts of blood. Down where the shooting started I could see ponies that had been cut in half fly through the air, hitting the floor with wet smacks.

“Hellhounds!” Somepony yelled as huge monsters leapt out of the floor in clouds of dirt and dust. Many came up directly under somepony, lashing out with their large claws and severing skin, muscle and bone like their armor wasn’t even there. Before even thirty seconds had passed nine members of the expedition had been killed. The griffins in the air circled around raining bullets into the Hellhounds with each pass. I broke into a gallop and made for the platform control station in the center of the room. Azura followed behind me, laying down covering fire in the path behind us. One erupted from the floor in front of me, bearing down on me with its fanged maw and its lethal claws. These creatures were at least double my height, with long arms ending in long clawed hands. They must have used their claws to dig all those holes we found, these things had to be incredibly strong to do such a thing. The realization of how deadly these creatures were froze me in place, the one in front of me getting ready to rake its claws through me. Instinct took control of my body and without thinking my gun floated in front of me and began firing. The rounds from my pistol barely penetrated the Hellhounds hide, only aggravating it more and more. It roared and lunged at me, claw raised to strike. Azura came flying in from the side, using her momentum to carve a line up its face with her knife. The hellhound yelped in pain and brought its claws to its face, trying to keep the blood out of its eyes as it tried to lash out blindly at us. I jumped to the floor, sliding through its hind legs, and continued to the control station. Just as we had reached the door we heard something dreadful. Somepony had fired a rocket and it missed its target, colliding with the ceiling. The concrete roof of the station began to crack and large chunks began falling loose from their rebar frames. One piece fell and smashed the blinded Hellhound with bone crushing force. However the more chunks that fell loose the more the ceiling’s integrity weakened. Soon the whole room was shaking with the threat of a complete collapse.

“Get inside now!” I yelled to anypony who could hear me. Azura and I flung the door open and dove into the control center. To our surprise there was a metal hatch in the floor. Without any other option we unfastened the wheel on the hatch and began climbing down the ladder that was inside. Thankfully I could see a few blips join us on the ladder as we continued our descent. From above we could hear and feel the tremors of the rest of the ceiling giving way and collapsing. All at once every blip on My E.F.S, save the ones on the ladder with me, vanished. We kept on climbing until we reached the bottom. I let go of the ladder and looked around. We were in the start of a single corridor leading forward. There was the orange glow of hazard lights coming from the the roof of the corridor. After the last of the survivors gathered around the ladder I was amazed to see how many were left. Other than Grizela, Azura and I there were four others. That left seven of twenty-six. Two thirds of the expedition had been lost. Some killed by the Hellhounds and others by the collapse.

“I didn’t sign up for no fucking deathtrap!” A purple earth pony mare with orange mane yelled, seeing the corridor that waited before us.

“What the fuck did you think you signed up for then Gunny? Don’t go and lose your shit now.” A rough, grey, earth pony stallion with black mane said back to her.

“Fuck you Basalt! Did you see what was out there?!” She got in his face and pointed up the ladder. “Those were Hellhounds! We’re lucky, beyond lucky to be alive right now so don’t act so fucking casual!”

“Easy now, we can’t go at each other’s throats otherwise we’re all dead.” Grizela stepped in between the two. “No one could have expected Hellhounds. Be thankful that you’re alive and let’s move on.”

The other two, pink unicorn mares, who looked like twins said nothing. With the situation diffused for now Grizela pressed on down the corridor. Her steel spirit was admirable even in the face of what just happened. It was a strength to latch on to as I found myself following behind her almost immediately. I hoped that wherever this corridor led had an exit of some kind. Dying of thirst in an underground tomb was something I wanted to avoid. Even though it killed so many I was a little thankful for the roof caving in. There wasn’t a whole lot of maneuvering room on the ladder so the odds that Mr. Sunshine was killed or at least separated by the collapse were very good, if he even came at all. The corridor came to an end at a large service elevator and by the look of the cables it was capable of both vertical and horizontal transportation.

“Anypony good with machines?” the pony known as Basalt asked.

“Yeah, lemme take a look at it.” I said trotting forward to investigate the elevator. The first thing I noticed was a small console seated on the elevator itself. On the side of the console was a card reader and an idea bloomed in my mind.

“Everypony on the elevator, I have an idea.”

They did as I asked but still looked apprehensive.

“You sure you know what you’re doing?” the mare called Gunny asked.

“Nope.” I retrieved and swiped the card Blood Orange gave me. I stumbled as the elevator jerked to the side, sliding quickly along the track, stopping at regular intervals and shifting direction. Just what kind of underground did the ponies here build? Eventually we were brought to a similar station like the one Moletown was built into sans the stairs and walkways that led to the surface. In fact the only thing here was a single track holding a sleek black train.

“Where did you take us? Weren’t we supposed to go to back up?” One of the twins asked. Her voice betraying the fear she felt. I on the other hoof would not be swayed as I spotted the starburst symbol that was on the access card on the side of the train.

“Then I’m sure you could take it there. I found what I was looking for.” I boldly stepped towards the loading platform and off of the elevator. I stopped halfway to the train and turned around to the gathering still debating amongst each other on the elevator.

“Azura…I would still really appreciate your help.” I asked hoping that for some reason I could sway her to join me.

“Sparks…you took us here on purpose didn’t you? Is this about Mr. Coal?”

I nodded halfheartedly. “Yes and no.” A part of me hoped with all my being that the Eclipse Complex was what Mr. Coal was searching for, otherwise I was about to abandon my family to settle my own vendetta. “I could still use the help though if you’re interested.” I tried to sound as calm as possible but the impending realization that I might have to face Chestnut alone and the dissonance in my heart made my whole body shiver.

“Where does this train lead exactly?” Grizela asked, stepping off the elevator.

“Grizela are you crazy!?” The other pink twin asked. “Everypony is dead and you want to keep going?”

“Gumball, Gumdrop.” She turned, facing the twins. “If we don’t keep moving forward…then what? Do you want all those people to have died for nothing? If we retreat right now then the expedition would have been a costly failure. I won’t go back empty taloned.”

The twins shared a glance between themselves and wordlessly joined Grizela on the loading platform.

“I’m in.” Basalt said, walking off the elevator towards me.

“Basalt are you fucking kidding me right now?! I’m not going with you.” Gunny yelled from the elevator. Basalt scoffed and smiled a suave smile.

“Who’re you kidding Gunny? You wish you could quit me.” He winked at her like he knew what was going to happen. Gunny slowly walked off the elevator and stood by Basalt.

“I knew you wouldn’t leave me.” The smug air radiating from his words was almost comical.

“Fuck you.” Gunny spat back, trying to hide her face from him.

“Only if you’re a good girl.” He smiled back. Grizela needed no convincing and was already halfway across the room, taking a cursory look around the train.

“That just leaves you Azura.” I said, walking back up to the elevator, stopping just in front of it. “Whaddya say? Will you help me?” I gave her a look I haven’t given anypony since Winter died. A look of pleading.

“Not until you tell me what this is all about.” She jabbed me in the chest with an accusatory talon.

I sighed and levitated out the access card. “This train leads to a place called the Eclipse complex. A pony I've been tracking for a month is in there and I’m going to kill him. I took advantage of the expedition to get me this far.” I said, looking back at the others, feeling a little guilty. “Even took advantage of you by bringing you along.” I mumbled.

“What about your family? Doesn’t Mr. Coal have them?”

“He wouldn’t dare do anything to them. He needs me to get what he wants. I’m positive I can find what he’s looking for at the complex.” It was the greatest bluff of my life and I didn’t buy it for one second. I had no choice but to believe my own words. They were all I had to try and abate the new fears that were creeping into my being. I never was a very convincing speaker. “If you want to leave I won’t stop you but I can’t let him get away…not again.” I turned my back on the elevator and started heading towards the train to join Grizela and the others.

“What did she say about Mr. Coal? He has your family? Scars and the filly?” Grizela asked from atop the train.

“Yeah, turns out he didn’t like being asked about. Sorry I didn’t say anything before but he had his enforcer shadowing me and I couldn’t risk saying anything, not while I was still in Moletown.”

“Hmm, we can talk about that once we get out of here. Let’s go get your guy and loot this complex.”

“Sounds good to me.” From behind me I could hear the sound of the elevator moving again. I looked to see one rider ascending back up along the rails before disappearing out of sight. I couldn’t blame her for her decision. I wasn’t exactly as honest as I could have been with her. I might have left too were I in her place.

“Alright guys, load up and let’s get this train moving.” I tapped a panel on the side of the train, opening all the doors to the inside. We all filed in rather quickly, the others taking their seats as I headed for the controls. The whole of the train as well as the control panel itself were in amazing condition. I guess if you dig deep enough even the fallout from the bombs couldn’t reach. The panel glowed with life, eagerly awaiting its next destination. Set in the center of the controls was another card reader. I had more backup than I had expected initially, so why did I still feel alone? Maybe because Sunny supported me unquestionably and without her my own confidence was hard to find. I wasn’t prepared to tackle the Eclipse alone, maybe it was better that way as it was my own demons I was chasing. Even though they wanted to help me however they could, could I really ask them to take that risk solely for my benefit? It didn’t matter now. I had already put us on this path and now they weren’t here, but I was. It was time to put an end to it. I floated the card in my magic and stuck it into the card reader. All at once the train shook, life coursing through its systems in the form of electricity. Without any other directions the train started moving, as if it had made this journey many times before. As we moved along the track, the train came to a stop along regular intervals of closed doors that, after what were presumably authorization checks, opened for us. Whoever built or ran the Eclipse complex really didn’t want any unauthorized entry. Did a ministry build this place? A private company? What kind of secrets did it hold and how was Chestnut abusing them? Did he even know what he had? Questions that would soon see answers as the train pulled into the last stop, the tracks ending here. Off of the boarding platform was a single door that presumably led into the facility proper. Sleeping just in front of the door was one of Chestnut’s raiders. I doubt anypony expected trouble to come from this direction seeing that Blood Orange was the only one to possess the key card required. Everypony got off the train and carefully fanned out to have a look around. That left me staring down at the sleeping raider. I carefully crept up to him, levitating out hearts promise as I neared. Rather than let my thoughts or feelings dictate what I was doing, I simply imagined Chestnut before me and plunged the horn knife into his temple. His eyes shot open for the briefest of seconds before his body registered his death. I wrenched the knife from his head and returned it to its sheath. The door itself had no visible card reader or button to open it, rather it hissed open and retracted into the ceiling when I got close. It seemed that the ponies who built this place were just as sure nopony would get as far as I did without proper clearance but that only made my job easier. I gave a quick whistle to everypony, signaling that the door was open.

“What’s inside exactly?” Grizela asked from beside me.

“I have no idea. The mare who told me about this place didn’t give me much to go on before she died.”

“Pre-war ponies sure did love their secrets didn’t they?”

She was right about that. It seemed like every big project old Equestria was working on was secret even though they could have saved us from devastation. Or maybe nothing could have stopped it. Would revealing the tools of destruction we had really have made a difference? My time was wasted on these thoughts, no matter what I thought of in hindsight the world was already destroyed and there was nothing I could do to change it. I could only adapt to it, to try and survive the result of the mistakes of others.

“Let’s head in but be cautious, we have no idea what’s waiting for us.” I said, taking the first wary step across the threshold. My PipBuck helpfully chimed, marking the Eclipse complex on my map. The hallway the door led to almost reminded me of the inside of a stable. Everything was reasonably clean, all the lights were on and working. The only thing that stood out was the shift in color scheme. While stables were predominantly grey and blue, the hallways of Eclipse were black and red.

“Gumball, Gumdrop scout ahead for us would you?” Grizela whispered behind her. I turned just in time to see them both nod and vanish. Where were all these ponies and zebras getting this stealth technology? Perhaps from the Baltimare ruins as I had only explored the mortuary and the sacked museum of technology thus far. I wondered just how large this complex was as we rounded a corner into another hallway with many doors dotted on either side. A white sign attached to the ceiling at the start of the hallway was labeled ‘Living Quarters’. Before the realization could hit me one of the doors opened and three ponies in raider armor walked out, one stallion and two mares who looked to have just finished a drug fueled roll in the hay. They made it a few steps before they saw us and their eyes went wide. As the stallion made for his weapon, one of the twins became visible behind him and slit his throat with a knife. Blood spurted out of his neck, coating the two mares as they screamed in horror. One of them grabbed the stallion’s weapon and managed to get a shot off before the other twin appeared and bashed her over the head with the butt of her rifle. The one shot ricocheted off the wall before coming to a stop in the last mare’s leg. She fell to the floor and was silenced by one twin while the other jammed her knife through her eye, killing her. One of the twins smiled as she faced us.

“The way is clear boss.”

The victory was short lived as several doors in the hall opened. One pony in particular I recognized. A bulky dark green earth pony stallion. Slash was his name…he was there with Blood Orange that night. He helped create some of the worst days of my life.

“What the fuck is goin’ on out here?” He barked, halfway out the door. To their misfortune the door he came from just happened to be right across from the twins. His eyes went wide and lips curled back in a vicious snarl. He charged the twins, catching them both under their jaws, pushing them all the way until he had them pinned to the adjacent wall. The commotion drew more raides from their rooms and when they took notice of us the guns came out. We had no cover so I threw up a wide shield and positioned it in front of us. Gunny and Grizela clung to both sides of my shield, popping out and firing their weapons when they could. Basalt on the other hoof injected himself with two syringes and let out an almost primal growl of fury. He charged past my shield and dove into the wall of raiders that filed out into the hallway. We couldn’t do anything to save the twins, we might have hit them with stray shots. One of them had managed to wiggle enough to get a clumsy kick to his jaw causing him to drop her. However his hold on the other persisted and was empowered by adding his other hoof to her throat. I moved as fast as I could but the hail of bullets impacting my shield kept my pace slow and my focus occupied. The pinned twin started frothing at the mouth and her eyes were bulging out of her head, Slash’s grip squeezing the life out of her.

“Noooo!” The other twin cried. She stabbed Slash in the barrel over and over again but his hold did not falter. With one final burst of strength, Slash wrenched her head to the side, crushing her throat and breaking her neck with a wet crunch. The rest of us had pushed down far enough into the hallway that we could take cover in the first few rooms to the left and right. Slash was not done with the twins, using his enormous strength he delivered a heavy back hoof to her face, sending her sliding to the foot of the door he came out of. Before Slash could finish her I enveloped her in a bubble shield while simultaneously levitating her dropped knife from the floor and flinging it hard as I could at the back of his head. It failed to penetrate his thick skull but succeeded in getting his attention.

“You.” He hissed, clearly recognizing me. “You should have accepted your fate and stayed out of it.”

“I’ve already killed Blood Orange and now I’m gonna kill you, then your boss is next!” I pulled the surviving twin away from where she lied and into the room were Grizela grabbed her out my telekinesis. Basalt was still tearing through the raiders down the hall from Slash and us. But if I was going to do this, I had to do it myself.

“Grizela, Gunny, go help Basalt. Leave him to me.” I pointed at Slash, narrowing my eyes in anger. All my despair and sadness was turned into rage. Rage at my loss, rage at him, rage that my family wasn’t here and rage at the one behind it all.

“I’d love to see you try, go ahead, go help that doped up idiot. I’m going to kill you and Chestnut isn’t here to stop me this time.”

It was now or never. Just as he finished talking I fired a lightning bolt from my horn, hitting him directly in the chest. He staggered back but did not fall. He picked up the knife dropped by the twin and rushed towards me, barely sidestepping a second lightning bolt. I tried to get my pistol lined up in his path but he got up to me before I could fire. He slapped my pistol out of my magical grasp and slashed the knife across my chest, his strength cutting through my armor and hitting flesh. Searing pain radiated out from the cut all across my body. I grabbed hearts promise in my teeth, barely getting it out in time to deflect an incoming stab and retaliate with one of my own. I was rewarded with the warm splash of blood on my coat. Slash didn’t seem fazed by the wound and shoved me into the wall, knocking the horn knife from my mouth. He grabbed me on either side and prepared to do to me what he did to the twin. My lungs started to burn and my heart was beating rapidly while Slash tightened his grip around my neck. As dots began to form on the edges of my vision I reached out and grabbed hearts promise with magic, levitating it behind him. I drove it into his withers and focused a lightning spell into it. It almost backfired on me as the tightening of muscles forced his grip to tighten even further but it didn’t last long as he collapsed on the floor, struggling to try and stand. I also fell to the floor, drawing in a huge breath giving precious air to my lungs. I looked to Slash on the floor and levitated hearts promise out of his back and plunged it back in again and again. He cried out with every new stab and I didn’t stop until I felt it hit bone. It was clear to me that he wouldn’t be getting to his hooves after an assault like that. Blood flowed from the many stab wounds and his breathing was growing labored.

“Please…” He managed to croak out. “D-don’t kill me.”

“Funny, this scene seems familiar to me.” I struggled to catch my breath as I retrieved my pistol with magic. “But how did it end again?" I paused to take in several deep breaths. "Oh yeah.” I pressed the gun to the side of his head and fired three bullets into his brain. Now only Chestnut remained. I didn’t know how many ponies he had at his disposal after a month but we had this area cleared out for now. I turned my attention down the hall to see Grizela and Gunny trying to get Basalt on his hooves. By the looks of it he really got messed up by those raiders while he was rampaging through them. At least it seemed the drugs had worn off but they were taking their toll in spades. I made my way over to them to get a better look.

“Is he going to make it?” I asked. The answer was obvious given how many wounds he had sustained but if I lost hope then I might as well have stayed in the Crater.

“Unlikely unless this place has an auto-doc.”

Gunny was kneeling down next to him, tears welling up in her eyes.

“You can’t d-die on me now Basalt…who’s going to watch my back? Please don’t die!” She wept at his side. Basalt actually managed to smile and laugh which turned into a hacking cough. Yet his smile never faded.

“You…always did think that…you were the boss…of me…” He chuckled softly one last time and his eyes slowly drifted shut. His marker on my E.F.S blinked out and was gone. Despite her loss Gunny managed to keep her grief restrained to a degree as she collapsed onto his chest and cried quietly. I knew how it felt to lose a loved one. I silently nodded to her and left her to grieve, instead opting to check on the surviving twin...guess I couldn’t call her that anymore. A slow trickle of blood leaked from her mouth and nose but there was no other damage beyond that, she was just unconscious. If I had been concerned before that the ones who came along were solely motivated by self-serving interests, seeing them now put those worries to rest. I gently tried to shake her awake. After a moment her eyes fluttered open, a low moan escaping her lips. Then all at once she remembered what had transpired, snapping upright immediately.

“Gumball!” She screamed. She stood and tried to run out into the hall but she stumbled and returned to the floor. I trotted over to her, laying a hoof on her withers to try and comfort her.

“She’s gone Gumdrop, save your strength.”

She slammed a hoof against the floor and letting out a cry of despair.

“What happened to him? The one who killed her?” She asked, rage building behind her teary eyes.

“I killed him.” I said. I tried to think of something to add that might make her feel a bit better. “It wasn’t painless.” I added.

“Good…thank you.” She carefully got back up and made for the hall. “I need to go to her.”

I nodded in understanding and watched her leave. That left me alone in a room that had certainly belonged to a raider. There were empty inhalers of Dash and empty bullet casing all over the floor. In the corner on a nightstand near the bed I spotted a bottle of apple whiskey. I magically brought it over to me and took a big drink. I felt the satisfying sensation of burning slowly turn to warmth in my core. I was about to make my way back out to join the others when I spotted a twinkle from the corner of my eye. On a dresser along the left wall was a small wooden box full of memory orbs. I levitated the box into my hooves to investigate. There was a piece of tape that had been wrapped around the box with a single word written on it. Spells. I carefully levitated one out, making sure to keep the aura around it and not directed at it. It too had a piece of tape wrapped around it. Before I could read it somepony walked into the room. I couldn’t make out what they had said but it was enough to startle me and make me lose hold of the orb. As it fell to the floor I tried to catch it with magic which, in my haste, sucked me into its contents.

<------OOOO------>

I was standing in a clean environment looking into a mirror. I was in the body of a well-dressed middle-aged unicorn mare. We wore a purple suit that matched well with our blonde mane and white fur. We smiled as soon as we locked eyes with our reflection.

“Hi Maple! Mommy misses you so much! I’m sure your father has already explained that I won’t be making it home for Hearth’s Warming but I’m going to keep my promise and teach you all the spells that I know. Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns has a steep entrance exam and if that’s what you want then I’ll help you as best I can. I know you’d rather I teach you face to face but I think that this can work. You will feel everything I feel and then it will be like you have already cast it.”

An interesting idea for sure. I wondered how many other ponies thought about using memory orbs to teach skills. In fact I found myself a little excited. If it was a spell I didn’t already know then this box could prove quite useful. After that thought I found myself a little sad. It looked like whoever’s memories I was riding never got the chance to send the box of orbs to her daughter since I found them here. The joy my host felt for helping her daughter but my knowing that she ran out of time made the scene heartbreaking.

“Alright we’ll start with something easy…let’s try amplification. Do you remember Princess Luna’s ‘Royal Canterlot Voice’? This is what let her do it. This spell can work on any sensory stimuli. A light.” We looked to the right to a desk with a lit candle sitting on it. “Can become a blinding one.” The feeling of magic pouring from our horn resonated in my mind as the flames brightness grew in intensity. As it got unbearably bright, we closed our eyes and the magic flow from our horn ceased and all was normal.

“A smell.” We returned our gaze to the now smoking wick of the candle. “Can become nauseatingly potent.” The same feeling from before radiated out from us and the slight smell of burning candle quickly became as if we were being suffocated by a hundred of them. The feeling was an interesting one. The flow of magic from this spell left a channel of magic constantly rotating from our horn through our brain, as well as a link to the source of our amplification.

“And lastly.” We looked our reflection in the eye and took a big breath, our horn glowing with an orange aura. “SOUND CAN BECOME LOUDER, UP TO DEAFINING VOLUME!” This time the feeling wasn’t as complex as before. The magic flow was directed to our vocal cords making it as if we were speaking through a megaphone. The shape of the magic even took a similar shape, causing our voice to be magically radiated into the funnel shape essentially reintroducing our voice to the air with more power. The magical aura dissipated and we returned our attention to our self.

“I’ll try to do as many of these as I can whenever I have spare time. I’ll teach you some more complex magic when I think you’ll be ready for it. I hope these help sweetie, if you need to you can view this as many times as you want.” We smiled softly and leaned in, giving our own reflection a kiss. We covered a giggle with a hoof and looked into the mirror for a final time.

“I love you Maple Butter. Please be good for your father okay?” with that I could feel my consciousness being pulled from her body as all faded away.

<------OOOO------>

My eyes snapped open to the sound of gunfire as fresh pain lanced through my left hind leg. I was on the floor behind an upturned table with Grizela, Gunny and Gumdrop occasionally popping up and firing on whatever was shooting at us. I struggled to get to my hooves, holding the injured leg off the floor.

“Good you’re back!” Grizela shouted over the noise. “Sorry about the leg, your limp body made for an easy target!”

Nothing could take you out of a memory orb it seemed. What if I had died? I crouched back down and scrolled through my PipBuck, activating the built in sorting spell. Thankfully I found the box of orbs had made it into my bags. Glad whoever startled me into that memory had seen I wanted them.

“What happened!? Where are we!?” I asked, reloading my pistol and loading a round into the chamber.

“We’re in a cafeteria! There were a few in here and the gunfire kept drawing more, we’re pinned here though now we have you back, so start shooting!”

I quickly popped up to get a lay of the battlefield. Most of our attackers were behind similar table walls with several more in the doorway on other side of the exit on the other end of the room. The sign above the doors read ‘Offices’. Nopony was coming from the other two entrances so our path forward was clear, now we just had to clear it. I ducked down just in time to avoid a hail of bullets and prepared for my next attack. I leaned out from behind the table and entered SATS, queuing up as many shots and lightning bolts as I could. When time resumed my shots found homes in the bodies of others, however my lightning bolt missed and hit the center of one of the doors in the doorway, setting it ablaze. As should happen in a facility in this state of repair, sprinklers descended from the roof and began dousing the cafeteria in water. That gave me just the idea I needed.

“Everypony up on the table!” I yelled, pushing the table we were using for cover back to its proper position.

“Are you crazy!” Gunny yelled, taking a bullet to the shoulder in the process.

“Trust me!” I jumped up on the table and held out a hoof to help the others up. A bullet ricocheted off my armor and another bit into my flank. I clenched my teeth and prepared to enact my plan. Once everypony was on the table I wrapped the table in a bubble shield and closed my eyes. The water rolled off my shield in a soothing manner akin to watching a flowing river. Raiders who had been taking cover before were now slowly walking into the cafeteria.

“Great idea jackass! Your shield won’t mean anything against all these ponies!” Gunny shouted into my ear. I ignored her for now and started channeling my next spell.

“I don’t meant to rush you or anything Sparks but if you have a plan ya better do it now!” Grizela was also starting to panic about the bubble I seemingly trapped us in. All of their worries were silenced when they heard the sound of crackling electricity. My horn was wreathed in sparking magic and my shield began to crack like glass against the concentrated fire of the raiders. All at once I dropped the shield and released my magic at the floor. The lightning bolt fired from my horn with a resounding CRACK! Pushing me backwards and almost off the table if Grizela hadn’t caught me. The lightning bolt hit the floor and spread throughout the layer of water on the floor, electrocuting all the raiders in the room. A number of markers on my EFS blinked out entirely yet some others remained. The pain in my leg intensified from the exertion and I found myself out of breath. Grizela helped me down from the table and we started looking around to the dead and still twitching bodies lying in the water. Gumdrop let out an impressed whistle and gently laid a hoof on my back.

“Gotta teach me how to do that.” She half laughed. The few ponies that had survived were still stunned and incapable of movement. I limped over to one to see that her eyes were wide and darting back and forth, panicking at her body ignoring her commands. The look in her eyes was almost pleading but I had no help to offer. I floated my pistol to her forehead and fired. I repeated the process on two others before the others followed suit. Afterwards we took a moment to dig through their belongings. Gunny found magic bandages for her shoulder and I found a shot of Med-X to dull the pain in my leg. With everything taken care of for now, we continued through the exit that led to the offices. I would have thought that the base would have had an alarm system or cameras or something. Were the ponies who built the place that confident in their anonymity? More likely they couldn’t get into the security offices to set such measures up. Once we had entered the office portion of the complex we saw that from here there were two exits on either side. One to the labs and one to the storage area. The room we were in now stretched off about two hundred feet long by forty feet wide. Each half of the room held a row of cubicles and partitions to isolate each one. Each cubicle contained a functioning terminal atop a desk with a chair in front and a filing cabinet backed against each partition on the inside. Each row was also divided into separate divisions marked by a sign hanging from the roof. There were four divisions in total. Weapons, Ministry Projects, Arcane Technology and Homeland Security. I was drawn to the prospects of the Ministry Projects division. Many of the terminals were locked and not just by a password but by more card readers. Employees must have had personalized identification cards to ensure that unauthorized personnel couldn’t access another divisions terminals. I brought out the one card I had and stuck it into one of the readers. It had worked for me thus far like on the elevator so it was worth a shot. Surprisingly I was greeted with text that appeared on the screen that read ‘Administrator Access, security override engaged.’ The first thing I spotted when the terminal was open to me was a budgetary concern from a Ministry of Arcane Sciences facility. I would have ignored something so trivial and moved on if it weren’t for the facilities location, Baltimare. Hoping to find clues to its location within the city I opened the file.

This is getting out of hoof, if this project is successful it will go a long way to ending the war. So where in Celestia’s name are all my resources and staff going? If you keep moving things around like this then we won’t be able to execute our first scheduled test. I shouldn’t need to remind you that my project has Twilight Sparkle’s full authorization and yet I’m still denied the whereabouts of my promised resources! If my next scheduled shipment is any less than this month’s then I will have no choice but to report this to Ministry leadership. I hope I won’t have to write another message like this and you should too.

-Project Lead P.C

With that I think I had my answer. I remember seeing the name P.C in the place we found Paladin Sureshot and the cloud terminal. I still had no way to get passed it so that path had to remain closed for now. Though while I had the terminal in front of me I decided to learn as much as I could about the project they were running. Unfortunately there wasn’t much regarding the specifics but I was able to find a note written by the terminals old owner with the projects name in the title. Project Outlast. Project Outlast seeks to resolve Equestria’s severe reliance on coal to power its industry and development. The project was designed and submitted by a relatively young unicorn mare who has not been with the ministry for very long yet Twilight Sparkle still gave her the OK and with full funding. However we all know that Twilight herself spends little time in the actual affairs of projects that are not her own. So should funding go missing or be redirected then nopony should be none the wiser. The project bears little significance in the grand scheme seeing as the recent annexation of the badlands has reopened the flow of coal equal to if not greater than it was with the zebra empire. The war won’t be decided by our reliance of specific resources but by the strength of our military and our air superiority. I’ll be redirecting funds from Outlast and moving them to Project Cyclone. Most of the division agrees that this is the best thing to do, though some wanted funds to go to the STAR weapon platforms but the cost it would take to get them where they need to be is too great.

So even the ministries were not free of corruption. The stresses of a nation at war must have weighed heavily on many a pony. Enough for them to disrupt the proper flow of resources and direct them to where bureaucrats thought them more valuable. Also in the terminal was a list of other companies not associated with the ministries that were on the rise. One in particular had covered its tracks so well that they didn’t even know the name of the company. Only that they had purchased a Stable from Stable-Tec for their own use. Once we were done with Chestnut this place would be worth a revisiting. The information in all these terminals could be very valuable. As much as I would have liked to continue everypony else had already looked around the room and were ready to move on. We all agreed that the labs would be the first place we checked before we doubled back if we had to. I wondered just how big this complex actually was as we had left many branching paths unexplored. The corridor to the labs were unremarkably plain, décor clearly wasn’t high on the list when the place was built. As we came to the door to the labs Grizela held out a claw to stop us. She held up the other claw in a gestures for us to be silent. She carefully crept up to the door and peeked through the glass that bordered the door. Even though I wasn’t as close as her I could see pony sized shadows moving in the room beyond. Grizela crept back to us and whispered so quietly that I could barely make out her words.

“At least eight of them in there, I think we can get the drop on them if we play our cards right. Everyone ready?” The rest of us nodded in determination. We all had something to fight for so come hell or high water nopony was going to back down. Grizela threw open the door and we all charged in only to have all of our weapons ripped from our grasps by a strange looking device in the middle of the room.

“Ah here are our guests. I apologize for the interruption Crush but can we continue our discussion another time?” Chestnut sat at a table near the base of the device with a larger than average Pegasus ghoul.

“Don’t take too long Chestnut, my research requires as many subjects as I can get my hooves on.” The ghoul known as Crush quickly excused himself and flew out of the room through an exit on the opposite side. One would think that you couldn’t fly without any feathers on your wings but that didn’t appear to be the case.

Chestnut stood from the table surrounded by armed raiders and turned his attention to us. For a moment he seemed taken aback when he saw my face but then his expression switched to one of joy.

“Well look who it is…the Harbinger of Hope, hero of the wasteland.” The way he lingered on the word hero cut me as deep as it did that day when he took Winter from me.

“You mean that guy from the radio stories a few weeks ago?” Gumdrop asked, raising an eyebrow. “That’s you?” She said, giving a curious look in my direction.

Chestnut chuckled to himself, fully standing from his chair. “Well no, not anymore.”

“I’m going to kill you Chestnut. For everything you took from me.” I said in a flat, low tone.

“I’m a little disappointed Sparks, I’d have thought that you would have given up by now. Regardless it should be obvious to you that you won’t be walking out of here.” He waved a hoof to the six ponies around him who all had guns trained on us. “You couldn’t kill me when I attacked your home, what made you think you’d have a chance in mine?” He pointed to the thing that had taken our weapons from our grasp.

“You’re really him aren’t you?” Gunny asked, disbelief evident in her words.

“Yes…” I said quietly. “But don’t call me Harbinger.”

“Shame.” Chestnut said with a shake of his head. “Your tenacity would have proved valuable to me but you burned that bridge a long time ago. Kill them.” Chestnut turned his back on us and began to walk away as his guards leveled their weapons at us and prepared to fire. I closed my eyes and braced myself for what was to follow.

Forgive me Aurora, Sunny. Were my last thoughts before an explosion deafened me.

Footnote: No Level Up.

Chapter Sixteen: Legacy of Hate

Chapter Sixteen: Legacy of Hate

“Stronger than a lover’s love is a lover’s hate. Incurable in each, the wounds they make.”

I felt a wave of force and heat hit me. I opened my eyes to see that the device holding all of our weapons had exploded in a ball of fire. I quickly seized our weapons from the air and floated them back to us. One of Chestnuts guards had recovered before we could and had his gun raised to fire but before he could, a curved knife hooked up under his jaw, the tip protruding from the top of his skull.

“Looks like I made it just in time.” Azura ripped her knife from the guard’s skull and fired her pistol at the other guards who were now taking cover now that we were armed.

“NO! Kill them! Kill them now!” Chestnut yelled from behind the burning husk of the machine. Chestnut pulled out a magical energy pistol and began firing at us. I ducked just in time to dodge a pink blast of energy that melted a hole through the door behind us. It was time. I stood to my full height and charged a spell. I conjured a shield around myself and ran through the guards firing line, Chestnut was mine. He saw me coming and turned to run and I followed. Soon the gunfire became like background noise as I chased Chestnut deeper into Eclipse. Every time I’d round a corner we’d have a brief exchange of bullets and magic. I kept up the chase, following him down hall after hall until we came to a large circular room with an elevator in the center. The elevator was on its way up, probably carrying that ghoul Pegasus from before. Regardless Chestnut wouldn’t be getting on it until it came back which would give me all the time I would need.

“Remember when you said breaking me was worse than killing me? Making me live with my own failures only let me focus my rage and who do you think I focused it on?”

“You forget just who the fuck you’re dealing with Sparks.”

“No, I haven't you murderer.”

Chestnut raised his weapon again and fired a volley of deadly energy at me. I rolled out of the way and came to rest behind an old wooden crate, not the best cover but cover nonetheless.

“Have you already forgotten Sparks? This is YOUR fault. Don’t give me that shit about taking everything from you when it was you who took everything from me!”

Two flaming holes appeared in the aged wood of my cover, forcing me to stand and move. Three more blasts whizzed past me, one just barely singeing my tail.

“Like hell I did!” I shouted, diving behind a drum of something. “I put a stop to your sick games when I burned down that stadium.”

“I had nothing to do with those races!”

“You didn’t have anything to do with stopping them either so don’t act like you aren’t guilty!” I took the time to reload my pistol and telekinetically draw hearts promise.

“It’s you who should feel guilty! You got my son killed that day Sparks! Took a bullet from one of your coat wearing vigilantes and where are they now? Oh yeah, I burned their home like you did mine!”

I could hear the faintest sound of Chestnut’s gun firing as well as feel the metal of the drum I was behind become warmer. I made to dash to more cover when I heard the sound of fabric rustling just behind me. I turned to look as the zebra mare who ambushed us on the way into Moletown appeared from the air and landed a hard hit across my face. I hit the floor hard but managed the strength to keep rolling, dodging two more shots from Chestnut.

“Excellent timing Axela, I trust you want to kill him yourself?

Axela barred her teeth and held a hoof to the eyepatch she now wore over her eye. “You should have heeded my warning.” She said softly as she jumped into the air and flew towards me. She landed atop me and began pummeling me with her hooves. Each hit rattled my brain and split my lip against my teeth. I could barely muster a defense, occasionally blocking a hit but she had straddled me so well that I was unable to roll or push her off. Every time I tried to muster a spell the next hit would disrupt my focus, causing it to fizzle out. Chestnut stayed where he was, holstered his weapon and watched in delight as Axela got revenge for her eye. Suddenly Axela let out a shrill cry of pain and her assault on me stopped. She got off of me and struggled a moment to wrench a familiar curved knife from her back. Azura was hovering in the air behind Axela with a smug grin on her face.

“Shall we even the odds?” She said, drawing her pistol and firing in Axela’s direction. Axela dodged to the side and put up her hood, vanishing from sight once again. Which left me and Chestnut staring each other down once again.

“You just don’t know when to give up do you?” Chestnut growled, pulling out his magic pistol.

“I wouldn’t be here otherwise.” I said, also drawing my weapons. I flung hearts promise at him while simultaneously sending a shield spell through the link. The knife became a white sphere and hit Chestnut in the side, staggering him slightly. While he was off balance I fired a few rounds at him, one catching him in the flank. The shot caused his hind leg to buckle under him and he fell to the floor. I brought hearts promise back to me and broke into a full gallop to close the distance between us. I reared back and was about to drive my front hooves into his head when Axela tackled me away from him. She got one more hit in on me before Azura flew in and tackled her off of me, dragging her into the air where they began grappling each other. I couldn’t focus on their battle as Chestnut had recovered enough to fire another beam of energy into my chest, burning away a chunk of my armor. I enveloped myself in a shield just in time to absorb two more shots that would have turned more than my armor into slag. All the while the steel pillar of the elevator in the center of the room had stopped ascending and starting coming back. If Chestnut got to it when it returned he would disappear all over again. I couldn’t let him get there. It had to end here. I projected my shield into a wall in front of me and began rushing Chestnut. He couldn’t bring my shield down in time as it smashed into him and pushed him down to the floor. I dropped the shield and kicked him in the face, forcing him to lose hold of his weapon. While he was vulnerable I wrapped his body in a field of magic and threw him into the crates dotting the floor. Every collision brought a satisfying yell of pain from Chestnut as I prepared to float him to the roof and drop him. Just as I started moving him upward I heard the sound of something metallic landing behind me. I turned to investigate only for my eyes to widen as I recognized what laid before me. A grenade. I dropped Chestnut and conjured a shield around myself. At this proximity my shield took all the force it was able and shattered. What remained was enough to knock the wind out of me and throw me to the floor, dazed and hurt but alive. Across the room I could see Azura and Axela going at it. Neither of them had any weapons per se but Azura’s talons were allowing her to keep up against the hoof-to-hoof specialist. I decided to intervene and called for Azura’s attention. She used her superior strength to throw the zebra back for some space as she looked in my direction.

“CATCH!” I yelled, telekinetically flinging hearts promise in her direction. She caught it in her claw and brought it around just in time to catch Axela across her chest, cutting deep into her flesh. She cried out in pain yet she didn’t back down. She dropped low and leaned forward away from Azura. Then her hind legs exploded out from under her, hitting Azura right on the underside of her beak, knocking her in the air where she recovered. Before I could help any further a plank of wood collided with the back of my head. I whipped my head around and blasted a beam of kinetic energy at my attacker. I missed Chestnut but was lucky enough to hit the board he held in his mouth, reducing it to splinters. Chestnut used the cloud of sawdust and wood to rush me, grabbing my head between his hooves using his body weight to slam it into the floor. The dots floating in my vision and the ringing in my ears dazed me for a second before I resorted to a tried and true attack. I shook my head free and threw it upwards for a head-butt. I was too far below to hit him in the face but that wasn’t my target. My horn went just far enough to pierce into his chest and draw blood. He recoiled off of me, holding a hoof to the hole in his chest.

“I underestimated you…” He growled. “Looks like you have what it takes after all.”

“Nothing in this world…can stop me from killing you.” We were both panting heavily, each of us carrying wounds from the fight. The elevator platform had now come back far enough that we could see it descending from the ceiling. Chestnut and I both did a double take at the elevator before we mustered all of our remaining energy to be the first to get to it. We made half the distance to the elevator when Azura and Alexa’s fight crossed our path. Chestnut, being the one in the lead, held out a leg and clipped Azura’s legs causing her to flip from the air and crash to the floor. Thankfully I was following fairly close to him so when I passed the pair I evened the odds for her this time. As I neared, I held out my leg and hit Axela in the throat. I used my weight to throw her to the floor while I tucked into a roll and was back to my chase all in one motion. The elevator was halfway to the floor now and Chestnut was giving everything he had to get there. I struggled to line up a shot with my pistol while I ran but soon I had my shot and fired. *Click*

Out. I was out of bullets. I slipped into SATS to try and think of something I could do but found nothing. Azura had my knife and even if I could hit him with a lightning bolt I didn’t think it would have enough power to stop him. Then my eyes lingered on the pistol floating beside me in the periphery of my vision. I had what I needed. I came out from SATS and whipped the gun with the last of my magical potency at the back of his head. It hit with a metallic thud, dropping Chestnut just in front of the elevator. In a flash I was standing over him, kicking him in the gut over and over again, his grunts of pain like music to my ears. My hooves found his throat where I applied enough pressure to choke but not enough to strangle. It was there, with the elevator ten feet above us that I noticed an indentation for the elevator to slot into. I pushed Chestnut so that his head was hanging over the edge of the hollow. As he opened his eyes he recognized the situation he was in and started thrashing to try and escape me.

“Axela! Axela help me!” He cried, hoping that the zebra would come to his rescue but she never came.

“Here comes your elevator Chestnut, just like you wanted.” I hissed, a wicked smile forming on my face.

“Let go of me! Let me go now!” He cried, thrashing against my hold.

“I knew somepony who begged you for her life once. She wasn’t involved in the slightest but you still killed her to torture me. I hate you. What makes you think there’s any chance you live through this?” The elevator was inches away from his face and his fear magnified as death was upon him.

“Axela!” He cried one last time. From my left I saw Azura begin to approach me, my bloody knife in her claw.

“I think she’s dead.” She said with a mirthless smile. Chestnuts eyes bugged out of his head as the elevator made contact. Then the screams came. The elevator kept moving like he wasn’t there, shearing through flesh and bone with unabated motion. Then, at the end as it came to rest, a loud crack signaled the crushing of his skull. As the blood burbled out from the neck stump of Chestnut I could feel my smile begin to fade. Then, all at once as if he was all that kept me going, my vision began to blur as darkness encroached in.

“Sparks? You alright?” Someone asked. The last thing I saw was the floor rising up to meet me as all disappeared into the black.

I woke up in a rather comfortable bed and for a few moments I couldn’t find the strength to open my eyes. I began to writhe, rousing whoever was in the room with me as I felt something push on my chest.

“Easy, easy Sparks. You’re safe.”

I recognized the voice of Azura and I calmed myself. “W-what happened?”

“You passed out after you killed that pony. Your body was running on adrenaline and not much else. Once the fight was finished your body gave out. You…you were in pretty rough shape…” She let that last part linger and a feeling of fear and realization awakened in me.

“H-how long…” I whispered.

“What?”

“How long was I out?”

“I don’t know how to tell you this but…you were unconscious for two days.”

Two days?! How hard did I push myself? But more importantly I feared for my family’s safety. I didn’t know how much patience Mr. Coal possessed but I hoped that if he had waited forty years so far that two more days wouldn’t bother him. It was all I could do to keep myself from forcing myself out of bed and I could feel I was in no shape to go anywhere fast. The surge of adrenaline gave me the strength to open my eyes and gaze upon Azura. She smiled slightly when our eyes met and I could see how she had fared in the fight. Her left talon was wrapped in a sling hanging from her shoulder. She also carried a great many bruises and a few bandages here and there.

“I’ve got to find-” I tried to throw my legs off the bed but was silenced when the floor met me halfway. Azura rushed over to me, laying her good claw on my head.

“Don’t push yourself Sparks, you’re in no condition to go anywhere yet.”

I ignored her words and slowly got to my hooves, taking one step on shaky legs before my strength gave way once again. That time I just laid there, panting as if I had just been galloping around the stadium again. I slowly came to accept my limits and Azura helped me back into bed. There was a long silence between us, neither one of us knowing what to say. But my thoughts soon moved away from her and a thought came to mind.

“Did the others make it?” I asked with trepidation. I had abandoned them. I put my revenge on Chestnut above their lives. I closed my eyes as I prepared for the answer. I didn’t know how many more ghosts I could live with.

“They made it through okay. A little roughed up sure but alive. Better shape than you at least.”

I smiled and let out a small laugh at the implication. Did I really look that bad? My smile made its way to Azura’s face as we shared a quick laugh at my expense.

“Where am I right now?” I asked, looking at my unfamiliar surroundings.

“We’re in the medical wing of the complex.”

So we were still in Eclipse. “Were there others?”

“Don’t worry your silver head about them, we had plenty of time to clear the place while you were out. We even found the incinerator to dump the corpses. There were a lot.”

We had a real gem here. The Eclipse Complex was ours. I guess that meant we had stopped whatever Chestnut had been planning…if he had been planning anything at all. The only loose end was that pegasus ghoul. Chestnut had called him Crush and he said something about research subjects. Was he a scientist? Who was he and what was he doing? Either way any thoughts like that had to be curbed for the moment seeing as I couldn’t even walk without smacking my face on the floor.

“Why didn’t we leave? Why keep me here?” Surely taking me to a doctor back in Moletown would have been a better option.

“Oh Gunny is apparently a medical pony. She took care of you better than some clinics will. As for why we stayed well…We couldn’t get the elevator to take us anywhere. The one by the train not the one where we fought.”

Speaking of that I was curious about how her side of things went. “Did you kill that zebra?”

“Yeah. After lending me your knife and knocking her down for me I got her other eye. She was relatively harmless after that but I wasn’t about to leave someone like that to suffer, so I put one through her forehead. Speaking of which…” She reached behind her back and withdrew hearts promise. “Interesting knife you have…what kind of bone is it?”

“It’s…it’s a unicorn horn.”

“Oh that’s…unique.”

“You can say that again. Hey Azura…can I ask you something?”

“Sure. What is it?”

“Why did you come back?”

Her feathers were momentarily ruffled as if she wasn’t expecting the question. “I…I changed my mind. I wanted to be mad at you, mad for using me. The more I thought about it though, the more I thought about what I would do in your position. I know that you did it with the best intentions and because of that I changed my mind. I would do anything for my family and you were just trying to do the same yet I turned my back on you. It would be a stain on my honor to leave you behind like that.”

I wasn’t worth such words. Whether my intentions were good or not I HAD used her. The others too for that matter. On purpose. But I supposed I should just be thankful that they stayed by my side in the end. There’s a good chance I’d be dead otherwise. I reached out a hoof and grabbed ahold of her good claw. “Thank you.”

Her feathers ruffled again and I smiled at the sight. Even though it had only been a few minutes since I woke I was beginning to feel incredibly tired. Azura must have noticed as she turned and made for the door.

“I’ll come back with Gunny to see how you’re doing later okay?”

“I'd like that.” I said, rolling over and pulling the blanket over me.

“Do you feel like you thought you would?”

I opened my eyes to a familiar darkness, a certain mustachioed unicorn standing before me.

“Why do you keep bothering me Fancy Pants? Of all the ponies to haunt me you make the least sense, get out of my head.”

“I’m afraid that you’d have to do something incredibly dangerous to be rid of me now. You joined us the day you channeled magic through the knife.”

As if the world was listening a phantom version of hearts promise appeared before us.

“What does that mean?”

“You haven’t learned yet? Well…perhaps the answers you seek yet lie before you.”

“What are you talking about?”

“You saw my memories Sparks…You tell me.” With that his visage disintegrated and the dust was picked up by an invisible breeze. Why were the dreams different when he was there? Something had escaped my notice, he said the knife was the source…there was more to it than I knew.

I was unaware of how much time had passed in the waking world but I was soon to find out as the darkness slowly melted away to reveal the world outside.

This time I was roused awake by my would-be doctor, Gunny. Her orange mane hung loosely over her face as she looked me over.

“Mornin’ Doc.” I said in a raspy, tired voice. She locked eyes with me for a moment and gave a soft smile.

“Good you’re awake.”

“I’m glad you’re okay. Sorry about leaving you before.”

“Heh you’re the one injured in bed and you’re glad I’M ok. You and Basalt would have gotten along.” Her expression took a sad turn as she recalled the name. She took in a deep breath and composed herself. “Anyway about before. After you took off we killed the rest of the guards pretty easily, however the noise drew more ponies so we weren’t able to follow you. Luckily for you Azura flew after you like mad and found you. If she hadn’t you might have died. What could have possessed you to push yourself so hard?” She changed the bandages around my leg and gave me some kind of pill that I swallowed without question.

“Well…The pony I chased after…His name was Salted Chestnut. My friends and I killed his boss and burned down the stadium that was their base of operations.”

“The Stadium…Red Asphalt was his boss yeah? So what Pon3 said on the radio was true. About you I mean.”

“Yeah, though sometimes I wish he hadn’t said anything. Anyway, in retaliation for what happened, he rallied a lot of raider clans and destroyed my friend’s home. Killing most of the Regulators.”

“There goes the last chance for law the Baltimare Wastes had.” She shined a little light in both my eyes then urged me to continue.

“After that, once the rest of the raiders were under his command, he targeted Black Town. After the fight his goons caught me and brought me to him. He…he had gotten to my family first and…and…”

“Stop. You don’t have to tell me.” She said, placing a hoof on mine in sincerity. She lost a loved one here too. She knew what I had felt, what I was feeling. I muscled through the heartache and forced the memory to surface, I needed to say it.

“He…had my pregnant marefriend by the throat. He wanted to break me by forcing me to watch her execution…he left me tied to a chair to contemplate my failures and he got away. I chased him for some time but I had a filly to take care of so I called off the chase. I was content to live my life with my daughter until a friend gave me the chance to find him again. Now he’s dead and Winter is avenged.”

“You don’t have to apologize then. I’d have chased after him too if I were in your place. I’d have liked to see his death…I know it wasn’t him but it’s because of him Basalt’s dead…”

I saw that look in her eyes again and I gave it my all just to sit up. She looked surprised as I carefully got out of the bed. Her look intensified as I pulled her into a hug.

“I’m sorry.” I whispered. “It’s because of me that any of this happened. All this death is my fault. I…my failure killed Winter…my failure killed Basalt. It’s all my fault.”

I wouldn’t be surprised if that apology awoke some kind of resentment towards me from her but what I said was the truth. I could have let Sunny kill Chestnut when we cornered him at Requari. I made the decision to let him go, to give him a chance. Everything after that is as much my fault as it was his. He had wanted me to learn a lesson and now I had, even if it wasn’t the one he intended.

“I forgive you.” Gunny whispered back, tightening her hold on me. That was not the reaction I was expecting. I was prepared for her to hate me. Were I in her place I’d probably hate me. Why didn’t she hate me!? She was a stronger pony than me. Seems I met many ponies stronger than me. She may have forgiven me but I didn’t know if I was ready to forgive myself…not yet.

“Am I interrupting something?” Azura said from the doorway, a curious look on her face. Gunny let me go and looked in her direction.

“Not at all. Just letting it go.” She looked back to me and nodded. She made her way past Azura and disappeared into the halls.

“What was that all about?” Azura asked, walking up to me. I wiped the tears from my eyes and did a poor job of putting on a poker face.

“I told her how all of this was my fault. How Gumball and Basalt’s deaths are because of me. A-and…she forgave me. Why?”

“Because you’re a good pony Sparks and she could see that.”

That was something I had been debating for some time. Was I a good pony? I didn’t feel like it, for all the good I did there was always an equal or greater evil as a result. If I stopped trying to be a good pony then bad things would stop happening to the ponies around me. But that would be tantamount to giving up and if I gave up now then all those deaths would have been for nothing. Even if I never felt like it, deep down I knew that I did everything I could to be the pony I wanted to be. I leaned back on the bed and sighed.

“I don’t deserve it. He became who he was because of me, he was my problem. Even if I put a stop to him that shouldn’t absolve me of what I allowed him to do. I wouldn’t forgive me…”

Azura stood there, unsure of how to respond. And she shouldn’t have to, I knew how Gunny was able to forgive me, I just wished she didn’t. Now that I could stand and move without becoming dizzy it was time to look for the other half of the reason I came here. I wiggled back into my armor and made sure my bags were where they were supposed to be and slowly walked out the door with Azura following. If my PipBuck was accurate then I should’ve been able to find my way back to the offices. Eventually we came to the room where we had found Chestnut originally, the scrapped heap of that strange device still lying where Azura left it. As we crossed the room, knocking bits of machinery out of our way, a familiar feathered head popped up from behind the bulk of it.

“Hey good to see you up and about Sparks, I knew you were a survivor.”

“Grizela…find anything interesting while I was out?”

“Not really. I wish we didn’t have to destroy this thing cuz the papers I found make it sound like it was a prototype. Nopony around has the know-how to put it back together but I’m tryin’ to learn what I can diggin’ through the scraps.”

“Do you really think that’s worth your time?”

“The less people that try and kill each other in my bar is always a good thing. They’d have a much harder time if they didn’t have weapons dontcha think?”

So she was just looking for the sake of the Rusty Talon. I chuckled at loyalty she showed to her business and the simple idea she had for such an interesting piece of pre-war tech.

“Well I hope you find something, I’m going to have a longer look at the terminals in the offices.”

“You know you didn’t strike me as an egghead when I met ya.”

“Well somepony smarter than me once said ‘knowledge is power’ so I think it’s worth a look.”

Azura and I pushed the doors to the hallway that led to the offices. Once we made it back to the rows of terminals, I looked to the signs hanging from the roof and started going through terminals in what I hoped was the right section.

“I know I said thank you already Azura but I want you to know how grateful I am that you came back.”

She came over to the terminal I was working at and placed her good claw on my shoulder. “You still have a family to go back to. I don’t think I’d have been able to sleep at night if I turned my back on you and we left them in the hooves of Mr. Coal.”

Speaking of Mr. Coal, that’s what I was currently looking for. If this place was an old Equestrian government melting pot then hopefully there’d be a reference or record of a stable being built nearby. After another hour of terminal hopping I found something relating to what sounded like a stable. It was a piece of interoffice mail between two co-workers the entry read.

I know the brass said to try and ignore the excavations but Luna damned if I can’t hear the machinery all day. I can’t be the only one who hears it can I? I'm not being a baby about this am I Cloudy? I can’t believe Stable-Tec got the OK to build a stable in the Baltimare underground. There's no way they didn’t know about our facility here. Do you think it’s supposed to be for us? There’s no way it would be easy for the Baltimare populace to get to. Does that mean they expect us to be in a situation where we would need to evacuate? Maybe they’re just covering their bases, at least it seems they care about our safety. I hope they give us more details when it’s finished, I need to know that if worse comes to worse that I can bring my family.

I followed the mail as it was sent back and forth until one of the correspondent’s had an answer to the questions brought up in the first bit I saw.

Hey Cloudy guess what? I heard tell that one of the bosses is supposed to give us a briefing on the stable they were building. So I’m going to sneak into their offices and find the holotape with information about the stable in it. I’m going to take it. I need to know if my family is going to be safe. The cataclysm in the badlands has everypony on edge and I can’t wait for the bureaucrats to parade the stable to the rest of the staff. If you want to hear it with me I’m going to get it during lunch and take it to the train station to listen to it. If I don’t see you I’ll understand but I don’t have time to lose. I need to know now while there are still spaces available in Stable 54.

That was the last bit I found that had to do with stables, at least on the network these division’s terminals were on. That gave me an idea, hopefully the holotape that was mentioned was still where it was and she never got to it. I looked up from the terminal, wondering where the executive offices were.

“Azura? While I was recovering you guys scouted the rest of the facility right?”

“Yeah but there were plenty of doors we couldn’t get through.”

“Can you take me to the executive offices? Were the doors to it locked?” I asked, jumping up from my chair, getting closer to her than I meant to. The importance of that holotape, if it was still there, was so great that I couldn’t control my feelings. Azura smiled nervously and took a step back.

“S-sure and yes but what makes you think you can get the doors open?”

I floated the card from my bags and showed it to her. “Administrator access.”

“O-oh…well follow me then.”

Azura led me out through an exit to the offices I didn’t notice before. We walked down a plain corridor and ascended a small flight of stairs to what looked like a security checkpoint. Fortunately it gave us little trouble as it required a security pony to run it. We walked past the checkpoint until we stopped in front of a large metal door, a card reader on either side of it.

“Ok don’t fail me now.” I whispered as I slid the card into it. After a few seconds I was rewarded with the sound of a mechanical hiss as the middle of the door split and the two halves retracted into the walls. Now I was certain the holotape was still in there somewhere. I don’t know how that pony thought they were going to sneak in here but it was very unlikely they succeeded, provided she even attempted at all. Once inside, I carefully inspected the room looking for nameplates or anything that might tell me where the holotape might be. After several minutes of searching we came to the last office in the line and my heart sank. Shimmering in front of the door labeled ‘Administrator’ was something I’d seen before, a bypass shield. Nowhere in sight was a card reader or control terminal, meaning that they were probably on the inside. I supposed that if you wanted to protect an area a bypass shield made the most sense. It probably only allowed the administrator themself in. Azura walked up behind me and whistled.

“Don’t see that every day.” She said to herself. I on the other hoof was very upset. I kicked the wall in frustration which only made my leg hurt as I let out a growl of anger. It was almost like chasing Chestnut all over again. Just when I thought I had a plan and it was in my reach does the wasteland turn around and kick me in the teeth leaving me where I started.

“You alright? What were you lookin’ for?” Azura asked, taken aback by my outburst.

“The fucking holotape that could have told me where the stable was is in there. Why can’t it ever be easy? What else can it take from me at this point?” I turned my attention to the shield. “You hear me you motherfucker!? What else could you want!?” I lashed out at the shield as if I was striking the wasteland itself. But my hooves didn’t hit the shield. Instead the force of my kick pushed me right through the shield and onto the floor, muzzle first.

“AAHHhh FUCK!” I yelled, slamming a hoof on the floor. I slowly brought myself to a sitting position, holding a hoof to my nose to slow the blood.

“Well…maybe that should be the first thing I try next time.” I said to myself. What are the chances that the only two bypass shields I’ve encountered allowed me to pass?

“Is it just for show?” Azura asked, walking up to the shield and poking it with a claw. “Nope it’s real.”

I stood back up, wiping my bloody hoof on my armor. “Give me a second, I should be able to bring it down.” I walked to the door and it automatically opened as I neared. The inside of the room looked equal parts lounge as well as office. There was a fine wooden desk in the corner with a terminal on it in front of a large window. Through the window was a view of the elevator shaft, presumably so the administrator could see who was coming and going. On the other side of the room was a well lined bookshelf with a white L shaped couch with a coffee table in front of it. On the table were scattered, cracked and ageing magazines. I spared a glance at one of the covers and saw a tan colored earth pony in a stretcher amid a devastated landscape. Tuning what I saw out for the moment I wandered over to the desk and sat in the lovely red velvet chair behind the desk. Considering the level of security in this area it came as no surprise that the terminal had no protection. As soon as I touched anything a small window opened with a bit of text reading ‘Welcome Mr. Silver-Mane.’ Then it vanished, leaving the rest of its contents at my disposal. Finding and powering down the bypass shield was easy enough, allowing Azura to walk in and take in the luxury of the room.

“The more we explore the more I realize that the real treasure is the complex itself. This place was so untouched by the war.” She mused, walking around the room. I barely heard her as I continued to pour through the terminals information. The first thing I noticed after the shield controls were the security protocols and commands for the complex. They had been left on standby. When they evacuated this place they must have really been in a hurry. I plugged my PipBuck into the terminal and reactivated the security, replacing the administrators ID with my PipBuck’s ID tag. Now the Eclipse complex was mine. Azura started flipping through some of the books on the shelf as I continued to alter or change the security commands. I discovered many automated defenses like turrets and the like as well as a small army of robots, unpowered in hollows built into the walls at regular intervals. It would take too long to do reprogram them manually like I did at the Bloomberg Space Center so I had to find another solution. After a few moments of data mining I had what I needed to get the robots under my control. I took a deep breath as I selected the command that brought every robot online at once. I could hear the faint grinding of metal as all the hidden doors in the complex opened at the same time. Before any of the robots could stumble across any of my allies, I quickly pulled the microphone attached to the terminal to my muzzle and held down the button that would broadcast my words through all the loudspeakers.

“Command override. Authorization code Silver-Mane, Sparkling. Access core programming. Reset targeting parameters.” The command forced them to return to their charging pods or docks and after all the changing I did to the security protocols the reset would link their built-in EFS to my PipBuck’s, essentially replacing their targeting systems with how the EFS of my PipBuck would detect life forms. Or at least that was what I hoped would happen. Without thinking I could have killed the ponies who helped me storm this place. Thank the Goddesses above that after a few intense seconds I heard no gunfire or anything indicating that the reset had failed. I let out a calmed sigh as the brief seconds of realization and rashness of my decision became relief.

“What was that?” Azura asked, looking a little nervous as she approached the desk.

“I just took control of this facility.” I said, leaning back in the chair and pulling the drawers of the desk open. I pushed aside useless old papers and other odds and ends, looking for the holotape I hoped beyond hope was still there.

“What do you plan to do with this place?”

“I…I don’t know yet.” I was just taking things as they came at that point. Now that Chestnut was dead the only thing on my mind was getting my family back and that meant finding the stable. Granting myself administrator status within the facility simply removed any barriers between me and what I was looking for. After an amount of digging I found a large envelope that held a square shape inside. I snatched it in my magic and eagerly dumped its contents onto the desk. An instructional note along with a holotape spilled out, to which I picked up the note and began reading.

Greetings Mr. Silver-Mane. We here at Stable-Tec would like to thank you once again for the generous permission and donation to build one of our Stables in the Baltimare underground. Now that construction is complete and the Stable is ready to receive occupants we thought it’d be prudent to give you a briefing on our new Stable, to better facilitate ponies understanding should the worst come to pass. We’ve included a recorded summary from Vice-President Scootaloo that is only for yours and the Overmare’s ears. Thank you again for your continuing support.

- Sweetie Belle, Director of Public Relations, Stable-Tec

So the stable had been built in the underground because the pony in charge here allowed it. From the sound of it though, it seems he was unaware of its true nature. The fact that the note and holotape were still in the envelope proved that fact. I would be the first pony to hear the contents of the tape. Hopefully somewhere inside there would be a clue to its location and a means of entering. I carefully inserted the holotape into the tape player.

Hello, this is Vice-President Scootaloo of Stable-Tec. Given the short amount of time we had during construction it was hard to find a purpose for this Stable. Thankfully we came up with something. The prime directive of this Stable is the preservation of the brightest minds Equestria has to offer. To this effect we have installed top of the line cryo-stasis pods to preserve the ponies inside. There they will wait until the toxicity sensors indicate that it is safe to go outside. We will provide a small staff of scientists and technicians to ensure the pods keep running at 100% efficiency over the years before they go into stasis as well. Should times become so dire that we need to use the Stable then Equestria will have the greatest minds of the time ready to help rebuild. Stable 50’s access code is CMC-SSM-7319.

I was about to lose my temper when there was no clue to its location when a familiar soft pinging from my PipBuck added a map marker. I opened my map and smiled, not too far from where the main elevator led was the entrance to Stable 50. Now I had enough to go on and return to Mr. Coal.

“H-hey Sparks? You should come take a look at this.” Azura sounded as if she had just seen a ghost. I stood up from the desk and joined her standing over the coffee table. She was pointing a talon to the magazine I noticed earlier. I picked it up in my magic and gave it a closer look. As I saw the tan colored earth pony in the stretcher again I noticed something familiar about him. Then I saw the name of the article and I understood Azura’s shock. ‘Only pony to survive Cataclysm, Flint Coal speaks about experience’ I almost dropped the magazine in surprise. When I saw that Mr. Coal was a ghoul I never even considered that he lived through the war. The magazine however didn’t contain anything all that enlightening about the experience and then I remembered where I was. I went back to the administrator’s terminal and started looking if there was anything about the Cataclysm or Mr. Coal…or Flint Coal as we learned was his name. A few moments later I found enough to answer most of my questions. The first thing I found was a report on the event that would be remembered as the Cataclysm.

After months of tension between the Changeling insurgency and the Equestrian military, the insurgency, with aid from Zebra infiltrators, finally managed to force Equestria to withdraw. Much of the Changeling population resisted the annexation of the Badlands but Equestria’s need for coal forced our hooves. Since the trade agreement was made official we had been fighting a war on two sides, the Zebra invading from the sea and the domestic acts of sabotage from the Insurgency. We never thought things would escalate as they did. In an attack that was carefully crafted and executed, Changeling spies and Zebra infiltrators managed to sneak in to many installations across the Badlands. At 09:00 that morning, Megaspells all across the nation were detonated in their underground launching silos, splitting the earth, cracking and twisting the landscape, and obliterating the coal within. Massive earthquakes followed that swallowed the Ministry of Morale hub and Dustwall base. Much of the onsite personnel are still missing and many are presumed dead after twenty-four hours of ground zero megaspell detonation exposure. How desperate they must have been to commit such an atrocity. The war threatened their supply of food and so they acted to put a stop to it…at too high a cost. Queen Chrysalis was killed when the land opened and swallowed entire cities. As far as we know, no other Queens or Changelings capable of breeding survived which would make the lucky Changelings who weren’t in the Badlands the last of their kind. We knew war was capable of annihilating us all…but to actually see it with a nation that wanted nothing to do with it…We trapped them between our armies in a war they wanted no part of. We forced them to act. We should learn this lesson well of the consequences war brings. Luna forgive us for what we’ve done.

- General Hoofridge

The next bit of relevant information was a simple statement made by Flint Coal regarding his experience. He was found near the Equestrian border of the Badlands in a near-death condition. After being treated at the nearest hospital Flint Coal refused to talk about what he had seen and what had become of survivors he claimed were still trapped inside. He was to be kept in intensive care until a time that he could return to field operations and hopefully give them more information regarding the incident. Other mentions of Flint Coal said that after his recovery he was used as a rallying cry of Equestria’s survival against all odds. The General in the report I’d read wanted them to learn from the experience but in the end it was used as pro war propaganda and a call to arms against the Zebra. Now I was even more curious why he was after whatever was in that Stable. I had plenty of information to bring back to Mr. Coal now, only this time the scales would be tipped in my favor.

Footnote: Level Up!
New Perk: Resilient Horn. – You possess an exceptional reserve of magical energy compared to most. Even if you lack the energy at the end of your turn you may expend the rest of your action points and cast a spell anyway.

Chapter Seventeen: From Ashes

Chapter Seventeen: From Ashes

“After all, the best thing one can do when it is raining is let it rain.”

Determination. That’s what I felt as I rode the unbearably slow elevator back to the surface. Azura stood by my side, ready to accompany me back to Moletown to confront Mr. Coal. I had left Gunny, Grizela and Gumdrop behind in Eclipse, each of them busy with their own projects. Besides, I trusted them to watch the place for me while I was gone. I looked at the edge of the elevator platform and smirked at the sight of Chestnut’s blood still caked to it. Of all the blood and gore that was cleaned up while I was out I’m glad his wasn’t. A darker part of me was satisfied at the sight where his flame was extinguished at my hooves. Azura had saw me staring and bumped me with her elbow.

“He’s dead Sparks, you can’t kill him again so stop staring.”

I licked my lips and looked her dead in the eye. “I wish I could do it again.”

She gave me a strange look before returning her gaze forward. The words that escaped my mouth were not mine. At the same time though, it wasn’t a lie. I wondered just how much of myself I had lost since the day I was forced out of the stable. My home. A home that now laid abandoned in the earth, its twisted goals never coming to fruition. I shook the thought of a home I could never return to from my head as the elevator came to a stop inside an old metal walled…garage? We stepped off the platform and made our way outside. We were at what looked like an old farm. We had just walked out of the garage attached to the farmhouse that sat opposite a field with a large barn at its center. To the south I could see the edge of the Baltimare ruins where the entrance to Moletown was. After a moment the wind started to pick up, bringing with it loud clicks from my Geiger counter. I looked to the northeast where the wind came from to see an enormous swath of land near the coast that had been obliterated.

“That’s Balefire’s Wake. One of the bombs that was meant to hit Baltimare that just missed the city.”

“One of the bombs?” I asked. I had thought only one megaspell had detonated near the city. In a way I was glad to see its aftermath. However the dark clouds in the sky above the blast site continued to assault us with radiation tainted air.

“Let’s check out the barn real quick and get out of here before our skin falls off.” I said, pushing my curiosity aside. I picked up the pace to a brisk trot to follow after Azura as she flew over to the barn, pushing the barn door open just in time for me to run inside and shut it behind us. It did little to dissuade the ticking from my PipBuck but it was reduced to a manageable level provided we moved quickly.

“Why exactly did we come in here? Hoping to find something?”

“Let’s say I have a hunch. Judging by how much stuff was in the complex I think there is a cargo ramp somewhere in here.”

Sure enough after a few minutes of looking I found what I was looking for. It must have recognized me as the new administrator as it started opening when my PipBuck got close.

“Is it everything you hoped for?” Azura said in a bored tone.

“It’s good to know these kind of things. Useful to know that nopony but me can get it to open.” At least I hoped so. I doubted that the old administrator was personally involved with the receiving of cargo and resources so other means of getting it to open must have existed. Though I was confident that such things wouldn’t be resurfacing and even if they did, I had all of Eclipse’s security to deter such attempts.

“If you’re done satisfying your curiosity we have places to be don’t we?”

Rhetorical questions aside she was right. I had a lot to bargain with, more than I imagined I would, so now it was time to get my family back. Celestia above if he had hurt them in any way…

“Lead the way Azura. I’ll follow as closely as I can.”

She nodded and shoved the barn door open and launched out into the air. She slowly drifted further and further away from me but with my EFS I could follow her long after she left my sight. At fairly regular intervals I caught up to her hovering in the air and we would repeat the process. During one of my catch ups I figured I would give a listen to the radio. I levitated the ear-bloom to my ear and switched it to DJ-Pon3’s broadcast. I tuned in to the middle of the news segment.

-nd that’s why you should always carry a weapon of some kind if you’re in that area. Now let’s move on the east side of the mountains. In a bit of news that even I’m glad to hear, somepony recently spotted the Harbinger of Hope as he’s been called, alive and well in a little place called Moletown. Finally we have the answer to if he survived the battle that destroyed Black Town about a month ago. Though we might be subject to the same kind of suspense. My source in the area said that he was taking part in a large expedition to expand the underground city’s borders. Not long after everypony departed an enormous crashing was heard from the tunnels and so far nopony has returned. That was almost three days ago. Here’s hoping that somepony, anypony makes it out of there. Now I’ll shut up for a bit while you lovely ponies get an earful of Sapphire Shores-

I pulled the bloom from my ear and was reminded of the same questions I had when I first heard a broadcast about me. Where was he getting all this information? Why was he so interested in me? A part of me began to suspect his motives and wondered if he and Watcher were connected in some way. Perhaps the wasteland was making me a tad cynical. Was it so hard to believe that he just wanted to bring truth and hope back to Equestria? I supposed not.

Hours passed and the familiar train tunnel that was the entrance to Moletown came into view. Azura was hovering just in front of it talking to a trader stallion hauling a cart. She turned her head and smiled when she saw me, pointing her good claw at me. The light blue earth pony stallion also smiled when he saw me, though a bit more forlornly. They made their way over to me and the stallion was the first to speak.

“Been a bit since I’ve seen you Sparks, how the hell’ve you been?” His voice was tired yet…familiar.

“Rain Drop? Is that you?”

“Heh, I’m not surprised you don’t recognize me.” He said, brushing a bit of his purple mane off his face. “I’ve definitely seen better days.”

“It’s good to see a familiar face.” I took a peek at the contents of his cart and wasn’t surprised to see many containers of water. “I’ve made a home in the Crater, do you still make it there often?”

“Not really, I mostly just move water these days. It’s easy enough and it keeps me busy.”

“Where’s Sandy? I thought you two did everything together.”

Rain Drop closed his eyes and recoiled like I was going to hit him. I took a step back to give him a bit of space and maybe ease off whatever was bothering him.

“She…she’s dead, Sparks. Not long after we went our separate ways in the Crater…in her grief over Blood Orange she…couldn’t bear the truth. She overdosed on some kind of drug that she got from somepony while I was out one day.”

Something he said almost stopped my heart. “B-Blood Orange?” I asked, a slight crack in my voice.

“Our daughter, the one who went missing that we were looking for. We wanted to hope that she was still alive somewhere but we both knew the reality of it. Sandy just…dealt with it in her own way.”

I could feel my legs turning to jelly. It took a lot of my strength to keep from falling back on my flank. All this time I thought they were looking for a filly. Somepony small like Aurora not a full grown mare. Back then I didn’t know Chestnut had survived what happened at the stadium, I didn’t let them finish their story before I shut it down with that fact. They never had the chance to tell me her name. Sandy died for nothing…and I- I killed…

“Chestnut.” I managed to spit out.

Rain Drop’s ears perked up at the mention of the name. “What?”

“H-he did survive and…and I tracked him down.”

“Was Blood Orange with him!?” He grabbed my armor and shook me slightly, a look of desperation in his eyes.

I couldn’t tell him the truth. It would ruin him. I did what I could to try to ignore his question and keep talking. “I found him, just a few days ago…and I killed him. I killed him with my own hooves.”

“Sparks, don’t ignore me. I’m glad he’s dead but was Blood Orange with him?”

“I…ask Azura. I was unconscious after the fight with Chestnut.” I diverted his gaze from me to her, knowing that she didn’t know what he was talking about. I knew that she would unwittingly create the truth he needed to hear, even though it was a false one.

Azura landed next to Rain Drop and he gave her Blood Orange’s description.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t see anyone like that, alive or dead.”

Rain Drop’s whole body slumped and all the energy left his eyes. He was finally accepting the fact that both of his children were dead. He turned to me and gave me a tear-filled look. I placed my hoof on his shoulder, holding back tears of my own as the words fell out of my mouth.

“I lost a child too Rain Drop…I know how you feel a-and I’m sorry…sorry for-”

Rain Drop gently pushed my hoof away, giving me that teary eyed look again.

“I...I failed as a parent. T-this is my fault, Sandy...I'm sorry.” He whispered, his voice heavy with grief. Without another word he returned to his cart, hitched himself to it and soon disappeared into the ruins in silence. I watched him go until he was out of sight, releasing a weary sigh, choking on all the anxiety I was feeling. Azura approached me, looking worried at the expression I wore.

“Sparks…what is it? What’s bothering you?”

I felt the words form on my tongue but they never came out. I took a wobbly step forward and ungracefully fell back on my flank, holding my hooves to my head, the fresh realization wracking my whole body.

“It was me.” I said quietly, my voice shaky and distant.

“What was you?”

I felt like I was going to puke. I had ended Blood Orange’s life and I had enjoyed it. I enjoyed causing her pain, I enjoyed watching her suffer. For being associated with the stallion I loathed I subjected her to agonizing mutilation and torture. What did the Wasteland do to me? What the fuck was I becoming?

“I…I killed her.”

I know what it means to care for a child. I remember forcing my daughter away before I tortured Blood Orange. Then I did terrible things to somepony else’s daughter. It’s easy to ignore the consequences of such acts and what they could do to families when they’re not your own. Even Chestnut had been motivated by family to do what he did. That realization only made me feel worse. How many corpses did I leave in my wake in my quest for vengeance? How many families did I destroy?

“I killed Blood Orange…tortured her…made her suffer and I lied…l-lied right to his face.”

Azura took a step away from me. Every time I thought we were making progress as friends she learned something new about me that pushed her away.

“D-did you know?”

“No…I had no idea.” I could have used that as an excuse to ease my conscious but this was something to be remembered, something to hold onto. I’m not a bad pony. I’m not going to let the Wasteland turn me into a monster.

I got back up to my hooves and started heading towards the tunnel entrance. I didn’t want to think on the subject any further.

“Sparks…if you want to talk about it-”

“I don’t.” I interrupted her before she could finish her sentence. If I thought about it any longer I might start to regret what I did. And that’s the worst part. I should be sorry but if I thought that way now then every action I had taken since leaving the Crater would be shrouded with doubt and guilt. Everything I did to get to Chestnut I did for her. I wouldn’t let her memory be stained with regret for what I had to do to avenge her. Even with everything I knew now I would do it again. Now I could take it all and move on, learn from actions that begot suffering, reflect on the crimes I committed in the name of vengeance.

“Not now…not ever.” I finished. Pushing ahead to the gates of Moletown. As we made it through Azura jumped into the air with a loud wing beat, spinning a moment to face me.

“I’ll be back, don’t go too far ok?”

I simply waved my acknowledgment to her as she sped off to wherever she needed to be. I took advantage of the solitude and deftly stuck a syringe of painkiller into my leg. I didn’t know if emotional pain was a priority when the drug was developed but it did help control my nerves. I would need my body strong and my mind clear if I wanted to confront Mr. Coal. I wandered the paths of Moletown aimlessly for a time, trying to block out my encounter with Rain Drop. Just as I was beginning to find my drive to action I felt a tap on my flank.

“So you still walk do you parvulus?” A deep, accented voice said from behind me. I froze on the spot, refusing to face him in fear of succumbing to his knock out dust again. “How did you survive da collapse?”

“That’s my business Sunshine.” I said slowly, averse to mentioning Eclipse in any way. “I’m ready to talk to Mr. Coal. Care to take me there pal?”

“You are far too confident in yourself asinus.”

He kept peppering in words in the zebra language in what I could only assume were less than flattering names.

“Follow me and do not stray.”

“Not going to knock me out this time?”

“Der is too much at stake for you. You will obey or suffer da consequences.”

I didn’t intend to try anything with that same thought in mind. I had to stay my hoof and tongue while they still had Sunny and Aurora captive. We ducked and weaved through the small crowds, heading to wherever we were to meet Mr. Coal. That was when I remembered that this street worked both ways. I wouldn’t try anything for fear of what would happen to my family and they needed me to get inside the stable. All the threats from Mr. Sunshine were empty, he wouldn’t dare rob Mr. Coal of his only chance to get what he sought. So with that in mind I turned the table and started tormenting the large zebra.

“Did you know a zebra mare named Axela?”

“Where did you hear that name?” He whipped his head back to face me.

“I heard it from a pony she was either working for or with. So…do you know her?”

“She is my nepti…my niece. What is da purpose of dese questions?”

“I just thought that I’d like to be the one to tell you that she’s dead.” In less than a blink a hoof hit me across the face and just like last time he grabbed me and pinned me to a nearby wall.

“You lie! Axela would never fall to an invalidum such as you!” He hit me again, in the gut this time, releasing his hold on me as I crumpled to the ground. I wheezed the breath from my lungs, finding it difficult to draw breath for a moment.

“Wasn’t…me that killed…” I wasn’t allowed to finish as a firm kick to my chest cut me off. The force of the kick sent me rolling across the street, startling several ponies as I came to a stop. Sunshine was quick to chase after me, pressing a hoof to my throat when he stood over me.

“Then perhaps you could be persuaded into telling me who?” A cruel smile grew on his face as he applied more and more pressure to my throat. He was used to being Mr. Coal’s enforcer, meaning that he likely never expected his prey to fight back or retaliate in any way. Knowing that roughing me up was the worst he could do made what came next all the sweeter. I flipped my hind legs up towards my chest and launched Sunshine off of me and into the air. I had just got to my hooves when he recovered and went on the attack. The first hit came in fast and erratic, striking me in the foreleg at the knee which almost made me fall on my face if it wasn’t for the swift uppercut that rose to greet it. Stars exploded in my vision and I could taste the blood trickling from my mouth as I gave my now loose teeth a careful prod with my tongue. Soon a familiar sight was above me, grabbing me by the neck and holding me up to meet his striped face.

“You are lucky Mr. Coal needs you alive.” He growled. His threat gave me all the vindication I needed for what came next. I threw my head forward for all I was worth and slammed my skull into his muzzle. He dropped me to the ground and reeled back, holding a hoof to his bloody nose.

The look in his eyes after that was one of indignant fury. He roared loudly causing many of the passerby’s to flee as he made to charge me. As I scrambled to stand up again he leapt into the air, ready to drive his hooves down upon me. I reacted just fast enough to catch him mid-air in my telekinesis, stopping all his momentum. I got to my hooves and released my hold, hitting him with a shoulder charge before his hooves touched the ground. He hit the ground in such a way that his rolls threw him perfectly back on all fours. He ran at me again but this time when he jumped he did a missile dive, tucking his legs into his body and slamming all four hooves into me when he got close. I rolled backwards head over tail until the back of my head hit the wall of a nearby structure. I could see my vision getting blurry and the sounds around me became distorted. Sunshine had taken a position in front of me and was preparing another running strike, one that would surely put me out of the fight. He bared his teeth and began charging my way and in a brief moment of clarity between blurry spells I grabbed his hind legs with my magic and gave them a hard push away from me. The force of which whipped his body towards the ground where his head collided with the concrete. After a brief moment of nothing we both slowly rose to our hooves glaring at each other.

“Were you not a unicorn a swift victory would have been mine.”

“That’s your opinion.” I responded, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

Sunshine chuckled and wiped the rest of the blood from his nose before turning around to continue taking me to Mr. Coal.

“It seems I underestimated you. I hope you stay on Mr. Coal’s good side. I wonder what you would be capable of if you weren’t holding back.”

“I could say the same thing about you Sunshine.” I’d definitely pushed my luck with him, if it had come down to a real fight I doubt I’d be the one standing.

We kept moving deeper into the heart of Moletown until we reached a decently large ramshackle building made of sheet metal. Mr. Sunshine stood in front of the closest door and motioned towards it for me to go first. I did as he wanted and was surprised to see that he didn’t follow me inside. The room I stood in was mostly dark but even without the light I could see that I was not alone thanks to my EFS. All at once a light dangling from the roof lit up, revealing Mr. Coal seated at the end of a table, sitting in a chair as if he was expecting me.

“Sparks…I see you have returned. Have something for me?”

I took a seat opposite him and smiled. “I think I found your stable.”

“You think?” He said quickly, his eyes narrowing.

“Forgive me, I found it. However I haven’t tracked down its exact location yet.”

“So you’re back because?”

“Because I want my family back before we proceed. I have everything you need in my PipBuck and we both know you won’t be able to bypass its biometric lock if you kill me.”

“You aren’t as stupid as I hoped you’d be. Very well you shall have them back.”

“Oh and one more thing.”

Mr. Coal looked at me with a raised eyebrow, suspicious of my motives. “Name it.”

“We will be accompanying you to Stable 50.”

“And what makes you think you can command me?”

“Because I know who you really are, Flint Coal. You aren’t just a ghoul, you’re a pre-war ghoul. You’re searching for something in that Stable that goes beyond petty wealth or weaponry. What are you really after?”

“That my friend, is none of your concern, however if you insist on accompanying me then I have no choice but to agree to your terms.” Mr. Coal whistled loudly to somepony else in the building and before long the unconscious forms of Aurora and Sunny were brought before me. They were still tied to chairs which made me wonder if they had eaten anything since I had last seen them. Mr. Coal seemed to pick up on my distress as he calmly addressed the situation.

“Don’t worry, they were fed and properly hydrated. Dead hostages are useless hostages after all.” He said with a smug smile, flipping his hat on his head with a flourish. He stood from his chair and walked over to the pony who had brought Aurora and Sunny to me, who I noticed was a unicorn mare. “Bring Mr. Sunshine with you on your way out.” He pointed firmly in my direction. “I’ll meet you outside.” With that they both vanished in a pink sparkle of magic. I wanted to complain that I could not use such a spell when I remembered the ponies in the chairs before me. I cut the ropes that were binding them and gently tried to shake Aurora awake.

“Aurora, Aurora wake up.” I poked her in the tummy and got a slight reaction. I levitated her out of the chair and onto my back. I did a little hop and that had the desired effect. Aurora jerked herself awake at the jolt and almost fell off my back. She dove forward and wrapped her legs around my neck to center herself. It took her a moment to realize where she was judging by the look of confusion on her face. When our eyes met though, they lit up like a Hearths Warming tree.

“Dad? Dad!” She squeezed my neck tighter and nuzzled into me making me stifle a tickled laugh.

“Are you alright princess?”

“I…I think so.” She lightened her grip on me and she had a far off expression. Something was bothering her.

“What do you remember?”

“I…remember the alley with the guy in the cloak. I remember waking up in a closet with Aunt Sunny. After a while they brought us food, I remember the smell but I don’t remember eating it or falling asleep again. Cold…I remember the cold and dark. B-but now you’re here and everything’s going to be okay. Right?”

“Right.” I nodded. Sunny was still slumped over in her chair and that’s when I noticed something about her. They had stripped her of her leather duster. Her hat and coat were on the floor next to her. I walked around her and did something I’ve wanted to do for a long time now. I leaned in closer to her and got a good hard look at a part of her I never thought I’d see. I had to resist an urge to touch it, pulling my hoof back to stop myself.

“W-what are you doing Dad?” Aurora asked quietly, her cheeks were rosy and she tried to hide her expression. I gave her a questioning look, wondering what she meant when I realized how this must look.

“Oh no no no, I was looking at her cutie mark Aurora. Just her cutie mark.” Speaking of which it was the first time I had seen it and I could see why she would want to hide it. A pair of masks, comedy and tragedy. However unlike the traditional symbol, both masks appeared to be crying. Now I was even more curious at what happened to her to make a mark like this. On a surface level though I could see what they represented. Her split personalities, Sunny and Downpour. Grim had said that something extremely traumatic must have happened to her if it split her mind in two. Before I could think about it any longer, Sunny herself awoke with a jump, falling out of her chair. She quickly got back to her hooves and once she realized she wasn’t wearing her coat, her tail curled in to block her cutie mark, her face sporting a small blush.

“Sunny…I-” I started but she turned away from me, practically diving into her duster on the floor.

“Don’t look at me.” She said, frantically throwing her coat over her body. She was hiding more than her cutie mark under her duster. Sunny bore many scars on her body from a lifetime of fighting, each one holding a story of survival. Sunny’s tragic past left many marks on her, both mental and physical.

“Sunny.” I tried again. “It doesn’t matter to me what you look like or what your mark means.”

Sunny wouldn’t face me but she seemed to have been calmed by my words a bit. “I…I know Sparks.”

She had her own demons to fight but she wasn’t ready to let me help her, not yet. This wasn’t the first time she hinted to something from her past that sat heavily on her soul. I remember something she said in Stable 71 about somepony she knew who could have foalnapped the stables population. She took another moment or two to get her belongings together, all the while trying to hide from me under her hat.

“What happened while I was out?” She asked, peeking at me from under her hats brim.

The way she said it made me think that she could and probably had guessed what had transpired.

“Mr. Coal forced me to work for him while you were his hostages. When I delved into the tunnels beneath Moletown for him I found the Eclipse Complex.”

“And Chestnut?” She said like she was accusing me of something.

“Dead…I killed him myself.”

“And? Do you feel as you thought you would?”

I’d been thinking about that since I watched him die. The fire in my heart had finally let up since his death but I didn’t feel like I hoped I would. I don’t know how I thought I’d feel but it wasn’t what I was feeling now. Did I really think that all the pain I felt from Winter’s death would just vanish once I killed him? That was something I still couldn’t answer. It had to mean something. How could it not?

“I…I don’t know.” My eyes fell to the floor, knowing what kind of reaction I was going to get from her. But nothing came. She just gave me a look that spoke more to me than words could. Understanding. She knew what I was feeling, perhaps better than anypony and because of that she said nothing. She just nodded and waved a hoof towards Aurora.

“C’mon kiddo, let’s go get something to eat.”

“Ok Aunt Sunny, coming Dad?” She was already halfway out the door before turning back to ask me.

“Yeah…lead the way.”

We passed Mr. Sunshine on our way out. Aurora looked at him with a confused looked while Sunny simply glared at him. They continued on their way into town while I took a moment to hang back with Mr. Sunshine.

“Mr. Coal teleported outside. We are all going to this Stable of his. We’ll meet you once I’ve made sure they’re okay.” I nodded ahead to my family.

“Very well. Do not dally for long.”

“It’ll take as long as it takes. You’ll be going nowhere without me.”

“You tink a bit too much of yourself. Don’t forget who’s in charge here.”

I turned around to say more but there was nopony there. I huffed in annoyance at the zebra’s arrogance, turning away from where he had been to follow the others.

“There you are!” I heard from above me. Azura came in fast and landed in front of me looking at me with a hint of concern. “Did you get in a fight?”

“Sort of, I found Mr. Sunshine and we came to blows.” I said, going out of my way to exaggerate the cut in my mouth.

“And that was all he did to you?”

“I’m precious cargo remember? He held back.” As much as I didn’t want to admit it all of his strikes had been nonlethal. I wasn’t so cocky that I thought I was his better in hoof-to-hoof combat. The result of our spat proved that much as the only hits I got on him were assisted by my magic.

“It sounds like you should learn to keep a lower profile.” Azura gave me a sly smirk, unsure of what she was implying.

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Have you seen yourself lately? You stick out like a Minotaur. Just look at your armor.” She jabbed a talon into my chest, my gaze following her claw to my armor. I saw the enormous gash where my chest plate had once been, its remains still black and charred from Chestnuts magical energy pistol. After that I took a more extensive look of all the parts I could see. When was the last time I cleaned this thing? I thought, looking at the dark stains of blood. Whether it was mine or somepony else’s was unclear and the bullet holes didn’t help matters. Despite my reluctance it just might be time to replace it. My expression dipped as I came to that realization.

“Something wrong?” She asked, like she was trying to lead me. I sighed and touched a hoof to my chest, feeling the nasty scar in the armor.

“No…no. It’s just that this is one of the last reminders of my old home.” It probably wasn’t smart to get sentimental about something that was supposed to save your life. Sadly Stable 63 wasn’t my home anymore. Back when I first left it was like a constant symbol of my motivation to return. A reminder of what was at stake…Now? Now it was a relic that was beginning to fail its purpose. I wasn’t sure how much more it could take before becoming completely useless but with my nostalgia regarding what it once represented gone…

I took a solemn moment to carefully take the armor off, leaving me in my old stable utility barding. It too was bearing its share of scars but it wasn’t going to lose its purpose anytime soon.

“I guess I can see what I can get for it.” I said dejectedly, floating it beside me as I walked past Azura.

“H-hey wait up!” She called after me, flying up and landing in front of me again. “I wasn’t trying to make you get rid of it.” She said a little sadly. “I just wanted to give you this.” She reached into her bag and pulled out a black cloak. “It’s a zebra stealth cloak. I thought it would help you get around without being seen.”

I took it from her grasp and inspected it, noting that it was woven from a fine, thick fabric. The gemstone set into the clasp was also interesting to note. “Like those invisibility cloaks?” I said, remembering what both Axela and Sunshine had.

“Yeah, I took this one from the zebra I killed in Eclipse. I’m pretty sneaky when I want to be so I wanted you to have it.”

I was speechless, this was an incredibly valuable piece of equipment. It was like being gifted a set of power armor. I slung it over my neck and secured the clasp, giving myself a quick inspection.

“Azura…I-I don’t know what to say. Thank you.” I surprised her by pulling her into a gentle hug, she let out a startled squeak as I did. After a few seconds she sheepishly squirmed out of my grasp, a light tinge to her cheeks.

“I-I’m glad you like it. They are…ya know, incredibly rare so try to take care of it.”

“How do I use it?” I spun in a quick circle, flipping the cape around with a flourish.

“Put the hood up.” She pointed to the hood, laying down on the back of my neck. I levitated it up and over my head. All at once my whole body vanished from sight. I waved a hoof in front of my face and couldn’t see a thing.

“This is incredible.” I said in amazement. The only thing I could see of myself were the slight impressions of where my hooves were.

“The zebra’s response to power armor.” She pointed out, looking roughly where she thought my face was. “It’s also supposed to muffle any sounds you might make as well as hide your scent.”

I could see why Equestria and the zebra nation were so evenly matched. I wondered just how many of these existed in Equestria. Especially if this was their response to power armor, which meant that they didn’t just give them to every soldier. It was likely that the few that I knew of were not recovered by the Equestrian military, rather they were passed down the line of zebra survivors. Either way I was incredibly grateful for the gift. Then a fun idea formed in my mind and I carefully crept behind Azura. After a moment or so of silence Azura started to look confused.

“Sparks? You uhh…you still here?” She spun in a circle, claw held out as if to touch me. I crouched just in time to dodge it and prepared my attack. Once her back was to me my trap was sprung.

“Stealth hug!” I yelled, springing into the air and landing on Azura’s back.

“Aaahhh!” She cried, her wings pumping overtime and taking us into the air. After a few seconds of adrenaline fueled panic she stopped trying to shake me off and leveled out. “That’s not funny Sparks.” As expected, I spotted a blush on her face. It was nice to know that I was still capable of some good-natured teasing considering the last few days I’d had. Although I was aware of the emotional dissonance of my behavior. Just a little while ago I was on the verge of a breakdown because of the truth about Blood Orange and now here I was playing invisible grab ass with a griffin I barely knew. The sheer one eighty of it almost made my mind and body retaliate violently. It was only by the grace of the one holding me aloft that I didn’t show the turmoil I was feeling. In fact I may have been because of her that I was acting this way... With those thoughts in mind, my smile vanished and she brought us back to the ground.

“Sorry.” I said, trotting ahead of her to find the others, stopping a moment to toss my ruined armor into a nearby dumpster. Azura’s head tilted to one side in confusion as she followed after me.

“Sparks…” She started gently. “About what you said earlier…to that trader-”

“I said I don’t want to talk about it.” It took a lot of my willpower not to pick up my pace and get some distance between us.

“You said you lost a child too…” She continued, though still as gentle.

“Don’t.” I said sternly, barely able to keep my voice from cracking. I wiped a solitary tear from my face and kept moving. If Azura had said anything else I didn’t hear it. All the bandages I’d wrapped around my heart were painfully ripped away at the mention of the child that was taken with Winter. Pain that was just as strong as the night they were killed. Chestnut’s death hadn’t been the cure I was hoping for. My pain was still there, strong as ever.

“Hey Daddy!” Aurora shouted, startling me away from my thoughts to see that I’d wandered into the market. She dashed to my side and ran one lap around me before she noticed Azura.

“Oh h-hello.” She said timidly. “I remember you.”

“I remember you too little one.” Azura said with a calm smile. “I’m glad to see that you’re alright.”

Sunny made a noise between a scoff and a sigh, getting our attention. “So you replaced us while we were gone?” She gave me an accusing glare.

“Umm I uhh…sort of?”

Sunny only narrowed her gaze and diverted it to Azura. “And? Is she coming with us?”

“I…I uhh I’m not sure.” I turned to give Azura a curious look. “Is she?”

Azura looked around, taking in the sights of her home before sighing and closing her eyes. “Yes…yes she is.” She let her words hang for a moment before opening her eyes, looking confused. “That’s alright isn’t it?”

“I’m okay with it. Aunt Sunny?” Aurora turned an apprehensive look towards Sunny. Sunny held a neutral expression regarding the griffin but didn’t speak out against her. After a few long seconds she smirked and nodded her agreement.

“I guess that’s that. Welcome to the crew Azura.” I said, extending a hoof to her expectantly. After a brief moment of hesitation she made a fist with her claw and bumped it against my hoof.

“Alright alright that’s enough. Everypony get something to eat while you can. We aren’t finished here just yet.” Sunny went to take a bite of her food but froze like she just realized something. “Sparks what happened to your armor?”

“It- it uh…was due to be replaced.” I said, touching the gemstone clasp of my new cloak.

“And where is it?”

“Dumpster.”

“Uh-huh.” Sunny looked at me like a foal. Eyebrow raised, disappointed stare and everything. “Hopefully, for your sake we won’t run into anything we can’t handle. And you, Blue, I trust you can handle yourself?”

“I like to think so.” Azura drew her revolver and knife, giving them each a flourish. “Good enough to save this guy anyway.” She holstered her weapons and looked at me like as if I were a foal with their hoof stuck in the cookie jar.

“What’s that mean?” I said, perhaps a tad too defensively.

“Alright, good enough.” Sunny said, failing to hide a smile at my expense. “We’ll see for ourselves sooner or later. Now you better eat something.” Sunny ended her verbal joust with a warm smile and an offer of food, something that almost seemed foreign coming from her. I supposed her maternal instincts were hard to ignore, especially since we kept a filly around.

We took about thirty minutes to finish eating and retrieve whatever Azura needed from her home. Then we met with Mr. Coal and Mr. Sunshine just outside the tunnel entrance.

“There you are, took you long enough eh?” Mr. Coal said casually, leaning against the metal pole of an old sign.

“I told you dey’d do dis.” Mr. Sunshine said, appearing beside his boss.

“Don’t worry about it my striped friend. Lead the way Sparks.” Mr. Coal beckoned me to the front of the group. I looked at my map and retraced my steps to where we came out of Eclipse, careful to not pass through the farm directly. As we skirted the edge of the farm, it occurred to me that I wasn’t entirely sure what we were looking for. Stable 63 was connected to a small cave that ran to the surface and Stable 71 was at the bottom of a mall hidden behind a secret door. The gambit that the entrances seemed to run left the possibilities almost endless. After a 10 minute jaunt from the farm, we arrived at the mark on my map where the Stable was supposed to be. I lifted my head up from my PipBuck and saw where we ended up. In front of us was a medium sized concrete building that appeared to be a garage of some kind.

“So what are we looking for kid?” Mr. Coal stepped forward where his hooves sunk slightly in mud. “The fuck?” was all he managed to get out before a gunshot echoed out around us.

“Come no further if you want yer brains to stay in yer skulls.” An older brown mare said from the roof of the garage. She had a good sized rifle mounted to her battle saddle and had it aimed at Mr. Coal.

“Whoa take it easy. We aren’t interested in fighting.”

“Pardon me if ah don’t believe the gang of five armed trespassers.” Her aim never faltered and her expression stayed cold.

“Fine, if that’s what will assuage you.” Mr. Coal started by taking his weapon by the barrel and flinging it into the garage. He then turned to us with an expectant look. His meaning was clear to read so everypony else did the same with their weapons. Everypony except Aurora that is. I heard the zipper on her backpack start to unzip when I stopped her from opening it all the way with a tug of magic. Aurora must have deduced what I wanted her to do because she stopped pulling the zipper and pretended to adjust it. I also saw a curious look from Mr. Coal out of the corner of my eye. Once our weapons were gone the mare on the roof lowered her rifle.

“Thank ya kindly fer the donation now git the hell off muh property.”

“No, I don’t think so. We have no intention of leaving. There is something nearby I desire and I believe your…home will provide the answers I seek.” Mr. Coal took several brave steps forward, giving his best disarming look.

The mare on the roof was obviously thinking very hard about something, her face wrinkled with concentration.

“Alright but stay where yer at!” She quickly turned around and after a moment was on the ground floor of the garage, picking up all our weapons. “Once Ah’ve taken care o’ these we can discuss a trade fer what ya’ll are lookin’ fer.”

Mr. Coal snorted angrily and readjusted his hat. “Very well.”

Once she had taken our weapons away she waved us into the garage. It was apparent from the start that the garage was well lived in. All over the concrete floor were bit and baubles ranging from old bits of tech to old bleached bones.

“Ah don’t git many visitors out here an’ that’s the way ah like it. So hurry up an’ speak yer piece. What is it ya’ll want?”

I leaned forward to speak our ‘piece’ but Mr. Coal held out a hoof to stop me. “Do you mind if we just have a look around first? Under your watch of course.” He bowed his head, acquiescing to our less than graceful host. She gave us all a suspicious look and kicked the safety off her rifle.

“Alright but don’t try anythin' funny.”

In the next few moments we all fanned out looking for what we hoped would be obvious clues to the stables entrance, terminals, hidden switches and the like. Aurora was the only one other than Mr. Coal to try and break the ice by talking to the mare.

“Hi, my names Aurora. What’s yours?”

She looked startled by the sudden appearance of a filly, as if she hadn’t noticed her at all until now. I was thankful for what she was trying to do, a foal’s innocence could tear down some of the roughest walls around a pony’s heart.

“Oh hello darlin’, muh name’s Fallow Mire.”

“Why do you live all alone?”

Fallow relaxed her posture a bit and let out a small sigh. “It’s how ah have always lived. When muh Pa died he left me this garage and Ah have been here ever since.”

“Didn’t you want a family?”

“Naw…Ah didn’t. Pa taught me t' never rely on others, survival of the fittest. If Ah wasn’t strong enough t' survive on muh own then Ah didn’t deserve t’ live. A family only adds weakness, Ah don’t need anypony t’ lean on. Ah’m strong enough t’ stand on muh own hooves.”

“Hmm…” I hummed to myself. How easily could I have become like her? My strength came from my family and friends around me. They lent me strength when I thought I had no more to give. That kind of love will save ponykind not condemn it. However it was clear that Fallow had chosen her own path and there was nothing we could do or say to change her mind.

Aurora walked away from Fallow dejectedly, leaning against the far wall. The rest of the search went on in silence until Aurora spoke up. “Umm I think I found something dad.”

Mr. Coal was the first to reach her, gently nudging her out of the way. “Excuse me child. Hmm… Sparks would you come here please. I think I’ve found it.”

We all gathered near the wall around a strange looking hole in the wall. It didn’t take me long to figure out what it was, taking the peripheral plug from my PipBuck and inserting it into the wall. Once the connection was made I was greeted by a text box asking for the access code. It took a moment to input the code using only my PipBuck, CMC-SSM-7319. Once it was entered the sound of old motors and gears began grinding noisily and a section of the floor retracted away, revealing a set of stairs down into a dirty old corridor. My heart was starting to race with excitement. This was what I was here for. Inside that Stable were some of the greatest minds the old world had and with their help we could make significant progress towards restoring the Wasteland. First I had to make sure Mr. Coal wasn’t up to anything that would be a detriment to that. His motives were still a mystery but if he had been waiting as long as he claimed then surely his intentions were worth something. At least I hoped so but that was the other reason I was here.

“What the hell is this?” Fallow pushed her way to the front of the group, looking down the stairs in disbelief.

“This is what I came for.” Mr. Coal said softly, making his way down the stairs.

“Naw, Ah don’t think so. This is still muh property and Ah get first pick.”

“Excuse me? You were content to fester in your swamp, a bitter old mare living on scraps in a decaying husk before we came along! Don’t presume to take ownership of something you didn’t know was there just on the principle that sometimes you unknowingly slept next to it!” Mr. Coal barked indignantly.

“Let’s not fer’get who has the gun here, now here’s how this is goin’ t’ play out. Ah'm going t’ explore whatever’s down there and ya’ll are gonna help me, or Ah’ll kill the lot of ya.” Her voice and expression returned to how they were when she was on the roof, leveling her rifle in our direction. We had no choice but to go along with it for now. We had no idea where she had hidden our weapons and if I tried to use magic or go invisible she would likely fire into the group and I wasn’t about to risk anypony like that. I saw Azura ball her good claw in anger, like me she was never truly unarmed. However the same factor stayed her talons and my magic. I didn’t have any spells fast enough to stop her before she could get a shot off and Azura was in the middle of the group, she wouldn’t be able to get close enough to slash her before she killed one of us.

“Is this really how you want to play this?” Mr. Coal said, his voice low and threatening.

“Yup now follow me, we got work t' do.” Fallow slowly turned away from us and started down the stairs. In that brief second I remembered that Aurora still had her pistol. I had just started to search for it with my magic when a soft sound of something streaking through the air followed by the sound of a wet splat. I returned my gaze to the front of the group where I saw Aurora’s pistol in Mr. Coal’s mouth. Fallow Mire had a hole blown through the back of her head and her body collapsed, tumbling down the rest of the stairs like a rag doll. Aurora screamed at the sight and everypony else looked shocked.

“Flint what did you do?” I asked, unable to pull my eyes off the body at the bottom of the stairs. The only downside to looking out for yourself was you had nopony to watch your back.

“I removed the last obstacle.” He turned to Aurora and returned her pistol to her shaking grasp. “Thank you my dear and thank you Sparks for the opportunity.”

“No…don’t put this on me.” I took a step back up the stairs, my eyes wide.

“I saw when you stopped the filly from surrendering her weapon. For what purpose did you do that if not for something like this?”

“You did what?” Azura stepped forward, grabbing me by the shoulders and forcing me to face her. “You let her keep it? Do you realize the danger that put us in?”

“I…this isn’t what I wanted.”

“Then what did you want?”

“I wanted us to have an option! To not be helpless if things went bad! How was I supposed to know he’d take it?” I found it hard to believe I had to explain it to her. Were we supposed to let the old mare lead us around until she decided to kill us? It undoubtedly would have come to this once she knew what it was she had under her home.

“Take it easy on the guy. It was pretty smart thinking on his part.” Mr. Coal said casually.

“I don’t like what happened but I agree.” Sunny spoke up from behind. “We can’t do anything about it now so why don’t we go find our weapons and get on with it?”

“Fine.” Azura relented, releasing her hold on me. It didn’t take long to find and recover all our gear, especially without the watchful eye of a trigger happy mare to worry about. We all gathered at the bottom of the stairs where an opening to a natural cave awaited us.

“Are you alright daddy?” Aurora tugged on my tail to get my attention.

“Yeah…yeah I’m fine princess. It’s just…been a long day for me.” The murder of Fallow Mire was only the most recent crime to assault my psyche. That on top of the realization I received from Rain Drop and the beating I took from Mr. Sunshine was making today especially taxing in every way.

“I’m sorry.” Her ears fell against her head and a frown formed on her face.

“Don’t be. I made the decision to hide your gun. I gave him the opportunity to kill her. You didn’t do anything wrong.” I lowered myself to look her in the eyes. “Don’t blame yourself because it was your gun. You were only doing what I wanted you to. If you want to blame somepony, blame me.” I couldn’t force myself to admit that I had fully intended to do what Mr. Coal had done...he simply beat me to it.

Being raised in a Stable gave me a different outlook on many things. My life wasn’t molded by a lifetime of scavenging, stealing, and killing. Though now I was beginning to question if that was a good thing anymore.

Mr. Coal and Mr. Sunshine started heading down into the cave and the rest of us followed. Things were beginning to become reminiscent to my Stable now that we were underground in a more traditional sense. The stale air was heavy with moisture, resulting in an oppressive, humid atmosphere. Those of us that had lights turned them on and saw the giant steel door of the Stable a bit further in the cave.

“You never did tell us what we are doing here exactly.” Sunny said, standing before the yellow 50 emblazoned on the gear-shaped door.

“Yeah I thought we were done with Mr. Coal once we got your family back.” Azura added

“There are things of incredible value inside. I know that he knows what’s inside and I want to know what he’s after.”

“Don’t worry, you’ll see soon enough. Now let’s proceed.” Mr. Coal hit a button on the door control pad and the familiar alarms began to blare as the terrible sound of metal grinding on metal screeched as the arm pulled the door back, then rolled it to the side. The entrance floor was dirty and rusted, as if the door had been opened before we arrived but that wasn’t possible. Mr. Coal took one look at the state of the Stable and began to shake.

“No…no…No! No! NOOO!!!” He screamed at the top of his lungs, galloping inside and into the depths of Stable 50.

“Flint wait!” Mr. Sunshine called after him as he too vanished inside the Stable.

My reaction wasn’t much better. I walked to the center of the entrance room and spun in a circle, taking in the state of disrepair. What hope there was in my heart evaporated in that moment. What could have happened here? I understood Mr. Coal’s reaction all too well now.

“What was that all about?” Azura asked, joining me in the center of the room. She was clearly not surprised by the state of the Stable but she didn’t know what I did.

“It wasn’t supposed to be like this.”

“What do you mean?” Aurora asked, her and Sunny coming to stand beside me.

“It was supposed to be untouched. It was supposed to be still functional like mine was.”

“So what was the treasure inside?” Sunny asked, moving ahead into the hall Flint and Sunshine ran down.

“There were supposed to be ponies here. Some of the smartest ponies Equestria had to offer…in cryo stasis pods.”

“It’s a little early to give up isn’t it? They could still be safe in the pods for all we know. Just cuz it’s a bit dirty and rusty in here doesn’t mean they aren’t still alive.” Azura said, moving to follow after Sunny.

I looked to the ceiling and saw that the lights were on which meant the spark generator was still functional. Maybe hope wasn’t lost.

“C’mon dad we’re gonna get left behind.” Aurora was facing me, walking backwards into the hall. I followed after them, the hallway leading to the atrium. Though it wasn’t like the one in my Stable. The room was comparatively small with the floor sunk in a few inches and all around the walls were backup spark generators. About half of them weren’t in working order and the ones that remained were outputting enough power to keep the Stable running. There were three exits to the atrium sans the one we came in through. One to the left, one to the right and one directly across from us.

“So…which one do we take?” Sunny asked, her face scrunched up in irritation. Before I could answer her though, the sound of one of the doors swooshing open came from our right and a stable ponitron slowly shambled through. Azura drew her gun and looked confused why none of us did the same. I assumed that Sunny and Aurora had seen what I had, a white blip on the EFS.

“Non-hostile.” I announced as I closed the gap to meet the robot. It slowed to a stop when I came to stand in front of it, its head moving to meet my eyes.

“Please. Stand aside.” It said in its incredibly robotic voice.

“What is your directive?” I asked, moving to block its path when it tried to shuffle around me.

“I. Have been. Instructed to maintain. The cleanliness. Of the Stable. Please do not. Proceed.”

Taking a look around I refused to believe it was a janitor but ponitrons weren’t the most reliable workers after all. It was likely that it simply swept and mopped the floor and that by itself satisfied its programming even though it didn’t even begin to make a dent in the layer of rust.

“Well we aren’t going to get any help from this bucket.” I turned around to head for the door our ghoul and zebra had dashed through. As we descended down the small bit of stairs that connected this room to the atrium I noticed that the ponitron was slowly following us.

“That scrap-bot is following us.” Azura said quietly, throwing a suspicious glance behind us at the robot shambling down the stairs.

“I know. If it proves to be a problem later we’ll deal with it then. Ignore it in the meantime.” Up ahead Aurora had walked through a large door that had ‘Cafeteria’ on a sign just above the door itself. The rest of us continued after her at a slow, observant pace. It was when I heard her scream that I abandoned my inquisitive observation and galloped through the door as fast as I could. The door retracted into the roof as I neared and I saw what had upset my daughter. Skittering across the floor were several Radroaches of varying sizes. They were retreating from Aurora, abandoning the numerous pony skeletons that littered the cafeteria floor. The roaches escaped through a broken door on the other side of the cafeteria. I showed them no concern as I rushed to comfort Aurora. Sunny and Azura were quick to follow me as they came into the room just behind me, seeing the scene as I had. Sunny slowly walked out amongst the bones, inspecting them with a careful eye.

“I’m here Aurora, its ok. You’re alright.” I nuzzled her gently and her breathing began to slow. It took another moment for her to calm down and when she did, she turned around and gave the room of skeletons a sad look. Sunny was in the middle of the room now holding a pony’s leg bone with the PipBuck still attached. I started to make my way to her to evaluate the PipBuck when the lack of hooves behind me made me stop. I turned my head around to see that Aurora was sitting by the door, a fearful look on her face. I understood what was upsetting her, she didn’t want to walk among the bones so I slowly picked her up in a field of magic. She squeaked at the sudden weightlessness and closed her eyes as I floated her to me. I brought her to rest on my back, once she felt me beneath her she opened her eyes and her expression lightened.

“Thanks dad.” She whispered. She made herself comfortable by standing on her hind legs, her head resting atop mine, her forelegs wrapped around my neck for support. By the time we got to Sunny, Azura had also made it to the center of the room holding an aged weapon in her claw.

“These have been laying here for a long time. These ponies were killed a long time ago.” She tossed the useless gun aside and spotted the white filly atop my head. She tried to hide a smile but failed miserably. “You guys look so cute together.”

Aurora squeezed a little tighter and wiggled in place. “T-thank you. I…I didn’t want to walk on the floor because…” She gave the floor another sad glance.

Azura put the picture together and nodded in understanding. “You’re a brave little filly. You shouldn’t have to see things like this.” Azura reached into her pack and handed Aurora a snack cake in plastic wrapping. “Here kiddo, maybe this’ll make you feel better.”

Aurora accepted the cake and managed to form a weak smile. “Thanks Azura, I’m glad you decided to come with us.”

“Me too, your dad is hopeless so I couldn’t let him go and get into trouble.” She gave me a cheeky smirk.

“Whoa whoa whoa leave me out of it.” I pretended to brush her off, giving my attention to Sunny. “Here let me see.” I took the leg bone from her with magic and floated my special tools out.

“Think we can make use of them?” Sunny asked, hoping that we’d be able to salvage a few.

I struggled to get the latch open with my access key through the rust and when I did manage to pry it off the leg bone it was clear to me that these PipBucks were beyond saving.

“They’re no good. They’ve gone too long without maintenance. Worthless.” I tossed the hunk of old technology to the floor. It would be hard to get one’s PipBuck serviced when the technicians were dead. I looked around the room of skeletons and wondered if the Stable’s PipBuck technician lay amongst them or even if the Stable had one at all. “How long do you think they’ve been dead?” I asked the room.

“Decades easy.” Sunny said, giving a skeleton an unceremonious kick. “These bones are brittle, very brittle.”

“Also look at how they’re laid out. There was a fight here. Look.” Azura partially held up a skeleton in the remains of tattered white rags, likely a lab coat. The majority of the skeletons seemed to be dressed similarly.

“They killed the science staff? What happened here that they’d forsake everything in the Stable?” I found three skeletons with armor plating stubbornly stuck to the bones. Making this a slaughter not a fight. The clunky sound of the ponitron caught up to us and entered the room. A red light flashed behind its optical sensors when it spotted the skeleton Azura was holding up.

“No matter. What. We will. Escape.” It managed to fire off a pink laser blast that missed all of us before Sunny blew it away with a shot from her shotguns.

“I thought you said it was non-hostile?” Azura returned her gun to its holster, giving me a cross look.

“It was. If security slaughtered these ponies wouldn’t it make sense to reprogram the robots too? And what do science ponies wear?” I pointed at the skeleton at her feet, more specifically what remained of its lab coat.

“White lab coats.” She finished aloud, she looked down at the long gone remains of the science staff.

“So does that mean these are the Stables original occupants?” Aurora said from atop my head.

“If what Sunny said about the bones is true…” I started.

“It is.”

“Thank you, then that seems pretty likely.” Though the Stable door hadn’t been opened until we arrived so what was the purpose of this slaughter? “Let’s move on, I don’t want to be in this room anymore.” Everypony agreed to that and we continued through the exit opposite the way we came in. There was another set of stairs heading deeper below to a corridor with branching corridors in the cardinal directions. According to the signs the right corridor led to the science and security wings and the left led to the Overmare’s office. The straight path led to the cryo labs where I could swear I heard the sound of water. As we made it to the intersection I saw a lone skeleton just outside the door to the Overmare’s office. I found myself heading down that corridor to investigate before the thought had even finished. Once I got to the skeleton I saw that it had a bullet hole coming out the top of its skull.

“A hostage?” Azura asked, noticing the hole. Judging by the lack of bodies in the corridor it was safe to assume there was something more to this death.

“Maybe.” Sunny added, taking the skull in her hooves and examining it.

Hopefully the answers would be in the Overmare’s terminal. Maybe even the cause of the massacre upstairs. The door gave us no resistance, retracting into the wall with the hit of a button. The inside however was a stark contrast to the corridor. There weren’t as many skeletons in the room as there were upstairs but the scene was similar. Among the bones and old bloodstains were bits of garbage and empty rations of food.

“More scientists?” Aurora noted, to which I gave a second look and confirmed that all the bodies here were of science personnel. Was this the point of their last stand or was it the cafeteria? It was too early to tell. Thankfully Stable-Tec built things to last as the terminal set into the Overmare’s command center was functioning as if the Stable closed yesterday.

“This isn’t right.” Sunny said sadly. “They killed each other.”

“How can you tell?” Aurora asked, wondering how she was able to deduce that from bones.

“Unlike the last room there are no bullet holes or casings. These ponies were beaten to death.”

Aurora hopped off my back and onto the Overmare’s desk, standing beside the terminal I was using. Inside were Stable-Tec orders for operation protocol and directives. But I knew enough about what this Stable was so I ignored the official documents and kept looking for something more personal. Sure enough I found what I was looking for. The first one was dated the Last Day.

They finally did it. Thank Luna that most of the staff was already on site when we got the early warnings. Not everypony made it to their assigned cryo pods so we aren’t at full capacity but we got almost everypony on the list. Admittance went well and preparations to get them into stasis starts tomorrow.

So a few of the high profile scientists didn’t make it. It wasn’t as surprising as it should have been. When I was a colt, Mother told me that the Stable wasn’t full on the day it closed. Before the Last Day there had been training drills and the like that gave a ‘cry-wolf’ effect to the population. To think some ponies ignored the sirens and warnings and were obliterated when Balefire scorched Equestria. I noticed that Sunny and Azura were flanking me on both sides, seemingly reading along with me. With that thought I continued to the next one, dated a few months after the bombs.

It’s becoming clear to me that Stable-Tec never intended us to stay down here for very long. Even with half the Stable’s population in stasis our supplies are dwindling. A few ponies from both the security and science personnel have volunteered to be put in stasis, making use of the empty pods but that only buys us so much time. We haven’t received the All-Clear Signal yet but we are reaching the end of our mandatory shelter period and some ponies are starting to question what it is we are doing here. Even when the mandatory shelter period is up if they think we can leave they’re out of their minds. Of all the Stables in the area ours is closest to a detonation site according to our sensors. The radiation out there is more than strong enough to kill us all. I don’t know what to do. We were supposed to receive further instructions with the All-Clear so until then I have to do what I can to keep the peace. I can’t open the door but our supplies won’t last forever either. I just hope I can keep things smooth until the All-Clear arrives.

Then what was Stable-Tec’s plan? Did they really think the aftereffects would pass that quickly? Perhaps the hasty nature of this Stable’s construction was the cause. Judging from its size thus far I doubted there was an orchard for a renewable food source so they had to rely on what was brought the day the door closed. Or a more horrifying thought, Stable-Tec did it all on purpose. When I learned the true nature of my home I realized their true motivations or at least some of them. But even with that in mind what was the purpose? Contain and kill the smartest ponies they could get their hooves on? It just didn’t make sense. I moved on to the next entry and finally some of our questions were answered.

A faction comprised of the security staff and some of the science staff have betrayed me. They’re demanding to be let out of the Stable. I won’t open the door and let the ponies in stasis be irradiated to death. I’ve gathered the remaining supplies and what staff are still loyal to me and locked them here in my office. Now we just need to prioritize who gets what supplies are left. If the traitors have a problem with that well… more food to go around for us.

So there was a mutiny of sorts. As foolish as it was I could understand wanting to leave when you knew certain death awaited if you stayed. Although even if they succeeded certain death awaited for them outside as well, only they would also condemn those who were still in stasis. So from that angle I understood where the Overmare was coming from. With all that information I could see how a conflict would have broken out.

“One left.” I said to everypony, bringing up the last entry. From the get go I could tell that this one wasn’t written by the Overmare.

That idiot! Overmare Snow Flurry is dead. The security team gathered outside the door and demanded she come out to negotiate. After a few hours of debate the Overmare decided to go out into the corridor to talk. That was when one of the guards grabbed her as a hostage and tried to get the rest of us to come out. In the struggle she was shot through the head and killed. Now there is no hope for escape, the access code for the door was lost with her. We few in the office are lost as to what we should do. We can’t stay locked in this office much longer.

So that’s what happened. The body outside the door was Overmare Snow Flurry. Things must have finally come to a boil as the bodies in the office suggested. I wondered if something similar occurred in the security control room. Looking around the room one last time, a new thought came to mind. All the skeletons we saw in the cafeteria were from the faction that wanted to leave. Which meant that the science staff had eventually changed their minds, or rather they were forced to after whatever happened in here.

“Goddesses...” Sunny whispered, reaching the same conclusion as I.

“That’s everything.” I said flatly. It was almost two hundred hundred years ago. I couldn’t let it get to me. I stopped at the edge of the desk and Aurora hopped on my back to where she was before as we all headed back out into the corridor.

“We’re gonna check the security room?” Azura asked in disbelief.

“Yes. I want to get the rest of the story.” I answered quickly, hearing my motive out loud for the first time.

“What for? They’re long dead. They don’t care if you put them to rest or remember them.”

“Because if I don’t nopony will.” I gave Azura a harsh glare, stopping her in her tracks. I continued toward the security room, leaving her behind to think. Whether she did or not I didn’t really care but I wasn’t going to let her talk me out of mourning the fate of those who died here. The inside of the security room was in the state I had predicted. Bodies lay all over the floor though there were more here than the Overmare’s office and unlike the Overmare’s office, the majority of these skeletons were clad in security armor. The three we found in the cafeteria may have been the last of the security force. One particular skeleton was sitting in a chair in front of a terminal on the far end of the room. What made it stand out was that the wound looked to be self-inflicted. As I made my way over to investigate I saw an aged and faded nametag on the skeletons armor that identified whoever they had been as the chief of security. I carefully dumped the bones onto the floor and got ready to check out the terminal.

“Hopefully this will paint the rest of the picture.” I said to nopony in particular. Aurora stayed perched on my head this time and Sunny came to stand behind me to see what I would find.

“Are you certain you wish to continue?” Sunny asked, nudging a mearby leg bone with strange scrapes on it. “You know the only thing that waits for you in there is more tragedy…”

“I know…but there is always a use for the truth.” Even if that means just being known. I began searching through the terminals relevant files and found a few audio logs from the chief. The first one was about a month after the Last Day. I selected it and a gruff, middle-aged sounding stallion’s voice filled the room.

I didn’t think I’d be spending Heath’s Warming underground. The rest of the security staff managed to put together a small party but the only gifts we could exchange were extra rations. We invited the science staff and the Overmare but they didn’t show. I understand. They have more important things to worry about if those eggheads on ice are supposed to be so damn important to rebuilding the world like they say. Something to look forward to I guess.

That actually made me smile. They were confined underground without their families and yet they still managed to muster the spirit to celebrate the holiday. Ponies are capable of incredible feats of compassion and understanding. Just as they are capable of cruelty and xenophobia. Qualities we thought we were above but the horror of the world’s remains prove otherwise. The next one was a few months after the prior.

We’re nearing the end of the mandatory shelter period. Some of us are getting anxious and a little stir crazy. I’ve heard some of the staff say that the All-Clear is never coming. We’re running out of supplies so we won’t be able to stay much longer. The Overmare keeps telling us to remain patient, keep hope alive in our thoughts. I feel as though she doesn’t share everything with me but what can I do? These plain grey walls are driving me insane.

So the seeds of rebellion began to grow in the hearts of the staff. That paranoia proving that even in complete seclusion underground, ponies still carried those feelings within.

“We aren’t perfect.” I caught myself saying out loud.

“We never were.” Sunny added without hesitation.

From the other side of the room I saw the silhouette of Azura finally make her way into the room. She came to stand at my other side, her face a mixed expression of confusion and sadness. She gave the text on the screen a passing look before directing her eyes to mine.

“Sorry about what I said. I didn’t know you came from a Stable.” She must have put some dots together and deduced my origin. I never made any attempt to hide it but I didn’t exactly declare myself either.

“It’s alright Azura. I guess being in a Stable again is making me wistful.”

She nodded, deciding to let it end at that. So I moved on to the next entry that was dated another few months after the prior.

No All-Clear is coming. We don’t have enough food to finish out the week. I confronted the Overmare about opening the door and she blew up on me. Now she’s taken some of the science staff and locked them in her office with her. We’ve been ordered to surrender any food, weapons and meds we might have by the end of the day ‘or else’. I’ve talked about it with the rest of the Stable and we’ve decided. It’s time to leave. With or without her.

It was shortly after this that the botched hostage attempt took place if what I learned from the Overmare’s terminal was right. Fear drove the security ponies to try and overthrow the Overmare and in their panic accidentally condemned the whole Stable. On the other side, the Overmare wouldn’t compromise the ponies in stasis and the Stable as a whole even if it meant starving to death. Now where were we? Sitting in a mass grave of ponies because neither side would give up. Sunny was right, this was a tragedy. Whose fault was it really though? Stable-Tec knew that even if an All-Clear signal was sent it wouldn’t go out until years after the Last Day so why was this Stable so unprepared? I almost got up to leave when I saw one final entry that was made a few years after the mutiny.

I’m the only one left. I…I survived the only way I could. I…I ate them. I placed as many bodies as I could in the stasis pods so I could eat them as I needed them. Yesterday I ran out of the dead and tried to go for the living but I couldn’t do it. Without the eggheads to oversee the thawing process I don’t even know if they can even wake up properly anyway. Nopony is coming for us…I’m the only one left

That explained the odd scrapes on I’d noticed on some of the bones. Teeth marks. There was a break that must have spanned at least a couple days before the voice came back, sounding lost and weak.

I…I had no choice. Today I attempted to thaw out one of the science officers who volunteered to be frozen. Celestia above I was going to eat her…but fate has other plans for me. The pod malfunctioned during the thawing process and exploded. The water talisman unit was damaged and the rest of the stasis pod’s integrity have been compromised. They’re all going to thaw out dead…because of me. The explosion hurt me pretty bad and I doubt I’ll make it for more than a day or two like this. There’s nopony coming to help me. There’s nopony left to condemn me. Only me. Or maybe I can do both… It’s time to complete the extinction of Stable 50.

The voice stopped but the recording continued as we heard the telltale sound of a bullet being loaded into its chamber.

Celestia have mercy on my soul…

The audio log concluded with the echoing boom of a gunshot. He…he survived by eating the dead? Couldn’t say I blamed him, what else could he have done? I couldn’t imagine what he felt eating the corpses of ponies who were his friends. Instead of succumbing to death from the injuries he got trying to stay alive he decided to end it on his own terms, not wishing his death to come from a symbol of the atrocities he committed in the name of survival.

“That’s enough.” I sat up abruptly, the information in the terminal about an explosion put doubts in my mind that any of the ponies in stasis survived. “This place is a tomb.” I motioned for everypony to follow as we set out back into the hall, ready to head down the center path to the stasis area. The door opened up to a suspended catwalk that wrapped all the way around the room for monitoring. Right in front of us were stairs that led down onto the floor, a floor that was two feet underwater. Mr. Coal and Mr. Sunshine were standing in front of a row of vertical standing pods. Speaking of the pods, there were six rows of about ten pods, two on the back wall, one on each left and right wall and two more in the center of the room surrounded by electronic equipment. The water flooding the room was coming from the water talisman, its machine shell cracked and worn, spewing the water onto the floor where it flowed into an escape drain in the southern left corner. That was where the pod that had malfunctioned had set. One pod looked like it completely exploded, blowing a decent hole in the wall while four more in the row looked to have been damaged by the explosion.

“I think I know where Moletown gets its water now.” Azura said, pointing to the drain where the water escaped. It never occurred to me that the water was coming from a Stable but considering its cleanliness there aren’t many places it could have come from. Mr. Coal was angrily slamming his hooves on the bits of machinery. Part of me wanted to stop him but as I walked down the stairs and waded into the water, I saw the stasis pods that weren’t broken or damaged were filled with water and the bloated, ragged corpses of their occupants.

“Fuck! Fuck Fuck Fuck!” Mr. Coal yelled as he kept hitting and breaking the monitoring equipment.

“That’s enough!” I yelled back, causing him to direct his anger at me.

“Fuck you! You don’t know how long I’ve been waiting for this and she isn’t even here!”

“So that’s what you’re after. You’re looking for somepony. Who.”

“Rarity. Mare of the Ministry of Image.” He said her name through clenched teeth and a scowl.

“Rarity? Y-you think she’s alive?” I remembered seeing her in the memories of Fancy Pants and she was a lovely mare. From what I knew of the Ministry of Image they were responsible for creating propaganda and information control for the Equestrian government. What could she have done to make Mr. Coal so angry?

“Wait a minute...you knew her?” Sunny asked, giving him a skeptical look.

“Yeah…yeah I knew her. I was the first you know, the first ‘ghoul’.”

“The Cataclysm…” I said, realizing what he meant.

“That’s right. After I crawled out of that hellscape my mane fell out, my fur stopped growing and my skin began to flake off. Then the government, the government I believed in, took me and experimented on me. They discovered that my new biology was immune to the necromantic effects of balefire radiation and attempted to replicate my condition in others. After failure after failure until I was left in some military bunker to rot in obscurity until Rarity came for me.”

“What did she want with you?” Azura asked, clearly fascinated by his tale.

“She was the first to discover that this form is ageless. She desired my help to find the secrets of immortality, immortality without the physical deformities. I agreed to help her on one condition. That she find a way to cure me, to make me normal again.”

“Did she discover a cure?” Aurora asked, equally curious about his story.

“She believed she did. I was in one her facilities when I received a letter from her inviting me to the Canterlot hub the day the bombs fell. Everything was destroyed before I could make it there and I thought I was cursed to the body of a monster forever. I knew better though. Rarity’s sister was a Stable-Tec big-wig and there was no doubt in my mind that she survived the Last Day. Now though…this place was my last hope of her survival.”

“How did you know she would be here?”

“I didn’t, she was supposed to retreat to Stable 1 if Equestria was attacked. A few decades after the war Stable 1 opened up in Canterlot and I learned from its inhabitants that she never made it to the Stable. I searched for years collecting any information relating to the Stables. This one was my last hope and she’s not here…” His voiced drifted off into silence, the look of pure emotional pain on his face spoke of how much he dedicated himself to his search. “I’ll be stuck like this until the day I die…or go feral.”

“I…I’m sorry Flint.” I said, approaching him and placing a hoof on his shoulder. An act that actually made him smile.

“Thanks kid. I suppose curing me wouldn’t matter much anyway. My family is long gone.” He pulled away from my touch and started heading up the stairs. “It’s a good thing I got all the time in the world because I’m going to need it if I’m going to make things right.”

“Are you going back to Moletown?” Azura stopped him before he got to the exit.

“No…no I don’t think so. I devoted my life to finding her and now I have to accept she’s gone. I did plenty of horrible things in my search for her. Crimes for which I must atone. Don’t worry, this won’t be the last you see me. I do have a debt to pay to Sparks after all.” He gave me an appreciative look. Next he turned his attention to Sunny. “You have my apologies for what I did to you and the filly. To find this place…”

“No harm done.” Sunny interrupted before he could continue. “Though next time I’ll kill you.” Sunny gave him one of her best glares, one that he took pretty well, nodding in acceptance.

“Very good. Mr. Sunshine!” he called out to his companion who had yet to leave the water. “I trust you to keep Moletown running while I’m away. Or you could come with me if you’d like.”

Mr. Sunshine chuckled and quickly trotted to stand beside Flint. “I do believe you’ve been alone long enough.”

“Very well then. Goodbye all. I hope to be a better pony the next time I see you.” And with that he walked back out the way we came and I wondered if we ever would see him again. I had him pegged for a despot but everything he did he did for a reason. A reason I could understand. Now he sought to make amends for everything he did along the way, an admirable decision now that he’s accepted the truth.

Now that I was the only one standing in the water near the pods, I noticed that on the displays that still worked were names for the desired occupants. The one that stood out was one I had heard before, though only the initials. ‘Pumpkin Cake’ the screen said or as I knew her, Project Lead P.C. This was the third place I’d found her name and I knew where her project was located. Now I really had to know what lay in the depths of that facility locked behind that cloud terminal.

Aurora got down from my head and looked at the bodies floating in their pods, a look of sadness and fear on her face.

“S-shouldn’t we do something about them?” Aurora asked trepidatiously.

“What do you mean? Bury them?” Azura asked, looking at the skeletons with a raised brow.

“O-or something… all of them.” Aurora pleaded.

“Aurora…do you know how long it would take to bring all these bodies and skeletons outside? Let alone dig graves for them?” Sunny tried to dissuade her but from the look on her face told me she wasn’t hearing it.

“I don’t care! I’ll do it myself if I have to!” She jumped off my back onto the monitoring equipment attached to the pods and began to pound on the glass as if to break it. “Dad help me! Please…”

“Sparks we don’t have the time to-” Azura tried to say before I levitated out my gun and shot the glass of a stasis pod on the other wall, spilling the stagnant water and its occupant into the knee high water that flooded the room. I repeated the action on three more pods before the sound of two other guns being discharged and shattering glass sounded behind me.

***

It took us the rest of the evening and some of the following day to lay all of those ponies to rest but I didn’t regret it for a moment. Afterwards I showed Sunny and Aurora our new base of operations in Eclipse. After everything that had happened in the last week I was ready for a change. A big change. I was ready to move on past my quest of vengeance and into the future. It was time to become the pony I wanted to be and it started with a certain question to my best friend.

“Sunny…what do you think about rebuilding the Regulators?”

Footnote: Level Up!

New Perk: A Little Dash. – When wearing light or no armor, you may make one action per turn for free.

Quest Perk: Lawbringer. – By deciding to rebuild the Regulators you have placed yourself at the front of the fight against evil. Ponies are more generous with rewards regarding the extermination of villainous people and most settlements will view you in a positive light.

Chapter Eighteen: The Chosen

Chapter Eighteen: The Chosen

“If you gaze into an abyss long enough, the abyss will gaze back into you.”

***

“Hey there listeners, it’s your old pal DJ pon3 and boy do I have some good news today. From the east coast of Equestria a new beacon of light has sprouted from the darkness. Initial reports tell me that the law bringing group known as the Regulators have recovered from the destruction of their old headquarters and are slowly making a recovery. But even better than that children, I have it on good authority that the one behind the rebuilding is none other than the Harbinger of Hope himself. Nothin' can keep that guy down and now it seems he’s about to bring Baltimare the help it needs. If you’re listening and you have the strength, the will, or hell just the guns to stick it to some evildoers, consider heading over to Moletown to join up with the Regulators and make the Wasteland a better place. This one goes out to you Harbinger, keep up the good fight.”

***

I still didn’t know how he got his information but if he supplied news to the whole of the Wasteland then perhaps his knowledge shouldn’t surprise me. Sunny was more than happy to reform the Regulators and to our surprise, after DJ Pon3’s broadcast, survivors from Requari made their way to Moletown. Grizela, Gunny and Gumdrop had also thrown in their support, clearly taking a liking to the complex. Which was understandable as it was the closest thing to safety we had in the Wastes. We had a pretty good spread of abilities already as Gunny had medical training and Grizela’s bar would be a great place to have an ear to the ground. I admit I still didn’t know what Gumdrop was capable of but she hadn’t left the complex or really spoken at all since Gumball’s death but I assumed she was onboard. All that remained now was to decide who would lead us. We all sat around a table in the offices waiting for somepony to speak up. I was just about to nominate Sunny when Sunny herself spoke up.

“I nominate Silvershine Sparkshower.” She said, pointing a hoof at me. I nearly choked on the breath in my throat at the suggestion and definitely regretted telling her my full name.

“Me!?” I sputtered, half in embarrassment and half in surprise. What did I know about leading? I had about one day’s worth of experience in leadership and I was too busy escaping Stable 63 to really pick up anything. “Why me?”

“This was your idea and have you listened to the radio lately? It isn’t me that they’re talking about.”

"But it should be." I whispered to myself. Ever since DJ Pon3 first called me out as some kind of glimmer of hope for Baltimare I knew the praise was unjustified. It wasn't just me. Sunny was the one who deserved the credit. At best I can say that I was there. It was my friends who made those deeds possible but somehow I was the one who was singled out and held up. I was just the face to the good happening around me. I thought I could be alright with that. If it was to be my place to stand out while good happens in my shadow then I would accept it willingly. I sat there in silence for a few moments contemplating the idea. I looked over everypony else at the table and one by one I saw no looks of protest and nopony had spoken up since Sunny had suggested me as the boss.

“What does everypony else think?” I asked the table. Maybe if I opened the floor to them they would have something to say.

“You’re the one who brought us here after the collapse.” Grizela said, getting the attention of the table. “We wouldn’t have the Eclipse Complex without you and you’ve already put yourself at the top of the list of the complex’s security. It only makes sense you take the lead.”

Both Gunny and Gumdrop nodded their agreement to what was said. That was a vote from that group so I moved on to the veterans, the ones who had survived Requari.

“Blackhawk, you worked with Sunny before. What do you think?”

Blackhawk was a hardy looking earth pony stallion with black fur and red mane styled into a Mohawk. He looked to the two other Requari survivors and leaned forward on the table.

“If Sunny has the confidence to put you in charge then that’s good enough for us. We will follow you Harbinger.”

Harbinger… A title that was given to me by a pony I’ve never met. The name that the Baltimare Wastes knew me by. It seemed a fitting title for me now. Sparks, Harbinger of the Regulators. I leaned back in my chair and thought even harder about the task that was being thrust upon me. Then I felt something tug on my cloak and I looked down to see Aurora siting on the floor, looking up at me with starry eyes. The expression alone made me smile as I leaned down closer to her.

“Have something to say princess?”

“I believe in you dad.” The gentle tone and the sincerity of her words gave me the strength to come to a decision. “Oops, I mean, Silvershine Sparkshower.” She tried and failed to hide a giggle with her hooves.

I sighed and closed my eyes. “Very well. If there are no objections I will take leadership of the Regulators. However I do expect you senior members to assist me when I need it, accept roles of leadership when I am unavailable.”

“If that’s what you want Boss.” Blackhawk leaned back in his chair and smirked.

“Very good. Blackhawk, since you have the most experience with the Regulators other than Sunny I want you to teach the others as best you can and assume command in my absence.”

“Oh? Planning on leaving already?”

“Yes, now that I’ve removed a big obstacle from my life I have someone I need to reconcile with.”

Aurora hopped up and grabbed the back of my chair, hoisting herself up far enough to be seen by all at the table. “Are you talking about Mr. Grim?”

“Yeah…” He’ll be glad to see that I’d found the right path again.

“If your mind’s made up about leavin’.” Blackhawk said, pulling something from his pack on the floor. “Take this, it’s a radio broadcaster. I’ve linked it to the frequency of this base, it’ll be our direct link to you should we need to speak to you or require an executive decision.” He lobbed the device into the air where I caught it in my magic. The device was small and was capable of integrating with my PipBuck by plugging into its periphery slot.

“Thank you Blackhawk.”

“Don’t mention it Boss and don’t worry, I’ll have this crew ready to go by the time you get back.”

“Are you questioning my fighting ability?” Grizela leaned forward and shot Blackhawk a challenging stare.

“Oh? Think you could do better than me little birdy?” Blackhawk said, matching her stare.

“I suppose we’ll find out won’t we? What say you and me have a little spar?”

“You’re on.”

I laughed softly into my hoof at the exchange. Nothing wrong with a little workplace competition. “I’m eager to hear who wins. If there’s nothing else then everypony is dismissed.” That got a nod from the table and everypony went about their business, some more enthusiastically than others. Soon, it was just me, Aurora, Azura and Sunny.

“Do you really plan on making a trip to Whinnyapolis?” Sunny asked with a raised eyebrow.

“If it means we can get Grim back? Then yes.” Regardless of the falling out we had I still considered Grim a friend. We had been brought together, albeit sloppily, by Watcher and though his motives were still unclear to me I trusted him enough to see this friendship through.

“It won’t be easy for us if we’re coming from the south.”

“Why?”

“The Balefire Swamp is in our way. It stretches all the way to the base of the mountain range to the west and to the ocean to the east so there’s no avoiding it. There’s a reason that most travelers from up that way are griffins.”

“I see…fliers.” So we’d face an environmental hazard along the way. We couldn’t just wait for Grim to come back on his own volition, because it’s likely that he wouldn’t. “What do you know about the swamp?”

“Not much, I’ve never been there. I do know that before the war it was called the Flame Geyser Swamp, pockets of gas would ignite and spew fire from the ground.” Sunny made an upward motion, illustrating her words.

“It hasn’t changed much since then.” Azura chimed in. “However the necromantic magic of the balefire bombs has tainted the earth there so now its balefire that shoots up from below. If we’re gonna head through the swamp we should stock up on radiation meds.”

A smarter pony would have seen the danger that lurked within the swamp. A smarter pony would have taken time to find a safer way through or around the swamp. I was not that pony then and my decision would ultimately leave a scar on my soul.

“Sounds like we have a plan then.” I gave the table a determined look before my expression softened and I turned my attention to the filly hanging from my chair. “What about you Aurora? Think you can handle it?”

She mirrored my unwavering resolve and nodded. “I'm ready to go whenever you are.”

“Are you serious? You’re going to bring the filly?” Azura looked at me like I had lost my mind and thinking back on it, she probably wasn’t wrong.

“The safest place she can be is with us.” As safe as it was here I didn’t know if I trusted the others enough to leave her behind.

“Fine then, but if things go south she’s the only one I’ll be able to airlift out.”

“No objections here.” I didn’t feel like I used to in the days after Black Town but even so I’d wager Aurora would still worry about me. Bringing her was more for her own peace of mind than anything else and even if I left her here I’m sure she’d find a way out like she did before.

Before I knew it we were all standing on the surface looking north. A cool wind blew in from the ocean, carrying an amount of radiation my Radiation counter made me aware of. We were all as equipped as we could be after a stop in Moletown for supplies. I took that first step forward, signaling our journey to the neighboring ruined city of Whinnyapolis.

It didn’t take long before I realized that this was the farthest I’d ever been from my home. From Baltimare. Looking back over my shoulder I saw the dark blotch in the distance that comprised the bulk of the Baltimare ruins sat around Horseshoe bay. It had a way of putting everything in perspective. So much of my life’s experience had been contained within what was now a blurry stain touching the ocean. How well had the rest of Equestria faired? Manehattan and Canterlot? Vanhoover and Las Pegasus? The answer to those questions would have to wait. Wait until a time came that I could easily pass the mountain range that divided this part of Equestria from the Heartland. For now though my focus had to remain on what lied ahead.

A day and a half later the geography began to show signs of change. The rolling hills of the land north of Baltimare morphed into flatter and denser soil.

“EW…what’s that smell?” Aurora covered her nose and closed her eyes.

It took no less than five seconds before I noticed the smell as well and mimicked my daughter.

“We’re getting close now.” Azura said, jumping into the sky to fly ahead. Within a few moments something started to cloud the air, a mixture of fog and smoke wafted forward, carrying on it the smell of fire and sulfur. Another round of clicking sounded from our PipBucks and it seemed that now was the time to take precautions. A few chalky tablets of RadSafe later and the clicking had subsided to manageable levels. A soft green glow was visible in the distance in every direction as Azura returned and landed next to us.

“We’re coming up on the tree line. Be very careful where you’re walking, the geysers are everywhere.”

A wall of gnarled, black wooded trees signaled the start of the swamp. The ground beneath my hooves became soft and damp as we crossed the threshold. Immediately the land around us looked radically different, almost alien. Our vision was obscured, making it impossible to see anything clearly within fifty feet and anything past that might as well have been invisible. The fog/smoke mix glowed with a green color as geysers of balefire erupted all throughout the swamp. Pools of water ranging from the size of puddles to ponds were scattered all across the ground, making us occasionally slog through foul and sticky mud. I could see why this place would be a deterrent to travelers but I refused to be intimidated. Although in hindsight intimidated would have been the appropriate reaction.

A column of balefire erupted in front of me, causing my rad meter to spike aggressively even through the medication. I jumped to the left, narrowly dodging another spear of green flames. It was like they were proximity mines of necromantic energy. I was breathing heavily, not from exertion but from terror. This was a place where carelessness could result in death or worse, radical mutation. Aurora was riding on Sunny’s back and she was looking at me with heavy worry in her eyes. I tried to steel myself for her sake but despite what I’d been through thus far, my nerves still got to me. I wouldn’t admit it, at least not out loud, but I was shaking. I don’t know what I imagined in my head when I was told of the flame geysers but it certainly wasn’t the mine field of the apocalypse that laid before me. Azura hovered in the air, dodging low limbs of the black trees and the occasional plume of fire. She had the best chances of avoiding them altogether with her air mobility so I called to her.

“Hey Azura.” My voice was shakier than I wanted it to be. “Could you take Aurora for us? Sunny and I need all the mobility we can get.” The request was one of multiple wants. I wanted her to be in the safest place she could be and in this swamp it wasn’t with me. It may have been with Sunny but as much as it was true it was also equally untrue. I knew Sunny could be an incredibly acrobatic mare but unnecessary risks were just that, unnecessary.

Azura nodded and flew down to scoop Aurora of Sunny’s back. “Hold on tight kiddo, things might get a little turbulent.” She pulled at the straps that kept her armor on tight and carefully returned to her path just below the canopy. That did a lot to ease my mind and the shakes that were slowly infecting my body.

After a while I was starting to be able to see where the flame geysers would be and plot a path around most of them, though to avoid a few particularly dense geyser areas meant I had to trudge through the muck of the still ponds. Thankfully the worst of the water had only made it up to my chest but even then I sped through them as fast as I could. The image of the boglurks in Baltimare coming to mind.

“Azura, you seem a little familiar with this place…have you been here before?” Sunny asked, hopping to the side just as a pillar of green light spewed forth from the ground.

“Sort of.” She answered, keeping her head forward. “I was very young the last time I was here with my parents. They had heard rumors of some kind of great treasure hidden within the swamp so we spent a fair amount of time in here. It was a lot like with the kid here. I saw most of the swamp from the safety of my father’s back.”

“Did they find the treasure?” I asked, shaking the mud from my body as best I could.

“No. One day they decided to leave me behind at the camp we had set up and explore one of the more dangerous areas. When they came back they were covered in wounds and my mother was badly poisoned. After we left and found help they refused to tell me what had happened. No matter how much I begged they wouldn’t tell me. That was the last time I was in the swamp.”

“Hmm…did they know what the treasure was?”

“Not really. The rumors said that something valuable had been pillaged from a military base a long time ago. Maps had been found that showed that there were training facilities of some kind located somewhere in the swamp. Someone put two and two together and concluded that whatever they were after was in one of these facility’s.”

“How would anypony know it was there?” Aurora asked, watching the ground below with a look of wonder.

“They wouldn’t know for sure since all we had were rumors. Some of the facilities have been found but we have no way of knowing which one is the right one, if there even is a right one. There’s also always the chance that it was looted years ago without anyone knowing what it was and is long gone or never existed in the first place. That was why I think my parents never tried again.”

“Not the mystery wounds they received?” Sunny looked into the distance with a scrutinizing look.

“We were scavengers, wounds like that wouldn’t keep them down. Getting hurt for something that might not exist though…” Azura let her point finish itself in our heads.

We didn’t talk for about an hour after that, most of my focus was diverted to navigating the swamp. Although something about the trees around us now were bothering me. I stopped and stared at a tree about twenty feet from me and tried to deduce what was strange about them.

“Something the matter Sparks?” Sunny asked when she noticed I had stopped.

“These trees…somethings not right.” I slowly began to approach the tree and I noticed what was wrong. There was some kind of red…paint I guess smeared around the trunk. A single black hoofprint was in the middle of the red line. Somepony had marked this tree…but for what purpose?

“Who did that?” Azura flew down to hover beside us, giving the tree a suspicious glare. I reached a hoof out to touch it and noticed that the red was some kind of powder-like substance stuck to the tree bark. The hoofprint however, was made of some kind of mixture I couldn’t identify.

“We should keep moving.” I tried to put it out of my mind, as well as everypony else’s. We managed to make it another twenty feet before we spotted another tree that had been given the same treatment. Now I was getting nervous and I couldn’t shake this feeling that I was being watched. Whoever had marked the tree had done so for a reason but what could it be? I thought and thought but the only thing I could come up with was the only other red thing I often saw, blood. Blood… then I understood why I felt like I did. A particularly large wall of balefire exploded out of the ground, the heat and intensity of the flames forced me to cover my face and look away. I stumbled backwards and fell onto my haunches and tried to open my eyes. Standing just behind where the wall of fire had been was a horrifying amalgam of a creature.

“Chimera!” Azura yelled, pulling one of her guns out and firing at the creature. I struggled to get up, my hooves sticking in the mud. A three layered roar echoed around us, drawing a look from me. The creature had the front half of a saber-toothed tiger and the back half of a goat with a goat head coming out of one of the tiger's shoulder. The third head of the creature belonged to a snake whose body sprung from where a tail should be. Now that I got a better look at it I was scrambling even more to try and get to my hooves. Sunny bit down on her battle saddle trigger and fired a shotgun blast at the chimera, staggering it slightly. That had been enough to give me time to stand up and put some ground between us.

Before I could even get my gun out, the chimera had jumped into the air and came crashing down next to me, its goat head lashing out and hitting me with its horns. The impact flung me into the trunk of a nearby tree and I fell to the ground, a throbbing pain in my shoulder. Before I could try and stand my Geiger counter started ticking, alerting me to imminent danger. I rolled away from the base of the tree just in time to avoid a slash from the chimera as well as a geyser of balefire. I somersaulted backwards, landing on all fours and shooting a lightning bolt that hit the chimera in its tiger face. Before it could retaliate I flipped up the hood of my cloak and vanished. Once I had caught up to the others I tried to formulate a plan, however circumstances wouldn’t permit more than a basic strategy.

“Run!” I shouted, dropping the hood of my cloak and waving them towards a dense copse of trees. Azura started flying towards me while still firing at it to cover Sunny. Sunny had got off one more shot before turning and galloping the opposite direction. As soon as I saw them turn I did the same and tried to escape. We didn’t get far before we heard another roar and the heavy thudding of its paws as it gave chase.

“Almost there!” Before I could make it to the thicket another geyser went off in front of me stopping me in my tracks. Azura continued towards the trees but Sunny slowed down to help me. “Don’t stop! Just go!” I urged her to keep going. I didn’t have time to see if she listened as I turned and put up a shield in front of me as a heavy paw hit it and cracked it like glass. The hit knocked me back but I was able to stay on my hooves. The chimera was relentless as it bent to the side and let the goat head collide with my shield wall whereupon it shattered into nothingness. Before I could react, its snake tail lashed out and sunk its fangs into my left shoulder. I let out a cry of agony as the snake hoisted me into the air and held me in front of the other two heads. Now that I was this close I could see a wealth of scars and old wounds adorning the beast. This chimera would have had to have been alive for some time to accumulate so many injuries. The tiger head almost looked apologetic as it opened its huge fanged maw to bite down on me. I tried to focus a spell but when my horn lit up the snake jerked me to the side and the pain from my shoulder caused my magic to fizzle out. Did this chimera possess a degree of intelligence? I was hanging helpless in front of this predator, unable to raise my weapons or use my magic. As the tiger head reared back to sink its fangs into me, uninterrupted this time, I heard a loud screech come from behind me. Azura came diving down through the trees, using her momentum to drag a claw along the length of the snake’s body. Its scaled flesh split open and blood fountained out as the snake went limp. As the snake hung there uselessly and flailed about, Sunny galloped up from the side, jumped up and used all her speed and strength to land a hard buck to the tiger’s face before the chimera as a whole could react. It made a sound of anguish as one of its long fangs snapped right off. Sustaining two simultaneous injuries was apparently enough to deter the chimera as it quickly turned and disappeared into the distance. Sunny and Azura were quick to help me up and make sure I was alright.

“You gonna be able to walk Sparks?” Sunny asked, looking at my wound with a squint. I carefully tried to put some weight on it and hissed when hot fire lanced through my shoulder at the attempt.

“You’re not poisoned or anything are you?” Sunny followed up.

“Don’t worry, chimeras aren’t venomous.” Azura relieved our worries. “However that bite looks really bad.”

“H-how bad is it?” I limped forward on three legs towards the thicket where I assumed Aurora was.

“Bad.” Sunny put it bluntly. “You’re gonna need a doctor so the best we can do is bandage you up.” She trotted up on my left side and let me lean on her a bit.

“Thanks.” I said, finding it a little easier to walk. Before we made it to the thicket I levitated out my last syringe of Med-X and injected it into my shoulder. Sunny had noticed and gave me a curious look but didn’t say anything. As I limped into the thicket I felt a pair of small legs wrap around one of mine.

“Daddy are you alright!?” Aurora squealed. She looked up to the bite and frowned at the blood running down my leg. “Does it hurt?”

“Not so much now.” I was still careful to not put any weight on it and found a spot to sit down. Azura brought out her pack and pulled out a roll of bandages. Thankfully I couldn’t feel much as she went to work wrapping the wound to slow the bleeding.

“I think I know why those trees were marked now. They were warnings, we were in its territory.” Sunny was looking out from the thicket, standing guard behind me.

“Makes sense. Do you think there are others?” I looked down at the bandages and watched them darken with my blood.

“Yeah. It’s unlikely that he’s only one.” Azura stood up from bandaging me and peeked out of the other side of our shelter. “We should get some distance from this area and fast. We need to get you to a doctor before you get an infection.”

Of all the places to have to protect a wound of course I would be in a fucking radioactive swamp. “Well let’s get going then.” I hobbled up on my good legs and started to walk out of the thicket. Sunny was quick to glue her hip to mine to help me along and Azura was flying considerably lower so Aurora could see me while she flew. As we were just about to make it out of the marked tree area I spotted something white sticking out of the mud. I brought it over to me with my magic and realized that it was the fang Sunny had broken. I floated in front of her where she took it from my grasp.

“Trophy for ya. Maybe you could make it into a knife or something?” I chuckled to myself and she slipped it onto her bags.

“We’ll see, now pay attention. I don’t want to get roasted because of you.” She smiled and gave me a light bump with her hip.

We kept up our slow pace and managed to avoid every geyser as a result. We also spotted a few more strange markings on several trees. Some were blue, some were white, there meanings lost on us but we didn’t see any more of the red ones which was a blessing in of itself. The sun was starting to set below the cloud cover as we stumbled out of the swamp’s tree line and saw the dim glow of the industrialized ruins of Whinnyapolis.

Unfortunately for me the puncture wounds in my shoulder went deep and I had bled through the bandages hours before we reached the edge of the swamp. My vision was starting to become blurry and I was short of breath. I had to rely more and more on Sunny as dizzy spells threatened to leave me laying in the mud.

“Hang in there Sparks. We’re almost there.” I didn’t know who’d said that, their voice coming in as a dull echo. I saw a white blur drop down from the air, run up in front of me and start bouncing up and down. Its voice was high and squeaky but it sounded like I was underwater. My head dipped forward, my strength failing me and just before unconsciousness took me I thought I saw something pink flash from the depths of the swamp.

“You know just once I’d like to have a normal dream.” I spoke into the void as I opened my eyes.

“If all your dreams are like this, doesn’t that make them normal?” The sophisticated voice of Fancy Pants said, appearing next to me.

“Hmph, I suppose so.” I picked a direction and started walking. Fancy didn’t have to move his legs at all, his specter stayed motionless yet he was always beside me. “Do you have anything useful to say to me? Or are you here to be an ambiguous dick?”

“Such disdain. Would you rather deal with the other ghosts or me?”

He had a fair point, every time I saw him here he was never here to torment me. Come to think of it…every time it was him I knew I was dreaming. Did that mean something?

“You…what are you?” I turned to the side where he still stood motionless.

“I already told you. I am no mere ghost here to haunt you. You carry a piece of me with you now as we speak.”

I wrinkled my brow in thought, trying to find meaning in his words. He had said something like this before but I brushed it off as nonsense…could he really…?

“Oh don’t look so confused my boy, this really shouldn’t surprise you. After all, you already carry two others like myself within you. Though they seem to have a much harder time than I in manifesting before you.”

“What are you saying? You can’t really be what you claim.”

“Can’t I though? Do you remember the project the Miss Rarity brought before me? You’ll find it here, in Whinnyapolis...or at least part of it. This is where you will find some answers and maybe…something more.”

“Wait, what does that mean?” I tried to ask as his form began to grow transparent. “Hey, HEY! Where do you think you’re going!?” I yelled as his silhouette vanished in a white cloud of dust. And there I stood again, alone in the void starring into the blackness.

“Everything you are will be unmade. In order to understand, you must rebuild yourself from the you that is to come. Flinch, hesitate, or turn away and it will consume you. No matter what you find, you must keep. Moving. Forward.” A voice said from behind me. A voice I didn’t recognize. I whipped my head around as fast as I could to see a pair of yellow eyes with red pupils vanish into the inky darkness. Darkness that was beginning to clear, a wave of color blowing it away.

I slowly opened my eyes to see that I was in a dimly lit room laying on a stretcher. An improvised IV tube ran from a bag hanging from a tall floor lamp and into my right foreleg. A hospital? Then I remembered that I had passed out not long after we made it out of the swamp. I felt lightheaded and dizzy as I tried to look around the room. I tried to sit up and hissed when the muscles in my shoulder threatened to rip themselves apart. Then I spotted a bit of motion from the other side of the room, a small form rousing from where it had been sleeping on a dirty couch.

“Daddy! Sunny! Dad’s awake!” Aurora bounded over to my side, placing her front hooves on the side of my bed and holding herself up so she could see me. “Are you okay? The doctor said you lost a lot of blood.”

I opened my mouth to speak but my throat felt like sandpaper. My voice came out as a dry and raspy. Another form rose from the couch and Sunny walked into the light, holding her canteen in her mouth. She held it out to Aurora who unscrewed it and then I was able to levitate it towards my mouth and gently let the cool liquid trickle down my throat.

“Thanks guys.” I still sounded like a ghoul but it was a far cry from what it would have been. “What happened?”

“Like the kid said, you almost bled out. Your puncture wounds ran deeper than we thought.”

“Where are we?”

“You’re in Mareiucci.” Said a male voice I didn’t recognize. To my left a light brown unicorn with burgundy mane, wearing a surprisingly clean lab coat and glasses came to stand by my bedside. “My name is Doctor Cutter and it looks like you were attacked by Belua.”

“Belua? Are you talking about that chimera?” I turned to face the doctor.

“Indeed. Consider yourself lucky, very few manage to even escape let alone survive an encounter with him.”

“Turns out that beast is something of a celebrity around here.” Sunny said, giving me a smug smile. “How do you think they’re going to react when I show them this?” She held out the giant fang in her hoof.

“You…you did that?” Doc Cutter raised an eyebrow, clearly interested. “Perhaps your survival wasn’t luck after all. Though if I may ask, please don’t flash that around town.”

“Oh why’s that? Dontcha think folks would like to know that it can be hurt?”

“That’s precisely what I’m afraid of. We’ve put together hunts for Belua before and every time they've failed. Something like this, showing that it can be hurt, will only encourage others to organize another hunt. That’s the last thing we need right now.”

“Alright Doc, I’ll keep my trophy a secret.”

“Thank you. Now onto you Mr. Sparks. You were out for about two days. I performed surgery on your shoulder and did my best to stitch your muscles back together. In time you should make a full recovery, however you did lose a tremendous amount of blood. Because of that I insist you remain here for a few more days.”

I slumped back into my makeshift bed and sighed. Albeit the news was far from the worst thing that could have happened and I wasn’t really on a schedule or anything. Still the fact that I would be constrained to this bed for a bit was discouraging.

“How long am I gonna have to stay in this bed?” I asked like a whiny colt.

“Oh you don’t have to stay in the bed. You can go out and explore the town if you wish. I just insist you always have somepony to help you and stay in Mareiucci.”

That was the best news I’d heard since I got the bad news… I know it was less than a minute ago but the shift in my mood was tremendous. At least with wandering privileges I would be able to get things done even if they weren’t the most helpful to the task at hoof. I hoped Grim would appreciate the trouble we went through to find him. With that in mind I sincerely hoped he was still in Whinnyapolis somewhere, I would feel really foolish if I almost died for a change of scenery.

“That’s great Doc…so what do I owe you?”

“Well your companions already paid me what they could so a substantial debt remains. They also informed me of your mercenary nature so you may repay that debt with your services.”

“Uh…okay. What’s the job?”

“We’ll talk more about that in the coming days. In the meantime try to be back in this room by this time tomorrow for a checkup and try to take care of that shoulder.”

“Don’t worry about that Doc, we got him.” Sunny tipped her hat to him and Aurora beamed confidently that they had me well in hoof.

“Very well. I imagine I’ll see you here this evening so until then.” With that he turned and strode out of the room. Sunny looked down at Aurora and smiled softly.

“Watch out sweetie, let’s get him out of bed.”

“Okay.” Aurora trotted over to the nearby couch and came back with my barding.

“I don’t think I’ll be needing that Aurora, I’ll just have to have you help me take it off later.” I managed to swing my hind legs over the edge of the bed where Sunny was able to brace me and help me to the floor.

“You gave us a bit of a scare Sparks, though judging by the way he talked about Belua most ponies don’t survive.”

“Do you suppose that means he’s the only one?” I asked thinking that he had to be if they named it. Now all those scars it had made sense. How long has it been alive? How many hunts did it survive? Suddenly I felt a small bit of respect for the old creature.

“Seems that way. Now let’s get you outside, some fresh air might do you good.”

“Have you had a chance to look around? Where exactly are we?” As I spoke we had just made it up a small set of stairs that led out to a huge, high ceilinged arena. In the center of the room was an old ice rink that was just a concrete slab now and all around were shop stands and ramshackle storefronts. What we had just come out of appeared to be one of the arena’s locker rooms. Immediately to our right were the steps that led into the stands and under them was the path that led outside the arena. The seats that circled the rink had most of the chairs removed and had wooden shacks and homes built in their places. Then there was the second level of seating. Up above the rink and first level of seating were much more well-built and luxurious homes. Some even had balconies that let the occupants look out and down on the marketplace below.

“A hockey stadium?” I looked around in awe. It reminded me of the crater, both in its creativity and it’s aesthetic, though this place looked a bit better around the edges.

“Even more than that. This is just one part of Mareiucci.”

“The doctor said this place was like a school!” Aurora chirped happily. I smiled at her enthusiasm, wondering if she even knew what a school was.

“She’s mostly right. The city is built around an old university campus.” Sunny was quick to guess where I was going and keep up her job of keeping me balanced. I really appreciated her right then, I don’t know how I would get along without her sometimes. Thinking about the good friends in my life made me realize something.

“Where’s Azura?”

“After we got you to Mareiucci she flew off to see if she could find the Talons. She hasn’t come back yet but I wasn’t going to go look for her without you. So hopefully she makes it back in the next few days.”

Despite that news I wasn’t worried. Nothing in the back of my mind was telling me she was in trouble. Not like I could have done anything about it at the moment anyway. We slowly continued down towards the rink and as we approached I spotted what looked like a weapon shop.

“Hey Sunny, let’s get that fang fashioned into a knife. You’ve got a piece of a legendary monster there so let’s put it to good use.”

Sunny rolled her eyes but conceded. “Are you sure you don’t want it? You seem more into it after all.”

“Nah, I’ve got a good knife already.” Thinking about the knife I carried made my heart ache for a moment, its existence a curious thing as was why I kept it. It was more than a knife, it was a reminder, a symbol for more than just me. “Besides what else would you do with it?”

“Fine, if it’ll shut you up.” She couldn’t hide a smile of her own as she helped me along towards the shop. The shop itself had two L shaped shelves that wrapped around a center counter where a large earth pony stallion stood. He was an imposing figure and his dark colors only added to that look. His coat was Ash colored that bordered on black and his mane was a deep, royal purple. He seemed to notice us as we got closer and I couldn’t blame him for looking, we must have been quite the spectacle, Sunny glued to my hip and Aurora mimicking her by leaning on my good front leg.

“That’s quite the entourage you have there.” He chuckled. “But not many ponies run into Belua and survive, I would consider you lucky.”

“Does everypony know about that?” I didn’t feel like listening to everypony I met giving me their two bits on Belua.

“No.” He shook his head and walked out from behind his counter. “Just me, Doc Cutter and my son. He and I found you and your crew while we were out hunting and we brought you here. The names Onyx.” He held out his hoof which I took in gratitude. “Now why don’t you tell me exactly how you survived in the first place?”

“Truth be told I didn’t have a lot to do with it. I was the distraction. My friends came flying out of nowhere to save me. Sunny here even managed to kick one of its fangs out.”

“I wanna believe ya but I’m too old to be buying every yarn I hear.” He turned and gave us all an apprehensive look.

“Well believe what you want but that’s why we’re here. If you’re able we’d like you to make a knife for us.”

“Alright blue boy, do you have the materials?”

“Sort of.” Sunny stepped forward and slammed the fang on the counter, giving Onyx a challenging stare. “Think you can make one out of this ‘yarn’?”

Onyx was speechless, his eyes locked on the large fang with an expression of subtle desire. He shook himself normal and returned his attention to us. “Give me a day or two and I will fashion a weapon fit for the Caesar himself.”

“That’s a good boy.” Sunny pushed the fang towards him, smirking all the while. “What will it cost?”

“No charge. The chance to work with a fang from Belua is payment enough.”

“I’ve been wondering…” Aurora said, leaving my side to look Onyx in the eye. “Who named it? Belua is a funny name.”

Onyx shifted his gaze to me and I urged him to tell her, curious myself to the answer.

“It’s the name the tribals use for it. Don’t know if it means anything but over the years we started using it and now there isn’t anypony in town who doesn’t know Belua.”

“Tribals?”

“Yeah tribals, descendants from survivors who took refuge in the swamp. Got their own language, way of life…primitives the lot of ‘em.”

I suppose that made sense. Not everypony could have survived in Stables or other safe places. Though I never considered that isolated groups would, for lack of a better word, devolve. It did explain the markings we found on the trees though.

“I think I’d like to meet them.” I said quietly to myself, though not quietly enough.

“Feh, good luck. They’re a right hard bunch to find. We don’t know how many of them there are anymore, they avoid us and we leave them be. The swamps a dangerous place to tread and most don’t without good reason.”

“We’ll be back in a couple days, Thanks Onyx.” I brushed off his warnings about the swamp and started limping away to the next stop. Sunny was at my side before I could blink to continue being my anchor, in more ways than one. “Let’s go outside.” I stated and made a beeline for one of the stadium exits.

It must have been close to dusk as the clouds on the horizon were beginning to glow a dark orange. Ponies wandered here and there between the many buildings. It actually looked like a college campus, save for the slightly distracting level of disrepair that all the buildings shared. However something to note was that the bulk of the ruins looked to still be a fair distance away. So that put us on the outskirts of Whinnyapolis. Just where would griffins make their homes around here? A question that would elude me for now as we absentmindedly wandered the grounds. We were approaching the edge of the campus when the sound of rushing water reached my ears. My ears perked up in delight as I hobbled as fast as I could to reach the edge. Below the paved surface of the campus was a slight slope that led down to a flowing river. Though actually seeing it took the smile from my face. The water was dark, murky and most likely radioactive. A far cry from what I wanted but exactly what I should have expected. At the very least it served as a barrier between Mareiucci and Whinnyapolis. Sunny noticed my sour expression and shoved me gently to get my attention.

“Why do you look so disappointed? There’s a river in Baltimare too ya know.”

“There is? How have I not seen it yet?” I asked myself more than anypony else. The answer was obvious to me as I had really yet to see much of the south Baltimare ruins. Maybe it would be time to change that when we returned.

“Well...I think I’m ready to go back now.” I looked off into the cityscape of Whinnyapolis, noticing that it appeared to be much more industrialized than Baltimare. What would await for us in there…I was simultaneously eager and afraid to find out. As we turned to walk away I noticed the tree line of the balefire swamp seemed to surround the entire city like a natural wall. Just how big was it? …what secrets were hidden in its depths? I got the feeling that we would be back in it sooner than we anticipated and not just to travel home.

The next few days went by in a blur. A regular routine kept each day particularly dull as I endured checkups and boring questions. Although I did notice that each day my shoulder felt better and better. One day I managed to find the campus’ library which did a little to occupy my mind though it was obvious to me that the wellbeing of the books was a very recent concern. That made the selection rather sparse and niche. Other days I found myself disappearing into the box of memory orbs I found in Eclipse. Almost all of them were unlabeled and they were made for a young unicorn so most of them covered simple spells. At least in all my boredom I had the time to label them myself and narrow down the ones that I had viewed and the ones I hadn’t. I sat on my bed and was about to go into another one when Doc Cutter strode into view and up to my bedside. He gave me an inquisitive look and then jabbed me in the shoulder, almost shoving me out of the bed.

“H-hey!” I sat up and hopped off the bed. “What was that for? If you wanted me to get up you coulda just asked.”

“Looks like you’ve made a full recovery.” He levitated up a clipboard and pencil, writing something down.

I had been laying in that bed for so long that I hadn’t even noticed a lack of pain in my shoulder.

“I’ll give you a moment to collect your belongings and then we can talk about that favor.” Without waiting for my response he wandered away to give me some privacy. How long had I even been here? The days had started to blend together at some point. I brought up my Pip-Buck to learn that I had been in Mareiucci for five days. As happy as I was to be able to leave I was still worried for Azura. In the five days we were stuck here she had yet to come back. That made the next decision I had to make even harder. Do we wait here longer or venture out to search? If she was okay then it was likely she would come back here. If she wasn’t okay…then waiting would be the worst thing we could do. I tossed both options back and forth in my mind as I moved to collect my belongings from the trunk under the bed.

“Sunny…I need your opinion here. What do we do about Azura?”

Sunny tipped her hat up and rubber her chin in thought. “Five days is a long time to be missing, especially if you can fly.”

That was a good point. Reconnaissance from the air wouldn’t take nearly as long as from the ground, even if there was some unseen force at work delaying her. I had reached a decision.

“Alright then, that settles it, we’re going to look for her.” I threw my cloak on over my barding and made sure my saddlebags were secured. It almost felt strange to have all my gear on again, which reminded me that I needed to find new armor. Neither my cloak nor barding would stop a bullet and I had no desire to put that to the test. Come to think of it, if I had still had my armor Belua probably wouldn’t have been able to do the damage he did. Fuck.

“What about me dad?” Aurora tugged on my cloak, looking at me with a worried face.

“You’re gonna have to come with us. I don’t like it but you’re safest with me…with us.”

Aurora nodded and hoisted herself onto my back, practically climbing into the hood of my cloak. I was glad she was with me. She was a light I could focus on when darkness fell upon me. I smiled and nuzzled her neck, making her giggle.

“Comfy?” I asked, noticing out of the corner of my eye that Sunny couldn’t suppress a smile herself.

“If you’re ready, it’s time to talk business.” Doc Cutter stood nearby, only now he looked like a normal pony. In the sense that he wasn’t wearing his coat or carrying any equipment.

“Let’s hear it then.” I said, letting my expression return to neutral.

“I need you to kill somepony for me. She has something very valuable to me. I want you to kill her and bring it back.”

“Whoa one step at a time. First, what is it we’re looking for?” Sunny gave him a scrutinizing stare that made Cutter take a half step back.

“A-a gemstone…its blue and diamond shaped. It was given to me by my father and she stole it from me.”

“And who is this ‘she’ you keep mentioning?” Sunny’s question made Cutter grimace as if he were recalling something troubling.

“She’s… a pegasus h-her name is Dusk Diver. She has dark colors, dark purple fur and an orange mane.”

"A pegasus?" Sunny asked, a dangerous tone to her voice. "A Dashite?"

I didnt recognize the term Sunny used but I had yet to see a pegasus in the wasteland. Sunny had said they were all up above the clouds. Suddenly I was envious of my winged bretheren...angry even. They had been up above us presumably since the war and in all this time they never returned to help the ponies on the ground.

"What's a Dashite?" I asked, hoping the answer would do something to lessen the sudden resentment I was feeling.

"An outcast from the clouds. Identifiable by the brands they sport over they're cutie marks." Sunny said as if it were common fact...which it probably was. Once a stable dweller, always a stable dweller I suppose.

"No, she's wasteland born." Cutter responded rather quickly.

“Do you know where we can find her?” I asked, knowing full well that he could tell me anything and I wouldn’t have a clue where to go.

“Sadly no, I don’t know where she is exactly. I do know that she leads a group of mercs somewhere in the ruins.”

“This might take a long time and there’s no guarantee that we’ll be able to find her. What if she’s left the city?” I threw that out there to gauge his reaction. We both knew that I owed him no matter what and he wasn’t going to let me leave without anything to show for it.

“She hasn’t left. She’s in that husk of a city somewhere, I guarantee it.” He said as if it were written in stone.

“What makes you so sure?” Cutter was visibly bothered by the conversation. He didn’t answer for a few seconds, squinting and looking everywhere but us.

“I just know…She can’t let go of this place…not yet.” His voice trailed off into a whisper.

Something about this didn’t sit right with me but we both knew I couldn’t refuse, the look in his eyes assured me of that. Whatever was going on here would have to be pushed into the back of my mind where it couldn’t bother me.

“Anything else I might need to know?”

“No…I wish I could be more helpful but I have to ask this of you.” He had that pained look again, something clearly conflicting within him. “I wish you luck out there. Return with the gem should you find it.” And with that he made a hasty retreat.

“You know there’s something fishy about this right?” Sunny asked.

“Of course I do…but he did save my life so what was I supposed to do? Say no?”

Sunny looked like she was ready to debate me on the subject before she sighed and relented, knowing that I owed Cutter my life and would pay him back. “Are you sure you’re okay with this? He wants us to kill somepony.”

I wasn’t a stranger to killing anymore but there was a difference between killing and murder. It was one thing to kill raiders or in self-defense, it was another to take a life because I was asked.

“It’s not like I haven’t killed somepony before.” I said before my mind caught up with me.

“I don’t consider myself a merc Sparks, or an assassin. I know you don’t either.” Sunny said with a chastising look.

“Fine, maybe we won’t kill her. Let’s agree to wait and see for ourselves first what kind of pony she is.” Sunny seemed to accept my terms and we made our way topside, collected what supplies we could afford and we were standing on the edge of the campus within the hour. We stood at the mouth of a crumbling, yet still standing, bridge that crossed the river leading into Whinnyapolis proper. There was a lot on our list now. Two missing friends and a debt to pay. I had a feeling that that list would only grow the longer we stayed here. I spared one more glance to the balefire swamp and something about it made me stop. I tried to put it out of my mind and force my gaze to the skeleton of a city before me.

“I hope we’re ready for this.” I said, my voice coming out clear but unsure. “Let’s go get our friends back.” We started our first steps forward into the ruins with our goals clear in mind. Before we made it halfway across the bridge I thought I heard something like a whisper come from my side. I stopped and turned to find myself staring into the swamp again, unintelligible whispers of promise echoing in my mind. Sunny passed me on the bridge as the strange feeling took over. Aurora rustled on my back and tapped me on the head.

“What’s wrong dad?”

Something in that swamp was calling to me.

“What the fuck?”

Footnote: No Level up.

Quest Perk Acquired: Balefire Swamp Survivalist. – Exposure to the deadly environment of the Balefire Swamp, as well as surviving an attack from a legendary monster has prepared your body for the worst the wasteland has to offer. +5 to all resistances.

Chapter Nineteen: Rise and Rise Again

Author's Note

*Disclaimer*

So I'm not sure why I did this but be warned, the last fourth of the chapter contains low-key rape. I don't think it'll bother too many of you but I think it merits a warning. The scenes in question can be identified by the change in text color.

Chapter Nineteen: Rise and Rise Again

Chapter Nineteen: Rise and Rise Again

“Letting go doesn’t mean that you don’t care about someone anymore. Its realizing that the only person you have control of is yourself. ”

“Hey! You’re not getting cold hooves are you?” Sunny had seen that I stopped. I fought to pull my eyes away from the swamp but I was almost hypnotized by the whispers in my head. The whispers were clearer now and I caught voices that belonged to me and my friends. I heard my voice calling out as I left the Stable, I heard Sunny and Grim comforting me and I heard Crusader Freesia inviting me to her headquarters. Then I heard voices having a conversation, one was clearly me but the other was one I didn’t recognize. Was…was I hearing something from the future? What was in my head? I mustered as much willpower as I was able and managed to yank my head away from the swamp. My body almost felt alien to me once I looked away, staggering forward with all the grace of a newborn foal.

“Whoa…you feeling okay Sparks?” Sunny trotted over to me and helped me find my balance again. “You sure you up for this? If you need more rest-”

“No! …no” I held my head up and inched forward on shaky legs. “I’m…I’m alright. Just got a little lightheaded is all.” A small part of me wanted to tell her the truth but I couldn’t let anything keep me down any longer. We had already been here almost a week and we had nothing to show for it and I wasn’t going to let anything hold us back. I looked back into the swamp and the compulsion I felt from before was gone. Though I could still faintly feel the strange sensation itching in the back of my mind.

“Okay, just try and take it easy alright?” Sunny gave me a light slug to my shoulder like a big sister would. I looked up and smiled at her. I knew that she knew something was wrong but she would never push me to tell her if I didn’t want to. I felt the same way about her when she was troubled. Neither of us wanted help unless we asked for it. What a strange friendship we had.

“I’ll be fine Sunny. Let me help myself this time. I think you need a break.” I joked and managed to get a smile out of her. That was a pretty rough start to our trek into Whinnyapolis and that feeling in my head never went away but within the hour we had made it to the edge of the Whinnyapolis ruins. Immediately the differences from Baltimare were obvious. Whinnyapolis was clearly a center of industry and production. I wondered how many bastions of civilization were left in the city. Now that we were closer I saw a few of the more distinguishing features of the city’s skyline. First was another of those needle looking white towers that vanished into the clouds above. Was there one in every city? Second was what remained of two large skyscrapers. The top third of one had fallen and wedged itself between it and its sister building, creating a bridge of sorts between the two of them. Had it fallen when the bomb hit the city or as an effect of time? Either way it made for an interesting landmark.

“Any ideas where to begin?” I asked, looking out across the city.

“How bout over there?” Aurora pointed to a crooked and bent sign that pointed the way to the ‘Uptown police department’. Sunny didn’t offer any suggestions and just sort of shrugged at me. It would be as good a start as any. We took a left at the sign that led us down a bumpy road towards the southwest part of the city. Thankfully that put us in the opposite direction from the gunfire I could hear in the distance. Along the street were the rusting and decaying bodies of wagons, carriages and even a few military vehicles. The last day must have been particularly devastating for the population of this city. In my time at Mareiucci I learned that unlike Baltimare, Whinnyapolis had been hit directly by a balefire bomb. The black skeletons fused to the old vehicles proved that they had died quickly. Three blocks of old dust and death later we had reached the collapsed entrance to the police station.

“Well that was a bust. We can’t get inside.” I made my way to leave when Aurora jumped off my back and back towards the station.

“Wait…I think I can get us inside.” She said, giving the old building an examining look.

“How?” Sunny looked at the young filly with concern.

“Look.” Aurora pointed the left side of the building. “There’s a loading bay door. If you lift me up through that window there I bet I can open it.”

“Absolutely not.” I stomped a hoof on the ground. “We don’t know what’s in there and I won’t let you go in alone.”

“Oh c’mon dad! You always say you don’t like bringing me out like this. Let me help! I can be more than a burden.” She wiped a few tears off her face but continued to give me a dedicated stare. I averted my gaze to look at Sunny, hoping to get her input on the situation. When she realized that she smirked and shook her head. So I was on my own in this conversation.

“Aurora… I know you just want to be useful but you have to understand where I’m coming from. It could be dangerous. I don’t want you to go in there alone.”

“I’ll be fine dad. I was alone for a long time before you saved me.”

That caught me by surprise. I intentionally hadn’t talked to her about her life before we saved her. The only thing that I knew for sure was that her real parents were dead.

“What do you mean?” I asked, stepping forward and putting a hoof on her shoulder.

“I…I wasn’t captured by that ghoul with the moustache.” She took a step back, away from my touch. “He…he took me from the ponies who killed my parents.” She had to pause and blink away more tears.

“Aurora you don’t…you don’t have to talk about it.”

“No! I-I’m a stronger pony now thanks to you…I should be able to talk about it without…without-” She paused again and wiped fresh tears from her face. “The ponies he took me from, they…they were slavers.”

All at once I knew what had happened to her. It wasn’t Fancy Pants who killed her parents, it was slavers. Aurora…my little princess…had been a slave. I tried to move forward and comfort her but her outstretched hoof stopped me.

“It’s okay dad, I don’t need help. You already saved me.” Her voice was shaky and her lips were quivering slightly.

It seemed I was right about her being a strong filly, yet she was equally frail and vulnerable. As much as I wanted to hold her in my hooves and soothe her mind she had clearly been thinking about this for a while and I needed to let her say it.

“I’m thirteen years old now. My parents were killed when I was eleven.”

We had just celebrated her birthday about two weeks ago. That left me to fill in the blanks myself but I kept silent for the time being.

“I was a slave for two years. T-they sold me to anypony who had caps and like property I was passed around between different masters. Some were better than others. Some kept kids like me away from the hard work and we were fed once a day. Most were cold and ruthless regardless if you were a kid or not. I was worked…I-I was abused and…a-and…” Her voice cracked and she wept quietly, avoiding eye contact as her tail moved between her legs to cover…sweet Celestia did she mean…? I felt a burning flame ignite in my heart but it burned out quickly. The one or ones responsible were long gone and I wasn’t going to force her to remember.

This time though when I stepped forward to comfort her she didn’t stop me or shy away. I knelt down and she buried her face in my chest and cried. I wrapped my hooves around her and let her cry it out. All this time and I hadn’t realized that she was just as broken as me, perhaps even more so. That thought brought tears to my eyes but I kept my focus on the filly in front of me. I gently stroked her mane while she cried and a few moments later she started to calm down. She took a step back and sniffled, wiping her tears away. She looked up at me and managed a small smile, poking a hoof into my chest.

“Sorry dad, I…I didn’t think I’d cry so much.”

“It’s okay to cry.” I said, blinking away what was left of my own tears. “I still cry sometimes.” I looked over at Sunny, hoping she would say something supportive. Half of her face was hidden under the brim of her hat and she made no move to remedy that.

“I never cry.”

Her stony reaction got a chuckle out of myself and Aurora. Afterwards we were left in silence, with Aurora and myself just staring at each other. While it was true that she had handled…far more than I had thought, I still didn’t like the idea of her going in there alone. Though if she was to grow I had to let her act on her own. I wouldn’t always be there to protect her regardless of how much I wished I could be.

“I thought I was the strong pony here.” I mumbled more to myself. If she had made it through two years of slavery then this shouldn’t even compare. “Sometimes I forget that you aren’t just a helpless filly. That you are more capable than I give you credit for. We can talk about…what happened before later.” I grabbed her in a field of my magic and moved her up towards the small window where she hoisted it open. She looked back at me with soft, watery eyes.

“I won’t let you down dad.” With that she dropped through the window and into the station. Her words carried more meaning beyond what was happening here. She wanted to become a more active member of our group and I was reluctantly allowing it. That’s what she meant by what she said and I believed that down the line she truly wouldn’t let me down.

“It’s not an easy decision to make is it?” Sunny said from behind me. I turned my head to face her to see that she wasn’t hiding under her hat anymore. “Deciding when they are ready to act without you by their side.”

“Did you go through something like this with Stormy?”

“Not just me, every parent in the Wasteland does. Are you really prepared for what your decision entails?”

“Probably not but if I keep trying to shelter her she’ll never grow. All this time I thought I was protecting her but I might have been accidently holding her back.”

“You might make it as a parent after all Sparks.” Sunny came and stood by my side while we stared at the police station with anxious suspense. I trusted her ability to protect herself in there, she had her pistol after all and she knew how to use it. Five minutes later we heard an enormous crash as the loading bay door began to open. Sunny and I dashed forward, guns ready into the loading bay. It looked more like a mechanics garage which kind of made sense. Near the door to the inside of the station was an old police wagon that once shuttled criminals back to their cells. There were piles of old, rusted, useless parts and several toolboxes lined along the walls. One of the toolboxes had fallen over and knocked a pile of parts across the floor. That must have been what the crash was. Above the pile of metal was a button that I assumed opened the door, however Aurora was nowhere to be seen.

“Aurora!? Aurora where are you!” I shouted into the room. My eyes darted back and forth looking for any sign of her when I managed to hear a faint coughing. I zeroed in on where I thought it had come from in time to see Aurora push through the pile of metal on the floor. She coughed one more time and rubbed her forehead with a hoof.

“Damn that hurts…” She whispered through her teeth.

“You okay Aurora?” I trotted over to her and cleared a path through the metal for her.

“Yeah. I had to get up on the toolbox to reach the button. Guess I reached too far.”

“Well at least you aren’t hurt. Good job Princess, C’mon let’s check this place out.”

As we wandered through the dusty halls of the station I was starting to think there wouldn’t be anything for us here. With the entrance collapsed like it was, it looked that nopony had been here since then. That could have been as far back as the Last Day. We had to kick down the door to the offices where we were greeted by old skeletons still sitting at their desks, wearing dusty police caps that looked like they’d disintegrate if I touched them.

“Found a map.” Sunny called from the other side of the room. She held it in her mouth where I took it in my magic to unfold for us all to see. There was a lot of points of interest that meant nothing to me, however as I scanned the map I heard my PipBuck marking certain ones on its own map. At the very least we could now say the trip wasn’t a bust.

“H-hello? Is…arghh somepony there?” A very rough and guttural voice asked from the next room over. Aurora hopped behind Sunny and I as we readied our weapons. We carefully approached the adjacent door that the voice had come from. Inside was a long hallway with jail cells on either side all the way down. I took the first steps into the room and began looking into the cells. Most of the cells had their lights blown out or died but a few were still flickering, barely holding on to life. The fates of those in the cells mirrored that of their captors. Numerous skeletons littered each cell, some of which were still in bed, clinging to the tatters of their blankets. As we neared the middle of the cell block, labored breathing from the cell to my left froze me in my tracks. My EFS confirmed that whoever had called to us was in that dark cell. I was getting ready to turn my PipBuck light on when the occupant lashed out at me through the bars, his jagged teeth and sharp hooves made him look like a monster. His stunt caused me to almost leap out of my skin, falling back against the cell behind me. He snarled and hissed at me for a few more seconds before a look of regret appeared on his face.

“I-I-I’m sorry. I d-didn’t mean to…” He trailed off, his voice becoming quieter. I took a few heavy breaths to calm my heart and turned on my light. Aurora had to suppress a squeal and Sunny grimaced as we saw his form. He looked like a ghoul but he was by far the most disgusting looking one I had ever seen. His hide was slightly yellow and leathery looking, his eyes had sunken back so far into his skull that I was astonished that he could still see. His body was so withered that he looked like a corpse that had been lying in the desert for decades. He was all of that on top of how most other ghouls look. He saw the look on our faces and made a sound that could have been a scoff or a laugh.

“J-judging by your loo…rragh! Looks I am thankful that my light went out decades ago.” He motioned to a mostly empty frame with shards of mirror still remaining. He seemed like he was losing himself as some of his words came out as a bestial growl and his eyes were losing the life behind them. All around his cell was an endless tally marking the passage of time.

“How….how long have you been here?” I asked, already guessing what his answer would be. He looked around at all the markings on the wall and shrugged weakly.

“I-I ran out of wall space a loonggrh! …a long time ago.”

“You were in here when the bombs fell weren’t you.”

“Yes…fate was so kind as to cuuurrgh…curse me with undeath.” His voice was getting more and more animalistic as we spoke. “I’ve been I-in here so long…Please…kill me.”

His request was sincere. He had been trapped as a ghoul in this cell for well over two hundred years and my guess was that he was on the verge of going feral.

“P-please…I can feel myself fading…shoot me b-before it’s too late.” He pleaded through the bars at all of us, hoping beyond hope that one of us would comply.

“Wait.” Aurora approached the bars and gave the stallion a pitying look. “What is your name?”

“M-my…? My name?” His voice trailed off into a pained whisper. “I…I am…” His body slumped forward against the bars and went stiff. After a few tense seconds he began to move again but his movements were much jerkier than before. He looked up and the life in his eyes was gone. As if he saw us for the first time, he lunged forward and tried to attack us through the bars, growling and gnashing his rotten teeth together. Aurora turned away from the new monster and gave me a sad, yet pleading look. I understood what she wanted to do and nodded to her. She turned back to face the bars where the ghoul was still trying in vain to get at us and sighed gloomily. She reached into her backpack and pulled out her pistol, holding in in her mouth and leveling it at the head of the ghoul. Without any hesitation she fired a silent shot through its skull, splattering the back of the cell with an almost pitch-black ichor. His body slumped forward against the bars and came to rest just in front of Aurora, face to lifeless face. She simply stowed her gun back in her backpack and made to leave the cell block. I looked next to the cell and saw that it was number thirty-seven. If I could find a terminal maybe I could find his case files or whatever they had on him. Aurora had asked him his name before he turned. She wanted him to remember who he was before the end.

“Did I do the right thing Sunny?” I asked, wondering how much Aurora could take.

“There’s no such thing.” Sunny said, casually watching Aurora trot out of the cell block. “Just leave her be and she’ll figure it out on her own.”

I’d been right. I wasn’t prepared for what my decision would bring for her. Then I made another decision that may bite me in the flank. I was going to do as Sunny advised. I was going to let her deal with it on her own. If she needed to talk to me, and she would, it had to be her to bring it up. I was still wrapping my head around her life and how it led her to this point. She didn’t need me to watch over her, she didn’t need me to protect her but she wanted me to be in her life. I loved her as if she was my own child but she was already mostly grown up. I had gone through all the stages of having and raising a child and then some all in the span of about a month. I…I wasn’t prepared. For any of it.

We followed Aurora out of the cell block and finished scavenging the next few rooms. All in all we had found both the station’s armory and evidence room which did us good for ammo and chems. Inside the armory were a multitude of small arms weapons, most of which were unsalvageable but what I did find that would help us greatly were Kevlar vests. I took one and strapped it over my barding. It took a bit of pleading to get Sunny to wear one under her duster but she conceded after a few minutes. As for Aurora…well they didn’t exactly make bullet-proof vest for children but they did make them for dogs… It took a bit more pleading than with Sunny to get her to put it on but eventually she allowed it.

“Thanks princess. You don’t know how much better wearing that will make me feel.”

“I…I feel silly.” She said, looking down at her ill-fitting vest.

“I know but it’s the best we can do.” I ruffled her mane gently and patted her towards the door so we could finish exploring the building. Most of what we found after that was either worn beyond use or just junk. However every storm cloud has its silver lining and we stumbled into the chief’s office. And as one would expect of a pony of that station, the terminal on the desk was still bathing the room in a dull green glow. Now was my chance to look into cell thirty-seven. I sat in the stiff, creaky chair, careful not to step on the skeleton that lay underneath the desk. The protection on this terminal was about as basic as they come. Either the chief was lax in his security, or more likely, he didn’t know how to secure the terminal. Once I was past the security I searched in earnest for any information I could find on cell thirty-seven and its occupant. I was surprised to see that he had quite the dossier written about him.

Case 1142-C. Wave Walker Assassination Logs.

Evidence Log Entry: WW-00

Object: 1x suspicious memory orb recovered from suspects home.

Status: Under investigation at Ministry of Morale facility “The Farm”

Evidence Log Entry: WW-01

Object: 1x silenced zebra rifle, found discarded near the scene of the crime.

Status: In evidence, North Whinnyapolis armory.

Evidence Log Entry: WW-02

Object: 37x ammunition for zebra rifle.

Status: In evidence, North Whinnyapolis armory.

Wave Walker was arrested at 10:37 AM after an attempted assassination attempt on Minister Rarity during a public speech. Minister Rarity had recruited the help of a body double to deliver the speech for her while she attended to a Ministry affair. Wave Walker was apprehended two blocks from where the speech was held after he successfully assassinated the body double. Upon his capture the Whinnyapolis Police Department found gunshot residue near his mouth and on his shoulders. A thorough search of the area led the police to recovering the murder weapon, tossed in a dumpster near the crime scene. The suspects DNA was found on the weapon. Wave Walker had been a loyal supporter of war time Equestria so the police were allowed to search his home for evidence of sedition or zebra sympathizing. Nothing that was found led authorities to believe that the assassination was planned or that Wave Walker held any kind of grudge against Minister Rarity or the Equestrian government. Upon questioning, Wave Walker denied any memory of the event. His testimony stated that the last thing he remembered was relaxing in his home when suddenly he was in an alley near the crime scene. The results of the interrogation are similar to that of the suspect in last week’s Black Tower incident. A second search of his home uncovered a memory orb and a recollector. Both of which were surrendered to the Ministry of Morale for their own investigation. There’s too much in common with those two crimes for this to be a coincidence. Something is infiltrating Equestria and the results could be catastrophic. Hopefully the MoM’s investigation finds the answers we could not.

I remembered reading the report on the Black Tower incident and the similarities described couldn’t be ignored. While I was reading the report my PipBuck had marked both the North Whinnyapolis police department and Ministry of Image hub on my map. Both locations warranted a visit if we could spare the time. What had Fancy Pants said to me? The secret project Rarity was working on could be found here…was it somehow related to the attempted assassination by Wave Walker? The more I found, the more questions I had and I didn’t have the ability to answer most of them. What few I could encouraged me to continue my own investigation. I slumped back in the chair and looked over at Aurora who was absentmindedly kicking at a pile of debris.

“Wave Walker.” I said, garnering her attention from across the room.

“What?” She asked, giving me her full attention.

“Wave Walker. That was his name. The ghoul.”

“O-oh…” She returned her absent gaze to the floor.

It was the reaction I should have expected. After all it wasn’t me she needed to hear it from. Having exhausted the building of anything else of interest, we cleared off a nearby desk and rolled out the map Sunny had found.

“So what should we be looking for?” I asked, looking at the map with no idea what any of it meant.

“Cutter said the pony we’re after is a Pegasus so it would make sense to me to look high. So we should look around here.” Sunny place her hoof on the map above the section of the city labeled downtown. The part of the city where the bulk of the skyscrapers would be. It made sense to me and by that same logic we might catch a hint of where the griffins, including Azura and Grim, might be.

“So we’re heading to where the ruins are the densest then.”

“Yep. If you could fly would you choose to live on the ground?”

“You have a point. I’m just worried what we might run into out there. We don’t even know where the megaspell hit, we might have to cross through or near ground zero.”

“Well…good thing we brought a lot of radiation medicine right?” Aurora said, poking a hoof at my saddlebags.

“I don’t know that they would help against that much radiation. Let’s hope it isn’t in our path.”

I took a moment to scan the map but I couldn’t find any sign of where the MoM hub would be. Typical really, why should it be easy? With our next stop decided we loaded up and headed back out into the Whinnyapolis streets. Ever hear the saying ‘the quickest path between two points is a straight line’? The closer we got to downtown the more enormous piles of debris we found. Very few buildings taller than five floors, outside the enormous skyscrapers, were still standing with the majority of them having collapsed or fallen into the streets below, blocking our path several times along the way. Every now and then we would come across something on our EFS that never amounted to more than radroaches or bloatsprites and the gunfire in the distance seemed to die down and cease altogether. I was staring off at the city’s skyline when I felt something push against my chest.

“Huh?” I looked down to see that Sunny was trying to show me something in a black sheath. I took it in my magic and freed it from its confines. What a saw was a white, hooked bone knife set inside a metal handle wrapped in sinew. “Is this the fang?”

“Yep. Belua’s Bite. Turned out to be a pretty good idea.” She said, snatching it from my magic and doing a little flourish before returning it to its sheath. We were talking about each other’s knives and their merits as weapons when Aurora stopped, shushed us and held out a hoof to stop us.

“What’s up Aurora?” I asked, scanning the area for sign of danger. There was nothing on my EFS but suddenly I was on edge.

“Shh!” Aurora shushed again, crouching low to the ground and pointing to a nearby building. Half of the aforementioned building had collapsed, forming a ramp up to the third floor of the building’s remains which Sunny and I were following Aurora towards. Once we reached the top, we carefully peeked out of the glassless window to a courtyard below. I was looking for anything suspicious but nothing in or around the courtyard looked out of place. I was getting ready to voice my concern when I heard something flapping in the wind, something that sounded like wings. I looked up above the courtyard and saw something shimmering slightly, the faint presence of something almost invisible. All at once whatever stealth field was being generated powered down and hovering over the courtyard were two pegasus ponies in sleek, black armor. The armor almost made them look like bugs, with orange goggles covering their eyes and a long, bladed scorpion-like tail coming from where their tails were supposed to be. They both had red gem tipped weapons mounted on their sides and tethers attached to their armor that suspended a cage between them. Without having to say anything to each other, they did something to remotely open the cage and dumped several creatures onto the cracked and worn pavement below. Once they had dumped their cargo they immediately engaged their stealth field and disappeared. Nopony said anything for a few minutes, all of us observing what they had dumped in the courtyard. From our vantage point we could see them start moving and when one of them had made it fully upright I recognized what they were instantly.

“Alicorns…” Sunny and I whispered simultaneously, looking at the pile of them slowly rouse from whatever sleep induced state they had been in. We had to deal with them before they fully woke up and managed to arm themselves. They were just like the ones we encountered outside of Stable 71. Most of them didn’t have fur and their flesh was twisted, malformed and bloated in places. Some had grotesquely formed wings that were incapable of flight and others had vestigial looking horns half the length of a normal horn. Hopefully the two pegasi had gotten far enough away by now that they wouldn’t hear our culling. I don’t know how we would have fared if they came back. I drew my pistol and Sunny pulled the pin from a grenade and threw it out the window into the mass of fake alicorns. Only a few of them had recognized the grenade as a threat while the rest either were too dazed to identify it or didn’t see it at all. When it exploded it took the majority of them out with it before they could even stand. The survivors who had recognized the grenade numbered less than five and were easily picked off by Sunny and I. After the last one fell, we took several moments to hide out to wait and see if the two pegasi had heard the commotion. When nopony came to investigate the scene we all let out a sigh of relief and returned out attention to the slaughter below us.

“Who were those ponies?” I asked. The scene before me made me queasy but thankfully I was able to keep it down.

“I…I’m not sure.” In a rare moment, Sunny didn’t have an answer this time. “Whoever they were, they were very well equipped. Perhaps even more so than the Steel Rangers…wait.”

Sunny was overcome with a sudden realization. She looked to the sky, then back to the alicorns. She repeated this several times before she spoke up again.

“What are they up to? Why are they down here?” She said aloud, though to nopony in particular.

“What? What did you figure out?” I said in confusion. Aurora and I were eagerly awaiting her answer, when she seemed to remember that we were there.

“It’s them…the Grand Pegasus Enclave.”

“The grand what?”

“Remember when I told you that the pegasi retreated from Equestria and closed the sky?”

“Yeah… What about it?”

“It’s them. The Grand Pegasus Enclave is what’s left of Equestria’s military, specifically its Air Force. If the Enclave is operating beneath the clouds…they could be up to anything.”

Suddenly the gravity of the situation hit me all at once. If they really were a division of Equestria’s military, then they were undeniably the most technologically advanced faction in the Wasteland. What were they doing here? More importantly, were they doing the same thing in Baltimare? The presence of the fake alicorns proved that they had dumped them there at least once. With the technology they possessed, specifically their stealth technology, they could be doing anything anywhere and we wouldn’t even know.

After thinking about the ramifications our discovery might bring I came to a realization of my own. To confirm my suspicion, I brought up my PipBuck and navigated to its radio function to view the list of available radio signals. I was picking up the same two signals I had been picking up since I left Stable 63. Though the one in particular was one I’d been told had only been around for about two months now, the one labeled GPE-RDF. Now I had an idea of what it was. GPE…Grand Pegasus Enclave. Whether that meant they have only been operating below the clouds for those two months or not wasn’t an answer I had. Though the existence of that frequency meant that they had a base below the clouds somewhere…right?

“We should keep out of their way if we can.” I wish I had more to say about our options but truth was, we really didn’t have any. I was starting to make my way back down to the street when suddenly I got a dull ache in the muscles of my legs. As the other two joined me and we continued on our path the ache slowly began spreading up my body, specifically to my shoulder. I grimaced and began to limp briefly before I stopped and flipped through my PipBuck’s sorting spell to find what I needed.

“Are you ok dad?” Aurora asked, concerned for my well-being. What a flip we had taken in our roles, a few hours ago and we would have been in opposite positions.

Sunny noticed that I had stopped and stopped herself, though she remained silent, eyeing me closely when she noticed what I was retrieving.

“I’m fine Aurora, my shoulder’s just acting up.” I took the syringe of painkiller I had pulled from my bag and injected it into my rump and within the minute the aches began to dissipate. Swiftly I was back to 100% and we were able to keep moving.

After our encounter with those two Enclave ponies we started to move with a bit more furtiveness, careful of what was around us and carefully checking corners before we moved past them. Despite it being very unlikely we would encounter them again the three of us were on edge. And for good reason. We had just made it to a large concrete lot attached to a dilapidated grocery store when we heard the sound of hooves. I turned to face the front of the store and I saw a tail disappear into the darkness inside through a broken window.

“Did anypony else see that?” I said quietly, garnering the others attention.

“See what?” Aurora brought up her PipBuck and her eyes widened slightly. “There’s somepony in there.”

“Hostile?” Sunny asked, staring at the storefront suspiciously.

“No. Should we…check it out?” Aurora looked unsure of what to do and I shared her dilemma. I knew from experience that the EFS could be tricked when it came to detecting hostility. Even if that were the case there were three of us and there was a possibility that whoever was in there could help us.

“Stay here…I’ll go check it out.”

“Sparks wait-” Sunny tried in vain as I flipped my hood over my head and disappeared. Even though the sound I made was suppressed I still treaded with caution as I approached the storefront. I was careful to avoid whatever lay on the ground, shards of glass and the occasional can. Once I had made it through the window I saw what we were dealing with. The inside of the store had been occupied at one point in time, probably not long after the bombs fell. Some of the long shelves that once held food products and the like had been stacked horizontally and diagonally to make small landings above the ground floor and ladders up to the rafters where a full second floor had been constructed from scrap metal and plywood. I spotted the pony we were looking for not far from the window, hiding behind a poorly constructed guard post, peeking their head out to watch the window. I slowly made my way around the guard post to see that the pony was in fact a young colt who couldn’t have been much older than Aurora. His coat was black and his mane was blonde, both of which were absolutely filthy. I also noticed that he had chainless shackles on his legs and an enormous scar on his flank where a cutie mark would be. He was hyperventilating as quietly as he could, his eyes wide with fear. This…this colt had been a slave. Or at least that was the conclusion I came to, based on his condition and his reaction to us. I was unsure how we would handle the poor kid. If Sunny and Aurora tried to come in he would see them and surely run. If I took my hood off this close to him there’s no telling how he’d react. Given my option I went with the one that ensured he wouldn’t get away. I took down my hood and tried to soothe the kid with the softest, least threatening voice I could muster.

“Hello there.” As soon as he heard my voice he nearly jumped out of his skin, clambering backwards to try and get away from me and in the process he knocked over the flimsy remains of the guard post.

“NOOoo!! Stay away from me!!” the colt yelled, practically burying himself in the remains of the guard post, anything he could to put distance between us. From outside I heard Sunny and Aurora approaching the storefront.

“Hey kid, c-calm down we’re not here to hurt you.” I slowly approached the colt who started throwing bits of old wood in my direction, few of which needed to be dodged, his aim too shaky to do him any good. After the sixth missed throw I stopped walking towards him and simply sat on the floor, hoping he would see that I wasn’t hostile. Not even a minute passed before his breathing slowed and the bits of whatever he could grab stopped coming. Aurora, who had been watching from the window, jumped down into the store and trotted up to the colt. She clearly noticed his state and held out a sympathetic hoof.

“Are you okay? What is your name?” The colt was clearly confused by our demeanor and was wary of us, regardless of our intentions

“M-my n-n-name?” His voice was beyond shaky, this was like a colt who hadn’t spoken in a long time, his own voice foreign to him. He looked between the three of us and fear crept into his eyes again, though with Sunny blocking the exit he had nowhere to run.

“We aren’t slavers. You’re safe with us.” I said as soothingly as I could. His eyes darted between us again, looking for the truth behind us. Aurora was still giving him a compassionate look while holding out her hoof and Sunny tipped her hat up to show her face and gave what she would call her best disarming smile. This whole experience must have been too overwhelming for the poor colt because his eyes rolled up into the back of his head and he fainted.

“Poor kid.” I walked over to him and Aurora, getting a better look at his condition. Apart from being covered in dirt and grime, I noticed that his coat was patchy in places and I could see his ribs through his skin. Looking down at this slave colt brought up something I hadn’t thought about in a long time. My first day out of the stable. When I stood by and let a colt get executed for my cowardice. That feeling of being helpless and powerless to help that colt welled up out of my psyche, simultaneously filling me with determination.

“Let’s take him with us.” I said without thinking, though now that I heard it out loud I found that I didn’t disagree. I got no objections from the others so I levitated him up on my back, letting him have this time to rest.

“How are you holding up Aurora? This couldn’t have been easy to see.” I motioned to the colt on my back, to which Aurora shared a gloomy expression with the ground.

“It…it was hard to see. The way they treat the slaves…even the kids…just makes me so angry!” She kicked a rock that went clattering down the street. The fire in her eyes faded quickly and her expression returned to gloom. “But you can’t fight back, not when you’re captive. Most slavers don’t need much of a reason to dish out whatever punishment they want.”

Unexpectedly I didn’t see Aurora as just my daughter anymore. She had a strength of character that most ponies her age didn’t. The fact that she hid this for as long as she did spoke leagues of her willpower. The ability to keep that kind of pain, that kind of trauma hidden is no easy feat. The parallels between her and what a pony her age should experience brought a tear to my eye.

“You…are a strong pony Aurora.”

“I have to be, for both our sakes.” She looked into my eyes and the expression on her face brought me back to that day when I sat on the edge of my bed with a pistol to my head. The day we decided we needed each other, the day we learned we had to give the other strength. If I had known she was holding this inside…

“How long do you think he was a slave?” Sunny and Aurora both spared a glance at the colt on my back.

“Too long.” Aurora said sadly.

Sunny looked a bit closer and made a concerned face. “Almost all his life I think. Did you hear his voice before? That may have been the first time he’d spoken in years.”

That and the state of his health supported that theory. By the looks of it he had been fed just enough to not die and been badly beaten many times. The deep, warped scar tissue on his flanks was the most sickening. They were where his cutie marks should be which meant somepony had cut them off his body. To them he was property, he would have nothing that gave him an identity. I felt hatred burning a pit in my gut. Aurora and the colt…they were ponies but they had been treated worse than animals. Slavers…they were nothing more than monsters… and if I found them…they would get the fates they deserved. The Wasteland was making me more violent. I never wished death on anypony when I lived in the Stable. Now though? Not only did I wish it on them but I would carry it out myself. Chestnut’s murder was still fresh in my mind and not a single part of me regretted it, even if it didn’t bring me the closure I’d hoped for. I would happily inflict the same fate on those who hurt Aurora and the colt.

“What are we going to do with him?” Sunny had gotten closer to me and spoke in a low tone. “We can’t take him with us for much longer.”

“We can’t just leave him Sunny!”

“I know that but we can’t take him with us back to Baltimare.”

In truth I didn’t have a plan for the colt. I went into that store in hopes of finding somepony who could help us, not the other way around. We continued our way into the heart of the city and just like Baltimare I was surprised at the lack of activity. Though it would behoove me to remember that, unlike Baltimare, Whinnyapolis was hit directly by a Balefire Bomb. The skyscrapers were very near to us now but our path was blocked by a military checkpoint. The large metal gate that blocked the road had numerous scars and scuffs from bullets and fire. The door was equally caked in old black blood, at the base of the gate was a skeleton with the top half of its skull resting in its helmet…ten feet away from the rest of the remains. As we looked upon the metal barricade I levitated out the map we recovered from the police station and examined it. The checkpoint wasn’t on the map and the paths around to downtown were very far out of our way from our current location.

“Shit…looks like we have to find a way around.” It figured that once we had neither of our flyers we would come across the most problems that flying would solve. “We should hurry if we want to leave enough time to find somewhere to sleep.”

“I’m not going around, we don’t have time to divert that far.” Sunny walked forward and poked her head into the booth, looking for the door controls. “See? The switch is right here.” She hit the switch and the gate started rumbling as the mechanism attempted to open them. However it wouldn’t budge and the sound of something grinding loudly came from the gate and the rumbling ceased.

“Great, you broke it.” I gave Sunny and the gate an annoyed stare.

“Aren’t you a mechanic? Why don’t you fix it?” Sunny pointed an accusatory hoof at me.

“I’m not a mechanic! I don’t know how to fix a motor or whatever opens this thing. Not that I can even get to it.” I pointed at the air above the gate to a small wisp of black smoke, showing that the mechanism was on the other side.

“I’ll check it out.” Aurora ran up to the gate and jumped as if she was going to clear it. When she didn’t she looked back at me with an expectant gaze. “Dad?”

“What?”

Aurora touched her hoof to her forehead. “Help me?”

“Oh, okay just be careful princess.” I lifted her in the air in my magic and carefully floated her over the gate to the other side. “What’s it look like over there?”

“I think I found the machine that opens it, there’s a…um…there’s somepony jammed in the gears.”

“Can you…pull them out?”

“I’ll try.”

For the next few minutes I heard her exerting herself, trying to pull somepony’s remains out of the gears they were jammed in.

“AHh!” I heard her cry followed by the sound of bones hitting concrete. “Got it! Hit the switch again Aunt Sunny.”

“Sure thing kiddo.” Sunny hit the switch again and at first the sounds coming from the machine sounded like we were up shit creek but after a particularly loud metallic screech the gate began to slide apart.

“Alright good job Aurora.” I said, trying to spot her through the growing crack between the gates. I found her and saw that she was facing the other way. “Aurora? Are you alright?” As the space between the gates got big enough for me to fit through I came face to face with a unicorn mare who shoved a gun in my face with magic. Now that I could see past the gate I saw that a second mare had a gun shoved in Aurora’s face as well. Sunny saw the gun pointed at me and took an aggressive stance, to which the mare in front of me smirked smugly.

“Ah ah ah, make a move and they die.” She punctuated that point by practically sticking her gun in my mouth.

Sunny seemed to struggle with her choice for a moment before relaxing her posture. The mare in front of me smiled and took a step back, her gun still leveled at my head. A third pony. A stallion, came in past the gate and made his way to Sunny where he hit her over the head with a lead pipe. She hit the ground hard and a red stain of blood on the stallion’s pipe made me ignite my horn with magic. Before I could do anything with it I heard that dark whispering in my head again. It promised power, power enough to save my friends and myself from theses ponies. My vision was pulled away from the scene before me and the mare in front of me had time to stop me.

“Hey! No magic!” She whipped her pistol into the back of my head hard enough to knock me down. The colt fell from my back and as I laid there looking through the darkness surrounding my vision, I saw the stallion bending down next to Sunny.

“She’s alive.” He said flatly, standing back up and lifting her onto his back. “Bitch is heavy.”

The mare above me smiled again and looked down at me with a subtle joy written on her face. “Sorry about this but caps are caps.”

Before I had a chance to react she swung her pistol into my face with her magic, knocking me out cold. For the briefest of seconds I thought I heard a stallion calling out to me as nothingness took me.

***

Hours later I awoke in the back of a caged wagon, naked with only my PipBuck and the familiar pressure of a nullifier ring to comfort me. Sunny, Aurora and the colt were still unconscious on the floor of the wagon. They were in similar states as me with everything taken except their PipBucks and shackles in the colts case. In the diming light of twilight I could just barely make out the skyscrapers of Whinnyapolis. We were heading west based on their position to us now. I walked to the bars of my cage and looked at the ponies pulling the wagon. Harnessed to the wagon was the stallion from the gate and the mare who had pulled a gun on Aurora. Where was the third? The one who knocked me out? As if she could hear my thoughts, her head appeared upside-down at the top of the bars from the top of the wagon. Her sudden appearance startled me, something she seemed to take an amount of joy from.

“You had some sweet gear you know that?” She said happily.

“Huh?” How was I supposed to react to that? Didn’t she just foalnap us?

“Your gear!” She chirped. “Your pistol is pretty awesome and your cloak? Holy shit I’ve never seen anything like it!” To show her excitement she flipped the hood of my cloak on her head and what little of her I could see vanished. “This’ll make sneaking up on ponies so much easier!”

“Calm down back there, we all got some cool stuff.” The stallion turned his head back towards us and tipped Sunny’s hat at us, he was also wearing Sunny’s battle saddle and her new knife. Once he was done the mare on the roof reappeared and gave another carefree smile.

“No hard feelings right? About the foalnapping I mean.”

I just stared at her, my lips turned down in a scowl.

“Don’t look at me like that, I’m not a bad pony. It’s just business.”

“Ponies are not products to be bought or sold.” That stab seemed to shut her up for a while, her head retreating back up to the roof of the wagon. I looked back to the others who were still unconscious on the floor. Aurora was breathing softly, her chest rising and falling in the calm of sleep. Sunny on the other hoof had been bludgeoned over the head and the presence of bloodstained hay near her head gave me plenty of cause to worry. Her breathing was less calm but she was still alive. It was at this time that I wished I had been a medical pony instead of a repair pony. I knew nothing of the healing and soothing properties of magic and it was killing me to see her in such a state. I gently stroked her mane and hoped that my actions would somehow help her recover. The mystery colt looked as though he had been drugged to stay in a state of unconsciousness. I didn’t hear anything from our captors until well into the night, when we presumably reached our destination.

“Alright Fizz, we’re here. Get down and help us unload them.” The stallion called from the front. I sat in the middle of the wagon in defiance as the two ponies who had been pulling the cart opened the back and tried to shepherd me out. I gave them the dirtiest look I could muster and they chose to go around me and grab the others. Whenever I could I tried to get in their way and do everything I could to be a nuisance to them, knowing it was the most I could do without retaliation. However I hounded the mare trying to take Aurora too much and the first mare materialized next to me and shoved me towards the back of the wagon.

“You guys take those three on ahead, I’ll take the fight out of this one.” She didn’t take her eyes off mine as she spoke.

“Whatever F just don’t take too long.” The stallion yelled back as they disappeared down a set of stairs with Sunny, Aurora and the colt. Now that she was this close I got a better look at her. Her coat was an amber in color and her mane was a bright pink. She was wearing my cloak over the ballistic vest I found in the police station. She was extremely close to me now, so close that I could feel her breath on my face. She grabbed one of my hooves and levitated out a set of cuffs, locking my hoof to one of the bars of the cage. She repeated the process to my other hoof and leaned in close, breathing in the scent of my mane. She shuddered slightly and that familiar joyous smile formed on her face.

“You know how long it’s been since I fucked a good looking stallion like you?” She inched forward and plopped her rump down in my lap, straddling me like she was my lover. She rocked her hips back and forth and no matter how revolted I was by what she was going to do, my body couldn’t help but have a reaction. Her eyes practically glazed over when her prize emerged from my sheathe.

“See? Getting foalnapped isn’t that bad.” She lifted herself up and took hold of it, guiding it towards her eager marehood. She dropped back down onto me and squealed in delight. I closed my eyes and struggled through what was happening, grunting as quietly as I could as this mare took advantage of me. She smiled, giggled and gazed into my eyes as she made me hers, bouncing up and down until I couldn’t hold it anymore. Her tongue was hanging out of her mouth like an animal as she moaned in absolute bliss, taking a sick enjoyment out of what she was doing to me. I winced against the feeling that had been forced out of me, my assailant breathing heavily, her hooves around my neck making me stare into her eyes. She held her position for several minutes just waiting, for what I did not know. When she finally stood up I turned my head in shame, unable to look.

“That was better than I’d hoped! I can only imagine how good it would have been if you had wanted it as bad as I did. And don’t worry pretty boy, I’ll be finding you again.” She turned and gently brushed her tail under my chin. She slowly made her way out of the wagon, swaying her hips as she did. She stopped at the edge of the wagon and tossed a key halfway between me and her.

“Horizon! Come get the last prisoner, I’m done here!” She yelled towards where the others had gone. She closed the door of the wagon and spared one final glance through the bars.

“I’ll be seeing you again, real soon.” She said softly, patting her belly happily as she wandered out of sight. Once she was gone I let a single tear roll down my cheek. Among my belongings she wore, one of them was Winter’s necklace. I had seen it dangling before me as the mare had her way with me.

***

Thankfully I was being kept in the same pen as Aurora and Sunny. The colt we saved was put in the pen across from us. If he had any doubts that we weren’t slavers before then he had his truth now. The compound we were brought to was built on a large, flat concrete slab that may have once been a parking lot or possibly even a playground. The pens were centered in the middle of the area and each one was surrounded by its own encircling wall to ensure we couldn’t see the others, giving us a feeling of isolation. Over the next few days I learned that we were sold into the care of slavers who were using us to dig and mine for valuable resources. At the very least I wouldn’t have to worry about Aurora or anypony else being sold off to another owner. True to her word, the amber mare would return to our pen every few days and take me away to make sure I knew that I was her plaything. Every time I withstood to the best of my ability but even though I possessed great willpower the body would do what it wanted, regardless of the want of the mind. Aurora and Sunny were no fools. Though I never told them what was happening when she took me away they figured it out faster than I’d have wanted them to.

Our captors were in no rush to make sure we were well fed or properly taken care of. The first five days were the roughest, at least for me. I did everything I could do to protect my daughter which meant fighting off particularly bold slaves and going hungry some nights so she wouldn’t, all the while gritting my teeth and enduring the ‘treatment’ I received from the amber mare. I silently thanked the goddesses that she was a mare with an interest in stallions who was more than glad to take me as tribute if it meant that nopony would ever touch Aurora. Sunny was always by my side in the times I was actually in the slave pen. She saw the trials I was enduring for Aurora’s sake and knew I would choose to suffer for all eternity if it meant sparing Aurora that kind of pain again. I was wearing myself ragged, working for two in the mines and withstanding the torture the amber mare forced upon me to ensure Aurora’s protection. After the first week of captivity we made an alarming discovery. How exactly we managed to find what we did is uncertain but one day when our pen was to relieve another in the mines, as we passed the other pens worth of slaves we spotted a certain blue fringed griffin among them. We locked eyes as we passed and soon every waking thought I could spare was devoted to finding us all a way out. However something detrimental occurred the following day. As our captors were taking a whip to me for collapsing in exhaustion Sunny lost herself and Downpour emerged, killing one of the slavers in retaliation. In response to the incident Downpour was locked in solitary confinement, which in reality was a single pony fallout shelter near the edge of the compound. Her absence made protecting Aurora that much harder because the times when I was called upon to ‘service’ the amber mare meant I had to leave Aurora alone in the pen with ponies many times her age. I had no doubt in my mind that our captors cared not for our wellbeing while we were kept in the pens. As more days passed and some events could be predicted with some regularity, Azura and I were able to pass notes to each other as we passed one another when one group would relieve the other. In the end though we had little to work with. Ponies with guns patrolled the grounds and even if we did manage to escape our pens we would easily be spotted from the guard towers and gunned down. Maybe if we could get the magic nullifier off my horn we would have a better chance. In the end we couldn’t formulate any kind of plan that would be effective. Eventually Downpour was returned from solitary and she was less than helpful in the planning department. Then an idea came to me, the amber mare had taken a liking to me through our one sided encounters, perhaps I could use her if I played along the next time she came for me.

“Really? That’s the best you could come up with?” Downpour was quick to criticize but she knew that any of her ideas would likely get us killed.

“It’s the only thing I can do. Her loyalty isn’t to these ponies, it’s to caps. If I can convince her that helping us would be more profitable then maybe we can get her help.”

“Dad.” Aurora placed her hoof on my leg and looked up at me, all the pain she knew I was enduring evident in her expression. “You don’t have to do this.”

“It has to be me Aurora.” I patted her on the head and gave her an empty smile. “I’m the one she wants…it has to be me.” I whispered the last part to myself in the hope that it would help my resolve. It didn’t. My body was so tired, my eyes burned whenever I blinked and my energy reserves were gone. Days without food has that effect on ponies. I hadn’t seen myself in over a week but I didn’t need to to know that I looked like shit. What the amber mare saw in me I did not know but enduring the treatment one more time could grant us a solution. Perhaps she didn't see anything in me, rather wanted to see how long it would take for her new toy to break. There was no telling how she would react to my plan but I had to try, for all our sakes.

“Here.” Aurora pushed her bowl of whatever they fed us towards me. “You need to eat something.”

“I…I’m fine Aurora. You go ahead.”

“Please dad! Do you think I haven’t noticed? You haven’t eaten anything in six days! You don’t have to do this for me!” She knew what I was doing, she knew that I was killing myself to make sure she would never feel as she did when her parents were killed. “You don’t have to protect me! I can take it! Let me be the one to help you this time…please.” Her eyes were welling up with tears but she wouldn’t falter. She understood what I was trying to do but didn’t want to see me die for her even though I would have gladly done so.

“I…I don’t-” I tried to protest.

“No! I’ve been a slave before and I know what it does to ponies. Look at you! You’re suffering more than you have to. For me.” Her teary eyes tore into me, forcing me to feel everything she was feeling. My body clearly showed the toll my actions were taking. Scabs and bruises from whippings and beatings, along with the whole of my body becoming gaunter from the lack of nourishment. She wasn’t going to let me continue down the path I chose to walk. To her, this was just as bad as that day in the Crater when she saved me from myself. Suffering for her sake was a form of suffering for her, a realization that pained me more than my empty stomach. I stood up and walked towards Aurora. She stared me down as I approached but didn’t resist when I pulled her into as strong a hug as I was capable of. Her hold on me became tighter and I could feel her tears on my fur.

“I l-love you dad.” We held our embrace long enough for our tears to dry. When we let go I picked up the bowl of food and started eating. There are few words that can describe the wonderful feeling of having something in your belly after days of starving. Even after finishing the crude meal I still felt like death. My muscles ached and my mind felt as if I were looking through the fog of the swamp. I had a good idea of why I was feeling that way but escape was my sole concern right now.

“Did that help? Do you think you’ll still be able to go through with it?” Downpour poked me in the chest with a raised eyebrow, fuck was she impatient. Though she did spend a few days in the Box so maybe it was warranted. “Better decide fast.” She said, looking over my shoulder. “Here she comes.”

I could hear the sound of her hoofsteps approaching the pen. When I turned around I saw that she was flanked by two of the slavers as she always was and pointed at me with a hunger in her eyes.

“I’ll take my favorite toy for the rest of the day please.” She jangled a small bag of caps which prompted the two slavers to act.

“Alright everypony get up against the sides of the pen!” One of them barked.

They did as they were told and fanned out to the edges of the pen, leaving me the lone pony near the center of the pen. Once everypony was off to the sides the slavers opened the gate, with one watching the slaves on either side while the amber mare collected me. As was her routine, she locked a bomb collar with a leash around my neck and tugged it roughly.

“Follow, be a good dog and you may get a treat~” she let that last word linger in the air, getting angry glares from Downpour and Aurora. She yanked the leash again and pulled me all the way out of the pen. She looked back at the others and fluttered her eyelashes like an innocent foal. “Don’t worry, I’ll take good care of my pet.” Her calm demeanor evaporated in an instant. She jerked the leash on my collar hard enough that it choked me and pulled me backwards onto the ground. A lustful smile formed on her face as angry scowls formed on the others’. “So long as he behaves.” She stood over me, leaning down close enough that our faces were practically touching. “I do love the sight of a handsome stallion beneath me.” She tugged the leash lightly twice, which signaled me to get back on my hooves, an effort that took nearly all my strength. With no words said between us, she took the leash and began leading me wherever she pleased. Which usually ended up being the wagon she brought us here with, after all she didn’t have a home here. As with every other time I found my front hooves cuffed to the bars in the back of the wagon. The other two who were with her when we were captured were nowhere to be seen this time, a fact that worried me.

“Where are the others?” I asked in a whisper, anything louder and I might have been punished.

“They’re inside and what a good boy you are, remembering your manners.” She patted my head condescendingly, planting a soft kiss on my nose. She discarded her armor and cloak, my armor and cloak, leaving only the flower shaped pendant dangling from her neck. She gently lowered herself onto my lap, straddling my legs with hers.

“Normally I know a mares name by now.” I added more volume to my voice, knowing now that she had gotten comfortable nothing would come of it.

“No names, makes it less intimate. Just the way I like~”

“May I…ask you a question mistress?” My answer was another kiss, this one on the lips. Her tongue forced its way into my mouth and I wasn’t going to let it conqueror me, my own battling back, an action that made her hum happily. When our lips parted there was nothing left but a strand of saliva connecting our mouths. She giggled and gave me a desirous look through half lidded eyes.

“What is it my pet~”

“Of all the stallions in Whinyapolis…why me?” I didn’t expect to get an answer from her, the question was more of an act of stalling, buying time to figure out a way to turn this encounter to my advantage.

“Do I really need a reason? Perhaps it had been so long that I no longer cared. Or maybe I find you to be a very fit stallion for breeding naughty mares like me~”

“B-breeding?” I felt bile rise in my throat. Nothing would destroy me more than to have a permanent reminder of my torture in the form of a foal.

“Haha you should see your face. Fret not lover, I can’t get pregnant. The Taint saw to that.” She began grinding herself against my groin, punctuating her point with her intention. Suddenly an idea grew in my head, an idea that almost made me sick but one I had to act on.

“Is that so? In that case I don’t have to hold back.” I gave her a look of animalistic hunger and instinct, yanking against my cuffs loudly. She didn’t flinch and a disturbing twinkle came to her eyes.

“Don’t think you can play me that easily…I’ll have my way with you until I’m satisfied.” Her hips kept rocking back and forth, forcing biology to leave me exposed to the air and the plump flesh of her flanks.

“Remember what you said to me the first time? How good it would be if I wanted it as much as you did?” I made a show of licking my lips and bucking my hips like an animal. That twinkle in her eyes exploded into an insidious sparkle of lust. She bit her lip and her horn lit up, releasing me from the cuffs. Once my forelegs were free I moved them to her hips and pinned her against me. She cooed in delight at my touch. I leaned forward and touched my tongue to the base of her horn, licking all the way up its length and flicking the tip with a flourish. A burst of golden magic sparked out of her horn and a deep blush was forming on her face.

“Oh Goddess~ maybe I misjudged you.” She tried to sit up but I pulled her roughly back into my lap, staring at her sternly. Without saying anything I pressed our muzzles together again in a sloppy kiss. When we broke away we were both breathing heavily, a blush also coming out on my face. “You animal! What are you going to do to me~” She wiggled anxiously in my lap, grinding her wet sex against me. I smirked devilishly and stood up, throwing her to the floor of the wagon. She looked back over her shoulder at me. Now that I was standing at my full height over her a tremble ran down her spine.

“Ass up, time to show you real satisfaction.” She did exactly as I said and lifted her flank into the air, leaving her head down against the wood of the floor. I had crossed the point of no return and I still had my magic disabled. If I tried anything now there was a chance I’d fail spectacularly. However if I continued with my plan, it would leave her in a very vulnerable position. I grinded my teeth together and grabbed her hips, pulling her back and spearing her with my stallionhood. Nothing about what I was experiencing felt like it should. Every moan of pleasure and every slap of our hips colliding made me want to vomit. I forced my mind to wander, pushing the scene out of my mind until I neared my peak. Her moans had quickened and with an abrupt clamping of her muscles around me I had reached my limit. I grabbed her tail and harshly pulled it towards me, pinning our bodies together and giving her everything I had, everything she wanted. After we separated from each other, a quiet moment passed as our heavy breathing began to return to normal.

“I have a proposal for you.” I made sure my voice was flat and detached, again passively showering her my disdain. “If its caps you’re after then I can help you. I can make you richer than any of the slavers here ever could.” She rolled over and pushed her disheveled mane away from her eyes.

“Are you suggesting we work together?”

I had to force my feelings down my throat before I could form the right words. “Yes…together we could become rich beyond our wildest dreams and spend every night just. Like. This.” I leaned down towards her, getting closer with every word until our noses were touching. “Get this nullifier off of me and let’s get this show on the road.” I whispered, planting a small kiss on her lips.

She stood up and looked at me warily, eyeing me up and down for any signs of deception. Her golden magic illuminated her horn and a soft thud sounded from the nullifier hitting the floor of the wagon. She smiled and held out her hoof.

“Partners?”

I held out my hoof and just as was just about to take hers when an explosion rang out from inside the slaver compound. She looked past me with a look of confusion. I took her hoof which got her attention.

“Partners.” I affirmed with a bit of spite in my voice, pulling her towards me and with the last of my strength driving my head into her face. The hit knocked her out cold as the sound of gunfire began to pollute the air around me. I retrieved my armor, my cloak and all my belongings, leaving the necklace for last which I angrily yanked off of her neck and placed in my bags. Now that I had my pistol back, I looked to the unconscious from of my tormentor and pressed it to her head with my magic. I stood there amidst the gunfire and screaming with a pistol to her head and yet I couldn’t pull the trigger. Memories of the last time I spared somepony burned fresh in my mind and even still I couldn’t pull the trigger. Not everypony was Chestnut, not everypony was a monster. I took the pistol away from her head and cursed quietly to myself. Killing her would have been easy, it would have erased everything she did to me. At least that’s what I told myself. Then I remembered that Chestnut’s death didn’t fill the holes in my heart like I thought they would. I turned away from her and tried to hop out of the wagon when a rapid beeping reminded me of the bomb collar around my neck. Suddenly I was glad I had some technical know-how. Though attempting to disarm a collar on myself was considerably more difficult. After a bit of fiddling I heard a sharp whine as the collar was disabled. Though in my blind operation I had damaged the locking mechanism and it was now stuck around my neck. Now that I was clear, I had to get inside and find the others. I looked back to the amber mare laying on the floor of the wagon. After all she put me and my family through I had chosen to spare her. Killing her wouldn’t undo the damage she had already done, though for the briefest moment I reconsidered before the two sources of power in my mind reminded me who I was.

Be Strong!

Be Awesome!

I slammed the door to the wagon closed, locked it and threw the key into a nearby gutter.

“I’m not a monster.”

I pushed open the doors to the compound to see that the slavers were on the defensive and losing ground fast. Whoever was attacking had freed the slaves and they were pushing the slavers back to the gate. Most of them had their backs to me and I enthusiastically put bullet after bullet into all the slavers I could see. In a few more minutes the gunfire had stopped and out of the crowd ran Aurora and Downpour. They had both recovered their gear as well which told me that the other two who had captured us were dead.

“Where’s the mare?” Downpour asked with a growl. I motioned towards my gear and spit on the ground.

“Dealt with.” I said bitterly.

“Good.” Aurora said, putting her silenced pistol in her backpack.

“What happened? Who attacked the slavers?”

“We did boss.” A large black stallion with a red Mohawk stepped out of the lineup and nodded towards me.

“Blackhawk? A-are the other here too?”

“And then some.” Azura sailed up from the others with Grizela next to her. We had this many recruits already? I was amazed by the turnout. There were at least twenty ponies here, helping to liberate me and the others.

“But how? How did you know where we were or we were in trouble?”

“We had a little help from a friend of yours.”

A friend of mine? Who was he referring to?

“I see you took my advice Sparks.” A neutral, robotic voice said from behind me. I turned to face it and came face to screen with a spritebot. It bobbed up and down, looking me over with an amount of what was supposed to be pity. “You look terrible.”

“Watcher?”

Footnote: Level Up!
New Perk: Lonesome Dove. – When adventuring alone or separated from your companions you receive a + 1 to STR and END.

Chapter Twenty: Along the Veil

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Twenty-One: Seeds of Evil

Chapter Twenty-One: Seeds of Evil

“Most of the evil in this world is done by people with good intentions.”

A sharp crack sounded in the air as I shot a lightning bolt at the first Hell Diver I saw. It hit him directly in the back, stunning him out of the air where he fell to the concrete with a bone breaking crunch. Unfortunately lightning is not discreet and our position was given away immediately, several Hell Divers turning to look in our direction. Sunny and I would have a hell of a time combatting all these fliers but Azura was quick to kick off the ground and plunge her knife into the spine of a hapless Hell Dive caught unaware. Now that our window of surprise was gone the bullets started flying. Sunny broke away from me and galloped into the remains of a nearby building, no doubt hoping to get to the roof where she could fight better. The coming dark made it difficult to pick my targets, the Talons silhouettes were beginning to blend with the Hell Diver’s. Aurora and I kept moving, darting between cover and taking potshots at griffins in the air. Once one of them realized their advantage, I heard something that I had been dreading since I put a gun in her hooves.

“Get the girl!” The smarter than average griffin, dove from the air and tried to pluck Aurora off the ground.

“NO!” I dove in his path and rather than leave me to try again I found that I was the one who had been taken airborne.

“DAD!” I heard Aurora cry as I was lifted off in her place.

“This’ll work too.” He flew me up over the roofs of the block and dropped me. Once I was free of his grasp I went into SATS and queued up as many shots as I could on his head. Once the spell took control of my aim the first two shots missed before the third blew out the back of his skull and he fell with me. I looked to see the ground approaching fast and threw up a bubble shield around myself and pumped as much magic as I could into it. I closed my eyes and braced myself. The concrete rose to meet me as my shield hit it and absorbed as much kinetic energy as it was able before shattering and leaving me with the rest. I collided with the asphalt hard enough to knock the wind out of me and send me rolling across the street. I tried to stand up but was met with pain in my front right leg when I put any weight on it. I rushed as fast as I could to where Aurora and I had been when I heard a shrill scream. I turned a corner and saw her being taken by another griffin.

“Aurora!” I tried in vain to grab her with my magic but the griffin was moving too fast. No…No! I wasn’t going to lose her! I broke into a gallop, ignoring the pain in my leg and lungs as I chased after them.

This is but a taste of the power I can offer you. Use it. Save her.

The dark shape of the void pony flashed in my mind, extending a hoof to me. I didn’t know if I was crazy or if there really was some kind of monster trying to get inside my head but in that moment I didn’t care. I mentally grabbed the entity’s hoof and felt a powerful surge of energy flow through me. I heard a barrage of unintelligible whispers on the edge of my hearing as I lashed out with my magic. Unlike before my spell found its target and wrenched the griffins head violently to one side with enough force to rip it from his shoulders and send it plummeting to the ground in a fountain of blood. His body went limp and Aurora screamed as she too began to fall, spurring me into more action. I ignored the battle around me, all of my focus was on the white blur that was my daughter as she hurdled toward the ground. I felt a bullet embed itself into my shoulder but with the power the void pony had given me I didn’t feel any pain. I reached out again with my enhanced magic and grabbed Aurora out of the air, slowing her descent enough that I caught her safely on my back. I could feel her trembling and her hooves tighten around my neck, afraid to let me go.

“We need to get you somewhere safe!” I turned tail and kicked off towards the building Sunny had run into. However it would never be that easy as another griffin landed in my path with his guns trained on me. Without wasting a second I fired a concussive blast of magic at him and was surprised to see that it blew a softball sized hole right through his chest. The griffin was dead before he hit the ground. Ignoring the body I just kept heading towards Sunny, leaping over the corpse as I went. There was only one street in between me and Sunny left but as I neared the door, another Hell Diver dropped to intercept me. Only this one had done so stealthily. He dropped out of the sky hitting me square in the middle of my back, knocking me to the ground and Aurora into the street. He was quick to grab Aurora and hold her against him, a pistol to the side of her head.

“I don’t know who the fuck you are but call off the attack now or the little one dies.”

The scene before me brought back a very vivid memory, the same scene played before me with Winter in the same position as Aurora. Only this time I wasn’t tied to a chair, this time I wasn’t weak. I stood up and looked him dead in the eye.

“You don’t want to do that. Put her down now and maybe I’ll let you live.” The intensity of my glare threatened to set his feathers aflame.

“You’re in no position to make demands, now call off th-” His sentence was cut off by the sound of tearing flesh as I used my empowered magic to rip his gun arm out of its socket, flinging it across the street. He looked to where his arm once was and screamed in realization as well as pain. He immediately tried to retreat into the air but with another flare of my magic both his wings were ripped from his body, sending him face first into the street. He whimpered in terror as I slowly walked up to him, my horn wreathed in magical energy. He scrambled to find anything, reaching behind his back with his remaining arm to draw another firearm. Before he could even point it at me another tug of magic freed his other arm from his body. It wouldn’t take long for him to bleed out in this state, hell I was surprised he was still conscious.

“I warned you.” I moved to finish him off when the thundering sound of my own heartbeat made me recoil in anguish. All the pain I should have been feeling returned all at once, staggering me to the ground.

Times up.

The dark visage of the void pony smiled cruelly as the power he had given me left my body, leaving me wounded and exhausted in the middle of the street. Regardless I was going to finish what I started. I hauled myself up to my hooves and withdrew Hearts Promise, slowly limping to the crippled griffin with intent to kill…painfully. As I came to stand over him his eyes were quickly losing their spark and he looked up at me with a dreadful expression. Before my blade fell Aurora scampered to my side and put a quiet bullet through the side of his head.

“We don’t have time for this, C’mon!” Aurora pulled me by the tail back towards Sunny. As we ran I realized I had lost my gun when I fell from the sky earlier. Besides my knife, Aurora was my only protection as of now. Aurora took point in front and did a damn good job covering me, even if I could see she was skirting the edge of panic. Next came a new fact about the Hell Divers, they did indeed have non-flying ponies in among their ranks. The mare emerged from the shadows of an adjacent alley and tackled me to the ground. The sharp pain in my leg and the bullet in my shoulder ensured that I buckled with little resistance under her attack, crying in pain as I fell. Though I was not helpless. The knife she held in her magic plunged towards my throat but I was able to bring up my PipBuck leg and deflect it. Aurora heard me fall to the ground and turned to see the mare on top of me with a look of distress and determination. However the mare atop me noticed Aurora turn around and made to intercept her but a desperate punch from me connected with her muzzle and refocused her attention on me. I tried to pull the knife from her magical grasp with my own as well as try and hold her away from me with what was left of my strength. In the end she was beginning to beat me out, the knife inching closer to my throat but that was when Aurora made it to my side and fired her pistol into the mare. After the first shot connected with the mares flank, Aurora closed her eyes and fired three more times, two hitting her in the body and the last taking out a chunk of her neck. I didn’t check to see if she was dead, getting to my hooves and continuing towards Sunny.

“You did good Aurora.” I wheezed, limping my way across the threshold of the building Sunny darted into before. Aurora backed into the building, gun at the ready until I shut it and secured us for the moment.

She was shaking slightly like she was before but her breathing was far steadier. Aurora dropped the gun from her mouth and took several slow, calming breaths.

“I…killed those ponies.” She whispered, looking at her gun on the floor with a strange expression.

“You gonna be ok Aurora?” I placed a hoof on her back and winced as I pulled the bullet out of my shoulder with magic.

“I think so…I…did what I had to.” She picked up her pistol and offered it to me. “Until we find yours.” I could tell that she wasn’t just trying to avoid killing again because there would be no avoiding it after this. Unfortunately I couldn’t take it.

“No, you keep it. You’ll need it more than I will.” I motioned her towards the stairs and began ascending up them when Aurora called out from behind me.

“Are we not going to talk about what happened? With your magic I mean.”

I froze in place, dreading to talk about what I did out there. I had hoped that whatever happened to me would have gone unnoticed.

Aurora noticed my apprehension but continued pushing it anyway. “Your aura…it was wrong. It wasn’t yours.” She stated, something that I had failed to notice myself. What had I opened myself up to? “It was pink and wispy. It wasn’t like any magic I have ever seen.”

“There was a lot happening out there Aurora…you were probably just seeing things.” I tried to dismiss the conversation and only made it up one more step when I felt Aurora tug on my tail.

“I know what I saw dad. What’s going on?” I couldn’t face her otherwise she’d see right through me. Thankfully the sounds of battle reminded me that we still had the Hell Divers to deal with.

“We’ll have to save this debate for another time Aurora. C’mon we need to keep moving.” This time I continued up the steps until there were no more in front of me, leading me to the exit to the roof. Aurora reluctantly followed me, what she saw weighing on her mind and my well-being. As I pushed open the door I saw that Sunny was grappling with a female griffin, just barely holding her talons away from where they could do some serious damage. I took one step forward and felt Aurora zip between my legs, pistol in her mouth where she proceeded to put two bullets into the griffin before I heard the sound of an empty clip. Aurora’s shots weakened the griffin enough for Sunny to win the grapple, allowing her the chance to throw the griffin down to the roof and execute her with a blast from her battle saddle.

“Good shooting Aurora.” Sunny complimented as she turned to see us. Before anything else could be said several bullets hit the roof next to us causing us to scatter. I looked up to see another griffin strafing through the air, raining hot lead down on us. I entered SATS and queued up a lightning bolt on our attacker but canceled it when I saw a smaller shadow coming up slowly from behind. As I exited SATS and time returned to its proper speed, Azura speared the other griffin in the back, using her momentum to ram her curved knife into their spine. She hooked a claw around his neck and stabbed him again and again until he dropped from the sky and hit the ground lifelessly.

“That’s right you better run!” She yelled at someone I couldn’t see. I turned around and with my EFS saw that however many of them were left were retreating. A few other griffins in the same dark green combat armor that Grim was wearing flew up beside her and fired their weapons in the direction of the fleeing Hell Divers. I breathed a sigh of relief as it seemed we had won the battle. I limped over to Sunny and sat down beside her, happy for the chance to take a quick breather.

“How are we looking in the way of medicine?” I glanced down the wound in my shoulder and the blood that was beginning to cake to my fur. Sunny reached into her bags and pulled out a roll of non-magical bandages.

“Make it count.” She said, holding the roll out to me.

“Fuck.” I cursed under my breath, taking a moment to wrap the affected area. Azura fluttered down to the roof next to us and wiped some blood off her claws.

“How’d you guys do? Can’t have been easy with most of the fight happening in the air.”

“I still got a few.” Sunny said nonchalantly as she could.

“Shouldn’t be surprised, you’re one mean mare Sunny. What about you two?” Azura looked at Aurora. “You get any? Did your dad?”

Aurora’s eyes darted between me and Azura, likely debating if she was going to say anything about the power I used. “…I got two.”

“Nice!” Azura exclaimed, clearly impressed.

“Fan out! Secure these buildings and let’s see what was so damn alluring about this place!” A rough, older voice called out from above us. I looked up in time to see several shadows of griffins scattering and heading into the other nearby buildings. What remained above us were two shadows that were slowly descending to join us.

“I hear we have you to thank for this victory.” The griffin in front of me was a bit larger in stature than me but otherwise looked like an older, more scarred Grim. Same grey fur, same black feathers, other than his bulk the only discernible difference between the two was the eyepatch and…metal wing?

“Shake your head son, your eyes are stuck.” He noticed my staring and got my attention.

“Sparks.” Grim said, taking a few steps forward to stand between us. “This is my father, Steelwing Talonrend.”

“And before you ask, yes that was my name before I lost my wing.” He stretched out the appendage in question. “Anyway, thanks for the intel. This victory means that we’ve wiped out the last of the holdouts.”

“It was my…obligation.” I spoke the truth of what my involvement in this conflict was.

“Call it whatever you want, all that matters is that you’ve made an ally of me and my Talons. Now, my boy here says they were here guarding a ministry facility.”

“What interest do you have in the facility?”

“Honestly? I don’t but I have a feeling that you do. Besides, nothing would add insult to injury more than kicking Dusk Diver’s goon’s asses AND swiping whatever she wanted here out from under her.”

“So Dusk Diver IS their leader.” I mused out loud.

“Indeed. Imagine my embarrassment when a fucking pony convinced almost half of my company to abandon me.”

“Wait a second.” Sunny stepped up and joined in the conversation. “This whole conflict is a Talon civil war?”

“Yes and now I think I know what leverage she used to spirit them away.”

“You mean the ministry facility?” I asked, though I supposed it did make sense.

“Right. We griffins are… an avaricious race. We as a company hadn’t had any big scores or jobs for some time. I can see how some would be convinced to join up with her with the promise of ministry treasure, the traitorous fucks.”

“That’s why we brought the whole company.” Grim too joined in. “Once I learned what they were after here, I saw the opportunity to bring them back into our fold…well not the ones here.”

I was slightly unnerved to learn that the griffins I had killed here were once brothers in arms to Grim and his father. Though if they weren’t too bothered about killing them then why should I?

“Well if you think whatever’s in this facility is what convinced them to abandon you, then let’s go get it.” I turned and began to limp back down the stairs when I was stopped by a claw on my shoulder.

“Wait a second Sparks.” Grim reached behind his back and brought out my pistol. “Can’t waltz into a ministry facility unarmed.”

“Thanks.” I took it in my magic and slipped it back into its holster. With the area secured it didn’t take long to find the theatre the facility was supposedly underneath, though my limp didn’t help speed matters along either. Once we walked through the open doors to the inside we got an eye for what this place used to be. Besides the few skeletons that I just expected to see in almost every ruin, I was surprised to see how much color the inside retained. The walls of the lobby were covered in fine red velvet wallpaper with designs embroidered into it in barely flaking gold leaf. Two doors stood on either side of the center desk, as well as two other doors that went to the left and right into adjacent rooms filled with the rotten clumps of old coats and scarfs with a few still stubbornly clinging to rusty coat hangers. Moving past the lobby and into the stage area itself presented us with much of the same colors. Immediately to the right and left of the stage area were spiral stairs that presumably led to the big half circle above us that was the second story balcony. Somepony let out an impressed whistle as they scanned the room. Like the room before, the walls were covered in velvet wallpaper that had eschewed the color scheme of the lobby and went for royal purple with gold embroidery instead. The seats of the ground floor were decorated with the same theme of gold with red cushions, several of which still held their long dead occupants. The stage was almost as wide as the whole room, still maintaining its presence long after its death. Above the stage hung a heavy red velvet curtain, half of which had fallen and draped over the stage where it had been rotting for Luna knows how many years.

“This place held up surprisingly well.” Azura commented.

“Well if there was a ministry facility built here then wouldn’t it make sense for the cover to be built just as well?” Grim pointed out, making a decent case for himself. “Not to mention how much money probably moved through here.” Again, he had a good point.

“I’m going to head backstage. If I was a betting pony I’d say that is where we’ll find our way into the facility.” I trotted down the aisle as cautiously as I could, careful not to hurt my leg any further. Compared to the lobby and stage, the backstage area was an absolute mess. Props for all kinds of productions were strewn about the floor haphazardly as if a tornado had blown through. In addition to the lack of the latter room’s décor and dark lighting, THIS is what I expected the whole theatre to look like.

“So…what exactly are we looking for?” Azura asked, looking about the room aimlessly.

“Beats me. I’ve never been in a ministry hub before.” Once those words left my mouth I came to the realization that we had never been in a ministry hub before. There could be anything waiting for us in there. Other Equestrian government facilities we’d been in had things like Sentinels and magical energy turrets. I wasn’t looking forward to what might be guarding our path.

Once we had made our way to the dressing rooms our path forward was clear. The biggest dressing room had one of its wall panels removed which led to a hidden elevator. We all piled on and hit the button to take us down, a pace that was unbearably slow. Now that Steelwing was in our midst I couldn’t help but voice a question that had yet to be addressed.

“Steelwing, when I met Grim he said that you had banished and disowned him. What made you take him back?”

Steelwing scoffed dismissively and gave me a look that told me to leave it alone. “Because he asked. Matters of the family should stay as such. You’ve done good by me boy but you ain’t family.”

Grim’s expression mirrored his father’s albeit reluctantly. I supposed the answer didn’t matter since it was clear that they had reconciled in some fashion, though I was not one to be denied for long. Soon after, the putrid smell of death permeated our senses. The elevator dinged and the doors opened to reveal a hallway that was piled with zebra bodies in all ranges of decay. Some looked like they may have been killed as recently as yesterday. Richter had said they were using the zebra to bait out the facility’s defenses. We all filed out of the elevator and I noticed something that made the corpses more unsettling, where was all the blood?

“These zebra…they were killed by magical energy weapons.” Grim said, examining one of the fresher bodies.

“Hey I thought I heard gunshots outside, what’s going-” A lone griffin came out of a room two doors down the hallway and froze when he saw us. We all went for our guns and once he realized how outnumbered he was he threw his weapon away. “I surrender.”

Everypony but Steelwing and Grim put away their guns, the two of them approaching the lone griffin.

“Is it too late to join back up with the Talons?” He asked, genuine hope in his voice.

“Sure, all you traitors are welcome back into my fold if you think you can handle it.” Steelwing said, lowering his weapon.

“R-really?”

“Of course, it would grant me a bit of peace to see you as a Talon again.”

“T-thank you Steelwing, I can’t believe-”

“Posthumously.” Steelwing put a bullet through his head just as he realized what was about to happen, his expression frozen in shock. “That way you die with some honor.” Steelwing coldly turned away from the griffin he executed and gave us all a challenging look. Though he wasn’t going to get an objection from any of us. Everypony split up and we began checking through the various rooms in the hallway. The one I walked into seemed to serve as a reliquary of old books. Adorning the walls were faded motivational posters promising that they were working for the betterment of Equestria. Unlike a regular library, the books weren’t organized in any kind of obvious system, one half of the books were placed on bookshelves along the left wall and the others were casually thrown into large bins labeled ‘Edited’ on the other side of the room. I was curious the books were being edited for and decided to investigate them first. Just as I levitated one out, I heard something from the hall that made me pause.

“You’ve been awfully quiet Aurora, is something wrong?” I heard Sunny ask. An uncomfortable amount of silence lingered in the air before Aurora answered.

“Just…coming to terms with things.” Her word choice was pretty clever. Most would likely assume she was talking about the battle she was just in but I knew the hidden meaning. I had let something…something evil into my mind and I think she knew it, albeit not entirely. I really had no desire or intent to explain myself on the matter. I had no choice but to accept the power that was offered me. My body was still weak and I wouldn’t be back to my full strength for some time. The image of the mare who captured us flashed behind my eyes and how powerless I had been before her. The thought caused me to flinch and my spell to implode. I dropped the book I had been holding where it hit the floor with a thud. When I opened my eyes, I saw that Azura had poked her head in through the doorway.

“You okay Sparks?” She looked concerned, taking a slow step into the room with me.

“Yeah…yeah I’m okay.” I lied. “Just lost my concentration for a second.” Suddenly I was out of breath and I found it hard to try and pick up the book. I kept trying for several seconds before I cried out in frustration and kicked it across the floor. I knew what I needed but I refused to admit it, at least out loud. Azura approached me and put her claws on my shoulders, pushing me to sit down for a second.

“Sparks, take a break for a second. Here.” She reached into her pack and brought out a bottle of water and a can of sliced apples. She held them out to me and I took longer than I wanted to take them from her.

“Thank you Azura…I’m sorry I dragged you into this.” I drank long, greedy gulps of the water, ignoring the warning clicks from my Geiger counter.

“What do you mean?” She asked, wiping a bit of water from my mouth. I was so dejected in that moment that I failed to notice the gesture.

“That I roped you into my life. I made my problems yours and stole you away from your home. It’s my fault that we were captured by those slavers, it’s my fault that you suffered…” I lost my voice for a moment and Azura looked away from me, evaluating what I had said.

“Don’t be.” She said, returning her attention to me.

“W-what?” I looked up at her confused.

“This is the most exciting my life has been in years. Besides it’s not like you forced me to do anything. I’ve stayed with you guys all this time because I wanted to, because I’m your friend.”

I was at a loss for words. I relaxed a bit more because of them though. I chuckled quietly and was about to thank her for comforting me when she softly pressed her beak against my lips and kissed me. Now I was really speechless. When she noticed my surprised reaction she backed off and gained a nervous expression.

“Oh…I…I wasn’t supposed to do that was I?” Without waiting for a response, she hurriedly dashed out of the room in embarrassment. I…I didn’t know how to feel about what had happened. I remembered when I first saw Azura and what I thought about her then. Yet I hadn’t, for even a moment, considered finding a new special somepony. In her or anyone. Upon further reflection I couldn’t remember ever talking to her about why I was seeking Chestnut or even if I mentioned Winter at all. She didn’t know what Chestnut had taken from me. All she knew was what happened between us when I’d first asked for her help. Now I knew how she viewed our relationship, why she stayed as long as she did. She saw something in me and I did nothing to convince her that I didn’t see the same thing in her. Suddenly my interest in the books in this room was overshadowed by these new thoughts I had to sort out. I sat by myself for a minute or so before deciding that returning my attention to the books was exactly the distraction I needed. I imagined Azura would also need time to sort out her own thoughts and chasing after her now would probably only make things worse.

I picked up a new book from the bin with my hooves and opened it to see that all its pages were blank. I flipped it over and saw that the cover read Daring Do and the Zebra’s Lament with a depiction of a khaki-colored mare and a zebra stallion with glasses hanging from a rope on the edge of a cliff with more sinister looking zebra leering down at them. This was an adventure novel according to the blurb above the title though the author’s name and all the contents inside were just gone. An inspection of a few more books in the bin revealed that they were all blank. I was under the impression that the Ministry of Image was tasked with maintaining the best face of the Ministries and Equestria as a whole during the war. What were they doing with these books? With nothing else of interest in that room I wandered out into the hall to see what everypony else had found. Aurora and Sunny were doing the same as me, wandering the hall and investigating what others had discovered. I joined them in peeking into the room adjacent from mine to see Grim losing his patience in front of a terminal.

“Want I should take a crack at it?” I asked from the doorway.

“Let him do it.” Sunny said, stifling a chuckle. “I got five caps says he can’t do it.”

“I’ll pay you ten caps if you let Sparks do it.” Grim slumped forward onto the desk, his weary tone showing his defeat.

“Deal.” Sunny smiled.

“Thank you.” Grim leapt out of the chair like it was on fire.

“Now pay up.” Sunny bumped him with her hoof.

“What? I thought we were joking.” Grim acted like he was losing something precious, which considering his background as a Talon he may as well have been.

“Caps are no laughing matter.” Aurora jumped in, eager to take part in Grim’s ribbing. “Now that we know you weren’t taking it seriously, fork over the fifteen caps.”

“Fifteen!?” Grim, Sunny and Aurora continued to bicker back and forth playfully on the matter as I turned my focus to the terminal. I got through its security far faster than I thought I would, especially considering how bad Grim had made it sound. Though I guess I did have a pretty good advantage over him attached to my leg. Once I was in, I learned that this terminal belonged to a MoI researcher named Amethyst Sky. None of her logs told me anything about the books but there was still useful information to be found. There was one that had some clues as to what kind of project Rarity was working on here and if Fancy Pants was to be believed, I think I had a decent idea as to what it was.

I still don’t quite understand the purpose of the spell we’ve created. According to Minister Rarity it was based on a spell she discovered that acts like a mirror. Whoever looks into it will see a reflection of their real self, their soul for lack of better words. Since then, with information she has shared with me and a few other select researchers, we have altered it in several ways. First we’ve changed the restriction of its casting, it’s no longer confined to altering mirrors or creating new ones, now it can be cast as an invisible rune on a surface. Also instead of showing somepony their soul’s reflection it now takes an imprint of those who trigger it. Sort of like recording a copy of somepony’s very being and thanks to a new magical practice called ‘spell hanging’ we have successfully been able to capture multiple soul imprints on a single rune, theoretically indefinitely until the caster releases the spell. Hopefully this breakthrough proves satisfactory for whatever Rarity needs it for. Especially considering the rumors that her last project here was supposedly a failure. Although the original nature of the spell we were given makes one wonder where Rarity learned this spell to begin with. Regardless, even though I’m not sure what she plans to do with this spell, I’m proud to have developed and worked on such intricate and new magics. Maybe I can lobby for that position at Maripony after all.

Amethyst Sky

Rarity had the researchers here work on…a soul catcher? Even if it was designed to just take imprints from its targets it still sounded…wrong, malevolent even. Though she only took these steps to make up for something she failed to do here. Maybe there was more going on here than Fancy Pants knew…or maybe he knew exactly what was going on here.

“Anyone find anything worth betraying me for yet?” Steelwing asked nopony in particular. After a moment of no answers he sighed in frustration and pointed to the next hallway.

“Let’s move on then.” He ordered, not waiting to see if anypony followed him, like he just expected us to fall in line. Though as the leader of a company of Talons I guess it made sense, though I still didn’t appreciate it.

The next hallway over was littered with scattered piles and wispy streaks of pink ash. The air grew heavy as the all-encompassing ash inevitably worked into our lungs. At the end of the hallway junction we finally saw what had killed the majority of the zebra here. Mounted on the walls and ceiling were several rows of magical energy turrets. They immediately turned their attention to us and began firing an absolute wall of pink lasers in our direction. We ducked back out of the mouth of the hallway as lasers whizzed by our heads, slagging bits of metal off the walls. Once we had completely broken line of sight they stopped firing, returning to their idle positions.

“That’s what they were using the zebra for?” Grim held out a claw as if he were displaying the obstacle. Before I could get a look at it something occurred to me and I can’t believe I didn’t put it together sooner. All the ash on the floors, in the air and in our…lungs. Goddesses. I retched and quickly tried to bring up a hoof to cover my mouth but I was too slow, sloppily vomiting into the hoof pressed against my mouth. The pressure of my hoof forced vomit to spew out of both sides of my mouth and I collapsed to the floor, careful to not land in my own filth.

“Keep it together for fucks sake.” I heard Steelwing mumble. I sucked in a mouthful of air and lumbered to my hooves.

“In case the situation escapes you.” I started softly, wiping the spittle from my chin. “We’ve been breathing dead people!”

“I noticed thanks. Are all you folk from south of the swamp so delicate?” Steelwing asked no one in particular.

“Keep talking down to me Steelwing and I’ll show you how delicate you are.” I said squaring up to the larger griffin.

“That’s enough Sparks.” I heard Grim say. Clutched in his claw was a hankie which he held out to me.

Steelwing took one step towards me but was blocked from going any further by Sunny. “Back off.” Was all she said but I could hear the veiled threat behind her words.

“Fine.” The old griffin relented.

Once the commotion had settled, Grim brought our attention back to the turrets. “These turrets will never stop; they’re equipped with sparkle-breeders.”

“They have what?” I asked, my knowledge of magical energy weapons severely lacking.

“It means that after firing they recharge, they have virtually unlimited ammunition.”

Who knows how many zebras they would have killed before they realized that, perhaps they never would have. I peeked my head back into the hall and tried to get a better look. In the few seconds I was able to look, I noticed a few more details before lasers hit the wall where my head had been. At least two of the turrets had been destroyed by gunfire and there were piles of pink ash everywhere.

“So what’s our plan?” I asked, hopeful that Grim might have an idea giving his knowledge of their functionality.

“How long do you think a shield would hold up?” Sunny asked, pointing at my horn.

“Let’s find out.” I created a shield shaped like a pane of glass and floated it out into the hallway. Nothing.

“They work like your PipBuck, they need a target to lock on to.” Steelwing pushed me towards the opening to the hallway. I looked back at the others and nodded. I jumped out into the hallway, keeping the shield between me and the turrets. The last time I put a shield between me and laser turrets things went pretty well. This was not that time. The first laser to hit my shield cracked it all the way through, the next two punctured holes through and hit me and the wall behind me. When the laser hit me, my concentration broke and the shield vanished, leaving me wide open in front of the turrets. I panicked and couldn’t make my hooves move the right direction, almost tripping over myself in the process. Just as I was about to be lit up by a multitude of lasers I was tackled to the floor, shoving me across the mouth of the hallway to the other side. When I opened my eyes to see who had saved me, my heart skipped a beat. Azura was laying on top of me, looking down with a slight blush.

“Uh…hey.”

“Hi…umm thanks.” We both had a difficult time looking each other in the eyes. Another few seconds of awkward silence passed before I got to the issue at hoof. “You can get off of me whenever you want.” Azura hopped off of me like I was on fire, fiddling with her claws and looking away from me.

“Sorry…” She half whispered.

“Don’t be.” I said, pointing to the smoking hole in the middle of my ballistic vest. “I…just need time to think about what happened. We’ll talk about it later, okay?”

Azura brightened up slightly at the prospect of talking about it. “Yeah. Okay.” She nodded, looking back at the others on the other side of the hallway opening. “Any other ideas guys?”

Without missing a beat, both Sunny and Aurora attempted to cross the opening to the hallway to join us and were almost instantly suppressed by a volley of lasers. They both looked annoyed and Aurora huffed, unable to hide it as well as Sunny.

“Maybe the security room is on that side?” Aurora offered. I looked around and nothing about this side indicated that the Hell Divers or zebra had made it pass the hallway.

“Maybe. Get comfortable guys, we’re going to look around on this side.”

“Don’t make us wait too long. There’ll be time to give each other a good seeing to once we’re done here.” Steelwing shouted louder than was probably publicly acceptable. I decided that saying anything back would be tantamount to pouring fuel on a fire so I turned my back on them and went to begin my search. I suspect sass might run in that family. After searching through several rooms it was starting to look like this area was the living quarters. The chances we had of finding some way to shut down the turrets were getting slimmer and slimmer.

“Azura.” I said, getting her attention.

“Huh? I mean…yeah?” She said, obviously interrupted her from her own thoughts.

“I need to tell you something.”

“No…it’s okay. You don’t have to force it; we can wait until later.”

“It’s not about that…well it sort of relates to why I acted like I did.” I stopped walking and spun around to face the anxious looking griffin. “I never told you why I wanted to kill Chestnut did I?”

“Well, no. I figured you’d tell me whenever you were ready and I was fine if you never did.”

I thought of the many ways I could approach this topic but opted to forgo any subtleties and go straight for the point.

“Chestnut killed my marefriend. In the attack that razed Blacktown. He killed her right in front of me, I couldn’t do anything but watch as he put a bullet through her head.” Azura was taken aback by what I said. Whether at herself for kissing me earlier or from the direct way I dropped this information on her I couldn’t tell. “Do you know the last thing she said was?”

Azura remained silent and shook her head ‘no’ urging me to continue.

“She said she was pregnant and he killed her anyway. Killed her and threw her body from the tallest building in Black Town. He took away everything I had fought and suffered for since I left my Stable.” I was hit by a sudden rush of grief. I had now spent more time in the Wasteland without her than I did when I was fighting to see her again. I felt tears well up in my eyes but I tried to blink them away and continue, my voice occasionally catching in my throat. “W-when I found her body…I barely had anything left to bury. He wouldn’t even let me have that!” My emotions bounced back and forth between grief and rage. The tears kept coming and I was getting louder, nearing a breakdown.

“I was supposed to be a better pony but what am I!? A fucking false champion fabricated by some asshole behind a radio and a prick behind a robot who made me think I could be better, that I could do something to make this goddessdamned wasteland a better place! I can’t be what this world needs. I couldn’t even protect the pony who meant everything to me…” My anger passed quickly, leaving me a quietly sobbing mess.

“Sparks…I had no idea.” Azura’s voice cracked as she struggled to contain her own tears. That was the worst I had felt since the day she died. Saying all of that out loud forced me to relive it all again and gave a finality to it. I wiped the tears from my eyes with a shaky sigh.

“Luna I’d kill for a drink right about now.” I forced a chuckle, doing my best to try and play off what I just unloaded on her. Without wasting a second Azura retrieved an old bottle of wild pegasus whiskey.

“I was saving this for after we…ya know…but I think we could put it to better use now.” She unscrewed the lid and passed me the bottle, insisting I take the first drink. I took the bottle in my hooves and tipped it back, sucking down three mouthfuls before the burning forced me to stop. I shuddered in glee as the rough liquid burned its way into my core, relieving me of some of the pain.

“Thank you Azura…for everything.” I passed the bottle back to her where she matched me drink for drink.

“Don’t thank me…I’m sorry I forced you to relive those memories.” The bottle came back to me.

Five drinks in now. “No…I needed to let it out…to actually say it to somepo- someone.” How strange that I kept my sorrows bottled up for so long and Azura was who I told them to. “For someone other than me to know how I feel.”

Azura matched me again and I could feel the alcohol start to do its thing. She fidgeted as if she was still uncomfortable and I could understand how she might be. “How did Aurora take it? The death of her mother.”

“Oh Aurora isn’t my daughter…well biologically speaking. Winter and I adopted her just before she was killed.” I took the bottle back and downed another few swigs. Azura matched me yet again and the bottle was already half empty.

“Well…you two seem close regardless.”

“She is the most important person in this world to me now. She was there for me when I couldn’t be there for myself. It’s because of her that I’m alive right now. After Winter died, I lost all hope and it was her who brought me back from the edge…by slapping the gun out of my mouth.” I let the declaration hang in the air for a bit, throwing back two more drinks before my body protested. We sat in silence for a moment or two the only sound in the hallway was the thundering of my heartbeat in my ears, the slight buzzing of the overhead lights and Azura missing my drink count by one.

“Well…I’m glad you didn’t kill yourself.” Azura tried her best to look sympathetic and I could tell she meant it but her slight swaying made it hard to accept without smiling.

“Yeah me…me too.” I shuffled a little closer to her. Azura reciprocated and now we were almost face to face. “Listen Azura…” I started, getting distracted by my own heartbeat and the lightheadedness setting in.

“Yeah?” She leaned forward a bit, almost bumping me in the muzzle.

“I still have my reshervations about this but…” My speech was becoming slurred and it stopped me from getting any further but I think my point was made.

“You don’t haf t’ say aanymore.” Azura slurred even more than I. “I under…stand…I know I can’t replace her.” Azura slumped forward falling into me where I caught her in my hooves. She giggled and slowly snuck a claw under my armor and rubbed my chest fur. “But I wanna try…it can beuh secret f’ ya want.” I can’t say for sure if it was because I was drunk or if it was something I wanted deep down but at the time it sounded good to me.

“Yeah?” I said, pressing my muzzle against her beak.

“Yeah~” She cupped my face with her claws, looking at me through half lidded eyes. This time when her beak touched my lips I didn’t shy away.

***

My memory after that is fuzzy at best, lemme just pick up where it became clearer. I rolled myself awake by falling out of the bed to see that we had retreated into one of the living quarters. According to my PipBuck two hours had passed and Azura was still sleeping in the bed. I felt terrible and my head was throbbing like it was going to explode. It didn’t take a genius to figure out what happened between us, especially with the lingering scent of…well sex and whiskey in the air. Though now that I was lucid, I can’t say I regretted it. I was right about letting all that pain out, telling someone gave what had happened a finality. A finality that opened the door to let me move on, to keep living my life unburdened by her death. I sat up and looked back at Azura’s sleeping form. Even though she probably got drunker than me given her smaller frame, she looked happy. I moved to wake her when I noticed something. In the other corner of the room was a simple chair with a faded white lab coat draped over it. It was pushed in under an equally simple desk with a working terminal on top of it. Rather than wake her now my curiosity got the better of me and I plopped myself into the chair and started typing. This particular terminal didn’t have any protections and getting in was easy as hitting a few keys. Once I was in, I discovered that the bulk of the entries were work schedules and other such management mail, nothing terribly helpful. Though close to the bottom was an entry that detailed new security procedures. Considering our current predicament, I would be a fool to ignore it.

Alright everypony, security has just finished installing the turrets in the main hallway leading to the nexus. They aren’t fully operational yet but they say they will be using similar technology to Stable-Tec’s PipBucks. Which means that they’ll be using a modified EFS system. Everypony on site will be given security badges to register yourselves as friendlies to their targeting system. Now I know this seems like overkill but as you know we have extremely top-secret information located and stored in the nexus. We can’t allow any of this data to fall into enemy hooves and ever since the stripes found allies in the changeling insurgency, facility infiltrations have gone up considerably. Once you have your badges, Do. Not. Lose. Them. There will be no replacements given and the turrets will not discriminate. So keep your badge close to heart. It could save your life.

-Dr. Dainty Lace.

It couldn’t be that easy, could it? I jumped out of the chair so fast that I knocked it to the floor with a clatter, jolting Azura awake in the process. Her claws immediately went to her head, cradling it in discomfort and looking at me with one eye through them.

“The hell are you doing? Keep it down would you…” She tried to roll back over and doze off but if I couldn’t sleep then she couldn’t. I got a trotting start and leaped on the bed hooves first, springing the sleepy little griffin into the air. She cried in distress as her wings shot out to right herself and keep her from eating the floor.

“Alright I’m awake! What is it?”

“I found a way past the turrets!” I pointed to the chair on the floor. Azura quizzically raised an eyebrow.

“You still drunk?”

“Yeah right, look who’s talkin’ featherweight.” I poked her in the belly with my hoof. “Look.” I levitated the lab coat off the chair and held it aloft in front of her. Just like the security memo on the terminal said, there was a security badge pinned to the collar of the lab coat, boasting level five clearance.

“A badge?” She asked, looking for clarification.

“The badge marks whoever has one as friendly to the turret’s EFS. I bet that somewhere past them is the area where I can shut them off.” I threw the coat over my back and made to head back to the others when Azura stopped me.

“Wait, can we just have a minute?” She still had a claw pressed to her head. “Do you have any water?”

I looked through my PipBuck’s inventory screen to see that I did indeed still have half a bottle of slightly irradiated water. “Here.” I levitated it over to her where she thankfully grabbed it out of the air.

“Thanks.” She drained half of what was left and pulled back with a thirsty gasp. “That’s much better.” She wiped a stray drop from her beak and fidgeted a little before scooting to the edge of the bed. “Are…are we okay with what happened here?” she instinctively wrapped her hind legs around each other. “I know I’m not her but…you felt really good and I don’t want-”

I inched forward as she spoke so that we were face to face. I silenced her with a hoof, speaking all that needed to be said through my eyes. It was a look of relief. Relief that the burden on my heart had been lessened, that it wasn’t squatting on my mind like a fat Brahmin. I pulled my hoof away and she came with it and we met in the middle in a tender kiss.

“C’mon bluebird, the others are waiting.” I nodded to the doorway with a smile. Azura beamed and eagerly hopped off the bed and out into the hallway, satisfied with my answer. Boy was I gonna have a hell of a time explaining this to everyone. We returned to where we left them, only to see Grim napping against the wall.

“Hey! Grim!” I called out to rouse him from sleep. He jerked awaked with a startled expression.

“Fuckin’ took you long enough…did you find anything or are we stuck here?”

“Well...I found something.” I floated the lab coat over my shoulders to show it off.

“…How is your terrible fashion sense going to help us?” I don’t know why that stab angered me as much as it did maybe it was because how fashionable my mother had been when I was young but now was not the time to debate my…*ahem* impeccable style.

“Not the coat… but what’s on it.” I adjusted the coat to make sure that the badge was visible on my chest as I strolled out into the hallway opening. Even with what I knew I still flinched when I got eyes on the turrets. Yet they didn’t move. I was safe. “Not so terrible now, is it? Where are the others by the way?”

“They went back up top once…well ya know.”

“Oh…you don’t mean…?”

“I do and well…you two were not subtle.”

Maybe it wouldn’t be so hard to explain after all. “This is a little awkward.”

“How did you think we felt? Anyway, I’ll go get everyone.”

“Alright, I’ll go look for a way to shut them down. You gonna be okay here for a bit Azura?”

She didn’t poke her head around the corner but I still heard her voice from her safe spot. “Yeah, I’ll be fine. Hurry up though, it’ll just be me here with everyone else and you know they’re gonna ask questions.”

I chuckled at the idea of Sunny and Aurora grilling her about what they’d heard. “Understood, I’ll be back as soon as I can.”

I trotted off down the hall to search for a security room or something to help me get everyone else past the turrets. There were an alarming number of hallways that split into diverging paths leading to the many different quarters this facility contained. Thankfully every other hallway had signs posted near the roof that were slowly pointing me to the security offices. Also in every other hallway were more rows of turrets mounted onto the walls and at several junctures, were mounted to the roof. This time alone gave me time to think about all that had just befallen me. From the mysterious power granted to me by the void pony in my head to the last two hours I spent with Azura. It was a lot to take in in the short span of one day. First, I could no longer pass off that thing I saw in my mind as a construct of it. The power it had gifted me was very real and as much as I didn’t want to admit it, something was compelling me to seek it out. Perhaps that was why I allowed myself a moment of respite with Azura, to counter the lingering fear that was pervading my psyche. No, that wasn’t fair to her. Even if that were the case, I did feel something. I just didn’t know if I was ready to open my heart to someone. If I was ready for the pain that inevitably came with it.

Before I could come up with any answers I found that I had made it to the security room. As with about eighty percent of rooms I encountered there was a still functioning terminal on a desk in the corner, as well as several others scattered about the room. Stable-Tec sure didn’t fuck around with the construction of their products. Without even thinking I bypassed the terminals protections and found the command to deactivate the turrets, intentionally leaving the other files alone. I think I wanted to hurry up and get away from Whinnyapolis, away from whatever entity was trying to get to me. Thank Luna that there was a map function on my PipBuck otherwise I’d have forgotten the way back for sure. Once I did make my way back I slowly approached the others and let them in on the good news.

“Alright everyone, the turrets are deactivated.” With a bit of hesitation everyone stepped out to join me and when no lasers flew at them they picked up their pace.

“So…you and Blue.” Sunny started, smiling like a gossipy schoolfilly.

“Can we not talk about this right now? I…am still sorting things out.” The last part came out as a whisper that only Sunny could hear.

“Sure.” As if she understood exactly what was going through my head, she left it alone and her expression returned to her reserved, neutral one. After that we surprisingly continued on in silence.

Many of the rooms we explored afterwards were of little note. A few trinkets here, couple caps there. Why did pre-war ponies collect caps anyway? We found nothing of particular value that would make one betray and murder their comrades. Hours passed as we searched the many hallways and rooms. Some of the larger hallways we discovered met at a single large round room. It was laid out in a way that reminded me of the genetic labs back in Stable 63, in the sense that the room was clearly split into three different fields of science. This was the room they would meet in and submit their findings and research to further whatever their mutual goal was. There could be something of value in this room, provided the research done here survived the war. Though before any of that could be explored my vision drifted to what was in the middle of the chamber. At the center of all these laboratory setups was a circular elevator shaft made of a dark, almost blue metal. It had a single door that possessed no obvious means of opening it. Everypony else fanned out to inspect the surrounding lab areas while I was drawn to the elevator. Now that I could examine it closer I saw that I was correct, in that there were no buttons, card readers or number pads to open it. Now that I was close, I noticed something that may be the way to access it. Off to one side of the elevator’s doors was a small cluster of three diamond shaped imprints. In one of the imprints was a slender, blue diamond shaped gem. I had seen this mark before, on a ministry poster in Baltimare. This was the Ministry of Image’s symbol and if I were a betting pony, I’d say it was Rarity’s cutie mark. Upon that realization I was overcome by several others. Cutter wanted to retrieve something that was stolen from him and in his own words, he described it as ‘a gemstone…it’s blue and diamond shaped’ exactly like the one still in its imprint. So Dusk Diver had one of these gems and I’m willing to bet Cutter did too. There had to be more to this than I knew. Dusk Diver and Cutter had to be connected in some way and I intended to find out how. I doubted Cutter expected that I’d see this panel. I had also just cleared the way for Dusk Diver if she returned to this place. So if she somehow got to him first or vice versa, I was going to make sure that neither of them could get inside. I took out some of my tools, popped the last gem out of the panel and shoved it in my bags.

“I think I know what everypony is after here.” I announced to the room, getting everyone’s attention. “We’re heading back to Mareiucci.”

Footnote: Level Up!

New Perk: Tough Hide (Rank two) – You have gained an additional +3 to your Damage threshold.

Chapter Twenty-Two: Retribution

Chapter Twenty-Two: Retribution

“One of the greatest regrets in life is being what others would want you to be, rather than being yourself.”

The sun glowed dimly in the early morning skies as we approached the bridge that led to Mareiucci. Smoke was evident in the skies above the settlement. Whether we had forced their hooves by driving them away from the theatre or this attack had been planned from the beginning I would not speculate. Mareiucci’s defenses were suffering heavy casualties as griffins and ponies in purple Talon armor massacred civilians out in the open. Steelwing had stayed behind to secure the theatre so for now it was just my group. I didn’t know if I was up for another fight so soon after the last as I inspected the blood-soaked bandages around my shoulder and limped on my injured leg. Regardless of my injuries I wasn’t about to let them get Cutter’s gem or more importantly, slaughter the inhabitants of Mareiucci. Nothing needed to be said, no command needed to be given as we entered the fight to defend the settlement.

Thankfully it looked as the Hell Divers hadn’t committed many of their soldiers to the attack or they were suffering greater than I had thought. It made sense if they were so boldly attacking the town for the gem, one of the keys to the treasure they so greatly desired. We split up and tried to help the townsponies organize a proper defense. While the others fanned out and focused on other locations that were under fire, I went straight to the hockey stadium that housed the marketplace and Cutter’s clinic, leaving Aurora with Sunny. As I entered the building it seemed that the bulk of the attackers had been committed to this structure, though in contrast, it seemed this was also where the greatest defense was being put up. Ponies on the ground floor had overturned many of the stalls and storefronts that made up the ice rink and built a decent all-encompassing barricade against the Hell Divers. However, the upper decks of the stadium were hosting scores of attackers, firing down on the congregation of merchants and their hired guns. They were locked in a fierce stalemate but now they had what they needed to push things in Mareiucci’s favor. Me.

Before I was noticed I flipped up the hood of my stealth cloak and crept my way up the stairs to the constructions that littered the upper decks. The griffins had quickly taken the upper deck and were now slowly reinforcing their position to rush the defenders all at once. Though they hadn’t considered the threat of the invisible pony infiltrating their positions. I was careful in picking my targets, looking for those who were in the back tending to their supplies rather than the ones out on the balconies firing on the merchants of Mareiucci. A female griffin, in what may have been the kitchen area of the home I was in, was putting bullets in several clips and magazines for the rest of the Hell Divers. She was the first to go. When she turned her back, I wrapped a hoof around her throat and plunged Heats Promise in her temple, killing her instantly, pulling her body away from the others. I continued in silence, killing everypony in the house until I was the last one alive. Without the pressure on this side of the mass of defenders they were able to redirect their focus to the remaining two upper deck houses, no longer surrounded completely. Though it seemed to have the opposite effect.

Like a kicked beehive, griffins emerged from the upper decks and flew down to the defender’s barricade, completely bypassing their makeshift wall and dropping several grenades among them. The resulting explosions tore through the barricade and defenders alike, littering the rink with fragments of splintered wood and viscera. The benefit of the Hell Divers fliers was quickly rearing the battle back in their favor. Remembering my advantage of being stealthed I pulled out something that I hadn’t used in some time, my sniper rifle. I looked through the scope and lined up the crosshairs on the house opposite me, specifically to the concentration of ammunition and explosives that they had been stockpiling. A soft click reminded me why my rifle had seen little use. I was out of bullets for it. Just as I was about to drop my hood, take out my pistol and take my chances that way, I remembered that they had been doing the exact same thing in this house. I quickly looked around for some .308 rounds, not finding many but enough for right this second. I reloaded the rifle and returned my sights to the pile of explosives that I spotted earlier, just as the flock of griffins was coming around for a second bombing run. I lined up the crosshairs and didn’t hesitate, firing one round into the cluster of grenades, setting them off. The force of the explosion demolished the house in a fireball of hot shrapnel which had an impressive chain reaction. Whether from shrapnel or bullets discharging from the explosion or just dumb luck, several of the bombing griffins’ grenades detonated in their packs. Killing more than half of them with one shot.

Right after the chain explosion, Sunny and several reinforcements from the town outside stormed in from the entrance on the other side of the stadium and engaged the rest of the Hell Divers. With the situation in good hooves, I holstered my rifle and dashed back down to the ground floor, quickly ducking into the locker room that was Cutter’s clinic. As soon as I made it down the stairs the signs of a fight were evident. There were three griffin bodies crumpled around the room, all apparently having died from laceration injuries, still warm blood pooling around the corpses. The nearby sound of a struggle pulled my focus away from the griffins and into the next room. The room that I had spent several days recovering in now looked as if a force of nature had blown through it. The stretcher hospital beds were haphazardly knocked to the floor along with an assortment of medical tools. The source of the struggle stood near the center of the room. Doc Cutter was wrestling with a pegasus mare with purple fur and orange mane, wearing the same armor as the rest of the Hell Divers. Dusk Diver had just thrown Cutter over her shoulder and wrenched his leg in a painful direction, eliciting a pained scream from him.

“You’ve lost Cutter, give me the gem and I won’t have to make you this clinic’s last patient.”

Cutter squirmed on the floor, trying to scramble for anything he could use to fight back. “Fuck you Dusk, this is your fault! Haven’t you killed enough of us for this fucking treasure!?”

“I don’t want to kill you Cutter or the others outside really, you could stop me by simply giving me what I want, yet here you are letting ponies die while you hold the one thing that can save them. The good doctor doing nothing.”

I couldn’t let her continue, otherwise she’d have certainly killed Cutter. I dropped my hood and slammed my hoof into her muzzle as hard as I could. As the hit connected I screamed in pain as the force reverberated back into my leg, reminding me that I was still injured. At the very least the hit had knocked her off of Cutter, although now I had revealed myself.

“Made yourself a friend did you Cutter?” Dusk lifted herself from the floor with little effort, wiping away a trickle of blood from her mouth. “This is a family dispute so if you’d kindly fuck off this will go a lot nicer for you.”

“I can’t do that. I have a job to do.” Family? There was nothing simple about this job anymore. It was more than simply paying a debt because I wasn’t even sure I was doing it for Cutter anymore. Though Cutter was a part of it for now and his role needed to be played. Dusk’s eyes drifted down the leg I hit her with, taking note of my injury.

“You sure you wanna do this?” She smiled manically, doing a good job of threatening me but if I wanted what was inside the theatre I couldn’t back down and I had some ammo myself to try and distract her.

“I do and once we’re done here I’d love to take you out for a night on the town. I just came into ownership of a lovely theatre in Uptown.” I gave her my best knowing smile and dropped down into a fighting stance, ready for the beating I had invited myself to. Dusk’s eyes widened first in surprise, then in fury. She knew what that meant for her and that I held more cards than either of them at that moment.

I would never quite get used to melee fighting creatures with wings. With a hard flap of hers, Dusk launched herself over Cutter and to me before I could blink. Rather than a hoof hitting me, Dusk opted for something more befitting her nature, her skull. She propelled herself like a missile, driving her head into my face, demolishing my nose. Before I even had the chance to get up I accidently inhaled a mouthful of my own blood, sending me into a fit of hacking coughs. Though it did help me in the long run when I coughed up a spray of blood that blinded Dusk as she closed in on me to hit me again. I struggled to clear my lungs and resorted to the best action I had at my disposal, throwing things at her with magic. I grabbed everything that wasn’t nailed to the floor and hurled them at her. She lifted her wings and made an effective shield for herself, which gave Cutter the opening he needed. He came up from behind her and drove a scalpel into the center of her back. She shrieked and dropped her wings involuntarily just in time for a magic directed toaster to hit her in the muzzle and stagger her.

Though she was far from done. Just as I finished clearing the blood from my lungs she pulled the scalpel from her back and deftly threw it my way with a wing. As soon as it left her hold she kicked off as if she were chasing it. I looked upon the act with confusion which was the wrong reaction. The blade barely imbedded itself in my armor but with Dusk right behind it, her hoof met the handle of the scalpel and pushed it the rest of the way through. I could feel the blade scrape against bone as she wrenched it hard and dragged it through half of my chest. Before it could reach anything critical I did the first thing that came to mind. Now that she was this close to me I leaned down and clamped my teeth down on whatever I could grasp. Which in this case was her right ear. I bit down as hard as I could and yanked my head for all I was worth, tearing the entirety of her ear from her head. I was momentarily revolted at the taste of somepony else’s blood on my tongue but the burning pain in my chest was quick to distract me away from it. Even with two on one, Cutter and I were still losing ground. We had to do something fast otherwise she would overpower the both of us. Though like her advantage of wings, I had something she didn’t, magic. I pulled the scalpel from my chest where the damage done made itself known with a heavy spurt of my blood onto the floor. Dusk was still reeling in pain from the freshly removed ear which I spat from my mouth with an angry scowl. I wreathed my horn in magical power and seized her in a field of telekinesis, lifting her into the air and slamming her into ceiling, floor, anything solid really. She flailed effectively against my hold, her wings giving her an edge most didn’t possess. Cutter, finding an amount of courage, or fury, jumped and tackled Dusk out of my telekinesis. Once they hit the floor Cutter was quick to get on top of her and land several good hits to her muzzle, the damage we were doing to her was adding up quickly and I took advantage of their position. I galloped to Cutter’s side and kicked Dusk in the side again and again until I felt bone give way followed by the telltale cry of agony from her.

However, in a completely unexpected move, Dusk bested our combined strength and rose from the floor into the air. Her haggard breathing and battered body said that she was on the verge of defeat and she knew it. A fact that was corroborated by the grenade she pulled from her pack. Before Cutter and I could dive behind cover she slammed it against the ground where it exploded in a blinding flash of light and deafening boom of sound. My vison was dominated by white and I staggered where the ground rose up to meet me. I struggled to blink away the white and even once it was beginning to fade I was blinded by tears. The boom from the grenade made it hard for me to find my balance, leaving me floundering, smearing my blood across the floor. The sounds of gunfire outside were beginning to die down as Dusk and her forces presumably retreated. Once my equilibrium returned I looked Cutter in the eye and scowled, clutching a hoof to my bleeding chest.

“You and I have a lot to talk about.”

“That we do. Is what you said true? About the theatre?”

“Yes. I know what this is really about. Now why don’t you answer a question for me? Who is Dusk Diver to you? Don’t even think about lying to me.” I charged my magical aura around my horn, bluffing my ass off.

“…Dusk didn’t steal the gem from me. It was given to her, by our father, the other he gave to me. What’s inside the theatre was meant to be our inheritance when he died but Dusk didn’t want to share…and neither did I. We’ve been after each other’s gems for years now, when I saved you I saw an opportunity. If you survived an encounter with Belua then you were probably tough enough to take out my sister and I used you for my own gain… or tried to.”

“You… she didn’t get it did she? The gem I mean?”

“No. you showed up just in time and for that I’m thankful. I don’t think she would have killed me but who knows what lengths she’d have gone to to get what she wanted.”

“Yet you wanted me to kill her?”

“My sister and I never got along. She was always father’s favorite and she knew it. I think leaving a gem to both of us was supposed to bring us together to claim what he left us but as you can see, we’re still at each other’s throats.” He waved a hoof to the destruction that had befallen his clinic and by extension the rest of Mareiucci. “Though she’s on the ropes now. If you have the theatre then she lost her advantage and soon the treasure will be mine.”

“…you don’t seriously think I’m still going to kill her for you, do you?”

“Of course, I do. I still saved your life and your debt has yet to be paid.”

I narrowed my eyes at him for presuming to think that he had any bargaining power left in the deception he tried to pull on me. “I’m not just a hired gun anymore pal; the theatre is under my control and neither one of you are getting in without my say so. With that being said if you still want my help then I want a cut of the treasure.”

“No, that treasure is my birthright and I will not share it with the likes of you.”

“I’m just as involved as you or your sister now.” I levitated out the third gem and floated it around my head for emphasis. “You aren’t getting in without me.” I was surprised at my own words. Sure, I was interested to know what was contained in that facility but was I really going to blackmail Cutter for what was inside? Fancy Pants had told me that what was held within was of the utmost importance to both him and Rarity. That along with the terminal logs I had found definitely hinted at the presence of something beyond valuable.

“How…there’s a third one? Give it to me, NOW!” Cutter attempted to snatch it out of my grasp but I hopped back a few feet away from him.

“I have a better idea, why don’t you give me yours and then we can take Dusk’s together.”

Cutter was livid, he moved to the far wall and reached under his desk, pulling out a small caliber pistol and pointing it at me.

“Give me the gem or e-else.” I caught that little hitch in his voice, he didn’t have to nerve to shoot me. I should have known when he tried to use me to kill Dusk Diver. He couldn’t kill her not just because he was weaker than her, but because he wasn’t a murderer.

“Put the gun down Cutter. Even if you had the balls to shoot me you’d never get past the theatre’s security without me. Now why don’t you be a good colt and hoof over your gem.”

Cutter slumped, knowing he didn’t have the spine to kill me in cold blood. He lowered the gun and resumed digging through his desk, ultimately returning with the gem in question. He reluctantly tossed it to me where I caught it and stowed it with the other.

“Good. Now lets’s-” as soon as I turned my back on him I heard the betraying click of a safety being disengaged. Pure instinct took over me and in an instant Heart’s Promise was in my mouth. I spun around with the blade between my teeth and slashed it through Cutter’s neck as his bullet bit into the flesh beneath my armor. His gun clattered to the floor and his hooves rose to his throat as he began to gasp desperately for air. Blood frothed from his mouth and poured from his neck in alarming quantities. He barely had the strength to take two steps before he was too weak to carry his own weight, falling to the floor. He looked up at me weakly and within the minute he was dead. Blood pooled around his head leaving behind a grisly scene that I had created. I stood there for a moment, staring at the body before me as I pulled his bullet out of me with magic. He may have tried to shoot me in the back but murder still didn’t sit very well with me. I wish it hadn’t come to that but I did what I had to.

What? Was I really trying to justify what happened here? The way I talked to Cutter and the end result made me no better than Dusk Diver. How was I going to explain this to the others? I took a step back and remembered the deep cut across my chest and began rifling through the clutter, looking for medical supplies. After a moment there was nothing to be found, except a locked safe in the back corner of the neighboring room that had served as Cutter’s office. I returned to Cutter’s body and searched him, finding a key that I hoped belonged to the safe. I could still hear sparse gunshots from outside, at the very least giving me a buffer until the others found me. I inserted the key and gave it a tentative turn and was rewarded with a soft click as the door swung open. Inside was a small fortune in medicine. Nine healing potions and a myriad of drugs and chems, hell even some caps. I emptied the entire safes contents into my bags save one syringe. A syringe that I promptly emptied into my rump. Almost immediately I felt as good as I had in a long time. My head was no longer cloudy and my body wasn’t as heavy. That was something I had been craving for a long time. I was almost thankful that Cutter had forced my hoof just for the painkillers. I sighed in satisfaction and chased it with a healing potion, which went to work fixing my leg and stopping the blood from the deep cut in my chest.

Now that I was on the mend I decided to venture a look outside, hoping that I’d be able to avoid talking about the Cutter situation altogether. Though fate was unkind to me and as soon as my hoof touched a stair, Aurora rounded the corner and blocked me at the top of the exit.

“Dad! Is Mr. Cutter okay!?” She cut right to the chase and put me on the spot. I stared at her silently for a moment before shaking my head and looking away with a sigh.

“No…he didn’t make it.”

“Oh…” Aurora’s head dipped a little bit, mourning a pony, who at the very least, saved my life.

“Who killed him?” Sunny appeared from behind Aurora and barged her way past us and down into the clinic proper.

“Dusk Diver did.” I lied. “I got here too late and she got away.”

“Hmm…unfortunate. So, she got his gem then?”

I looked at my bags, bulging slightly from the spoils of the clinic. “Actually no. I got it.”

“How’d you manage that?” Azura came down the stairs next. What was this? Grill the unicorn day?

“I…uh after she escaped I searched the room and found his safe key. It was inside.”

“Why didn’t Dusk take it?” Aurora jumped in. Not you too princess.

“I got here just as she killed him. We fought briefly and she fled before she could search the room.” There was a lingering silence in the air after that. Sunny leaned down and inspected Cutters body and huffed, scrunching her nose at his sorry state. When she lifted her head, it was me she locked on to. Her golden eyes bore into mine, interrogating me without saying a word. I should have known that of all ponies Sunny would see right through me. After several tense seconds her eyes unnarrowed and her expression softened. If she figured it out she wasn’t going to vocalize it, at least not in front of everypony else…I hoped. At least that gave me some time to prepare for that conversation later down the line.

“Now what?” Aurora asked the room. Looking between all of us, hopeful for some kind of answer. Grim was the last to join us as he sauntered down the stairs.

“We go after Dusk Diver. She’s proven to be a threat to the settlements of Whinnyapolis.”

“We going after her or her gem?” Sunny leaned in close to me, whispering loud enough so that everyone heard her.

I ignored her and moved on to the next topic. “She has to be hurting, suffering from these two losses back to back. Grim? Do you think you could get us up to their hideout if we attacked?”

Grim rocked his head back and forth with a hesitant smirk. “Yes and no. If you’re asking if I’m capable of physically getting you up there, then yes. If you’re asking if the Talons will join your assault on the Hell Divers, then no.”

“What? You won’t help us?” Azura asked incredulously.

“We don’t have the numbers. We have been slowly driving them away from us and it takes a lot of bodies to hold all of the territory we took.”

“That’s bullshit and you know it. They’re numbers are just as low as yours, probably lower after today.” I took several slow steps toward Grim.

“It’s not me you have to convince.”

“Just abandon the theatre, you don’t need to hold it and she can’t get anything from it even if she returns.”

“Like I said, it’s not me you have to convince. Let’s check and make sure the town is okay, then we can return to my father.”

We all left the clinic and did a quick patrol around Mareiucci. What little defenses they had were destroyed in the fight and maybe half of the stadium was beyond repair. The marketplace had suffered the most in casualties and damages. Thankfully Jet and his son had survived, albeit with severe injuries. It wouldn’t have been good for us if our last contact in the town had perished. As we exited the stadium we saw a few of the guards piling bodies and the numbers were surprising. They appeared to be about the same, though slightly tipped in the attackers’ favor. A loud boom echoed across the skies followed by a streak of light and the slow onset of rain as we neared the pile. The majority of Mareiucci bodies were unarmed. Mares, older ponies and a few children. The sight made my guts do a flip and my desire to stomp out the last of the Hell Divers grew stronger. We helped clean up the bodies for a bit before we set off back towards the theatre. Steelwing and I had to a deal to make.

***

“The answer is no.”

“What do you mean no? This is not how you win a war. You pursue, you eliminate, and you win!”

“There seems to be something you have forgotten. Majority of the Hell Divers are former Talons and it may have been difficult for you to see but they are much better equipped than we are. They cleared out our heaviest weapons when they defected with Dusk and you want us to attack their last holdout that will surely be fortified with everything they’ve got left with no response to that kind of firepower? I don’t think so.”

I groaned in frustration. I was already sick of the ‘won’t do something for nothing’ mentality that Talons seemed to possess. That and being completely soaked by rain didn’t do anything to improve my temperament.

“Though if you want our help that bad, I suppose we could come to an arrangement.”

I didn’t like the sound of that. No doubt he wanted a piece of what was inside the theatre. “I’m listening.” I reluctantly indicated for him to continue.

“Get us some big ass guns.”

“…what?”

“You heard me boy, I know where there’s some high-grade old-world military ordinance and if you want my Talons to help you then I need YOU to equip them. Understand?”

“Give me the location.”

“I knew you’d see it my way. It’s up north a ways, on the edge of the city touching the swamp. It’s an old Equestrian military base called Trotton Camp.”

“How do we know somepony else hasn’t already beat us to the weapons?” Sunny asked, rain water dripping off the brim of her hat.

“Because there’s some kind of trick to get the armory’s door open. Ain’t no one figured it out in all these years.”

“Then how do you expect us to get into the armory?” Azura asked, her wings above her head providing adequate protection from the rain, the water sliding off her feathers.

“I’ve already seen you and your crew breach a ministry’s defenses, I’ve got faith that you can do the same there.”

I wanted to protest that he was sending us on some kind of fool’s errand but judging by the way he said it, he really did have confidence that we could do what he asked. If this was what I had to do to get to Dusk Diver then it would be a fair price to pay.

“Alright, we’ll be back once we have the weapons.”

“When you do, I’ll equip the boys and we’ll take out the Hell Divers once and for all.”

Steelwing gave us a crude map to Trotton Camp and a few supplies to help along the way. I always wondered what rain would feel like and at first it was actually quite enjoyable for a pony like me who spent most of their life in a hole. That was up until the third hour and everything was soaked to the bone. My cloak, my bags everything was drenched and it made the cross-city trek unbearably slow as we trudged along through the storm. Something about it though made me anxious. Without the pegasi how was the weather being controlled? What did the weather do when left to its own devices? Was this storm random or was something happening up above the clouds? No avenue led to something I wanted to think about but the uneasy feeling wouldn’t go away. As I was lost in my thoughts I had neglected to notice that Azura had made her way next to me and used her wings to help shield me from the rain.

“You look so serious.” She said, leaning into me slightly. The contact startled me, making me jerk out of my trance.

“Wha…huh?” I looked up and noticed the attempt at a shield she made for me and smiled. “Thank you.”

“What were you thinking about?”

“I was thinking about how the weather is supposed to work. Before the war the pegasi controlled the weather and I was wondering if they somehow had a hoof in this storm.”

“I doubt it. They don’t need rain like we do down here. The sky born would never do anything that might benefit us…on purpose.”

So, it was most likely just wild weather then. Were the pegasi so far gone that they were looked on like…well like how we looked on the zebra during the war? There may be some merit to that view though, the memory of the deformed alicorns sprang to mind.

According to the map we were just a few streets over from the camp, the edge of the swamp also coming into view. As we neared the perimeter an old, disintegrating, red brick wall stopped us from entering the grounds. With no opening in the wall in sight our fliers flew over the wall and spotted the gate. The rest of us had to circle the wall for a bit to get to the entrance. We turned the last corner and up ahead was the rusty golden gate that led into the camp, my PipBuck pinging and labeling the area ‘Trotton Camp’. I thought it strange that the entrance was on the side facing the swamp, maybe they performed training duties out there? Grim and Azura were perched on the higher parts of the wall on either side of the gate, looking down on us ground pounders with smug smiles.

“Hurry up guys, jeez can you believe those three?” Grim looked at Azura with mock incredulity.

“I know right? I don’t know how it’s taking them so long.” Azura punctuated most of her words with her wings, gesturing with them like they were her claws.

Before any of us could fire off a retort a loud, earsplitting roar stopped us in our tracks. We looked off into the swamp and what I saw almost stopped my heart. At the edge of the tree line stood the large, scarred form of Belua. Once its eyes found mine the spot where it bit my shoulder began to ache and Belua seemed to notice, its snake tail, having healed since last time, hissing in fury. It got this look of murderous intent in its eyes and kicked off from its spot, making it way towards us at full speed.

“Oh shit! Really hurry up!” Grim yelled, drawing his two submachine guns and peppering Belua’s hide. They did little to faze the great beast who was closing on us quick.

“The stories never tell of it coming out of the swamp! We must have really pissed him off!” Azura drew her heavy revolver and fired loud shots at the enraged chimera. Azura’s bullets seemed to actually hurt it but she couldn’t fire them fast enough to do any lasting damage. As it neared I grabbed Aurora off the ground and put her on my back as Sunny and I ran for our lives to the gate. We crossed the threshold and the others dropped down to help us push the rusty gate closed.

I honestly don’t know what we expected. Instead of providing the protection it was supposed to, Belua simply lowered its goat heat and knocked the entire gate off its hinges with a metallic groan. The main building was well inside the perimeter wall and making a break for it from this distance would surely get us all killed. Dotted all around the grounds were smaller support buildings and a few surprisingly still standing tents. Belua turned its attention towards me and lunged. I acted as quickly as I could, throwing Aurora off my back to Sunny and putting up a shield just in time to stop a claw from raking across my chest. However, the impact lifted me off the ground and threw me into the surrounding brick wall, shattering my shield like a Sparkle-Cola bottle. Belua, lowered its heads and loomed over me threateningly. It opened its fanged mouth and I braced for the pain that was about to befall me but instead of me going into its mouth, something came out.

“…you must…”

I looked up in astonishment. It spoke, it was speaking to me! Like the first attack I saw that mournful, almost sad look in its eyes. I tried to avoid any sudden movements and looked back into its eyes, fear replaced by curiosity.

“W-what?” I sputtered out. Belua closed its eyes and sighed. When it opened its eyes, the sad look was gone, replaced by determined resolve.

“…die…” The snake tail lunged over Belua’s shoulder and bit into my shoulder again, whipping its head up and throwing me halfway across the yard where I crashed through a tent with a hard thud. Belua continued to ignore the others and only pursued me. Why was it after me!? Sunny broke its tooth, Azura hurt the snake. Speaking of broken tooth, Sunny let out a battle cry and leapt off the ground from behind Belua, plunging the fang knife into the center of Belua’s back. It could no longer ignore the others as it thrashed around, trying hard to throw Sunny from its back. Sunny’s attack gave us the space we needed to fall back to the main base, all the while trying to antagonize Belua into following us. Grim and Azura flew loops in the air above the monster, herding it towards our destination with gunfire. Aurora, recognizing that she wouldn’t be much help here, ran ahead and attempted the get the door open for us before we got there. We almost made it to the main building before Sunny’s stamina gave out and she was thrown from Belua’s back, leaving the knife protruding from its body. Azura attempted to fly down and get the knife, its own fang the best weapon we had against it. Though Azura was not fast enough as a heavy claw caught her, sending her flying through the air and crashing through a window on the second floor of the base. I watched the scene play out in horror, Azura’s blood dripping off of Belua’s claws. Rage and anguish swelled up from within me. I seized the blade lodged in its hide with my magic and pulled it with all my might, straining against the toughness of its skin. The blade slowly carved its way down Belua’s side, opening an enormous gash, spilling a large amount of blood onto the cracked and broken concrete. All of Belua’s heads vocalized in agony and retreated, leaping over the wall and back into the swamp. I turned to face the building to see that Aurora had managed to get the doors open. Without wasting a second, I dashed inside, throwing caution to the wind.

“Azura!” I yelled, desperately searching for stairs or something to get to the upper floor. I could hear the sounds of the others following behind me, albeit farther back. I suppose this was the true eye opener for me regarding how I felt about Azura. I was terrified. This was exactly what I was afraid of if I opened my heart to someone again. Though the very fact that I was thinking like that proved to me that I was allowing her to creep into my heart, regardless of my reservations. After a few moments I had found a way up to the second floor, switching on my EFS to see if I could locate her. There was a lone white mark on the compass back towards the front of the building. When I blasted the door that separated us down and I saw her, dread filled my entire being. She had been knocked through the window with such force that she sailed all the way across the room where she was impaled on a set of large stag horns mounted to the wall. She was breathing very sporadically and blood dripped slowly from her mouth and the three points that were sticking out of her body, dripping into a small puddle of blood beneath her.

“Oh fuck fuck fuck! Azura!” I galloped to her side and almost slipped into a panic attack. I had no idea what to do or how to help her. I lit my horn and got ready to levitate her off the horns when she stopped me with a cough. She hacked up a mouthful of blood and moaned in pain at the slightest movement.

“Don’t…” She whispered. “I’ll bleed…out.” She was fading, right before my eyes.

“Shit…h-how can I help you? I’m not losing you…” Azura could barely keep her eyes open but managed to crack a weak smile.

“Ha…you do care…about me.” Her head fell to the side and her mark vanished off of my compass. It felt like time had stopped. I don’t know how long I stood there looking on in disbelief before my body would listen to me and I checked to see is she was alive. A fragile hope bloomed as I found a soft pulse. Once I confirmed that fact the others arrived and took in her injuries about as well as I did. I was the first to break down though.

“Grim! I don’t- you- she’s still alive!”

“Okay okay, let’s all calm down. We can’t pull her off the horns but we can’t leave her up there. Does anyone have something we can cut the horns with?”

Sunny spat her bloody fang blade onto the floor in front of Grim. “Think that’ll work?”

“It might. Sparks, I’m gonna need your magic to stabilize her while I cut her down. Make sure she makes it to the floor carefully.”

“Yeah alright, please hurry.” Grim cut through the aged horns rather quickly and once the final one went, I wrapped her body in my telekinetic field and slowly lowered her to the floor.

“Sparks, everyone, turn out your bags. I’m going to need a lot if I’m going to save her.”

I dumped the medical supplies I took from Cutter’s clinic on the floor without hesitation and the others followed suit. Grim picked through the pile of medicine and took out his first aid kit, setting up to evaluate the damage and what had to be done.

In the next few moments I couldn’t sit still. I paced the room over and over again, restlessness refusing to let my body stop. Grim took a step back and made to address the room but I was on him faster than he could react.

“Is she gonna make it?” I hadn’t realized that I had grabbed him by the shoulders and shook him slightly. Grim pushed me a step away from him and cleared his throat.

“There’s a chance. I have almost everything I need to heal her but…”

“But? But what!?”

“Blood. She needs blood. She’s already lost a lot and as soon as the rest of those horns come out she’ll be in serious danger of bleeding out.”

“Okay, easy. Take mine.”

“I’m afraid that won’t work. She’s a griffin and you’re not. What I’m going to need you to do is find the infirmary and hope to your goddesses that there is some transfusion equipment that I can use to give her some of my blood. If we’re very, very lucky there might even be some griffin blood packs inside but I wouldn’t hold my breath. I’m going to stay here and take care of her, make sure she doesn’t die. We don’t have a lot of time so you better get moving.”

“Understood. Aurora, you stay with Grim and Azura. Sunny I could really use your help.”

“Like you have to ask. Come on.” Sunny managed to beat me out the door but only just. We had no luck finding any kind of map or signs that pointed to where the infirmary might be. Thankfully repeated looting attempts had seemed to clear out most if not all of the threats we might have run in to. On the opposite side of that coin though was the chance that we were looking for something that had long since been taken. No! I couldn’t think like that. I couldn’t afford to let pessimism get the better of me and possibly hamper my search. When we neared the center of the base we found what I assumed was the armory, locked behind a heavy set of steel doors with a pin pad as the only interface.

“Tell me the truth Sparks. Did you kill Cutter?” Sunny demanded from my side. I gave her an exasperated look, annoyed that was what was on her mind in this moment.

“Are we really going to do this now? What difference does it make? He’s dead and we got what we needed.”

“What we needed? I thought we were working to pay him back for saving your life. Pretty shitty way to pay him back if you ask me.”

“So you’ve already decided I killed him then?”

“I’ve been your friend long enough Sparks. I know you. I don’t particularly care that you killed him, I just want to know why. Especially after you were so set on repaying him for saving you.”

I hadn’t told anypony about the shadow of Fancy Pants I saw in my head and it was at his urging that I became so interested in what Rarity had worked on here as he alleged that it related to his fate. It was a moment like this that I was hoping to avoid but it was obvious that lying to Sunny wouldn’t work anymore, so the truth would have to do.

“Sunny…do you remember Fancy Pants?”

“Who?”

“Right, the Lone Wolf? The pony we rescued Aurora from?”

“What does he have to do with this?”

I levitated out the unicorn horn knife my PipBuck called Heart’s Promise. “More than he should. I…I’ve seen him in my dreams and at times I’m convinced he is more than just a ghost haunting my memory. He claims his spirit is in this knife and it was him who guided me to what lies inside the Ministry of Image hub beneath the theatre.”

Sunny looked the knife over with a studying eye. “Your knife is…a soul jar?”

“A what?”

Sunny leveled her battle saddle at me and blasted the knife out of my magical hold, sending it skittering down the hall. She followed it to its resting point and blasted it two more times before she forwent her guns and stomped the hell out of it with her hooves. Having seen the kind of damage her hooves could do I was worried that I had lost my knife.

“Sunny what the fuck?” I trotted up to where she was looking down on my…still perfectly intact knife. “What the…?”

“What did he say was under the theatre?”

“Umm he said that a project Rarity was working on that he helped fund could be found there.”

“He was a pre-war ghoul? Hmm…what kind of project?”

“He wouldn’t say but he hinted that what’s inside could explain how he still exists.”

“I think I understand why you’re so interested.” She bent down and retrieved my knife from the floor, offering it back to me before moving to head down a corridor opposite us. “We should split up for now, cover more ground that way. If you find what we’re looking for, fire off a round and I’ll come running, I’ll do the same.”

She trotted off before I could say anything more but in truth I didn’t have anything to say. She seemed to have some kind of knowledge of just what I carried with me. She also confirmed what I had been thinking for a long time now, that I was carrying the soul of Fancy Pants with me. Now I could say for almost certain what was inside the Ministry. Rarity was working on some kind of magic that involved souls.

As soon as that thought crossed my mind my vision went dark like I was asleep in the void. Far off in the distance in a space that couldn’t exist if I was still awake stood the red outline of the void pony. Every time I blinked he came closer and closer to me and no matter what direction I looked he was always there, always coming. Soon it was right in front of me and it smiled, flashing its blood red teeth against the deep abyss that was its body. Before anything could be said my ears were assaulted by the sound of breaking bones and tearing flesh as two large bat wings exploded out of the void pony’s sides. Throughout the whole process its smile never faltered. It reared back on its hind legs and extended its new wings, revealing that their entire surface area was covered in eyes that were slowly crying tears of blood. They all blinked in random intervals, independent from each other. The new sight of this monster almost made me sick, a reaction that it noticed and laughed at.

“What is your interest in soul magic?”

“W-what are you?”

“I am everything you need. When you are weak, I can make you strong. When you are ignorant, I can grant you knowledge. When you are lost, I can give you direction…and more.”

“What do you want from me? Who are you!?”

“All good things to those who wait. I’ve waited decades for this chance. How long will you wait?” A pillar of pink and black fire erupted from below the void pony and in a second, he was gone. As his form dissipated I felt the call from the swamp from when it first touched my mind. It was harder to ignore than it was before, a deep disturbance in the back of my conscious. I had already let him in when I took his power. Its hold on me was growing which most likely explained its metamorphosis. It was getting stronger.

All at once reality came back to my senses with the force of a ton of bricks. I fell against the closest wall, breathing heavily and sweating buckets. How long had I been standing there? I stumbled forward and peered down the corridor Sunny went down to see that she was still in sight. It had been less than a minute. Everything that was wrong with my body was exacerbated by the experience. My tired body struggled to obey my commands, making the task of getting back on my hooves look as graceful as a newborn foal. Everything about me felt wrong like I was the sickest I had ever been. My head was throbbing and all of my old wounds ached with a dull pain, blurring my vision with sensory overload. I don’t know how far I stumbled, only staying on my hooves with the assistance of the wall, before I spotted what appeared to be the signature yellow cross with pink butterflies. I barely made it to the door’s threshold before my strength gave out and I fell forward, taking the old door down with me as I hit the ground. The immediate area appeared to be a waiting room with several small wooden chairs along the wall to my left and in the opposite corner was a low table scattered with rotted piles of what I assumed used to be magazines or books. Above the table mounted to the wall was an old TV that flickered on when I hit the floor, causing it to display a screen filled with static and the sound to match it. I slowly tried to crawl to a set of double doors I saw past the row of chairs when the static on the TV cut out and was replaced by an old recording.

“To all you stallions out there proudly serving your country, we have a special treat for ya’ll. Field Commander Big Macintosh came in earlier this week and recorded a song written by him and his squad, reminding some of us what this war is taking from us and why some of us are fighting in the first place. Special mention goes out to Commander Macintosh’s special somepony who helped inspire the song. Without further ado let’s hear it.”

There was a pause in the audio for a moment before a jaunty riff played from a fiddle sounded, followed by a deep voice with two higher backup vocalists to start the song.

“Oh, that mare that pretty little mare that mare I left behind me! Well, I weeped and I cried ‘till the day I died for the mare I left behind me.”

The two higher voiced vanished leaving only the deep voice of who I assumed to be Big Macintosh.

“I’m a lonesome since I crossed the hill and northern moor and city! Such heavy thoughts my heart could fill since partin’ with my filly. I seek no more the finer game for each just does remind me! How swift the hours did pass away for the mare I left behind me!

Oh, that mare that pretty little mare that mare I left behind me! Well, I weeped and I cried ‘till the day I died for the mare I left behind me.”

The two softer voices returned for the chorus and surprisingly I found the lyrics to be rather poignant to my current endeavor. I had barely made any ground to the double doors since the TV started the song but found that I had just enough strength to try and get to my hooves again. The song had just finished a brief fiddle interlude and Big Macintosh came back with more.

“Oh, ne’er shall I forget the night the stars were bright above me and gently lent their silver light when first she vowed she loved me! Now I’m bound to Trotton Camp cryin’ heaven may they find me’ and send me safely home again to the mare I left behind me”

A second fiddle interlude started and by that point I was halfway off the ground, struggling to find stability on my wobbly legs. I would not be dissuaded though, the message from what was being played giving me the push I needed to hit my second wind.

“The bee shall honey taste no more the foal become a ranger, the crashin’ waves shall cease to roar ere she’s to me a stranger! The vows we’ve registered above shall ever cheer and bind me, in constancy with her I love the mare I left behind me.

Oh, that mare that pretty little mare that mare I left behind me! Well, I weeped and I cried ‘till the day I died for the mare I left behind me.”

With that, the fiddle played them out and as soon as it was done the screen cut out again and returned to noisy static. I was fully on my hooves now and took several slow and careful steps forward, cautiously using my weight to shove the double doors open to reveal two rows of stretchers and several medical stations that had been picked clean by looters. Thankfully it seemed the raiders or whoever long ago raided this place neglected the value of blood transfusion sets as there was one just in front of me on the first medical station. I smiled a weary smile knowing that what we needed was within reach. I silently thanked Big Macintosh for his song that gave me the drive I needed to find what I was looking for. Though that wind was fading fast as darkness rippled on the edges of my vision. I could feel my weight getting ready to take me down for the count so I expended the last of my energy to get off a shot from my pistol, hoping that Sunny or anypony heard it. I collapsed to the floor, the shot ringing in my ears. With that I let the rest I so desperately needed take me as my eyes fell shut and refused to open.

Footnote: No Level Up.

Chapter Twenty-Three: Light the Fuse...

Chapter Twenty-Three: Light the Fuse...

“The tiny seed knew that in order to grow, it needed to be dropped in dirt, covered with darkness, and struggle to reach the light.”

I stood under a clear night sky, looking up into the deep darkness of night. The stars twinkled in the heavens creating a beautiful atmosphere. It was a shame that it was a fallacy. Once I recognized that fact the cloud cover returned the sky to the dreary gray I was familiar with. That was when I noticed I was not siting under the clouds alone. I turned around and was greeted by the grave I had dug for Winter outside Stable 63. Winter herself rose out of the ground as if she had been riding an elevator, not even disturbing the dirt.

“Hello Sparks.” She greeted with the emotion of a passerby in the hall.

“Hello Winter.” My voice was choked by a sadness that seeing her brought, even though I knew this wasn’t real.

“What have you done to yourself?” She asked, her eyes betraying her sadness her face wouldn’t show.

“What do you mean?” It was always a bit unclear what my ghosts were referring to. In Winter’s case it could be nearly anything.

“There is a dark stain on your spirit. Like an infection. It is a part of you now.”

An image of the void pony flashed in the recesses of my mind and Winter reacted like she also saw it. She took a step back and her eyes widened in fear.

“Is that what you are now? A monster?”

“I am a survivor! I do what I have to do to stay alive out there!” I snapped. I’d had it with everypony looking at me like I was some kind of demon for making a sacrifice to save somepony I loved. I was so tired of trying to be a good pony and everypony else still making me the bad guy somehow.

“Call it whatever you want Sparks but you aren’t the pony I fell in love with, not anymore.”

“I tried,Winter, what more do you want me to say? That I’m sorry for not rolling over and dying? That I should have left you in Stable 63 because I was too weak to do what I had to?”

“If it meant not becoming what you are now, then yes.”

“H-how could you say that?” From her that really hurt me. “I gave everything I had to see you again. That thought alone kept me from putting a bullet in my head. When I learned that we were nothing, that we were cattle for a project beyond our understanding I had a decision to make. I defied what we are, what we were meant to be for you! So, don’t stand there and call me a monster for loving you more than myself!” At least she had the decency to look ashamed once I finished. I had to cool down so I stepped away from her and looked off into the distance.

“I…I’m sorry. I wish I could have been the pony you deserved.” I heard her say from behind me. “Maybe she will do a better job than I did.”

She? Who did she mean by that? When I turned around to face her, I saw that I was alone.

“I…I…Winter…” I felt my voice catching in my throat as tears welled up in my eyes and my words drifted off into the darkness. “Forgive me.”

I jolted myself awake so fast that everypony in the room jumped at my sudden movement. Once my brain had caught up to my body, I noticed that I was back on the second floor where we left Azura. Azura! My body moved on its own, scrambling to get me up on my hooves.

“Whoa! You need to take it easy Sparks.” Grim placed his claws on my shoulders and forcibly sat me back down. I tried to power past him and get back up but my strength failed me and all at once I lost my breath and balance. Why was I so weak? My every muscle ached and my head throbbed like I had the world’s worst hangover.

“I don’t know what you had to do to get the transfusion equipment but you overexerted yourself bigtime. You need to give your body more time to rest.”

“…A-…Azura…” I wheezed between breaths. Grim nodded and pointed to a mattress in the corner of the room where Azura laid curled up.

“Sunny and Aurora helped me with the transfusion while I removed the horns. She lost a lot of blood even with what I gave her but she made it. She’s weak but she’ll survive.” Hearing that was like waking up from a nightmare. My breathing had settled down and I turned back to Grim with one of the sincerest smiles I’d had in a long time.

“Thank you…I owe you everything.”

Grim shook his head and chuckled. “I am your friend Sparks, you don’t owe me anything. When are you going to realize that? If you really want to repay me then you can start by getting some rest. I’ll take care of her…and you if I have to.”

“What about the others?” I gave the room a more thorough look to see that Sunny and Aurora were already asleep on their own mattress behind me, Aurora’s head resting in the crook of Sunny’s neck.

“They already got a head start on you.” Grim pointed out the window into the darkness of night and took his leave from me. I resigned to do as I was told, looking down to see that I was on my own mattress. Sunny must have dragged them from the barracks or something. I laid down as comfortably as I could and tried to get a restfulsleep.

Light crept in from the open window and hit my face with enough intensity to stir me from my rest. When I opened my eyes, I saw that at some point in the night Aurora had joined me on my mattress, having curled up in front of me her back to my chest. I wrapped her in a hug, pulling her closer to me. Aurora was one of the few constants that I could count on to be there when I needed her. She would always be my beacon of light whenever I got lost in the dark. I stroked her mane lovingly, careful not to wake her.

“You really love her, don’t you?” Grim observed from across the room.

“I do. As much as I can love anything. When I had given up hope, when I was ready to put an end to it, she was there to stop me. She made me see that even though I wanted to die my life still had value. Saving her from dealing with my death is more important to me than what I would free myself from.”

“Was…was it really that bad?”

“To me it was.”

“It wasn’t exactly easy for anyone.” Sunny said from behind me, startling me.

“Yeah, I suppose that’s true.” Every one of us lost something in the lead up to the Battle of Black Town. I stopped stroking Aurora’s mane and carefully stood up from the mattress, joining Grim next to Azura.

“How’s she doing?” I reached out a hoof to touch her but was stopped by Grim.

“She’s going to need some time to rest and heal. The medicine did most of the work healing her wounds but her body needs time to deal with the trauma.”

“How long until she can move on her own?”

“A day or two at least.”

That was promising. She would be back to herself in no time and then…then I could tell her how I really felt about her. I desperately didn’t want to admit my feelings to myself, let alone anyone else. The ghost of Winter showed me just how much I still loved and missed her. Admitting that I felt the same way about Azura was like I was throwing everything I had done and suffered for since Winter died away. In a way that was the truth. I may have done what I did in her name but it was solely for my benefit. An excuse to vent the rage I had built up inside me before it killed me or somepony who didn’t deserve it. I…I didn’t know if I was ready to move on. Even with Chestnut dead, Winter avenged and the feelings I was developing for Azura my heart was still a storm of confliction.

“How are our supplies looking?” I asked, hoping the change of subject would distract my mind.

“Some of us might have to go hungry soon. We don’t have a lot of water either. We can get more from the base’s water pipes but it’ll be irradiated.”

“It’ll have to do. Sunny, we should start looking for what we came here for.”

“What about her?” Sunny pointed to the still sleeping white filly.

“We’ll let her decide. She can come with us or stay and help Grim. She won’t bother you will she?”

“Not at all, she was actually a big help while you were out.”

I was glad to see that she was doing exactly what she said she’d do. She declared that she didn’t want to be a burden anymore and she was making it happen. She would become a valuable member of our group in time. Now it was time to see where she wanted to direct her efforts today. I nudged her until her eyes fluttered open.

“Time to wake up Princess. We have a lot to do still.”

Aurora was on her hooves in a blink and grabbed me by the neck, yanking my head around and inspecting my face for…something.

“Are you ok dad? Aunt Sunny said she found you passed out and Grim said you were in danger of hurting yourself if you kept going.”

“That might still happen but I feel better than I did yesterday. Besides I’m not gonna let that stop us from stopping Dusk Diver.” I looked back to Grim with an expectant look. I may have meant what I said but if I was going to damage myself if I continued then I needed Grim to give me the go ahead.

“You got a full night’s rest so you should be alright. I’d ask you to not to overdo it but I know you wouldn’t listen.”

“You say somethin’ Grim?” I gave an innocent, shit-eating smirk.

“Ha ha. See if I save your ass next time.” He snarked, waving a claw to shoo me out of the room.

Sunny was waiting in the doorway for me to follow and I was content to let her take the lead for a while. I stopped just before the threshold and looked back to Aurora.

“Are you coming Aurora? Or do you want to stay with Grim?”

She actually looked conflicted on what it was she wanted, glancing back and forth between me and Azura. Grim noticed the look of confliction on her face and helped her choose.

“Go ahead kiddo. I can take care of her.”

“Are you sure?” she fidgeted in place, making sure she wouldn’t be needed.

“I think it would mean a lot to your dad if you went with him. I promise I’ll take good care of her.” He pointed back towards the still unconscious Azura.

“Okay.” Aurora grabbed what she needed and joined me near the door. “Ready to go dad.” She stated, looking up at me with a spark of determination in her eyes.

“Alright then. Let’s go.” We all made our exit and returned to the large steel door that more than likely led to the armory. As before the only means of operating the door seemed to be a lone pin pad in the wall.

“I guess we should look around. Any ideas?” Aurora gave the door a scrutinizing stare.

“I’m sure there’s a terminal somewhere that might have a clue.” I observed, noting that almost every place we’d been had at least one working terminal.

“Are you sure you’re feeling alright dad?” Aurora poked me in the side to get my attention.

“No, not really. I’m still a bit sore and it feels like I’m sick.” Whatever force that was compelling me to the swamp was sapping my strength, or at least I felt like it was. I decided to take advantage of our search to isolate myself to indulge in a particular vice.

“Is it because of what happened to your aura at the theatre?”

“Not now Aurora, later. The sooner we’re done here the sooner we can discuss what happened.” I lied. Then I spied Sunny out of the corner of my eye listening in on us. “Later.” I directed that one towards her and took my leave from the two of them. I split off across the hall and found the mess hall. I spotted a notice board mounted to the wall with most of the postings still intact. I would have to remember to check that out but for now my priority was me. The bathroom made for a disgusting place to satisfy my urges but it would do for what I needed.

The high window to the outside was broken, leaving the cracked tiles covered in a pungent smelling mold made worse by the irradiated water in the less than clean toilets. Ignoring all that, I dug my treasure out of my bag and smiled. I had thought I gave all my meds and chems to Grim but I was thrilled to find that I still had one. The syringe of pain killer glinted beautifully even in the low light of the bathroom. Before I could even finish the thought, I had plunged the needle into my rump and pushed the plunger. A refreshing cooling sensation permeated my body and washed away the fatigue I had been feeling. That was exactly what I needed. I got ready to head back to the others when I caught a look at myself in the broken mirror. I looked like hell. My eyes were slightly red and had noticeable bags forming under them. My coat was matted with dirt and grime, my mane was fairing about as well. I looked just as I felt only moments ago. I could see why Aurora was worried about me. I reached under my armor and took Winter’s necklace in my hoof. Even if who I saw in the mirror didn’t look like me, I was still me, nopony else. I am who I choose to be.

I took a deep breath and made my way back to the others. Neither of them asked any questions about where I went, though judging by the look Sunny gave me she had some sort of idea. After a somewhat intensive search of the surrounding rooms I was surprised to find that every terminal we came across was inoperable. I didn’t know where to go from there. That had never happened before.

“I found something!” I heard Aurora call from down the hall. Sunny and I converged on her location to find her looking at the notice board I had forgotten about in the mess hall.

“Fuck…” I muttered under my breath. “What is it?”

Aurora pointed to several of the notices pinned to the board, among them were two that related to the armory. The first was a post reminding recruits that the armory was restricted to officers and other high-ranking officials and that interacting with the pin pad without authorization would result in corporal punishment. The other was advertising a training course, which if cleared adequately, would reward soldiers with access to the armory under strict supervision from an officer. The course itself, according to the flyer, was nestled inside the Balefire Swamp. Great…that was just where I wanted to go. I had hoped to avoid the swamp until it was time to return to Baltimare. It was too much to hope that we could find the code on a dead officer because of something I had yet to notice, there were no bodies in the base. Steelwing said this place was likely looted soon after the bombs fell. If there were bodies before they were long gone, though I shuddered at the thought of what the ancient looters wanted with dead bodies.

“So, we have to go into the swamp…to complete a training course…to hopefully get the code to the armory?” I said aloud, bemoaning the absurdity of the situation.

“Looks like it. Why? Don’t feel up to it?” Sunny challenged with a raised eyebrow and a smirk.

“I doubt I’m in the same condition as an old Equestrian soldier.” I pointed out, looking at my body skeptically

“You might surprise yourself. I remember what you looked like when I first met you and trust me, you aren’t that pony anymore.” Sunny poked me in the chest, emphasizing the layer of muscle I had gained since leaving the stable. I truly hadn’t noticed and I certainly didn’t feel it, especially after the time we spent in the slave pens.

“Regardless it’s our best lead.” I took the flyer off the board and squinted to try and read the location of the training facility. I couldn’t make out any of it but was saved yet again by the miracle of technology attached to my leg. A simple marker appeared on my map that presumably led to the facility, all we had to do was follow it. “We should go let Grim know what’s going on. We’re going to have to leave him and…and Azura here.” I hesitated slightly at the prospect of leaving her here but was comforted by Grim being the one to stay with her. Remembering that he had the most medical experience AND more combat experience than me.

Grim took the news reasonably well, pointing out that regardless of where we had to go, he wasn’t going to move Azura just yet. Judging by the marker on my map we should be able to get there and back within the day. Grim bade us farewell and watched us go from the window as we found ourselves at the edge of the swamp yet again. I peered into the dark depths of the swamp and felt a dull pain in my shoulder where Belua had bitten me twice now. It was in there somewhere and now that I knew it was after me specifically for whatever reason, I feared a third encounter with the great beast.

“Take some radiation medicine everypony, we got a ways to go.” One chalky tablet later we were ready to brave the fallout of the balefire geysers. Once again, I was missing the advantage of having fliers with me as this time there was no one to keep Aurora out of dangers way. So, we had to move slower than when we first crossed the swamp to ensure nopony got hurt. Though if we were to have any strength for when we got to the facility Sunny and I couldn’t just take turns carrying her the whole way. Which made for another hard decision to make.

“Hey Princess? Do you think you’d be alright to get your hooves dirty?” I forced out hesitantly.

“You mean walk? Are you sure?” She raised an eyebrow in confusion, looking just a little hopeful.

“No but you said you wanted more room to do your own thing and I’m getting tired carrying you. I hope you’ve been paying attention in here because now it’s time to show me if you’ve got what it takes.” I turned my hesitation into a challenge, both as a way to try and make peace with the idea and to gauge her reaction to it.

“Oh, I’ve got what it takes, I’ve been watching you guys and I’m gonna make this swamp my playground.” She hopped down from my back, landing on her hooves and standing face to face with me. “Just watch what I do with these flames!” She may have been reacting a little too confidently for my tastes. A feeling that she took note of by the displeased look on my face, shrinking back a bit and looking slightly repentant. “…Sorry. I’ll be careful.”

“Thank you.” I sighed and motioned for her to follow Sunny, leaving me to take up the rear. Thankfully there seemed to be some merit behind her words as she carefully followed Sunny and managed to dodge a few pillars of balefire without warning from either of us. She was taking the chance I gave her and giving it everything she had. Aurora Dawn was a remarkable little pony, shaped by experiences that gave her strength and resolve a filly her age shouldn’t have. Just imagining the pony she could become filled me with pride.

Pride in somepony else…I was glad that I got to be her parent…

We continued on for approximately three hours and if we kept this pace, we should make it in the next thirty minutes.

“Is now an alright time to talk about your aura?” Aurora asked, skipping over a puddle of filthy water.

“Later.” I wasn’t ready to discuss this yet, with her or anybody else. Aurora didn’t understand why I chose to suffer for her sake, she wouldn’t be able to accept that I did it to protect her.

“Well when is it going to be later? I know what I saw, something happened to you.” She craned her head to look me in the eye.

“Aurora, stop.”

“No! I won’t let you pretend it didn’t happen.”

“Aurora-”

“You did it on purpose didn’t you? Look at me! You did something to yourself that-” a low rumble and spike in ambient radiation signaled what I was most afraid of. Aurora had walked straight across an active geyser.

“Aurora, Jump!” I yelled, rushing between her and the geyser as it erupted. Aurora hadn’t cleared the whole thing so I threw up a shield in front of me to protect her. Unfortunately, I didn’t know the power of the magic that ended the world as the sick, green flame ate through my shield like it was ice. I used what magic I had left and pushed Aurora behind me, settling into shielding her with my body. My Geiger counter was ticking so fast that it sounded like a solid noise. Then came the searing pain as the glowing green flames burned through my armor, my fur and eventually my skin. I screamed at the top of my lungs as it felt like I was being burned through to the bone. The geyser only lasted seconds but to me it could have been days. Once the flames subsided, I collapsed face first into the muck of the swamp. Which brought on a new rush of pain as the filthy water met my burnt flesh. Sunny and Aurora were on me fast, pulling me out of the mud and to the mostly dry dirt underneath a nearby tree. I couldn’t vocalize more than pained groans, causing no small amount of worry in the others.

“Is he gonna be alright!?” Aurora cried, running to my side. She looked over me with fear and worry on her face, barely restraining herself from touching me.

“I don’t know sweetie. Give him some space, I’m going to see what I can do for him.” Sunny dumped her bags on the ground beside me and began looking through it with great haste.

“This is my fault, I wasn’t paying attention. He tried to warn me but I-” Aurora could do little more than shuffle in place, panic setting in.

“Aurora!” Sunny shouted, getting her attention. “I need you to calm down. You can’t help him like this. Understand?” Aurora swallowed her fear and went to Sunny’s side to try and help her.

A moment or so later Sunny stood up in frustration, unable to find what she was looking for.

“Fuck, every time we need that fucking bird he’s not around.”

Something about that made me want to laugh but all that came out was an agonized wheeze. Sunny took notice and carefully removed my bags and began searching through them, presumably to find medicine. At this point the pain I was feeling was beginning to dull. Whether I was just getting used to it or my nervous system was beginning to burn out was anypony’s guess. For a moment I was actually finding a level of comfort through the pain when I suddenly began to feel very sick. Before I could even take a breath, vomit poured from my mouth, splashing myself with what looked like blood.

“Sunny!” Aurora pointed to the blood I had thrown up, her panic returning tenfold.

“I know, I know!” Sunny seemed to have found what she was looking for, dumping a concoction of chemicals down my throat. “C’mon Sparks, you’ve been hurt worse than this. The burns aren’t even that bad.” She forced a chuckle but I could see through her. She was feeling just as scared as Aurora was, though she could hide it better.

“What did you give him?” Aurora came back to my side, yet again holding back from touching me.

“A little bit of everything. Rad meds, a potion and some…pain killer.” She paused just long enough for me to hear the confliction in her voice. My eyes were getting heavy and the pain was starting subside, genuinely this time. After fifteen or so minutes I tried to sit up and made it far enough to not vomit blood on myself this time.

“I…I don’t…” I managed to croak out, trying again to get to my hooves.

“Don’t be a hero Sparks, take it slow. We’re here for you.” Sunny placed a hoof on my chest and kept me from rising too quickly. I turned my hazy gaze to Aurora who broke down the moment our eyes met. She rushed next to me and gave me the gentlest hug she could give, carefully nuzzling my face.

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I’m sorry!” she cried, tears rolling from her eyes nonstop. I wanted to comfort her, tell her that it wasn’t her fault and that I was going to be ok but I just couldn’t. My body was still working only because of the chemical concoction Sunny forced down my gullet. We were both right, it was just as much my fault as it was hers. Though she knew that I was happy to be in this position if it meant she wouldn’t be.

“Why would you do that? You’re so stupid dad…” Aurora sobbed quietly into my chest. This was worse than the slave pens by a large margin, I couldn’t fully imagine how she must have felt. It took some doing but I managed to find a second wind of sorts and wrap a leg around her, at the very least reminding her I was there.

“I guess…I didn’t try very hard…after all.”

“You’re gonna be alright Sparks.” Sunny knelt down and showed me the most affection she had ever had by softly nuzzling my cheek. It was a great comfort to me to have these girls here by my side. My girls…only one was missing and she was in just as bad a shape as me, if not more so. The two of them laid there against me for I don’t know how long before I actually started to feel better. I startled them into getting off me by grunting loudly and using what energy I had accumulated into throwing my body to its hooves. I found minor success as I was now in a standing position, albeit on very shaky legs. Every movement I made sent a ripple of pain across the burns on my front legs, chest and parts of my face. Just like the last time I was hurt badly, Sunny and Aurora practically surgically attached themselves to my hips, helping to guide me along.

“Easy Sparks, here take another one of these.” Sunny lifted another bottle of healing liquid to my lips, tipping it back slowly into my mouth.

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry!” Aurora cried from my left side. “Are you alright!? This is my fault…” Her eyes drooped away from mine, her own shame taking over.

“It was…my choice.” I said softly, wobbling as I tried to take a step forward. “Easy choice to make.” She knew that no matter what, if I could take a hit for her I would. It was my duty to protect my daughter, even if she didn’t want me to. “I…I don’t feel too…” I took another shaky step forward and vomited a mouthful of blood onto the ground.

“You’re gonna make it Sparks, we’re gonna get you to that facility and find you some medicine okay?” Sunny wiped my mouth of any excess blood. I could hear the slight hitch in her voice as well as see the tears accumulating in the corners of her eyes. In truth the burns weren’t as bad as I thought. Don’t get me wrong, they were bad but it was the radiation poisoning that was killing me. It was a good thing that we stockpiled on radiation medicine but even then, they could only do so much. I was going to need my system flushed with something more potent than what we carried if I was going to make a full recovery. As for now, we continued towards the marker in the swamp, easily avoiding the brunt of the geysers at our slow pace. So much for getting back by the end of the day, I thought.

Aurora was quiet, though clearly beating herself up inside. I slowed to a stop, getting the attention of the two holding me up. Without a word, I bent down and placed a kiss on top of Aurora’s head. The action got her to look me in the eye and she knew that I forgave her. It didn’t do much to alleviate whatever feelings were tormenting her but it was a start in the right direction. As for Sunny, it was rare that such a soft moment occurred between the two of us so I wasn’t sure how to approach it. I decided that the simplest option was the easiest and placed a hoof on the back of her neck and pulling her close so that our cheeks were touching.

“Thank you. Both of you…I love you girls with all my heart.”

“I love you too dad!” Aurora wrapped her legs around one of mine and hugged me for all she was worth. Crying fresh tears into what fur I had left.

Sunny, to my surprise, didn’t shy away and instead placed her own hoof on the back of my neck and returned the gesture. Holding us together, cheek to cheek as she closed her eyes and smiled sadly.

“I know…me too Sparks.”

In the next few hours, as we neared our destination, it felt like the others spent more time carrying me than I did walking myself. Though by the time we arrived I was starting to feel much, much better. I could walk under my own power but I still felt sick enough to warrant the others staying very close to my side. The fence surrounding the site was ensnared in the unchecked growth of the swamp, making it blend in well against the swamp itself. There were two watchtowers on both sides of the entrance and the gate itself was already open, pushed out like something had left.

“This looks like the place.” I croaked. According to the marker on my PipBuck’s map we were right where we needed to be. I inched forward, wary of my surroundings as I could barely see the shapes of buildings through the haze. My EFS was all clear but something about this place had me on edge. More so than it had before.

“Sunny, take the lead. Aurora, by me.” I said quietly, just barely managing to suppress a wet cough. We crept forward at a slow pace, guns at the ready, unable to pick up any sounds beyond the ambient noise of the swamp. We had covered half the distance from the fence to the nearest building when I could hold it in no longer. I fell into a fit of coughing, hacking up flecks of blood into my hoof. The sound I had made only confirmed my fears when a dry screech echoed through the grounds. Out of the haze came a pack of feral ghouls, charging at us ready to kill. Sunny and I picked off two before they gained much ground but the rest were going to fall upon us in seconds. I was in no condition to take any hit from a feral so when one had closed the gap and was ready to strike, I had to put all my focus into putting a shield around myself and Aurora. The ghoul bounced off my shield and was swiftly executed by Sunny. We weren’t in the clear, not by a long shot and I wasn’t going to get anywhere fast. I had to divide my attention to maintaining my shield and moving forward, hoping to Luna that my shield would hold long enough to get us inside. The ghouls attacking us were an unusual pack. Some looked like they could have been stationed here when the world ended and others looked…fresh for lack of a better word. Of particular note was the fact that all the ‘fresh’ ghouls were zebra. Sunny was deftly dodging swipes from the ferals while taking out as many as she could.

However even Sunny was just one mare and some ghouls ignored her and kept trying to get to me and Aurora. Every hit against my shield caused me unbelievable strain, the shield itself starting to crack as my magic waned. I could hear a familiar voice, offering me more of its power. NO! I can do this, with my own power! I mentally screamed back at the dark whispers. A new sense of determination empowered my spell, stopping the forming cracks from spreading any further. I had to do it, the price of failure was too high. I had to do it for me and for my daughter who stayed by my side, battling her own fears. After everything, if she could hold it together then so could I. Sunny was succeeding in thinning out the pack and had cleared a path for me to the doors of the administration building. With one final step I collapsed at the base of the door and my shield fell. The ferals were quick to take advantage my weakened state, eager to rip the flesh from my bones. I reached up towards the door and attempted to get it open, relying on Sunny and Aurora to the ghouls at bay. Aurora squealed as a feral’s jaw clamped down on her pistol and yanked it out of her mouth. Just as I was about to abandon the door to help her, it gave way and I slumped inside. Sunny pushed Aurora through the door with a hind leg and drug me through by her teeth, slamming the door shut and wedging them shut with a chair.

“I…I need a nap.” My voice was just above a whisper and I made no attempt to stand back up, content to lay on the cool floor forever. If I wasn’t exhausted before then I certainly was now, even the cocktail of drugs that barely kept me awake was beginning to fade. In its place came the stinging pain of the burns, though much less intense than before. The nausea from the radiation sickness also reared its head, as a convulsion rolled through my body and expelled more of my blood onto the floor through my mouth. My limbs were heavy from exhaustion and I doubted I would be moving from this spot without help from the others.

“Stay with him Aurora, I’m going to look for more medicine.” Sunny didn’t wait for an answer and trotted out of the room, leaving Aurora and I alone, breathing heavily in silence. Aurora slowly pulled me away from the door, so at least I wouldn’t be resting in my own blood.

“Thanks princess.” I gurgled out before coughing out what blood had been in my lungs into the air.

“This is my fault.” She whispered, giving me a long inspection. “It’s because of me that you’re hurt.” Aurora struggled to blink away her tears, all the while trying to avoid looking me in the eye. I hardly had the strength to open my eyes yet that wouldn’t be enough to stop me from comforting my daughter.

“I already told you…it was my choice. My choice to let you walk, my choice to protect you.”

“I…I know that…but I could have prevented the whole thing if…if I just left you alone. You had to save me because I didn’t want you to keep saving me…” Aurora’s voice sped up like she had come to some kind of realization. As much as I was pained to admit, she was right. All of this could have been avoided if she just let it be but I refused to think that I made the wrong choice.

“You’re worth it Aurora. If I lost you… You were all that kept me going after Winter died, all that mattered to me in the world and that hasn’t changed.” A wayward smile had no right to appear on my face, though Aurora seemed to notice as I felt her press her cheek against mine.

“I…I just wanted to help. This is exactly what I didn’t want to happen. I want to be capable enough to protect myself.” That was her own way of protecting ME, so I wouldn’t take the hits for her.

“I know princess, but it’s not that simple. It took me a while to learn to fend for myself. So we’ll get you there, it’ll just take some time.” I so desperately wanted to sleep but I wouldn’t dare leave her with such guilt weighing on her. “I love you Aurora Dawn, don’t ever forget that and nothing will ever stop me from loving you.” She needed to know that I didn’t hold this against her even when she wanted somepony to be upset with her.

“I love you too daddy.” She carefully wrapped her legs around my neck and hugged me softly. With that I was satisfied and let myself fall asleep in my daughter’s embrace.

“You could have died there you know.” A reverberating voice echoed in my mindscape.

“I know. It would have been a good way to die.” I said, my own voice resonating in the inky darkness.

“There is no good way to die. Death is the end of things and just like me, you don’t want to die even if you have to suffer endlessly for the rest of your days.”

“Maybe.”

“Maybe?” the voice said as if coddling a foal. “Maybe I won’t intervene the next time. Maybe an angry spirit will skip rope with your entrails. Or maybe I’ll just watch what befalls you from a distance…Alright I was going to do that last one anyway.” It finished with a laugh.

“W-…who are you?” This voice…it wasn’t the same as the other.

“Me? You can call me…Discord…”

My eyes fluttered open and I tried to take a deep breath but was only rewarded with more bloody sputtering. This in turn alerted the filly who was diligently watching over me to drop my pistol from her mouth and come to my side. She dabbed the blood away from my mouth, as she had been doing, while holding a nervous expression.

“I’m so glad you’re awake, Sunny has been gone for a long time.” She tilted her head the way Sunny had left and frowned. “I’m starting to get worried that something happened.”

“Don’t worry about her. Sunny is the toughest pony I know.” Having rested for a little bit I decided to try my luck and get to my hooves. Aurora was vital in helping me get my weight off the floor and from there all I had to do was find my balance.

“Don’t overdo it dad.” Aurora had shouldered me to a standing position and knew that no matter what I was going to push it too far. Which was mostly true.

“Take the lead Aurora, let’s go find Sunny.” I could barely open my left eye and almost every movement caused my wounds to sting like the flames were still licking at my flesh.

“You want me to lead?” Her face scrunched up, astounded that I wanted to give her that responsibility.

“Well how am I supposed to do it?” I said through my teeth, hissing and unintentionally showing her how much pain I was in.

“A-alright.” Aurora scooped up my pistol from the floor with her mouth and nodded for me to fall in line behind her. “fllow ee.”

As I slowly brought up the rear I decided to check my PipBuck, looking for Sunny’s ID tag. The map hadn’t filled out yet so I couldn’t tell if she was even in the same building as us. The administration building was mostly hallways lined with office spaces and not much else. Although it was a military training facility so the chances of there being something we couldn’t see were high.

“Does it hurt?” Aurora had spat the gun out on an office chair, looking at me with the utmost concern.

“Does it look that bad?” I hadn’t seen myself yet but judging by the way my legs looked, it was probably a safe bet to say that I looked like hell.

“Yeah, it…it doesn’t look good. Tell me the truth dad, does it hurt?”

“Yes…it hurts pretty bad.” The guilt she had felt before came back, her eyes drifting to the floor, hiding away from me in shame.

“I’m sorry…” She whispered

“You don’t need to apologize. Let go of the grief you’re feeling. I don’t blame you.” It was more my fault than hers anyway.

“I know dad…I know.” She knew everything that she needed to. I just had to leave her to come to her own conclusion on how to move forward.

“Hey guys, feeling better Sparks?” Sunny appeared from an adjacent room, her bags bulging with stuff she scavenged.

“Not really.”

“Well you’re in luck, the swamp must have hidden this place from scavengers because it was untouched. So, guess what I found?”

“You didn’t.”

“I did.” Sunny allowed herself a cocky smug as she fished out an IV bag filled with a curious looking dark green fluid.

“That’s…not Rad-Away. What is that?”

“Look at the label.” Sunny tossed the bag to Aurora who caught it and carefully inspected the label.

“RadPurge?”

“That…will probably work.” I reluctantly took the bag from her and consumed its contents. The vile flavor sloshed down my throat, making me gag and only through the will to get better did I manage to keep it down.

“Tasty right?” Sunny teased, giving me a knowing smirk.

“Shut up.” I checked my status on my PipBuck to see that the concoction had taken my dosimeter down from the deadly level to minor.

“So? How do you feel?” Aurora looked at me eagerly, anxious for some good news regarding my condition.

“Better, much better.” I still wasn’t in the best shape but all that lingered was some minor nausea so that was a big win for me. “Now if we could find something for my burns.”

“Yeah about that…” Sunny looked away from us wistfully.

“What? Do you have something for that too?” I sneered, raising an expecting eye brow at her.

“Actually, I do.” Sunny pulled a super healing potion out of her bag, balancing it on her hoof with a smug grin. “While you were napping, I cleaned this place out. There are a couple terminals I left for you, including the one I think we need to start the training exercise.” She held out the potion which I gratefully took in my magic and floated over to me.

“Sunny…I can’t thank you enough.”

“Don’t thank me at all. You did what any parent should do.” She directed her gaze to Aurora who slightly turned away from her. “Even if some ponies don’t think so.”

Sunny knew more than I did about the bond between parent and child so she didn’t need or want an explanation for what I did, she already knew.

“C’mon, I’ll show you the terminals.” Sunny turned around and went back the way she came. I motioned Aurora to follow her while I downed the potion. In seconds I felt sweet relief as the constant stinging pain lessened and then became almost unnoticeable. After everything I walked away with only minor radiation poisoning…and some scars. I followed after the others and found them in an open room containing two rows of desks, each with a chair and terminal of their own. A few still glowed in the low light but the desk at the back of the room that sat apart from the others was my target. As suspected the dirty nameplate on the desk denoted a position of authority reading: Colonel Licorice Whip. I sat down in front of the terminal and prepared myself to plunder its secrets when something caught my eye. On the desk opposite the terminal was a small, dirty mirror. I took it in my hoof and wiped its surface clean and got a good look at myself. While the burns had healed, they left several bald patches of burn scars on the fur on my face, chest and legs. I looked incredibly strange with patches of soft pink skin against the darker blue of my fur. My mane too had been burnt enough that I would have to cut it to salvage what was left. My armor was ruined and all that remained was my dead bomb collar and stealth cloak, both of which guarded my necklace. The longer I was outside the more I didn’t look like myself but there was no going back now, there was only me.

“I didn’t want to say anything…” Sunny’s face appeared in the mirror. “But you look pretty ragged.”

“That’s putting it nicely. I look like a freak. Thank Luna I didn’t see myself when I was hurt.” I grimaced at how I must have looked not ten minutes ago. What I needed was a distraction and by the goddesses I thankfully had one. I plugged my PipBuck into the terminal and got to work combing the code for the password. Minutes passed and even for a pony of my skill I found myself having to back out of the terminal several times to avoid being locked out. Though like every other terminal it eventually succumbed to my will and opened itself before me. This terminal contained several files regarding military procedure and protocol. The ones that I always found the most interest in however were the journal entries of the terminal’s previous owner. The first one in sequence was the logical first step.

I feel a strange sort of pride in this facility. Everything about it was cater made to mold ponies into the toughest of the tough. Of all the training facilities dotted across Whinnyapolis ours, nestled into the Flame Geyser Swamp, boast only a fifteen percent success rate. Some of the most exemplary soldiers this nation has to offer were created here, in my facility. Even though most don’t make it all the way through it’s still hard to not feel proud nonetheless. Tomorrow we’re designing a new course that should be a little easier for recruits to complete and as an incentive Trotton Camp has created a program of advancement that will start here and lead them through the rest of the city and ultimately back here for the true test.

Knowing that the course we had to complete was doable made me feel a little better about what was to come. Next in sequence was something that couldn’t be described as anything but war crimes.

I managed to secure the go ahead from Commander Night Glider to move forward with my new training exercises. Equestria was at peace for millennia and many are not prepared to kill for their great nation. In addition to testing new weaponry from the Ministry of Wartime Technology we will be using zebra prisoners in the live fire exercises. The POW camps in the city are getting full, this way they can serve a purpose while we simultaneously provide a public service. In addition to that, the Ministry of Morale has made new advances in interrogation techniques which makes keeping prisoners they have no need for pointless, giving us the perfect leverage to secure live targets. I heard that they sent a group of prisoners down south to Baltimare to be broken in a stallion’s club. Now that’s a creative punishment, I’ll have to go inspect the site one of these days if I can get some leave.

With that in mind it was no longer surprising that this place created the toughest soldiers in Equestria. It was a very cruel thing to ask of military trainees, equally cruel to submit POWs to execution by live fire exercise. How many zebras must there have been here if the government sanctioned using them in weapons tests at the hooves of Equestrian recruits and scientists? Perhaps that explained the presence of zebra in the swamp? Lastly the final entry detailed something that captured my attention.

Something interesting is going to fall into my lap tomorrow. Before when I mentioned the Ministry of Morale’s new interrogation techniques, I had no idea how invasive they had gotten. Though the full details aren’t for my ears I did learn that through some collaboration with the Ministry of Image, the Ministry of Morale has taken to using memory spells to find and extract information directly from the minds of the zebra with no questioning necessary. However, in the dossier I was given, we’re getting something that’s a step up from that. We are to be receiving a prisoner in fact, though not in the conventional sense. I don’t know who they are or what their crimes were but whoever they are they were subjected to a fate worse than death. The prisoner is contained in a memory orb or something like one and they deemed this the safest place to guard the prototype it until it can be safely moved to Canterlot. Nopony will be allowed to interact with the orb and it is to be treated as if we had captured the Caesar himself. Regardless of my personal feeling on the matter I’m going to trust the judgment of the Ministries and guard it with my life.

Somepony entirely contained in a memory orb? Just what exactly were the Ministries up to? IF I was lucky, I might get some answers from the MoI hub under the theatre but I wasn’t going to hold my breath. I wondered if the orb in question was still here…how would it work? Could I tap into it like a normal memory orb? What kind of criminal was so vile that such a punishment was warranted? I was equally terrified and intrigued by the idea and desired to know more about it. Unfortunately, that was the end to the valuable information on the terminal.

“Well? Anything interesting?” Sunny asked, having mostly stuck by me during the process.

“A few things, yes. There was some kind of prototype prison orb or something that was here, or was supposed to be here.”

“Hmm…I didn’t find anything like that while I was combing the place. Though I did find a security room where it may have been but there was nothing inside. Let’s get to the other terminal and get this over with, the sooner we’re out of the swamp the better.”

“No arguments here, C’mon Aurora.” The young mare dropped whatever she was investigating and followed Sunny and I to wherever this last terminal was. Sunny led us through two more rooms and to a door that led back outside.

“I think that’s it.” She pointed through a small window in the door, showing a console with several screens set into it underneath its own roofed structure. Behind that appeared to be the course we needed to complete. “There’s only one problem.” Sunny added, taking in a long breath and kicking the reload lever on her battle saddle.

“The ghouls?” Aurora guessed, attempting to reach for her own weapon before remembering she had lost it earlier.

“Yup. I don’t know how many we left out there but those were just the ones we could see. Who knows just how many of them are actually out there.”

“Well we can’t stay in here forever, we’re going to have to go out there eventually.” I pointed out, noticing that Sunny had found little to no food inside the building.

“I know that. We need to know what we’re up against before we just-”

Before Sunny could finish a fwooshing sound caught our attention as a zebra stallion had appeared behind us, having removed the hood of their own stealth cloak.

“Ut prævaricetur es in hac anathemate. Exiturum salvet.” He said in the zebra language. He took one step forward with a serious expression before stopping and cocking his head to one side, staring at us intently. “Exspecta, vos estis, qui Xigura salvus erit. Ut esset dux super loqui tecum. Hoc occurrit nobis, et nos in domum suam.” He reached into the folds of his cloak and gave me what looked like a map. When I looked up from it, he was already gone.

“What…what was that about?” My face scrunched in confusion. I studied the map and was able to glean a little bit from it. To the southwest was what appeared to be the zebra…village? Among the landmarks noted on the map one stood out as a graveyard or something as it was marked with a tribal looking mask with dark wisps surrounding it.

“He gave us a map. Maybe he recognized us.” Sunny leaned in and studied the map as well.

“It must be because of that other zebra we saved remember?” Aurora suggested, tapping her head.

“Could be, though how would he recognize us? We’ve never seen him before.”

“Must have told him what we looked like, we do kinda stand out.” Aurora turned around and looked at her own tail, bringing up a good point that her colors were not common. Sunny too wasn’t something ponies would see every day, a larger than average mare with scars on her face, wearing a cowpony duster and hat. Suddenly I didn’t think Aurora’s theory was so farfetched.

“So, are we…here?” If I was correct then that meant we were at the graveyard place. What significance did this place have to them?

“Looks that way. Speaking of which, we have ghouls to deal with.” Sunny abandoned me and the map and returned to the door, looking back out through the windows. “You ready?”

“Yeah, let’s do this.” I folded up them map and placed it in my bags. Aurora had lost her gun earlier so if she was to come with us, we had to do something to compensate. “Here Aurora.” I gave her my pistol, opting to use hearts promise myself. She didn’t protest or ask any questions, instead nodding in understanding and adopting a serious expression as she took it in her mouth. I held the horn knife in front of me in my magic and nodded for Sunny to open the door. In a blur Sunny threw the door open and dashed outside with Aurora and I right behind her. Almost immediately ferals were on us, growling loudly at having spotted prey. Sunny danced between us all and fired her shotguns with surgical precision, taking out a number of ghouls. I however, could not hope to match her. I magically flung my knife into the skull of the nearest feral, stopping it dead as it crumpled to the ground where another feral tripped on the corpse of its brethren where it was picked off by Aurora. It was good to be back in fighting shape even if I was still far from my best. Without my gun I found a sound strategy of grabbing a feral in my telekinesis and lifting them up off the ground where Aurora would put a bullet through their heads. The concentration of ghouls wasn’t as great as it was before and within several minutes, we had cleared the area.

“Did you notice how many of these ghouls were zebra?” Sunny asked between heavy breaths.

“I did. What about it?” I answered, retrieving my knife from the skull of a dead ghoul.

“We don’t know how many zebras live in the swamp. A swamp that’s filled with radiation.”

“Are you saying that this is where they take zebra who have turned?”

“It makes sense. Remember the map? I think it’s a safe bet to say that we are at the place marked by the mask. So, from here we’ll have a reference on how to get to their village.”

“Then we can go whenever we want. Let’s complete this course and finish our business in Whinnyapolis. Aurora?” I stole her attention.

“Yeah dad?” She looked nervous like I was going to scold her for something but I had the opposite in mind.

“I’m very proud of you.” As the words escaped my lips something about them hit me. This was the first time I’d told her I was proud of her since I adopted her. It…it made me feel like a real bastard. Suddenly Aurora’s self-confidence issues made a lot more sense and gave her reaction to me getting hurt earlier more context. She must have thought I was disappointed in her in some way, so in her head she had to try harder to prove herself to me. Before I could kick my own ass the look on her face made me pause. Those words were something she had been longing to hear for a very long time. Her face lit up like she had completed her greatest challenge and her eyes sparkled in joy.

“T-thanks dad…” She couldn’t even find the words. Telling her before that I forgave her for what happened wasn’t enough for her, but now I had given her the means to forgive herself. She chuckled to herself and wiped away a tear that she hadn’t noticed rolling down her cheek, the feeling of joyous relief overshadowing all else. I walked over to her, using a hoof to lift her chin so she was looking at me, her expression hard to hide.

“You have never let me down. You, Aurora Dawn, are my daughter and I love you with all my heart.” I blinked away my own tears and touched my forehead to hers, taking her into a tender hug. She returned the hug in silence, satisfied with what had been said and happy just to be held by me. I opened one of my eyes, noticing that Sunny was off to the side watching the display with a proud smile of her own. This was a long time coming. I let go of Aurora and beckoned Sunny to join us with front legs wide open.

“C’mon, get in here.” I smiled sincerely. Aurora mirrored my gesture and gave an expecting smile, making it hard for even Sunny to resist. As tough and stoic as Sunny could be, even she couldn’t resist us for long. She rolled her eyes and trotted over to us, throwing her hooves around us and pulling us into a group hug. We held the hug for several minutes, all of us enjoying each other’s touch. Though a fourth entity took us away from our embrace. A gruff, authoritative voice from in front of us pulled our attention towards it.

“What do you pukes think you’re are doing!?” A damaged green Mister Gutsy yelled. “The Ministries aren’t paying for your training so you can feel up all the mares Private! You are here for your country so start acting like it! Now, stand at attention!” The patriotic robot commanded. Sunny and I straightened out fairly quickly, saluting the robot and holding the pose.

“Yes sir!” We responded.

“That’s better. Now, next question, which one of you two brought the child on base?”

“T-that would be me…um…Mister…?”

“SERGEANT! SERGEANT GUTSY!” It screamed, taking its roll of a drill sergeant very seriously. “No meal voucher for you tonight maggot! Now drop down and give me twenty push-ups now! Count ‘em out!” It poked me in the chest with its metallic pincers.

“Sergeant, I was sent here from Trotton to complete a new course, Sir!” Sunny cleverly interrupted and got the robot’s attention off of me.

“Ah, here to start the gauntlet eh? In that case follow me Private, we’re going to see if you’ve got what it takes.” The robot turned around and started heading back the way it came, leading us to an area contained by a chain-link fence. Inside the perimeter was the sinking, rotten remains of the course. “Let me know when you are ready to make an attempt Private.” It hovered near what was once the starting point.

“How exactly am I supposed to do this?” Sunny asked, looking at the course astonished at its state of repair.

“If you don’t think you’ve got what it takes then you can go back to Trotton with your tail between your legs.” The Gutsy either didn’t see or couldn’t recognize that the course was beyond attempting.

Then I got an idea, an idea that might get us what we needed, I just needed a distraction.

“Good luck, you’re gonna need it.” I said, tapping my PipBuck to signal my intentions. Sunny hopefully picked up on my plan, nodding and taking up her spot next to the Gutsy.

“I’m ready.” She told it, falling into a ready stance.

“You’ve got guts Private, take that and you’ll go far. Ready, set, GO!” it fired its weapon into the air and Sunny kicked off towards what remained of the nearest obstacle. Just as I’d hoped, the Gutsy had all three of its eyestalks focused on Sunny, watching her performance with an attentive gaze. That gave me the window I needed to get behind it and jack my PipBuck into it, directly accessing its programming. The Gutsy model of robots were mass produced for military service and that made them deceptively easy to reprogram. I found the program that had started to observe the course and manually flagged it complete. I waved for Sunny to come back and waited for the robot to recognize the changes.

“Congratulations Private, you’ve made your nation proud. What’s your name soldier?”

“Sunny Smiles.”

“I’ll contact Trotton and log your name on record to allow you access to the armory. I hope to see you at the end of the loop for the final test. Your code is 33284.” Once we got what we needed I wiped its programing and reset it like I did the ones from the space center.

“If it makes it through the swamp, we’ll use it against Dusk Diver. Ready to move to Trotton Sergeant?”

“Yes sir!” The gung-ho bot responded with energy, saluting ME this time with its pincer arm. It quickly hovered past us, heading to Trotton with calculated haste.

“How bout you guys? Ready to head back?”

“Are you sure you’re up to it? You are pretty much naked now.” Sunny poked one of the bald spots on my chest.

“Well, I will have to get some new armor but I’m as ready as I’ll ever be. Right Aurora.”

“Right!” At least I had her confidence.

“See? I’ll be fine Sunny, I promise.”

“Don’t make promises you can’t keep. Lead the way then.” She gave me a cautionary warning, how typical of her to say she agrees with me without actually saying it. Once we returned to the opening in the perimeter fence, we braved the swamp again eager to get back to Trotton and claim our prize. There was still a lingering fear in the back of my mind that Belua would leap from the darkness and attack us again but I was pleasantly distracted by how well Aurora was handling herself this time. With that weight off my mind we made excellent time through the swamp and we were back on the grounds of Trotton just as dusk began to lend its violet glow to the horizon. The Sergeant Gutsy was waiting for us by the entrance as we trotted through the doors and made a straight shot right to the big steel doors that led to the last obstacle keeping us from Dusk Diver. Sunny approached the pin pad and put in the code she was given. The door separated into the walls and a robotic voice welcomed us.

“Welcome Private Smiles, an officer has been notified. Please stand by.” We all ignored the disembodied voice and took a few slow steps into the armory. What waited in store for us would have to be put on hold just a bit longer as I heard two sets of steps come up behind us.

“Hey guys…” A weak, feminine voice greeted us. “Did ya miss me?”

Footnote: Level Up!
Skills note: Science has reached 100%
New Perk: Rad Resistance: Taking a pillar of poisoned fire to the face has made you more resilient towards radiation and its effects. +10% radiation resistance.

Chapter Twenty-Four: ...And Burn it All

Chapter Twenty-Four: ...And Burn it All

“Ever want to just stop? Do you want to surrender?”

When I heard her voice, my heart skipped a beat. I turned to see her standing at the base of the stairs with Grim. My own voice was nowhere to be found. I shuffled towards her with an absent look on my face, unable to process the emotions I was feeling. Azura’s body was wrapped in many layers of bandages and she looked beyond tired, even though she had been resting the last two days.

“W-what’s the matter Sparks?” Azura noticed my absent look and took a step back, her brow furrowing in worry. I still couldn’t get my words to come out so I opted for the next best thing that would still tell her how I was feeling. I carefully pulled her into a gentle hug, she resisted at first until she understood my intentions and relaxed into my hold.

“I’m so glad you’re okay.” I whispered to her, squeezing her just a little tighter. Azura rested her head on my shoulder and sighed, like this was exactly what she needed which was probably not far off. She loosened her hold so I released her from mine. Her smile slowly faded into a confused stare.

“What… what happened to your fur?” She asked, poking the bare spot on my chest.

“It’s a long story, one I’ll share with you later. How do you feel? Are you alright?”

“I certainly feel better than I did hanging on the wall if that’s what you’re asking.” She smiled wryly, her words dripping with sarcasm.

“You know what I mean. Are you good to move? To…to fight?” I was almost ashamed to ask that of her, especially considering the injuries she had just woken from. Despite that I needed all the help I could get and Azura as a flier was more valuable in this fight than somepony like me.

“I wouldn’t recommend it.” Grim answered for her. “She’s gonna be sore for a while and flying will only exacerbate that.”

“Fuck…” I muttered under my breath. “Okay…that’s fine. We’ll…we’ll just find someplace safe for you to stay while we-”

“Sparks…” Azura stopped me cold. “Do you still want to do this? We don’t have to fight, we can just go back to Baltimare and put this city behind us.”

The sincerity in her voice almost made me reconsider what I was about to do. Almost. We’d already come too far to back out now, not while I was this close to claiming what was under the theatre, not while these weapons sat unused, not while Dusk had what was mine.

“No…no I can’t. I’m so close Azura, so close to getting some answers.” I realized that justification would be lost on her. Sunny and I were the only ones who knew about the soul jar I carried with me. “I need you to be on my side Azura. I need to hear that no matter what you’re behind me.” I placed my hooves on her shoulders and made her look me in the eyes. I didn’t need her to fight, I didn’t even need her to be with me. What I needed was for her to say it, to say that even if she had doubts that she supported me.

“I…I’m with you.” She leaned forward and touched her forehead to mine. If I had any reservations before, that banished them from my mind.

“Thank you…Now let’s clean this place out.” I returned to Sunny and Aurora who had patiently waited for me in the doorway of the armory. The expressions they wore told me how happy they were to see Azura awake again. It took some time but we all sauntered around the armory and stockpiled the many weapons and resupplied our own from the generous store of ammunition. I decided to replace my shotgun with a new one and for the first time in a while I had ammo for my rifle. Sunny also had something I hadn’t seen since the day I met her. She loaded the incendiary ammunition into her battle saddle and kicked the loading lever, ensuring her next shot would ignite her target. Once we had taken care of ourselves, we loaded up what remained, numerous small arms and ammo, also several heavy weapons among them missile launchers and chain guns with their corresponding ammunition types plus the battle saddle mounts they would need. Sunny, Grim and I loaded up the bulk of the weapons and let Azura and Aurora carry the ammunition for the death dealing machines. I never deviated far from Azura’s side, making sure she was okay and that we weren’t asking too much of her. She insisted she was fine and appreciated the doting I was attempting to do.

“I’ll be alright Sparks. I might be sore but I’m not helpless.” Azura rolled her eyes, getting slightly annoyed at my attention.

“Sorry, sorry…I just want to make sure you’re alright.” I backed away, realizing that she wanted to be treated as she had been, not as a delicate flower that needed protecting.

“Don’t worry about it…just don’t give me special treatment because I’m hurt.”

“I understand.” I accepted her wishes and backed off.

We made our way back with the weapons and one robot in our possession. By midnight we had returned to the theatre and dumped what weapons we had onto the floor in front of Steelwing, telling him that the armory was open and that his talons should have an easy time retrieving what we couldn’t carry.

“Ya know… I should be surprised but I’m not. What was the secret?” Steelwing was eager to hear how we managed to get into a vault that stood for centuries.

“It actually wasn’t that tough. Getting where you were supposed to go was the hard part.” Though I really couldn’t assume everypony who tried to claim it saw the notice about the camp in the swamp.

“Is that what happened to you? Get a face full of hard part?” Steelwing chuckled at the patches I was missing from my fur.

“…You’re welcome.” I walked past him and made for the theatre. It was getting late and I was very tired. Everyone followed behind me except for Grim who hung back to talk to his father. I made for the room I knew had a bed in it, the room where Azura and I…the room with a bed in it. I removed and placed all my weapons by the door and slumped onto the bed, ready to fall asleep as soon as I closed my eyes. Before I could get far, I felt something tapping on my hoof.

“Here dad.” I heard Aurora say. I cracked an eye to see that she had placed my pistol on the bed beside me.

“Thank you, Aurora.” I picked it up with my magic and floated it right back into her hooves. “But you should keep it. You’ll need something to protect yourself with.”

She looked at it in her hooves and gave me an incredulous look. “B-but don’t you need it?”

“Nope.”

“But it’s YOUR pistol.”

“Not anymore. I don’t need it any longer, you do so it’s yours now.” I rolled over to get away from her expression.

“He’s had that gun since the day I met him you should be proud that he wants you to have it. Your dad loved that gun.” Sunny said from the other side of the room, in her motherly voice. I wasn’t exactly that sentimental about it but she was right, I wouldn’t just give it to anypony.

“We should get some rest. If Steelwing keeps his end of the deal then we’ll be attacking the Hell Diver base soon.” I leaned up to see that Azura was having a hard time trying to get on the bed. I hopped down and leaned into her, letting her use my head as something to push off of and get into the bed.

“Must suck to be short, especially if you can’t use your wings.” I smirked at her, getting just the right kind of rise out of her.

“Fuck you.” She smirked back as she slipped under the sheets.

I joined Sunny on the other side of the room and let Azura drift off to sleep. As much as I’d liked to have joined her, I just knew that as soon as I did I would be interrupted by something.

“How are you holding up Sunny? You did most of the work back there.” Sunny was probably the most valuable member of our team and I asked a lot of her back in the swamp.

“I’ll be alright. So far it looks like I’m the only one who hasn’t got hurt.”

“And Luna did it fucking hurt.” I poked at my own bald spots, remembering the excruciating pain the burns and radiation had brought, recoiling at remembering the taste of my blood.

“You might be one of the only ponies to feel the wrath of balefire and not die, you should count yourself lucky that Aurora and I didn’t have to drag your charred skeleton out of that swamp.”

“Jeez Aunt Sunny, I don’t want to hear talk like that!” Aurora chided, not wishing to re-experience that memory again.

“I could stand to hear a little more.” Steelwing said from our doorway, Grim standing just behind him. “Anyway, it shouldn’t take too long for my boys to get what’s left in Trotton and I imagine none of you are in any shape to fight in the dark or at all tonight.”

“What was your first clue?” I waved a hoof across the room, displaying the lot of us and the conditions we were in.

“Simmer down Sparks, I may have bargained for my help but for what it’s worth I do appreciate what you did for us.” Steelwing and Grim entered into the room. “Don’t forget that Dusk Diver is my enemy too.”

“I trust you have something to tell me?” I would rather he didn’t stretch this out any longer than it needed to be. I really didn’t have anything to say anyway, all I needed was their help. Help that I had more than earned.

“Yeah, once we get the rest of the weapons, we’re going to mobilize and attack Dusk.”

“I figured that much. Anything I need to know specifically?”

“We are gonna do our best to get you and your team up to her hideout and from there it’ll be your team that takes out Dusk Diver. Me and my Talons will engage the rest of the Hell Divers and get you as much time as we can. As it stands right now, once Dusk is dead or captured or whatever, our plan is to blast the whole thing away from where it’s wedged and send it plummeting.”

“So, we’re your ground team then? So to speak.”

“Yes, the Hell Divers are mostly fliers so while we engage them in the sky you’ll take it to the rest of them inside.”

“What makes you think Dusk will even be there?”

“Her forces are not in a good spot right now strategically; she lacks the numbers so she’ll stay in known ground. Also, Grim tells me you and her are after the same thing and that she has something you need. She wouldn’t risk exposing herself if she still has it and she couldn’t go far if she needs whatever you have.”

“I see.” So they expected that even once we attacked that Dusk wouldn’t join the fight. As odd as that may have sounded to me, I couldn’t deny that it made some sense. Cutter betrayed me almost instantly the moment he learned I had a key to the elevator, I could only imagine Dusk felt the same way about it. She wouldn’t risk her life and her key, she wanted to survive even if it meant the death of every single Hell Diver. Though something about the plan had me concerned.

“How will you know when Dusk is dealt with? To keep you from dropping the place while I’m still in it?”

“That’s what this is for.” Steelwing took a bright red plastic gun from his bag and held it out to me. “Once you’re done, fire off a flare and we’ll send someone to extract you. After that we’ll know it’s clear to take the place down.”

“Do you really think it’ll be that easy?” Sunny asked, moving to a standing position.

“With what you’ve brought us, yes I do. Between the fighting here and at Mareiucci there can’t be many of them left. Sure, there may be factors we aren’t aware of but we have the advantage in almost every other way.”

“I don’t know about this Sparks. It sounds good but a lot could go wrong.” Sunny’s fears were reasonable but what choice did we have? The only way we could get to Dusk without the talons help would be to scale one of the skyscrapers where they would see us easily and make quick work of us. With Steelwing’s way we would have the element of surprise and most of their guns would be on the talons, not us.

“I’m not too sure about it either but I don’t see any other way to get up there reliably. This is our best hope.”

“Alright. I’ll be behind you either way.” Sunny relaxed her posture and sat back down. “If that’s everything Steelwing I think we’d like to get some sleep.”

“I understand. Don’t worry about sleeping in, we’ll wake you before we move out.” Steelwing made to leave but stopped in the doorway and placed a claw on Grim’s shoulder, giving him a look that I would describe as proud reluctance. With that he was gone. His expression was one I could understand; no parent wants to put their child in danger on purpose. Which brought me to something I had hoped to avoid but if I stayed silent that would be impossible.

“Aurora…I’m going to need you to stay with Azura.” My gaze fell to the sleeping form of Azura, deliberately evading the look of resentment I’m sure Aurora was giving me.

“Okay.”

“I know I promised…did you say okay?” I was certain that was going to lead to a debate with her. What was going on in her head?

“Yeah. Somepony needs to stay with her and I make the most sense. I understand that I shouldn’t be up in the air.”

“You aren’t worried about me?” Not too long ago she would have done everything in her power to accompany me no matter where I was going. This was an oddly pragmatic side of her that I rarely saw before…before coming to Whinnyapolis. We had been in this city far longer than I expected to be and a lot had happened since then. Aurora had changed and grown so much since we arrived. She revealed to me some of the darker parts of her past and was forced to kill her first pony…by me. I lamented the fact that she was forced to suffer so much in her young life and yet I did that to her? Hypocrisy doesn’t even begin to describe what I did to her…yet I wouldn’t change a thing. She was becoming something better, something better than me.

“Of course I’m worried but…I don’t want you to get hurt again because of me. You won’t have to worry about me if I don’t go.” Aurora was still battling herself because of what happened in the swamp. Confliction was putting it mildly. I’m sure she still didn’t like not going with me but after the swamp she wasn’t sure that going with me would mitigate her fears any better.

“I know you’ll be okay without me. You wouldn’t do anything that would hurt me…right?”

“Never.” She knew that I would do everything I could to live, even if only for her sake.

“So, it’ll just be us three.” Grim said, leaning against the doorway with a wistful smile. “Just like old times.”

“Old times? You’re gone a month and you get all sentimental on us.” If I rolled my eyes any harder, they’d have popped out of my skull.

“So you’re saying you don’t want my help?”

“Don’t get sassy on us now bird boy. We’re gonna storm that building tomorrow with or without you. Though with you would be preferable.” That was as close as we could get to Sunny saying she wanted him to come. A desire that wasn’t lost on any of us.

“Then in that case I’ll see you guys in the morning.” Grim nodded his head and made his leave to wherever he was going to spend the night. A heavy silence lingered in the room once he was gone. Aurora wasn’t pleased with the way things turned out but the thoughts in her mind wouldn’t allow her to participate either way. Though at least this way there would be somepony to look after Azura while we were gone. It was almost time. Provided things went well tomorrow I might finally get some answers. Though after everything we’ve been through, everything we’ve…lost I didn’t know if it would be worth it.

***

The morning came far too quickly as I was jostled awake by Sunny. On our way out we woke Aurora and made sure she was ready to stay and make sure Azura was okay. She took the job with as much enthusiasm as she could muster which is to say the bare minimum. Once we got topside, we were met with a relatively large force of moderately and heavily armed Talons awaiting the order to move out. Grim spotted us rather quickly and motioned for us to join him and his father as he addressed his forces.

“Today is the day that we end the war with the Hell Divers. With the weapons supplied to us by our new allies we are in prime position to wipe them out once and for all. We are going to send a team in to kill or capture Dusk Diver and once we receive their signal, we’re going to drop their whole base out of the sky! Now, who are we!?”

“STEELWING’S TALONS!” The crowd roared.

“And what the fuck do we want!?”

“VICTORY!” They cried, following after Steelwing who had leapt into the air, signaling that now was the time to attack. Two other griffins dropped next to us and grabbed Sunny and I, taking us into the air for the final fight against Dusk and her ‘divers’. I spotted the robot we had appropriated and called for it to follow my PipBuck tag. It would be late to the party and I didn’t know if it would even help but why not use everything at my disposal? Grim took the lead in front of us and soon the city below was passing in a blur. Sunny looked just as uneasy as I did, neither of us used to being this high. Soon the two towers came into sight and the wedge between them that held the final obstacle to my time in Whinnyapolis. As the Talons neared, the sounds of heavy automatic gunfire came from the wedge, the Hell Divers noticing our approach and retaliating. My stomach flipped as my chaperone banked and dove to avoid the incoming fire. Soon we were under the wedge and our fliers flew us in through a shattered window.

“Good luck ground team.” One of them said before leaping back out the window to meet the Hell Divers I could see taking to the sky. The heavy gunfire was still present coming from somewhere inside this place. We needed to buy the Talons as much time as we could and taking out those gun nests would be a good start.

“Let’s end this.” I levitated out my shotgun and attempted to navigate us towards the nearest gun encampment. It was clear that they hadn’t been expecting a strike team like us when the majority of the Talons were still fighting in the air. The bulk of the Hell Divers were outside leaving us to wander their base with little resistance. Or at least that’s what I thought. As we neared the first gun encampment a group of four griffins rounded the corner and spotted us. An instinctual reaction from me floored one of them with a shot from my shotgun and from there it devolved into madness. Sunny sidestepped into some cover and kicked a lever on her battle saddle, loading a shot that hit her target and immolated them in flames. Unfortunately for us our cover didn’t mean much to combatants who could bring verticality to the fight. I was flushed out of cover by a volley of automatic small arms fire from a submachine gun, forcing me to dive through a sideways doorway which led to an empty elevator shaft. From here there were a series of doorways that led to Luna knows where. These empty horizontal shafts were likely how they navigated the bulk of this broken tower. As soon as that thought occurred to me another Hell Diver stuck their head out of the next floor’s opening where it was promptly blown to bits by my shotgun. The number of red dots on my EFS told me that it was likely that floor held one of the gun encampments. Grim flew into the shaft behind me with Sunny right behind him, having cleared out the last two from the patrol. Unfortunately, I had given our position away when that griffin stuck his head out and a second wave of Hell Divers gradually swooped into the shaft. Regretfully I had lost my armor in the swamp and there was nowhere in the elevator shaft to take cover so I had no choice but to throw up the hood of my cloak and vanish. Grim was on the most even playing field, being able to fly to dodge the attackers. Sunny however was the most vulnerable but made up for it by having the most firepower. Grim engaged in an air duel with one diver while Sunny just unloaded on another to the point that he couldn’t even counter attack. A third who was lining up a shot on the others was mine. I stood below him and jumped to reach him, plunging my knife into his chest, wrenching him from the air. With the momentum from my body weight my knife carved a deep cut from his chest down through his stomach and glanced off the hip bone, spilling a copious amount of blood along with his entrails onto the metal of the elevator shaft. Once the second wave was dealt with, I looked in through the door they came through and saw our target. Unfortunately, we were outnumbered and would be out maneuvered if we tried to rush in to take it out. However, I had an idea, one that played on one of our greatest assets.

“Do either of you have any grenades?” I asked hurriedly, holding my hooves out expectantly.

“Three.” Sunny stated, giving me the bundle of explosives.

“Great, I’m gonna go take out that gun. Think you guys can hold this position without me?” From the corner of my eye I could see more Hell Divers approaching the doorway to follow the others we’d already killed.

“Maybe if we can funnel them through this doorway, don’t worry about us just go!” Sunny knew what I was planning and lifted my hood over my head, shoving me towards the room to get through before the fighting kicked back up. I dove through the doorway and just barely missed bumping into a griffin by rolling to the side. Near the center of the room was one of the large caliber mounted machine guns that was being operated by a team of three, unleashing a storm of bullets into Steelwing’s flock. I crept towards it as the sounds of gunfire sounded from the elevator shaft behind me. I had to hurry; I didn’t know how much time they could buy me. Luckily with my stealth cloak, taking out the gun was as easy as pulling a pin on the belt of grenades and throwing it towards the encampment and running. Once the grenades left my grasp, they became visible again and due to the gunfire they didn’t hear the metal balls land at their claws. In an instant the gun was engulfed in fire and shrapnel, shredding its operators to bloody tatters and reducing the gun itself into a worthless pile of scrap. My ears were ringing from the explosion and I almost gave away my position with a cough from the cloud of concrete dust and gunpowder. Thankfully the wind from being this high cleared out the detritus relatively fast which gave me the time I needed to engage the remaining, dazed occupants of the room. One to the right of where the gun had been was struggling to stand up and would never do so again as I brought down my shotgun on their head. Whether they were dead or unconscious I didn’t care and simply removed them from the equation by kicking their body off the ledge to plummet to the ground below. The other two survivors were quick to notice someone was in the room with them and opened fire on my general location. A few lucky bullets grazed my body, drawing thin lines of blood in my flesh. With my advantage gone I dropped my head and nailed one of them with a charged lightning bolt, paralyzing them as they attempted to take off, giving me a free shot from my shotgun, blowing them off the edge to join their comrade in death. The last survivor rushed me and raked her claws down my right leg, knocking me off balance and sending me to the cold, dusty floor. They went to retrieve their weapon and execute me but in her arrogance of perceived victory, neglected the glow around my horn and received a chunk of rubble to the back of her head. Once she hit the floor, I brought the chunk to my hoof and bashed it into her head again and again until all that remained was brain paste, beak and bone fragments. I was momentarily repulsed by my own brutality, barely choking back a mouthful of bile. The gunfire from the elevator shaft had also stopped, worrying me momentarily before Grim and Sunny entered through the sideways door to join me.

“That should give my father some breathing room.” Grim said, pulling a roll of bandages out of his bags and setting himself to work patching up my minor wounds. I shook the dust from my mane and let out another cough, surveying the damage I did to this room.

“If they didn’t know we were here before they will now.” I pointed out, wondering how long before we were set upon.

“I doubt they’ll come look, not while their base is being attacked.” Sunny had a very good point, who was to say what happened here wasn’t a result of the battle outside? Though I guessed that Dusk knew exactly what was happening and that I was coming for her.

“There, that should hold you for a bit.” Grim gave me an assuring slap on the back.

“I bet you really regret not getting replacement armor now don’t ya.” Sunny jabbed me playfully in the barrel.

“Yeah not the smartest decision I’ve ever made.” I looked off to the side sheepishly, mentally berating myself for my own stupidity. I had let my eagerness in getting Dusk overshadow my cautiousness.

“Well it might be an awkward fit but this should do for now.” Grim dumped the headless body of the griffin I beat to death at my hooves, giving it a kick in the chest to show its mostly undamaged armor.

“Are…are you serious?” I scrunched my face at the thought of throwing the still warm, blood spattered armor of a corpse on my body.

“If you want to get shot then be our guest but how am I gonna explain that to Aurora hmm?” Sunny knew exactly what to say to coerce me into such a revolting action. I reluctantly stripped the armor off the dead griffin and grimaced as I slid it over myself. I let out a semi relieved sigh once the deed was done and waved to the others that it was time to move one. With one gun nest taken care of, the number of Hell Divers outside had increased to keep the Talons from getting an advantage. However, that didn’t mean our path was clear. As much as I would have liked to have taken my time and meticulously cleared the place out, the number of deaths happening outside in an attempt to buy us more time made it so that wasn’t an option. Though that sense of urgency begot some recklessness on our part forcing us to move through the structure more aggressively. In our search we had located the sleeping area, the cooking area and several others. Resistance was light and maybe even token like Dusk was baiting us into a false sense of security. The reality of them not expecting non flying invaders was much easier to believe even if other options existed.

“Where the fuck is the other gun?” I cursed, stomping a hoof in frustration.

“Keep a lid on it Sparks, we got to keep our wits about us.” Grim scolded, eliciting a sneer from me.

“For who? All these well-trained griffins protecting ther-” As we went around a corner, I was cut off by a pipe striking me in the face just above my nose. I fell backward, throwing my hooves up reflexively to defend myself but another attack never came. I slowly lowered my guard to see that Sunny and Grim had their weapons drawn on my attacker. I slowly sat myself to see that my assailant was a small, demure looking griffin girl, clutching the pipe tightly to her chest as her eyes widened in fear.

“P-please don’t hurt me!” She cried, discarding the pipe as if it were on fire. She shrunk into herself and hid behind her wings, trembling in fear. After a moment of silence, she peeked out from behind her feathery shield. “Please…I…I’ll do anything.” She forced an expression that she probably thought looked sexy but to me it was revolting. It seemed that no matter where I traveled mercenaries and raiders took advantage of young mares and the like. She took a submissive step towards us and made sure that she never made eye contact with any of us. “Y-you can use me…however you want. I-I’ll make you feel g-good.” The thought of how the griffins here treated her, bent her to their whim to the point that this was how she pleaded for her life made my skin crawl and my heart burn with rage. I stood up and had a difficult time hiding my angry expression. Now that I got a look at her, I saw that she had white fur and feathers, accentuated by dark patches around her eyes and at the tips of her wings, wings that I now saw were clipped so she couldn’t fly. Against the white of her body the dark metal bomb collar around her neck stood out, unconsciously causing me to touch the one stuck around my own neck. She seemed to notice my reaction and stopped her clumsy attempt at seduction.

“A-are you a slave too?” She asked with a confused expression.

“No kid…I’m not. Not anymore.” I withdrew my hoof in disgust at the memories the collar represented.

“What’s your name sweetie?” Sunny asked in her best maternal voice.

“They d-don’t like me to say…”

“Then what do they call you?” Grim took a step forward and the girl either didn’t care or didn’t notice.

“Slave, little s-slut, f-fuck…toy.” She was on the verge of tears as soon as she started listing and by the end, she had broken down into bawling her eyes out. Her confession told me what I had already suspected. She wasn’t just a slave, she was a slave to the carnal wants of the mercenaries who we were here to kill. She continued to cry and I did the first thing that came to mind. Her crying was momentarily halted by surprise when I gave the poor thing an affectionate hug. I knew how she had suffered. Aurora had once shared a similar fate and so did I briefly. I might not have understood the exact scope of how much they put her through but I knew enough to know what she needed. She needed somepony to treat her like she was a person, not some piece of meat to be tossed around. A bit of compassion could go a long way in helping her shattered spirit and that, at least to me, she had value beyond what the bastards here used her for. She had initially stiffened at my contact, perhaps fearing I would take advantage of her as so many others had, but after a moment of platonic physical contact she did something I didn’t expect and hugged me back, resuming her crying. She used me for support and let out all her pain, all the tears she was likely never allowed to show around her captors. It took several minutes before she slowed down and eventually loosened her hold, telling me to also let go.

“Feel better?” I asked, leaning down slightly to look her in the eyes.

“Y-yeah…” She wiped the excess moisture from her eyes, looking at us with renewed hope. “You’re with them, aren’t you? The Talons?”

“That’s right.” I was suddenly very aware of the battle that still raged outside. “So, I’m going to ask you again, what’s your name kid?”

“Adria… Adria Longfeather.” She answered as if she herself had almost forgotten.

“Would you like to come with us Adria?” The words escaped my mouth before I even realized what I’d said. It wasn’t the words themselves but rather how quickly I had formed them. Even in the midst of the battle I was letting the suffering of others keep me from my goal. Waste precious minutes on a single griffin child while Talons and Hell Divers alike were gunned down in the skies outside. Even then I didn’t regret a thing.

“W-what?” She couldn’t believe what she was being offered. For as long as she could remember she was simply property, did what she was commanded even if it fractured her spirit. Then we came along, killed her captors and offered her an escape. We weren’t claiming her as a spoil of war or even taking her for her value as a slave. I just wanted to help her, free her. Which reminded me.

“You don’t have to decide right now but here.” I beckoned her closer. “Let me get that thing off you.” I waved for Sunny and Grim to go scout ahead while I pulled out my tools and psyched myself up to remove the bomb collar from Adria’s neck. She backed away at first with an apprehensive stare.

“N-no you can’t touch it. It’ll explode.” She protested, parroting what the Divers had likely told her. She almost looked like she was going to break and run, choosing to continue the life she had been living rather than die.

“Here Adria, look at mine.” I lifted my chin and let her see the deactivated collar on my neck. “I disabled it myself.” I took a moment to feel some pride in my accomplishment, even though I had made a mistake in removing it and ended up destroying the locking mechanism, rewarding me with a fashionable hunk of metal around my throat. “I can help you Adria, if you’ll let me. I can take you away from this place and make sure no one forces themselves on you ever again.” I couldn’t guarantee what would happen once she was released from our care but while she was, I could make sure that she wouldn’t have to fuck anyone just to survive.

Adria sat with pained look on her face, weighing her options. She would be gambling with her life in more ways than one but if she chose to stay then her death was all but assured. I had no doubt in my mind that I could get her collar off but she didn’t know me and was forced to choose between the kindness I offered or the conditioning the Divers had likely beaten into her. Several minutes had passed and I closed my eyes and slumped forward. I couldn’t wait any longer, I had to find Dusk before she got away. I opened my eyes to stand up but was stopped by Adria looking up into my eyes hopefully.

“P-please…” She practically whispered. “Help me…please take me with you.” Her whispers betrayed the tears she was struggling to hold back, careful not to wiggle too much as I levitated my tools to me.

“Adria I’m going to need you to look at me.” She lifted her head and did as I asked. “Good…everything’s gonna be alright, just keep looking at me.” I levitated the tools just beyond the edges of her vision and started working. I had finally pried a panel open to disarm the bomb when an explosion rocked the structure, knocking loose dust and other obscuring particles. If it had come just a few seconds later I likely would have killed us both. For now, I thanked the goddesses and steeled my concentration to render the collar harmless.

“You’re doing great kid.” I assured her. I needed to hurry, that explosion came from the outside. The Talons were either losing ground or losing patience. Either way I was running out of time and I certainly didn’t want to be in this hunk of building when it came down. With several more meticulous adjustments with my tools, I was rewarded when the low red light of her collar winked off. I released the breath I’d been holding for who knows how long. I wiped the sweat from my brow, still getting used to the feeling of my hooves on the bare skin of my face. I let out a relieved chuckle and patted Adria on the head.

“Way to go kid, that took courage.” I thought what I’d have done in her place, I probably wouldn’t have let a stranger tamper with an explosive around my neck. I was suddenly thankful again for the skills I had learned in the Stable. “I’m Sparks…I guess I’m your savior.”

Adria’s expression fell to something I couldn’t recognize once she heard the click of the collar open and drop to the floor. She stared at it like she couldn’t even comprehend what it was, the hold such a simple tool had held over her life and now she was free from it. Without breaking her gaze on the collar, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. Her body shook and her quiet sobs reached my ears. She looked up from the object of her suffering and with tears now running down her face she smiled. She smiled a genuine, beautiful smile, something that likely eluded her for years until now. Adria took two steps forward and this time she hugged me by her own volition, squeezing with what strength she had left.

“Thank you.” She whispered, barely audible. I released her as I picked up the sounds of Grim and Sunny returning.

“I think we found the next gun, c’mon we have to hurry.” Grim waved a wing for me to follow in the other direction.

“What do we do with the girl?” Sunny asked, recognizing the burden of escorting a griffin child who couldn’t fly.

“Adria, do you want to come with us?” I asked, hoping for the right reply. Adria looked again as if she were battling herself for an answer, unable to reach a decision that her mind would accept. Since she couldn’t find her voice, she managed a reluctant nod.

“Great. Go back the way we came and head down the tower to the ground. Once we’re done here, we’ll come get you.”

“I can’t. They collapsed the stairways in both towers. The only way down is to fly, that’s why they clipped my wings.” Adria pointed out.

“Can you glide?” Sunny asked, getting that glint of an idea in her head.

“Um…m-maybe. They always caught me before I got far, it’s just not fast enough.” Adria protested with a slight tremble.

“Well then today’s you’re lucky day. The last thing they’ll be looking for is you when their lives are on the line. Head back that way and glide down to the bottom of the tower. We’ll come for you, I promise.” Sunny’s maternal voice and assurance did wonders on Adria as I saw the flame of hope spark behind her eyes.

“P-promise?” She asked, looking upon us with a kind of longing I will never forget.

“Promise.” I affirmed. Once her fears were assuaged, she trepidatiously began her quest to the bottom of the tower. She looked back like if she lost sight of us, we would disappear like it was all some kind of dream. “We’ll see you soon Adria.” I waved to her, assuring her that we would come for her. She nodded and with renewed determination, she vanished around the corner we came from.

“Alright, let’s get that last gun.” I waved for the others to lead the way. Grim led us to a wide-open area that had been built upon from its irregular, sideways layout. We ascended some old hastily built wooden stairs to a wide platform reinforced with wooden pillars, supporting several picnic tables, a pool table and a bar. There were spilled bottles on the floor, likely dropped when we launched our attack. Sunny pointed down to the other side of the platform to a doorway that had been smashed down to resemble a normally oriented door. I nodded and took one step when I heard something that made a chill run down my spine.

“I knew you’d come for me.” A familiar voice came from above. Standing above us on a wooden balcony overlooking the bar stood Dusk Diver, flanked by three other griffins. “Tell me, my brother, is he dead?”

“What do you care? You were going to kill him anyway.” I spat back at her, refusing to let her take a moral high ground.

“I’ll take that as a yes then, seeing as you’re here now.” Her eyes bored into mine and I knew we were going to continue our fight from the clinic. “Where did you put the stones? I’ll not have your death deny me my birthright.”

I instinctually took a step back from her, putting my body between her and my bags.

“You brought them with you? Good, that’ll save me a scavenger hunt. Kill them.” She ordered the three griffins behind her. “Kill them all, no survivors.” All four of them leapt from the balcony and the battle was on. Sunny let out a battle cry and did the last thing one of the griffins expected, she kicked off the railing of the platform and met one in the air, taking them both down and out of my sight. The rest moved too quickly for me to get a shot off, forcing me to protect myself with a shield. To my left Grim had a similar problem and had to dive out of the way to avoid being tackled. Dusk bounced off my shield and recovered midair, spinning her body and unloading her rifle into it. There was little cover on the platform so I was stuck in the middle with nowhere to go as they peppered my shield with bullets. I was outnumbered and outmatched, fighting two fliers myself. While I had difficulty fighting anyone who could fly, they had an equally difficult time fighting a magic user. With my shield up the glow of my horn was conveniently masked while I focused some magic to the nearby pool table. I seized the billiard balls and launched them at my opponents with all my magical potency. Dusk was struck twice in the chest and once above her left eye, taking away some of her awareness. Her partner wasn’t as lucky as two balls smashed into his face in rapid succession, knocking him unconscious and dropping him to the floor. He hit at such an angle that there was an audible snap and once he came to rest his neck was bent at an unnatural slant. Now it was three on three. Though before I could take joy in an even playing field all three of them gathered in the air before me, flying high till they touched the ceiling and then dove towards me. If I dropped the shield then they would hit me with enough force to break bone and from there I’d be helpless. I could do little more than pump more magic into the shield and hope that it held. When the first griffin hit, it felt as if a nail was being driven into my brain from the base of my horn. The second hit and a crack appeared in my shield, almost splitting it in half. When Dusk hit, I couldn’t hold it any longer. My shield shattered like glass and dissipated. Dusk’s momentum had slowed but not enough to prevent her from hitting me and throwing me off my hooves to the edge of the platform. If there was anything positive I could have taken away from losing my shield, it was that the two of them looked to have hurt themselves in some way. Dusk however had broken through without much resistance, a feat she reminded me of when she recovered and delivered a heavy kick to my gut, sending me over the edge of the platform. The fall to the floor wasn’t a far one but a painful one nonetheless. Now that there was some distance between us, I got back on my hooves and prepared for the next attack. Above me I could still hear the sounds of fighting and I knew if they were smart that Grim would be in trouble. Thankfully I knew Dusk would come for me and from the corner of my eye I could see Sunny galloping back up the stairs to back up Grim. Leaving me and Dusk to duel underneath the platform amidst a maze of supports. She found me before I found her, using the speed she showed in the clinic to hit me in the back of the head. I was thrown forward and caught my face on one of the hard wooden supports. I almost lost my balance as black spots danced across my vision. I glimpsed a blur of motion and awkwardly threw myself to the floor just in time to avoid Dusk driving her rear hooves into the wood where my head had been.

“It’s one on one now pal, my brother isn’t here to help you and I suppose you have yourself to thank for that.” She craned her head in an effort to find me but she would have a hard time as I had thrown my hood up as soon as I hit the floor.

“Your brother was going to shoot me in the back, I simply out maneuvered him.” As if to illustrate my invisible point, I pulled out the very knife I had killed him with.

“It doesn’t matter, once I’m done with you and the Talons retaking the theatre will be little more than a formality and what’s inside will finally be mine.”

Dusk’s obsession had evolved beyond simple greed. Her every action, her every goal only served to further her own agenda towards the treasure that waited inside. Her fixation had perverted her being so much that I had no doubt in my mind that she would have killed her brother had I not intervened. Nothing or no one meant anything to her anymore. They only held value as tools to take her closer to her ultimate goal. The inherent hypocrisy was not lost on me, my own greed regarding the treasure came to mind. I could have simply disarmed Cutter back in the clinic but I had chosen to kill him. I stole and murdered my way into his family’s legacy and yet I don’t regret a thing. Inside that facility were answers I needed, answers that would explain what Rarity’s secret project was and how it tied to the fragment of a soul I carried with me. Simply put I had more to gain and Dusk and her gang were a menace to Whinnyapolis.

I lunged from the shadows and drove my knife into her side. I had been aiming for the base of her wing but in my haste I missed my target. Dusk roared in pain, lashing out with a lucky buck that caught me in the side of the head. Her kick knocked off my hood and revealed me while simultaneously exposing my greatest advantage.

“So that’s your game you sneaky fuck.” Dusk pulled my knife out of her side and held it in her mouth. I tried to hurry back to my hooves but wasn’t fast enough to avoid my own knife being plunged into my flank, just missing my cutie mark. My first instinct was to try and get away but with her wings Dusk would always catch me. So in response I yanked my body around with enough force to pull the knife from her mouth and put myself in position to slam a hoof across her face, laying her out on the floor. Her reaction told me that she’d also expected me to try and run.

“Nopony is getting away this time.” I had to really focus to keep my voice from hitching, my body reacting to the sharp pain in my head and flank. She gave her wings a mighty flap and propelled herself through the air towards me at a speed that caught me off guard. With some last second thinking I reached out with magic and seized her wings and pulled them down sharply, directing all of her momentum into the floor near my hooves. Before she slid to a rest, I galloped up to meet her and kicked her in the face, the force of which brought her to a violent stop. She flapped her wings again but this time only to get to her hooves faster. She turned and spat out a mouthful of blood and a few teeth, cursing under her breath.

“You will not take this from me!” Her every word dripped with murderous intent.

I could feel the trickle of my own blood running down my hind leg and my ears were still ringing from the back to back blows to the head. Neither one of us had the power to intimidate the other and we were both heading towards ruin. Dusk spat another mouthful of blood in my direction in defiance and kicked off to attack me. The two of us had forgotten our weapons and as I met her charge, I realized she had the clear advantage in hoof to hoof combat. I felt three rapid blows connect with my face and by the time I shoved her away my vision began to blur. My left eye was beginning to swell shut which would only make it easier for her. A fact that she too had noticed as she jumped a few meters back and gave a grisly semi toothless grin, her remaining teeth tinted red with blood.

“Looks like this fight is about over.” Her grin never faltered, even as the body of one of her griffins crashed to the floor behind her. “Give me your gems and I just might let you live.”

“Would you take that offer if you were in my position?” I took several slow steps towards her, showing that I wasn’t going to back down, even with the clear disadvantage. Her silence told me all that I needed to hear. She curled her lip in disgust and launched herself into the air to come at me again. This time before her hoof hit my face, I angled my head slightly to the left and instead of hitting me she impaled her leg on my horn. Her cries of anguish gave me a sick kind of thrill. I had her at my mercy now and instead of just ending it, I chose to draw out her suffering. I thrashed my head back and forth, tearing the flesh of her leg and surprising myself with the sound of my own laughter. I was suddenly thankful for the swelling as it prevented the gouts of blood spurting out of her leg from getting in my eye. With a final heave I managed to throw her of my horn. She flew up and away from my reach, clutching her mangled leg with tears running down her face. I smirked as her still warm blood ran down my face.

“What’s wrong Dusk? I thought this was almost over?” I taunted, reveling in the pain I’d inflicted on her.

“Sparks! Duck!” I heard somepony call out. I turned to identify who yelled just in time to see the last griffin slam into my side. We tumbled across the floor but the griffin’s superior agility allowed him to untangle himself from me just before I collided with one of the support pillars. Pain jolted down my spine as my back took the brunt of the hit causing more black spots to cloud my vision, this time with enough intensity to nearly blind me. Dusk and the last griffin advanced on me and I was completely helpless before them. It was a struggle just to keep my eyes open but I managed just enough to see a grey splotch of color smash into the last griffin the same as had been done to me. It had to have been Grim but the sounds fell on my ears as a distant thrumming sound. My limbs wouldn’t obey me and the best I managed was a weak crawl in the opposite direction. Dusk followed behind me, matching my pace like a predator toying with its prey.

“Remember that I gave you a way out. As much as I’d like to watch you crawl, I do have a siege to repel. Goodbye Sparks.” Dusk had decided that the fight was over and, in an instant, had Hearts Promise in her teeth. Ironic.

I was just beginning to regain my strength and managed to sit up just in time to see my end approach. She reared back to plunge the blade into my heart but I refused to cower, resigning to meet my death with open eyes…eye. Then out of nowhere, a green glowing blast of energy struck the handle of Hearts Promise, glancing off of Dusk’s face. The look of horror on her face brought a smile to mine. Half of her face had been melted off, bits of her cheek still dripping away revealing the rest of her teeth and jaw bone beneath.

“Sorry I’m late Sir!” Shouted the dirty military green Sergeant Gutsy as it fired another bolt of magical green flame into Dusk’s ribs. Dusk shrieked as more of her flesh dissolved into a thick red paste. Another shot like that and she’d be reduced to a puddle of bloody slurry and bones. Suddenly my robot was target number one. Several bullets pinged off its metal chassis and all attention was directed towards it, which gave me the time to recover. Sunny landed with a crash next to me and helped me to my hooves. Off to the left, suspended in midair, Grim losing ground to the last griffin. However, in response to a call from Dusk he shoved Grim away and engaged the Gutsy.

Sunny was breathing hard and had a shallow claw slash on her cheek welling up with blood. “Let’s end this.” I nodded and summoned what remained of my strength, flanked by Sunny and Grim. Up ahead the last griffin, while serving as a distraction, was in the process of being sawed in half by the Gutsy. That gave Dusk the opportunity to pull the pin of a grenade and jam it between the panels of the Gutsy’s eyestalks. The resulting explosion killed the last griffin and severely crippled my Gutsy. Dusk was laying on the floor a bit away from the carnage but the look in her eyes still radiated defiance. She just couldn’t understand that she had lost. I had no words for her and drove my hoof into her ribs where her flesh had been stripped away. The wails of her suffering was like music to my ears. I kicked her again and again until it looked like she was going to pass out from shock.

“Where is the gem!?” I asked, stomping my hoof on her wound and grinding on it so hard I could feel her bones. The screech she let out was so loud it hurt my ears. “Where! Is! My! Gem!” I asked again, letting off of her briefly before reapplying force enough that I might as well have been drilling through her ribcage. This time her scream was even louder. I almost went for a third round when Grim pulled me away.

“No more…She’ll die.” I followed his gaze to Dusk’s eyes to see them beginning to glaze over. If I wasn’t careful, I could kill her before I got my prize.

“P-please…no more.” Dusk’s voice was hoarse from screaming and just above a whisper. “Gem…is with me.” And to think she scoffed at me for carrying my gems on me. I seized her bags and yanked them toward me violently, rolling Dusk over with a moan. In the air dancing before me in my magical grasp was the third gem. Finally, I had what I needed. All my adventures and suffering since we came to Whinnyapolis were about to pay off, to have been worth something. I’m still a little sick to recall that the whole reason we came to Whinnyapolis was to get Grim back, yet that in itself wasn’t worth it in my mind. Some friend I was.

“What do we do with her?” Grim was looking down on Dusk with pity.

“Leave her, let’s get out of here.” My eyes never left the gem until I stowed it with the others. Sunny held out her leg and stopped me, giving me a cautioning look.

“Are you sure about that?” Sunny was no doubt referring to Salted Chestnut who I had foolishly left alive and it had almost cost me everything.

“We’ll be bringing this place down in a few moments. Let her have what time she has left. She’ll fall with the rest." I turned my back on Dusk and began looking for a way to what constituted a roof in this broken tower.

“WARNING: THRUSTER NOT RESPONDING. WARNING: SPARK BATTERY DAMAGED. WARNING: SHUT DOWN IMMINENT.” The robot that saved my life began reciting with mechanical severity. I slowed my pace as I heard it, feeling a pang of regret. I turned back to look and saw that none of its arms remained and only one eyestalk was mobile. “I DIE FOR EQUESTRIA.” It got out before its chassis gave a violent shudder and its last eyestalk went limp. It took all my power to turn my back on the robot and escape to the roof with Sunny and Grim in tow. Once we were outside, we could truly see the scope of the battle. The skies were blotted with the silhouettes of Talons and Hell Divers alike, especially visible against the drab gray cloud cover. Even with one of the gun nests still functional the Hell Divers were obviously on the losing side. Their numbers were dwindling against the Talons and now it was time to stamp them out for good. I retrieved the flare gun from my bags and fired it into the air. The red ball of light streaked into the sky above and painted the battle in the soft glow of blood. In less than a minute, a group of Talons flew down and hauled Sunny and I into the air. From this height I could see the massive crater where the balefire bomb hit the north-east part of the city. Green flames still burned the edges of the crater and in patches all around it in a grim reminder of the influence they had left on our world. Once we were clear of the building, one of our escorts drew a flare gun and fired a second flare into the sky. That must have been the signal to bring it down. From the skies around the towers came a salvo of missiles, striking the wedged piece of tower on opposite sides until the towers themselves could no longer support it. The whole thing toppled forward and fell from its prison. Now the two towers stood with only each other for company, the bridge between them sailing towards the ground below. I craned my head and watched as the gigantic chunk of building hit the ground with a thunderous impact. Large plumes of dust and bits of concrete were thrown into the air. The shouts of the victorious Talons and devastated Hell Divers were almost drowned out by the incredible groan of the metal supports collapsing. I had no doubt that half of the city heard what had just happened, many others likely felt it as well. I was astonished at the capacity of destruction we were capable of, I hoped Adria had made it out alright.

ADRIA!? My mind began racing a mile a minute and I almost accidently killed myself by wiggling in the grasp of the Talon carrying me.

“Down! TAKE ME DOWN NOW!” I screamed, yanking on my ride’s vest and pointing to the base of one of the towers.

“Alright! ALRIGHT! Jeez buddy the hell’s the matter with you?” He tucked into a dive and turned back towards where I told him to go. Sunny and her Talon escort noticed my outburst and followed behind us. As we approached the ground I was able to see the greater scope of the destruction we had just been responsible for. Layer upon layer of concrete floors lay shattered and still supported by the warped metal frame. Half of the piece of tower had fully collapsed into a pile of debris, no more distinguishable from the similar remains that dotted the city. The bases of the two standing towers didn’t seem to suffer much damage from the impact but it wasn’t the buildings I was worried about. The force of such a mass hitting the ground couldn’t have been good for a pony anywhere nearby, let alone a child. I could feel my panic level starting to spike and I still couldn’t see out of one eye. Sunny tried to say something reassuring but I didn’t hear her. I was just about to dash into base of the first tower when I heard a voice call out from above me.

“Mister Sparks!” Adria called my name, slowly drifting down through the air until she landed a bit away from Sunny and I. “I saw the whole thing drop and crash! It…it looked so much smaller from the sky…” Adria no doubt had many feelings about seeing what was her prison destroyed against the ground. I followed her gaze to the wreck and frowned. I did this. I killed everyone inside. I may not have fired the killing shots on all of them but it’s because of me their base was destroyed, reduced to a heap of concrete, metal and crushed corpses. All of this for what? Suddenly the gems in my bag felt heavy. What was once a curiosity was nearing obsession, one I paid for with the blood of others.

A fluttering of wings drew my attention away from the ruins. “Were you able to capture Dusk? Where is she?” Steelwing asked, searching for her in our company.

“She didn’t make it father.” Grim added. “She was too injured to be moved and she was inside when it dropped.”

“Shame, I would have liked to execute her myself. We have fully routed the Divers now. It’ll be a long time before they’re a threat again. If they ever recover that is.” Steelwing flashed a cruel smile, taking in the destruction with satisfaction. “Without a nest the brood will surely die.”

I saw my own cruelty in Steelwing’s eyes and it disgusted me. The last time I felt the way I did with Dusk was when I had tortured and killed Blood Orange. The thought brought my fears to the surface, I had vowed that the Wasteland wouldn’t change me but my behavior here took my progress and threw it back in my face like the Wasteland was daring me to do better. I staggered backwards, my thoughts sapping the strength from my legs. As I fell back on my rump I felt that certain tickle in the back of my mind, the ghostly voice promising me a freedom from weakness and the power to conquer the Wasteland. I gripped the sides of my head, trying to protect myself from the rush of feelings and memories I was subjecting myself to in some kind of accidental self-inflicted punishment.

“Sparks are you alright?” Sunny asked, her concern evident in her tone.

I sat up and let out a pained growl, shoving everything I was feeling down deep inside me. “I don’t want to be here anymore. Take us back to the theatre.” I turned and addressed the last part directly to Steelwing. It was neither request nor demand, more akin to something in the middle. Without question Steelwing and his cadre of griffins grabbed us and prepared to take off. We made it ten feet in the air when I heard the terrified sniveling of the young griffin still on the ground.

“Wait!” I called out, stopping our flight. “That girl there. She’s with me.”

“Are you fucking kidding me? She’s one of their slaves. I’ll be damned if I’m packing that trash back to the theatre.” My host said, turning away to try and ascend. I indignantly unslung my shotgun from my back and jabbed the barrel sharply into my host’s belly.

“I wasn’t asking.”

“You wouldn’t, not while we’re up this high.” Our ascent continued steadily so I pushed the shotgun harder into his belly, making him freeze midair.

“Try me. Don’t forget the theatre is under MY control. Make an enemy of me and the defenses will chew you up like they did to the others.” It wasn’t the best bluff though the chances of this griffin knowing I simply deactivated the security measures instead of reprogramming them were incredibly slim.

“ENOUGH!” Steelwing called out. Damn. He knew the truth of what I did, how could I have been so stupid? “Without him there would have been no assault. Without him we wouldn’t have the weapons we needed to destroy the Hell Divers once and for all. If he wants you to carry that child then you do it. Understand?” Steelwing gave the griffin holding me a glare like he was trying to eviscerate him with just his eyes. He couldn’t manage a response, just a slow descent to the ground where I helped load Adria onto his back. The rest of the return to the theatre passed in silence.

***

“What’s inside dad?” Aurora asked. We stood in front of the dark blue metal shaft that I truly hoped led to some answers that would make our time in Whinnyapolis worth something.

“I don’t know.” There was no point in lying to her or putting words to my hopes. To my side stood Azura, whose strength had returned enough to accompany us.

“We’ll make it worth something.” The way she looked into my eyes almost made me believe her. I smiled back at her sanguinity and sucked in a lungful of air.

“Here goes nothing.” I levitated the three gems out of my bags and slowly inserted them into the three slots they belonged in. There was little sound to indicate that anything was happening, leaving us standing in front of the elevator door anxiously. After several seconds that felt like hours the door opened and we all piled in like we wouldn’t get another chance.

“I don’t think this elevator was meant to have this many occupants.” Grim noted, his face pressed up against one of the walls.

“Yeah maybe we shouldn’t have all dove in here at once.” I agreed, getting jostled between Sunny and Azura.

“Good thing we didn’t bring Adria.” Aurora probably had the most room but even she would have been cramped had we brought the young griffin as she clearly observed. I had left her with Steelwing to get taken care of. I still wasn’t sure if I trusted Steelwing but he understood my contributions to the war with the Hell Divers had earned what I asked of him and more. Aurora’s tone had me worried though. Her comment may have seemed light hearted but below I could sense her animosity. It would be a bridge we’d have to cross when we were done here, the thought leaving my mind as the door opened to our destination. The room before us was so pristine that one could hardly tell the apocalypse was two hundred years ago, the only hint was the layer of dust that betrayed its age. We entered into a circular room with a mostly round desk in the center, around the desk were several filing cabinets filled with who knows what and atop the desk among assorted knickknacks was Rarity’s terminal. Inside it were the answers I sought. Branching off of the main room were three others, one across from the elevator and two off to either side. We immediately split up to investigate. Soon the others each disappeared into the adjacent rooms, leaving me alone in the main circular room, slowly approaching the desk and terminal. The chair was made of dark leather, cracked with age, and surrounded by light blue and gold stitching in the seams. Despite its condition it was still remarkably comfortable. I had to shake myself back to reality. I was letting myself get distracted from what waited inside the terminal and for good reason. What if what I sought wasn’t there? What if what was there wasn’t worth it after everything I did to get here? I had paved the road to this room with blood and for what? I didn’t know and that fear made my hooves tremble. It wasn’t until I laid my eyes on a framed picture beside the terminal that I found a measure of strength. Inside a gold and silver leaf frame were six ponies, all wearing dirty, ragged yet elegant dresses. They were seated around a round table that appeared to bear the crumbly remains of old-world confectionaries. I recognized most of them, some of them I carried with me in statuette form. Applejack and Rainbow Dash, Rarity and Twilight Sparkle and lastly Pinkie Pie and a final pony I recognized as Fluttershy. Sometimes I’m thankful I received a Stable education, though it only prepares you for life underground, a life that seemed so far away from me now.

That meant the picture was of the Mares of the Ministries of wartime Equestria. They looked so young that if I had to guess I’d say it was taken before the ministries were formed, before the war even. There was a baby dragon in the picture as well, standing a little away from the rest but looking no less happy. Their expressions were so full of joy, so innocent that I found myself longing for what life must have been like for them then. A thin crack ran through the glass that acted to split the happy group; Pinkie and Fluttershy from Twilight and Rainbow Dash. Ironic that such a picture, one meant to remind its owner of the better times, could make me feel so sad. I felt a familiar warm tickle in the back of my mind that pushed away my heartache and before I knew it, I had carefully placed the picture in my saddlebags. Now, thanks to the picture, I had the courage to dive forth into whatever waited for me inside the terminal. Considering what it took to get here, it was unsurprising to see the terminal had no security. There were abundant notices on the screen about an excess of varying projects and reports from other hubs. Two hundred years dead they meant nothing to me. I needed to know what I was looking for so I set myself to find some kind of record of what occurred in this specific facility. What I required took longer to find than any terminal I had encountered so far. Though this wasn’t simply a terminal used for business or record keeping, it belonged to one of the most powerful mares in Equestria and the amount of data proved it. Eventually my persistence won out and my search was over. I had found some of Rarity’s personal log.

I can’t believe I’m doing this. The contents of this book are very dangerous but they are too valuable to do nothing. Every time I lay my eyes upon its featureless black cover, I find myself compelled to read it. From what I’ve gleaned so far, the magics inside are like nothing I’ve ever seen. Despite my gut feeling I’ve chosen to study this dark tome. The recipes, rituals and spells inside simply offer too great a benefit to be ignored.

Rarity had come into possession of some kind of ‘dark tome’ as she called it, filled with unknown spells. Where had she acquired it? Where did it come from? Where was it now? Was it even still intact after all this time? All I’d found so far were more questions so I moved to the next log entry, that was dated three months after the first.

It has been far too long since I’ve seen my friends, even longer since I’ve seen my family. Luna’s sake I’ve spent more time with this damnable photo than I have the ponies in it! Though on that note I believe I have gleaned enough information from the book to proceed with a new project. A part of me wants to try to get the girls together and share the knowledge I’ve discovered in the book. Even Twilight would be surprised as to its contents. Though I find the thought waning almost every time I consider it. All the better I suppose. I should really move forward with my own project to see if it bears fruit before I share my findings with the others.

I think I had an idea to the contents of the book she had discovered. In the upper levels of the facility I had found data on a spell that captured an imprint of the soul of any who crossed it. Though the entry that mentioned the spell said Rarity’s project here was deemed a failure. So the project here failed, then in response the soul capture spell was developed, from information derived from that book but for what purpose? Perhaps Rarity had moved on and tried again. Suddenly I remembered one of the memory orbs I had taken from Fancy Pants that showed a meeting with Rarity about funding for her personal projects. She also mentioned that she possessed a ‘unique resource’. It was seeming more likely that she merely took her failures and used them to improve on her project, whatever it was. The entry that followed was four months after the previous.

Phase one was…disastrous. I did learn to manipulate the souls of living beings but in my clumsiness and haste, I learned that my amateurish grasp of the spell resulted in the complete removal of a soul, like removing a memory. Though unlike the memories that simply vanish, once the soul was removed, the body immediately died and without a place to put the captured soul they just disappear once the spell is released. That was just the first of the problems we encountered. After the first failure I looked into finding some way to store or put the soul once removed and found a spell for creating ‘soul jars'. We were able to make small alterations to a memory orb and successfully placed a soul inside. Immortality at a terrible cost. Once inside we couldn’t get it out and in the process of trying discovered an interesting quality of soul imbued items, they are indestructible. There also don’t seem to be any restrictions on what can be imbued with a soul. That might perhaps be the only salvageable thing we learned from these experiments. All I wanted was for us to be together again and what did my selfishness cost me? No...I cant think that way. I don’t think I’ve discovered anything worth sharing, least of all with the girls. I need to get away from Whinnyapolis for a while, the sight of this place only reminds me of my failures. As of now Project Forever is terminated.

After that entry there were supplementary documents that described the cover ups for the experiments, silencing relatives of subjects and the disposing or relocation of the indestructible soul orbs and other soul imbued items. Now I had some of the answers I sought. Fancy Pants helped Rarity fund these experiments or something related to them. It wasn’t so farfetched to learn that he may have known the spells involved. So, everything he had told me must be true. It would explain why the horn seemed immune to damage but more questions arose from the answers I found. How did he place his soul in the knife without dying? There had to be more to what happened here or elsewhere. My theory from before was seeming more likely the more I thought about it. Rarity failed in her endeavors here and to save face, shut down the project. That way if she chose to pursue it again, she wouldn’t have to involve her own ministry. Thus, she approached Fancy Pants for funding to continue the project in secret. As her benefactor he must have been privy to the details once she had completed the project or made significant progress. There was still much I didn’t know about the whole thing. I still didn’t know what purpose the project served or what she was trying to accomplish, only that she possessed a mysterious black book that held dark and sinister magics within its pages that allowed her to separate a soul from a body and perhaps more. Deeper in the files of data was a follow-up to the last, dated one year after Project Forever was shut down.

I decided to continue into phase two in secret. Phase two however was also a failure though not for the same reasons as phase one. The capture glyph is working perfectly though the robots we used were…less than satisfactory but I have learned much since the last time I was here. The complexity of the spells seemed too rigid at first but as I studied more of the book, I was quite surprised at the hidden versatility I was able to find. I look back on our first attempts and now I can see how truly barbaric they were. Especially compared to what I know and can do now. I’ve shared some of my discoveries with the others, though I did not tell them from whence I gleaned them and they proposed some rather interesting ideas though only Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie really took to my findings. Twilight and Rainbow Dash were too busy when I tried to meet with them though I did take the liberty of sending them the information I found for a new shield spell from the book. Applejack refused my spells because of the ethical ramifications. Why does that mare have to be so stubborn? Couldn’t she see that what I offered could save the lives of so many ponies? Nopony would have to suffer like she did when Big Mac was killed if she just… I’m sorry, I promised I wouldn’t speak of it again. I miss the old days in Ponyville. When our biggest concern was the Grand Galloping Gala rather than the wellbeing of all of Equestria. I just want us to be together again. It feels good to put those thoughts into words, even if I only say them to myself. Anyhow Pinkie and Fluttershy took my magic and plan to use it for their own projects. Pinkie refused to share her intentions in her typical Pinkie Pie style. Fluttershy on the other hoof said she had some ideas for some kind of environmental suit for foals. Though soon all my research will bear fruit. Now that Amethyst had finished the spell I tasked her to develop, it’s time to move on to the next phase. Now that I got the funding, I needed from my dear friend Fancy Pants, I’m relocating all the assets of the project to Canterlot. Snips, my head magician and Snails should make quick work of the spells I need. I trust nopony else with this knowledge. I’ve already sent them the preliminary data. I know that even though I can’t tell them everything until I see them in the flesh that they won’t let me down. I have only so much time to prepare so I’m afraid I must leave Whinnyapolis and I doubt I’ll be back. The rest of them must remain convinced that this project is dead. Once we’re situated in Canterlot, provided Snips can make the spell work, we will move into phase three of what I’m now calling Project Solidarity. I promise that when it’s all done I’ll try to distance myself from the book, its sway on me is getting harder to resist. Thank Celestia Fluttershy and I are meeting up next week at the Leaf Fall Lane Spa. I could use a little pampering.

That meant there would be little more to find here. Canterlot held the rest of this story and I had no way to get there, I didn’t even know if it was still there. Still I had what I came for. I had an object imbued with the soul of Fancy Pants. Or perhaps a piece of it? How was he able to communicate with me? Maybe I didn’t have all that I came for but I had enough. I looked up from the terminal to see what the others had found. Sunny by far had the strangest item. Of all the things I expected to find here, the guitar she carried was not one of them. Without saying a word, she sat on her haunches and began playing a somber melody.

“I didn’t know you could play the guitar.” I said, getting her attention. Sunny looked up at me and never missed a string.

“Mine burned up with Requari.” She let her simple answer hang in the air. To me it answered most follow up questions I could have asked. I decided to shut up and let her play in peace, Goddesses know she could use something to calm her mind. Azura was next with a find of hers. She approached the desk and threw a suit of medium, black armor on it.

“Seems the only gifts I give you are clothes.” She said with a wry smile. I had been lacking in armor since the balefire geyser ate my ballistic vest in the swamp. All I had on now was my ragged stable barding and the stealth cloak she had given me before.

“Sometimes clothes are a fine gift.” I lifted the suit off the desk with magic and got a good look at it. It was mostly all black except for a blue and white design inlaid on the chest above the heart. A design I was very familiar with at that point. Rarity’s cutie mark. I wondered if it was made by her or for her or both, either way I bet a great deal of ponies would kill for a suit of ministry armor. I took the time to take off my cloak, put the armor on over my barding and reequip the cloak. I felt pretty dashing if I had to say so myself. The armor was sleek, dark and deceptively comfortable. The whole thing was made of Kevlar and was reinforced with ceramic plates to further protect vital areas. I would dare say that this armor was one of a kind. Once I had it all on, I circled the desk and gifted Azura a gentle kiss as my thanks. She giggled to herself when we separated.

“Looks good on you.” She affirmed with a thump on the shoulder. Grim and Aurora came back with a large, heavy looking white pistol that looked like plastic.

“Who wants a laser gun!?” Aurora said, holding it out triumphantly. Looking around I saw that, besides Sunny who would never use anything but her battle saddle, I was the only one without a side arm. I wrapped it in my magic and pulled it from her grasp.

“Yoink.” I said with a teasing smile, watching as her victorious expression deflated into surprise.

“Hey!” She cried as she watched it float into my hooves. Once I had it, I saw that what had initially looked like plastic was in fact a layer of smooth enameled white metal. The surface was decorated with ornate gold etchings that covered most of the barrel. Now that I had given it a thorough inspection there were two things of interest to note. One; there didn’t seem to be a way to reload it, though I admit my expertise with magical energy weapons was next to nothing. Two; there was a large, red, almost heart shaped gem mounted where the receiver would be on a normal gun. The gem was quite large and the metal felt warm to the touch despite its centuries in an underground bunker. Around the gem on both side of the ‘reciever’ was a circle of twelve softly glowing dots. What they indicated I could only guess. When I placed it in my bags and activated my PipBuck’s sorting spell I saw that it had labeled the pistol Dragons Kiss.

“Thanks princess.” I said, giving Aurora another teasing look. She flipped her sunglasses down over her eyes like it would hide her and stuck her tongue out at me. I returned my attention to the terminal and wondered if one of the files had any information on the pistol. I tried a few keywords and managed to get a couple of results. The one I viewed happened to be penned by Rarity herself as well.

I hate that I had to turn such a lovely gift into something so perverse. Though I must admit that as fabulous a necklace it was it made a rather unique weapon. I did everything I could to make sure that it was elegantly made as befitting the mare who would carry it. The ruby itself was imbued with the power of fire. Now I don’t know if that was because it was cultivated by a dragon or if it was an inherent quality of the gem itself. Either way it made quite the inimitable piece of technology. The magic inside the gem replenishes itself once exhausted so it doesn’t rely on spark packs like traditional magical energy weapons though that does mean its ammunition capacity is very low. It is not a weapon one should bring into a protracted fight. When an object is hit, save certain mitigating factors, they burst into flames. While I agree that what we created with the gem is one of a kind, its brutal way of potentially dispatching targets has ensured its fate as an object of study rather than one I would carry on my person. I hope their research wraps up soon, I would love to wear the gem to the Gala this year.

There wasn’t much left to find after that but just to be safe I downloaded what I could onto my PipBuck. In the corner was a chest that Grim had picked open and inside was a beautiful light blue dress with white trimming. While it held little value to me personally, I felt compelled to take it anyway. Once it was in my bags, I was left with my thoughts about what it took to get here and while I got the answers I wanted, what did I really get? A fancy gun? Some new armor? Was it all worth what it cost to get here? I looked around at everypony in the room and saw the tolls this city had taken on them. Two of us almost died here and the rest had suffered in some way or another. I could feel the disapproving stares from Grim and Sunny, who had just finished her mournful tune, strapping the guitar to her back and making her way back to the elevator.

I didn’t know what to say to them, though after a thoughtful moment, I settled on something neutral. “Let’s go home.”

***

We stood at the edge of Mareiucci, freshly resupplied and ready to make the part of the trip home I feared the most; the Balefire Swamp. The great beast known as Belua was in there somewhere and it wanted me dead for unknown reasons beyond simple animal ones. Elsewhere in the swamp was the entity I called the void pony who had been gnawing on my psyche since we arrived in Whinnyapolis. It called to me and beckoned me to drink of its power, a temptation I had already succumbed to once and feared I would again. It was my wish to avoid it if I could, except that I hadn’t a fucking clue where in the swamp it was. Then there was the swamp itself I feared. In the dark behind the tree line I could see the sickly rainbow sheened gouts of green flames that gave the swamp its name. Every flash of light made the places I’d been burned ache with a reminder that I had been bested by the swamp in almost every way. I fought to hide a slight tremble in my body, if I kept going like that it wouldn’t have been a long shot to see Azura carrying ME above the swamp. It was a simple fact. I was scared. Of everyone with me it was Adria who’d noticed first.

“Mr. Sparks?” She tapped me on the shoulder. “Is everything alright?” I didn’t know what to tell her. I wiped a bead off sweat off my face and tried to force myself to smile. My burns ached and the dull throbbing in my shoulder where Belua had bitten me smothered my every attempt.

“No…I don’t know if I can…” I hadn’t told anyone about the void pony, it was better that way. They didn’t need to waste their energy worrying about me. I did need them though; I wasn’t sure I would be able to resist if it tried to influence me at this proximity.

“I’ve never seen you like this Sparks, what happened to you in there?” Grim, now that I thought about it, hadn’t gone with us into the swamp until now.

“Dad?” Aurora looked up at me, the look on her face one of confused disbelief. “What’s wrong?” Her tone told me that her concern was genuine. She was the only one who saw what happened to me when I tasted the power of the void pony, if anypony had cause to be suspicious of my fear it was her.

“He wants to go see the Zebra.” Sunny offered from the back of the pack. I didn’t know if she was also suspicious or if she genuinely thought that was what I wanted. In a way it was what I wanted for many reasons. I pulled out the map we were given and studied it. I did want to go see the zebra, that much was true and they had to have some kind of reason to trust me with this map. I knew how superstitious they were by the way they treated the ‘graveyard’ at the training facility so the odds of their camp being nowhere near the entity in my head seemed good. And finally, they knew the swamp better than anypony so once we found their camp and finished our business, they could lead us the rest of the way out fast and safe. I latched on to that idea as it was the only one that offered any kind of hope for me.

“Is that what you’re anxious about? No need to fret so much about it, I don’t object.” Grim offered, relaxing his posture and giving me a comforting smile.

“We’re going to the zebra village?” Azura perked up, obvious excitement shimmering in her eyes. “What for?”

“Because we were invited.” I half lied. I honestly had no clue what they wanted from me or if they even wanted anything at all but I owed it them to make an appearance, especially since they trusted me with the location of their village. Something that’s safe to guess they would very rarely do. Everyone seemed to buy it so with a destination set, we began our approach of the Balefire Swamp.

Just as we reached the tree line, I spotted a marker on the edge of my E.F.S. It was coming from behind us but it wasn’t marked as hostile. My curiosity won out in the end and I turned to see a lone sprite-bot watching us from where we had just been. It stared at me and I stared back, each daring each other to make the first move. Though to my surprise the bot made a static-filled pop and floated away.

What did I even know about Watcher? I knew that whatever it was had an interest in leading ponies to make friends but for what reason? I refused to believe that whatever Watcher was, who had the means to hack into sprite-bots, was just a nice person. Watcher was one of the mysteries of the Equestrian Wasteland. One I intended to get to the bottom of once Whinnyapolis was behind me.

***

Adria had impressed me. I thought for sure one of us would have to guide her through or carry her but she proved to be very perceptive and nimble. I couldn’t wait to see what she could do once her feathers grew back. I had hoped I followed the map correctly because if I did then that only put us a mile away from the village. If I wasn’t then…something terrible probably. Thankfully, I seemed to have put us on the right track as we began to notice totems stuck in the ground and strange skull shaped woven fetishes tied to the branches in the trees above. Was this their way or marking trails? I knew so little of zebra ethos that all I could do was speculate. From behind a tree to the left of the marking jumped a zebra stallion in a tattered red and black, what I could best describe as, battle dress. He spat the jagged spear he carried from his mouth and into the ground. He gave us all an outraged glare.

“Et non pertinent hic! Aut modo relinquere aliud!” The intensity of his shouting actually made me take a step back. The language barrier kept any explanation from helping so I held out the map we had been given as if it would explain everything. The zebra squinted his eyes when he saw the map and relaxed his posture, though not by much. “I videre. Ergo vos estis qui salvus puella. Sequere me, et vosmet sapiunt.” He turned away from us, grabbing his spear and started walking in a direction slightly off the path. He stopped and gave us another stare, one that a parent scolding a foal might use.

“I think we’re supposed to be following him.” Azura was the first to move and fall in step behind the zebra. Her tone also carried a hint of mockery like we should have figured it out sooner, though I could tell she was just being playful. And she was right which only made her jibe all the more unbearable. I snorted derisively and fell in line behind her, everyone else followed behind me.

Our chaperon guided us through the swamp through hidden paths under the foliage into a decently lit village of huts. It was a welcome sight and I was thankful for the orange glow of normal fire that illuminated the encampment. The collection of huts was organized into three lengths of homes, each ended in what looked like a store and in the center of the stores at the tip of each row of huts was a larger hut decorated with tribal masks. Several bundles of bottles of colorful liquid hung in clusters near the entrance to the center hut, clinking quietly in the foul swamp wind. Curiosity got the better of me and I found myself breaking away from our guide to explore. I managed to make it to the steps before I was stopped and given death glares from almost all the zebra around me. I could hear their whispers behind me and I couldn’t help but find that funny, we didn’t speak the same language after all. The attention froze me at the foot of the steps, my curiosity halted in its tracks by the open disdain from the onlookers. At the commotion an elderly zebra stallion with braided and beaded dreadlocks exited the hut and stood at the top of the steps. He was wearing a modest dark brown robe with white trim and a necklace made of bone hung from his neck. He either didn’t notice me or wasn’t as bothered by my presence as the others.

“Quid hic sonitus?” He said softly, looking at no one in particular. He took a slow and careful step down the steps. His eyes looked gazed over and milky. He was blind.

“Hic seniorem.” A younger zebra mare said, trotting past me up the steps to aid the elder zebra.

“Tibi gratias ago tibi puer.” A smile grew on his aged face. The young mare helping him cast a look my way and whispered into the elder’s ear.

He nodded solemnly and waved the young mare away. “I’m told there is pony folk in my village.” He said in a heavy accent. “I am Quiha.”

“My name is Sparks.” I responded, bowing my head slightly to show my respect. An action that was lost on the Elder but appreciated by the onlookers. “And these are my friends-” I started before Quiha interrupted.

“I would not ask the names of those who would not give it freely.” I sputtered briefly at his words, looking back at my companions, none of whom made a move to introduce themselves, their eyes narrowing slightly at the exchange. After a short but heavy silence Quiha snorted and shook his head. “It matters not, I only need one. Come Sparks, there is something I’d like to show you.” He finished making his way down the steps and headed towards his destination. He must have made this trip often if the blind zebra could get there unassisted.

“What of my companions?” I asked, giving them a worrying glance as they were being led elsewhere by other zebras, a similar sentiment on their faces.

“They will be fed and watched over until our business is done, you are all my guests after all.”

We walked on to wherever he wanted to take me at a slow pace giving me ample time to observe the village. Each hut and home had usually one but sometimes a cluster of frightening tribal masks on the walls next to the entrances. I wondered their significance when Quiha answered as if he was reading my thoughts.

“They are keepsakes from our native land. They say ‘hello’ and ‘welcome’.”

It occurred to me that I knew nothing of zebra culture. The only other zebras I met were wasteland zebras, no different from me other than their stripes and use of the zebra language. For them to even be in Equestria meant that they must have been descended from zebra who were Equestrian citizens before the Last Day or come from a stable. Did Stable-Tec build Stables for zebras?

“What is it you’re going to show me? And why me? I’ve been here less than five minutes.” I complained aloud, just now realizing the strangeness of the request.

“Ah yes…forgive me young one. I suppose an explanation is in order.” Quiha stopped for a moment and diverted course, taking us away from the path and towards a good-sized clearing with a table fashioned from a stump at the center. As Quiha took a seat at the stump-table I stole a look further behind him and saw something I never thought I’d see in the swamp. A farm. Two zebras were minding their crops of some strange looking brown…. fruit? With the constant spray of balefire in the swamp I’d have thought the land too poisoned to grow anything.

“The questions can wait until after I’ve explained myself.” He said, motioning me to sit opposite him at the stump-table. That was the second time I felt as if the old zebra had glimpsed my thoughts. “Our meeting was not by chance Sparks.” The elder began. “I have seen this scene many times before, playing out different ways in different places.”

I was taken aback at first. However, the faintest memory of an old mare in Stable sixty-three made me pause. Who was that?

“I am a seer. Trained in the mystic arts by my predecessor.” He continued, locking his eyes on mine as if peering into my thoughts. “I have seen something terrible coming. Something that threatens the people of my village. Something that we need your help with. That is why I’ve brought you here. To help us.”

I sat there silently, drinking in the information that was unceremoniously thrown at me. Even if I didn’t believe him, if he thought I could help then I would try.

“I…I have questions.” I stated, leaning forward on my hooves to better address him.

“Of course you do. You may ask whatever you wish.”

“You said you’ve seen our meeting before…how?” No matter how I looked at it none of it made sense to me. Could Quiha really see into the future? Or was it all an elaborate ruse?

“I have seen it in my dreams. Becoming a mystic seer was no easy task. In exchange for these visions I have given my sight. A small price to pay for the survival of this village. What I see is not always clear nor does it always come to be. I have glimpsed into the past, the future and the present. Events are always shifting, outcomes change just as frequently and erratically based on tiny variations or sometimes nothing at all. I can never be sure which vision is the truth, though in this case I have seen it enough through many outcomes that we may have a chance to prevent it. However, my power is at its limit and that’s where you come in. I have seen you and your friends come to us in our hour of need, though how you factor in is beyond my sight. It is my hope that you can help us.”

That was a lot to take in. Zebra magics were a far cry from pony magic, especially in the way they used it. With that in mind was it truly so strange to imagine that one could receive visions of the future?

“How can you be so sure that I can help?” I was giving Quiha my full attention now.

“I can’t but I’ve seen you too many times for it to be mere coincidence. You are involved in what’s to come for better or worse. Was there anything else?”

“That fruit that you’re growing…what is it? How are you getting it to grow in the radioactive soil?” At this point I wouldn’t have been surprised if they used some kind of zebra brew to cleanse the soil of radiation.

“Ah that fruit holds one of the great ironies of this world. They are the mighty punga fruit and they absorb the radiation from the ground as they grow. The fruit themselves also purge the body of radiation when consumed. It is how we have survived here since the bombs fell.”

“T-that’s amazing!” A fruit that could not only be grown in radioactive areas but feeds on the radiation itself. With something like that the wasteland could be slowly purged of radiation in a matter of decades! “Could I possibly take some seeds back with me?”

“Once the danger has passed we may discuss it. If there is nothing further please follow me and I will show you the object of our fear.” Quiha did not wait for a response, stood up and returned to the path we were one before.

“I thought the danger was coming from the outside?” I asked, still not entirely sure what my role was supposed to be.

“No, it will come from the inside. We have been in possession of an artifact since we fled into the swamp. It is from this artifact that the danger will come. Many tragedies have befallen my people these last five years and as a result have become superstitious of this artifact and will not go near it. It is my hope that you will be the one to take this object away from us. Destroy it if you can, hide it away if you cannot. Make no mistake this artifact is evil and seeks to do harm however it can. It may appear simple, perhaps even harmless to one such as you but it feeds on suffering and if it stays here it will destroy us.”

The grim seriousness of his words spoke of the sincerity of the situation. It sounded as if these zebras had good cause to be superstitious, in fact even I was feeling uneasy the more we spoke about it. In the back of my mind I was starting to regret coming to the village. Although after saving that mare and receiving the map from that other zebra I was starting to feel like I was supposed to be here. Quiha only reinforced that notion and the prospect of what might come of this frightened and excited me. I was destined to be here, there would be no escaping what waited before me. My stomach was doing flips, the gravity of what was being asked of me finally hitting me like a dive-bombing griffin.

“What is this artifact?”

“I don’t know. I am told our ancestors stole it away from a pony war base while the fires of war consumed the world. It was our only treasure after the great exodus from the camps of Whinyapolis. Only much later did we learn that it is tainted by the stars.”

“The stars?”

“Yes. The stars have sought our obliteration since time immemorial. At times in history they have chosen avatars of destruction, such as Nightmare Moon, to enforce their will. Other times they deliver us the means to destroy ourselves. The great beings lurking in the darkness beyond the moon watch our world with evil intentions.”

Nightmare Moon? The old pony’s tale? Could the pre-war zebra not tell the difference between Princess Luna and Nightmare Moon? Suddenly many facts about the war began to make sense. Hostilities didn’t escalate until Princess Celestia abdicated the throne. If the zebra saw Princess Luna as an agent of annihilation then it was no surprise that they ramped up their war effort.

Now that I had an amount of context, I recalled what I learned at the training course. I should have figured it out for myself. Quiha and his people were descended from the zebra POWs that were interred in the city. They must have escaped into the swamp in the chaos of the last day. I also believed I knew what the artifact was. In the same facility I learned of the zebra’s imprisonment, along with a document detailing an important delivery. The prototype prison orb. Something we just so happened not to find when we cleared the area. Could that be the source of his fears? The prison was a modified memory orb and shouldn’t have the ability to affect the outside world. Perhaps because the orb contained the living essence of an individual or the fact that it was a prototype was why it is capable of such things. Now I was extremely curious as to who was contained inside. Someone who’s capture was treated as if they had captured the zebra Caesar. Perhaps it was the Caesar.

As we continued, I noticed two zebra I thought I recognized. The mare we saved from Hell Divers and the stallion who gave us the map at the training facility. They both gave me a friendly nod, though no attempt to interact with me beyond that. Zebra stoicism was annoying to me but I didn’t need their acknowledgement. It was enough that they even remembered me. We neared the outskirts of the village and arrived at what could have been a shrine or an ornamental pedestal, surrounded by a grove of trees with dark, wispy vines and leaves. Quiha stopped and shielded his eyes as if proximity to the plinth in the trees was causing him pain.

“I will go no further. Upon that dais is the artifact.” Other zebra meandering outside the village soon gathered, looking on in interest but keeping their distances from whatever invisible lines they felt safe at. I wondered what the others were doing as I inched closer to the pedestal. As I neared, I began to notice a pink glow coming from the pedestal. The closer I got the more I saw that the glow was in fact a wispy pink cloud and not light. My speculation turned out to be correct as I could now make out the object resting there. The prison orb. The small sphere looked as if it were containing a raging thunderstorm made of dark pink clouds. I took one final step and felt a familiar tickle in the back of my consciousness that forced me to stop. It was him.

My body ignored my commands to move. Instead I was stuck staring at the distance remaining between me and the altar. The trees groaned and the dark monstrosity that was the void pony strode forth from my nightmares and into the real world.

“At last…” It whispered menacingly. The inky darkness that was its body started to ripple in waves like a stone hitting calm water. Then all at once its body blew away with the wind to reveal its true from. It was a zebra. His golden eyes stared at me with sick delight. Light danced off the many beads in his braided mane. Each braid was decorated either with golden beads or rings, each inlaid with gems of many colors. He wasn’t a monster after all and that scared me more than the nightmare he had been.

“Help! Somepony help me!” I couldn’t keep myself from yelling. I so desperately wanted to take a step back, to turn tail and gallop away but my body was no longer my own.

“What is happening?” Quiha asked, oblivious to what I was seeing. The zebras around the grove were murmuring amongst themselves, suspicious of my reaction but still unsure of what was happeneing.

“We are going to get to know each other very well, me in you.” His golden eyes sparkled as his form dissipated into dust and retreated back into the orb.

Goddesses no. Please help me, save me, anything but this!

The orb began to move on its own, rolling off the stone surface of its pedestal and towards me.

“SUNNY! GRIM! GET THE KIDS! RUN! GET AWAY!” I yelled as loud as I could. My body was trembling, my heart beating loudly in my chest. It is from this artifact that the danger will come Quiha had said to me. You are involved in what’s to come for better or worse. And so it was. It was through me that the danger would come. I brought doom to this village with my presence, walking right into the void pony’s trap. Everything you are will be unmade the voice I now recognized as Discord’s echoed in my head.

Next thing I knew the orb was floating next to me and I had turned around. Pink tendrils of telekinetic energy blossomed from my horn, snaking into the small crowd of onlookers and grabbing several of them. The screams erupted in a cacophony of terror followed quickly by the sound of bones breaking and gore hitting the ground as the tendrils tightened around their captives, shearing them in half. I took one step forward and another tendril moved to seize Quiha. His eyes widened as he was lifted into the air, a dread realization had come to him in his last seconds of life.

“Starborn…” His last word barely made it past his lips before he was thrown back towards the village center. A quick flick of my horn and Quiha exploded from the inside out into a fine red mist, bathing the heart of the village in a thin layer of red.

***

Memory is a curious thing. Despite the scenes that play out before us, if we don’t believe in them then they might as well have never happened. Justifications and rationalizations that completely warp the facts until they suit our individual needs. Deliberately ignoring facts until the truth becomes impossible to discern from delusion. It takes a strong person to deny what is right in front of them and when the truth is undeniable you create your own.

That was where I found myself. Flames were engulfing the village as I galloped into the swamp away from the inferno as it consumed the huts and their occupants alike. I couldn’t remember anything after the orb began to move and nothing in my being told me to slow down or look back. I couldn’t tell how much time had passed since the orb had come into my possession but I couldn’t bring myself to face the destruction I was likely responsible for. I simply ran, ran until the fires couldn’t be distinguished from the geysers of the swamp. I was breathing heavily and my body felt like lead. I sank to my knees and cried to the heavens. I had been transformed into a tool of desolation; A village no longer existed because of me. I checked my PipBuck to see that an orb had placed itself in my bags and it showed it held a power over me as it killed each and every attempt to dispose of the cursed thing. It had won. It was a part of me now, alienating me in my own body. Panic was building in my psyche. I had no idea if the others had got my warning and fled. I frantically checked the other’s ID tags and found that they were a distance away from the village in the opposite direction from me. I hoped they had had the foresight to do the same as I plotted my path around the village, intending to give it a wide berth, throwing up the hood of my cloak and vanishing from sight. We met up roughly fifteen minutes later and without explanation I lowered my hood, gave them a pleading look and ran right past them, putting as much distance between us and the village as I could. I came to a stop at the edge of a particularly large pond, waiting for the others to catch up, dreading how I was going to explain anything about what just happened. Though even as I considered those thoughts, I could feel the force of something else squashing them down and out of mind. Even if I could explain just what the fuck could I have said? At that time, I could scarcely remember anything that had transpired. I remembered the look on Quiha’s face after…something I did? After that I could only remember the faint sound of screaming and the acrid smell of smoke as flames consumed living and the dead.

“What the fuck happened back there Sparks!?” Grim yelled, taking a claw full of cloak in each talon, giving me a rough shake. “What did you do!?”

“Get off me!” I yelled back, slapping Grim’s talons away from me harder than I had wanted to. “You think I wanted any of that to happen!? You think that was my fault!?”

“There’s no way it couldn’t be, so tell me! Tell me it wasn’t your fault!”

Sunny rushed between us and shoved us both a few feet back from each other. “Stop it! This isn’t helping the situation.”

“Of course you’d take his side, you always do.” Grim said, leveling his angry glare at her instead of me.

“Tread carefully Grim.” Sunny’s voice carried an undertone of warning. “I don’t like this any more than you do. Back. Off.”

Grim scowled but resigned to do as he was told. His angry expression lessened but did not fade, occasionally stealing dirty looks my way.

“Dad?” Aurora and Adria were partially hiding behind Azura’s wings, daring a peek now that the yelling had stopped. I was extremely thankful that the others had gotten the kids to safety before…before this. I could still see the faint glow of orange as the zebra village continued to burn in the distance.

“What happened?” Azura asked, her voice soft but not soft enough to hide her fear.

“I…I don’t know.” Quick images flashed in my mind. Scenes that looked familiar but no matter how hard I thought I couldn’t make anything out of them. I remembered screaming, fire and Quiha’s expression of pure terror.

Starborn… Something surfaced from the depths of my mind. Quiha’s last word. What was he referring to? Trying to remember anything was like trying to see through the thickest smog. No matter how bad you wanted to it just couldn’t be done. I clutched at my head, a powerful headache formed at the base of my horn and rippled all throughout my brain.

“AAHH WHY CAN’T I REMEMBER!?” I screamed into the evening sky, eyes clenched shut from the pain. I angrily lashed out with my hooves, hitting the surface of the pond and splashing dirty water all over myself. My anger only built from there but I knew it was just a facade. An emotion to replace what I should have been feeling. I just didn’t know. I fell back to my rump and just stared out over the water, its surface still rippling.

“Mr. Sparks?” Adria asked, appearing beside me. “I know I just met you…but you saved me. I don’t think a person like you would do such a thing.” It was such a simple statement. One born from the sincerity in the abused griffin’s belief in me. It nearly brought a tear to my eye. I blinked the moisture away and laughed. The kind of laugh that surely frightened everyone else but a laugh I sorely needed.

“The only one with faith in me is a child we just met.” I continued to laugh though the modicum of joy I did have swiftly evaporated. “How fucked up is that?” I gave each of my friends an accusatory glare, daring them to speak their thoughts. Sunny did as she always did, sat down beside me and offered her silent support. Of all ponies Sunny was the one who could see right through me. She knew me better than I knew myself. Better than Winter, better than my own mother maybe. Sunny may not have liked what occurred but she understood. Sunny knew the truth behind Cutter’s death and even then, she supported me…a murderer. And in the end she was disappointed because I lied, nothing more. I felt I learned more about her the more I was forced to learn about myself.

Aurora was more cautious to approach me but when she saw the dejection in my eyes, she couldn’t help but give me a comforting hug. A hug I am ashamed to say I didn’t return. Aurora…was the most special pony to me. I loved her with all my heart and that made her doubt hurt all the more. I didn’t know if I had the right to feel that way. She had plenty of cause to doubt, I wasn’t exactly the best role model for her. A particular memory of what I forced her to do in this city resurfacing. I turned her into a killer. I didn’t deserve to have her as my daughter and she sure as hell deserved a better life than I could offer, a better dad than I was. In a strange way I was ashamed to be loved by her. I felt as though I had tricked her in some way, indoctrinated her to believing in me. I knew the hug she was giving me was meant to be soothing but it only made me feel guilty.

Azura was the next to come. She wormed her way between Sunny and I, draping one of her wings around my shoulders. She said nothing but the tenderness of her embrace spoke volumes. She had seen me at some of my lowest and still she wanted to be a part of my life. It didn’t matter to her if I had been involved or not, she had already decided her place was by my side. I had let her in my heart and she wouldn’t be leaving anytime soon.

That left only Grim. Grim was an interesting case. Grim didn’t follow me because he believed in me but rather for what he believed I could be. He had taken a gamble on me twice now and both times he had been let down in his eyes. He needed something to believe in and at one time that had been me, before his faith had been taken by my selfish chase for vengeance against Chestnut. My whole goal in coming to Whinnyapolis was to get him back. Because he was my friend and I had failed him again. I wouldn’t have been surprised if he left us at that moment. I waited for the sound of his wings unfurling, for him to take off into the sky, yet he stayed put on the ground. His expression lightened but he didn’t attempt to move from where he was. That was good enough for me. I doubted he forgave me, I doubted he thought I wasn’t involved but he was still willing to give me a chance. Watcher had brought the two of us together for motives that still eluded me but he seemed to have chosen wisely.

“Thank you.” I said to no one in particular. I would not learn the complete truth of what happened for some time, the memories came back slowly over time and I’ll share them as I remembered them.

We all sat around that pond for what felt like hours but was likely only minutes. Without provocation everyone began setting up a camp for the night as it wouldn’t be smart to traverse the swamp in the dark. The sun was nearing the horizon and just dipped below it as our own fire leapt to life just outside the perimeter of the mucky shores of the pond. Adria was pestering Aurora with questions and it was kinda funny watching how hard Aurora was trying to ignore her. Grim kept his stoic expression and planted himself as fire wrangler for the evening. I thought it best to let him stew with his thoughts until he had something to say. Sunny was watching the kids doing her best to appear nonchalant but her expression betrayed how much she really cared. Having children around seemed to bring out a softer side from my older friend. That left Azura and myself, sitting a distance away from camp, directly adjacent to the water.

“I can’t wait to get back to Baltimare.” I unconsciously touched the bald spots on my face. I recoiled from the touch when I remembered that they were far from the worst thing I would be taking home with me. “I am so sick of this place…what its done to us…” From our kidnapping by slavers, to my near death in the swamp, to Azura hanging off a rack of horns dying. This fucking place had only taken from us and what little we did gain answered little or nothing at all. Even Grim, the whole reason we came here, might be poisoned against me now. This place turned me into a murderer, I inserted myself into a family feud for ministry treasure and both parties had died by my hooves. How was I going to face my mother after all this?

“Hush.” Azura gently pressed a claw to my lips, silencing whatever I might have said next. “We’re all here. We’re all alive. Isn’t that worth something?”

“Of course it is…but-” I tried to continue only to have her claw silence me again.

“But nothing. Soon this will all be behind us. Now shut up and hold me you fool.” Azura trapped me with her wings, forcing me into a feathery embrace. So with no other recourse I did as I was told and pulled her against me, drinking in her presence. Just that simple act warmed my heart and assuaged my worries, at least for a time.

“Hey Azura? Thanks for believing in me. I don’t know what possessed you to throw yourself in with us…but I’m glad you did.” I squeezed her just a bit harder, causing her to stifle a giggle.

“So am I.” She looked up into my eyes and planted a gentle kiss on my lips.

“I think my mother is going to like you.” I said softly, too late to realize that I’d said it out loud.

“Oh I get to meet your mother do I? I didn’t know we were getting serious.” She smiled mischievously. “How will I ever tell her you bedded me out of wedlock?”

I felt my cheeks grow hot and a nervous smile form on my face. “Y-you know I-I don’t think that she’ll mind…please don’t say anything to her.”

“Oh I’m afraid I have to. Have you learned nothing of griffin honor? Just think how you’re going to explain it to MY parents.”

“What!?” She couldn’t possibly be serious.

“Gotcha.” She smiled. “I can’t wait to meet your mother.” She finally relented her teasing and sounded genuinely excited. We shared our embrace for a while longer when something occurred to her.

“You never did tell me what happened to your fur.” She said clearly, hoping to elicit a response from me.

“I suppose I didn’t. Well after we took you off those horns.” Her expression looked momentarily cross before it melted back to contentment. “We went into the swamp to-”

~Duck~

“What?” I said aloud, interrupting myself. I looked over my shoulder just in time to see a pony shaped shadow diving through the air towards us, a metallic gleam to its wings. Time seemed to slow down as I jumped up and tried to shove Azura out of the way. There was a stinging pain and Azura and I fell to the ground. Our attacker hit the ground just past us and skipped across the surface of the pond, landing unmoving on the other side. I had landed face down in the muck and was on my way to my legs when I opened my eyes. What I saw froze me in place, time again seemed to slow as the realization swept over me. Azura had landed a hoof’s length from me on her stomach, however her expression was leveled at me. Her expression frozen in a look of shock and terror.

Her now headless body bled heavily into the mud around me, staining the brown with red, making it appear blacker than the night sky. Grim and Sunny had shouted something after the crash but I hadn’t heard it. My eyes were locked on hers, the life completely gone from them. I made it halfway to my hooves before I fell forward again into the bloody mud. I needed to get up, I needed to go to her. Why wouldn’t my leg work!? I looked down and saw that it wasn’t just Azura’s blood that was spilling into the muck. My left foreleg was gone just below the shoulder. I could barely even think as my eyes scanned the ground and spotted the soft glow of my PipBuck under a layer of mud, warning alerts flashing on its screen. I couldn’t move, couldn’t think. Every color and sound seemed muted and dull. Leaving just me to watch Azura’s head slowly sink into the mud. I didn’t even have time to go to her, my attention stolen from the splash of movement on the other side of the pond. It was Dusk Diver. She had broken one of her legs in the crash, each of her oversized wing blades were dark with blood. Something snapped inside me. I clumsily found my three remaining hooves and limped slowly towards Dusk. I don’t know when but Azura’s heavy revolver was floating by my side as I strode up to Dusk Diver’s prone form.

“You…you took everything from me!” She wailed pathetically, rocking her body in the filth trying to block out her pain. “My brother…my legacy!” She continued to scream. “What right did y-”

BLAM!!

One shot through her head ended her life. That wasn’t enough.

BLAM!! BLAM!! BLAM!! BLAM!! BLAM!! click

I fired until the gun was empty, reducing Dusk’s body into a bullet riddled, blood spattered, vaguely pony shaped pile of meat. Once she was dead, my mind locked back up. I just stood there. My leg stump dripping blood onto the ground to mix with Dusk’s until it pooled and trickled into the pond. I felt the faintest touch and the scenery shifted. I think I was on somepony’s back but I was deaf to the world around me. I saw Azura’s body one last time as we passed it and I screamed. I flailed wildly and threw myself into the mud, packing it into my leg stump as I tried to scramble to her side.

“NO NO! NOOO! NO!” I splashed in the mud uselessly as I was drug away from the scene by my tail. I continued to scream into the air, my anguish scattering into the foul winds of the swamp. In the depths of the black I thought I heard laughter.

***

Loss. Nothing, not even experiencing loss before can prepare you for it again. You can see it coming, you can play any number of scenarios in your head and even then, once it becomes reality all your carefully crafted plans mean nothing. All that is left for you is pain and grief. Despair in its purest form causing you to shut yourself away from the world. Maybe you even fall into denial. Further blocking out reality while you wallow in sorrow.

The world felt far away to me. As if I were seeing it for the first time. I wandered aimlessly through the swamp, only vaguely aware of the direction I was heading. I kept a heavy lead in front of the others, trying my best to ignore that they were even there. Sunny had Azura’s body on her back, wrapped in a blanket. Grim had done something medical and reattached her head…I think. I just kept limping forward. Geysers went off on either side of me in what felt like slow motion. Heat and flames licked at my sides and I assumed my radiation levels were going to hell but I had no way of knowing. My PipBuck was still firmly attached to my severed leg which Grim had in his possession. I held no illusion that we’d be able to reattach it. What more could I even lose at this point? My lover, my leg, my principles…my soul. What was left?

I heard Aurora calling after me as I wandered the geyser field, making no attempt to dodge or protect myself. I spared a glance back and saw that Sunny had stopped her from following me. She understood that I needed to be alone, even if it meant allowing me to walk a path of self-destruction. Time also held little meaning from the prison of my own mind I was trapped in. Without knowing when, I had lost track of the others completely. I was almost worthless without my PipBuck, sorely missing its EFS. When I looked up, I was standing before a dark chain-link fence surrounding what looked like another training facility. Without a care in the world I stumbled onto the grounds and noticed the large statue of a pony in the center that had been overtaken by moss decades ago, hiding any semblance of who it may have been. As I meandered about, I saw that the place looked more like a school than a military installation. What purpose could there have been in having a school in such a dangerous place? With extreme difficulty I shoved the doors of the main building open. Once inside I noticed the stark difference in décor. This looked more like a training facility…though the colors were off. The walls bore faded and peeling pink wallpaper and in some spots there were posters of a familiar pink mare that leered upon observers with a wide-eyed stare. Pinkie Pie. This place was operated by the Ministry of Morale. Though I couldn’t help but doubt that anything pleasant occurred within these walls. This was likely one of the locations they trained M.o.M operatives. The ones who sniffed out dissenters or zebra sympathizers and performed who knows how many other ‘peacekeeping’ operations.

Considering its remote location, I was surprised at the lack of bodies or skeletons. Though as a government site it was likely they got forewarning of the incoming bombs. Even if they were here, I was willing to bet they were far enough from Whinnyapolis to evade the worst of the effects, though eventually they’d have succumbed to fallout. I picked a random direction and started limping. Some of the more invasive plants of the swamp had forced their way through some windows and bled into the hallways. Unfortunately, that meant that most of what I found was beyond salvaging. Armor, weapons, all of it worthless. So why was I even here? Did I really want to be alone? In reality the truth was simple, I was drawn here. Something was waiting here for me in its depths. Though this time I felt no fear from what was calling me. It wasn’t malevolent, it wasn’t tempting me with promises of power…I just felt something, something that I needed to complete…something. I know it sounds odd but sometimes you just know these things. With laser like focus I pushed aside my grief and homed in on what I was meant to find. No distractions, no getting lost in the records of the past of this place, just simple purpose. Before I knew it, I was in the basement looking upon what was clearly some kind of tech lab.

Dominating the left side of the lab was a pyramid shaped device with a terminal set into its side. Behind it was a spark generator that was intact enough to be functional. I would have to pray that the terminal wasn’t secured in any way otherwise I wasn’t getting in without my PipBuck. With a single touch of a button the spark generator rocked to life, permeating the room with its soft humming and light. Two blue glowing devices on each wall flickered on and awaited some kind of command. Now that I could see the room clearly, I could see what was docked into the pyramid. Another of the statuettes. This one bearing the likeness of Pinkie Pie. She looked so much younger than she appeared on her posters. It was like she had been pulled from the picture I carried with me. Despite the pain of my recent loss I couldn’t help but want to smile, her expression radiated pure joyful energy almost as if I had a tiny version of the real Pinkie Pie. As if finally fulfilling their purpose the blue devices on the walls sparked and began to emit a pale blue light. The lights swirled on the floor for a moment before rising and becoming a three-dimensional picture. A hologram. At first it barely held the shape of a pony but then the hologram retreated into a ball and jumped up, spreading all its limbs as the sound of party horns erupted from somewhere. Out of the blank pony came poofy shapes that became a mane and tail, a style the whole country recognized, the Mare of the Ministry of Morale herself; Pinkie Pie.

“AWww! Blue!?” The Pinkie hologram frowned comically and leapt into the air, zipping up to the terminal, nearly knocking me over. Something about that seemed off to me. “This is the wrong color you overcomplicated triangle!” It turned and bucked the terminal, causing electricity to discharge from most of the devices in the room. With a rhythmic thrum the generator shook and the glow of the hologram and its emitters turned pink. The Pinkie hologram grinned ear to ear and pumped its hoof in excitement. “Much better!”

I stared on in disbelief. I was so distracted by everything that even I wasn’t prepared for the question that came out of my mouth.

“How did you do that?”

“AAHHhhh!!!” The Pinkie hologram shot into the air again and darted into a storage closet in the far corner, slamming the door behind her.

I…did I scare her? I supposed I did look pretty frightening. A three-legged unicorn with a patchy dark cloak, spattered in blood and mud. I wondered if the hologram had similar programming to the PINK-E bot from Black Town, if so then using its name should get a response from it.

“Umm…Pinkie? You can come out now.” This was so strange.

“Geez you scared the cupcakes out of me!” Pinkie stuck her head out the door and then I made the mistake of blinking. In a pink blur she had cleared the room and was in my face with a cupcake in her hoof and another in her mouth. “Want one?” She said through a mouthful of holographic cupcake. She didn’t wait for an answer and pushed me down to my haunches so she could dump the second cupcake in my good hoof. I was so baffled by what was going on. The cupcake rested in my hoof and stayed there. I…I had decent knowledge of science and arcano-tech. I was pretty sure this wasn’t how holograms were supposed to work.

“How are you doing these things?” I half mumbled in disbelief.

“Twilight may have been in charge of all the magical sciencey stuff but I had unicorns of my own you know.” Pinkie beamed proudly, her tail pointing towards the pyramid shaped machine. “I had one in particular help me with this machine. She never could refuse her auntie Pinkie. You’ll actually get to meet her soon and oh boy do you need it.”

“You…you’re not a hologram, are you?”

“Well in a way I am but not in the way you think. See me docked in the machine? Rarity thought her project was a secret but it was my job to know about these sorts of things…well…actually no it wasn’t…it was what my ministry became over time…” Pinkie deflated momentarily, possibly recalling bad memories. I couldn’t believe what she was telling me. This… could this really be the real Pinkie Pie? …No it couldn’t be…but maybe it was the realest Pinkie that existed in the wasteland.

“What was Rarity’s project?” I asked, hoping she could reveal the secrets I was missing.

“Nope. Can’t tell you. Everypony has to keep their secrets.”

“B-but you just said that-”

“Nooooooot list-en-ing!” Pinkie shoved her hooves into her ears like a stubborn foal. “You’ll know soon enough…or you won’t!” Pinkie jumped up to her hooves, stopping a moment to help me to mine and pulled me to the machine.

“I’m a projection. This is the real me.” She said pointing to the statuette. “Given form by this machine. A direct link to the real world. If we had the time…no it's too late for that.” Pinkie stopped herself from trotting down whatever line of thought she was considering.

“Why are you here?”

“To help you silly! Nopony should be alone Sparks, especially at a time like this.” I could only assume she was referring to Azura’s death. Suddenly I wasn’t so sure this was real, rather I was just imagining this, my grief-stricken mind creating hallucinations to help me cope.

“Rarity’s greatest fear was losing her friends…losing us. She gave everything to make sure that didn’t happen. I just want to remind you that you’re not alone, even when your friends aren’t around you’ll always carry them with you.” Pinkie had lived in the times before the ideals of friendship gave way to greed, selfishness and paranoia. She carried those ideals with her, even now as a projected hologram from a magic statuette.

“How can you believe that? Look around! The world was destroyed! In no small part thanks to you!” The words didn’t even feel like my own. I wanted somepony to blame. For what? Even I didn’t know.

“You’re right. All I wanted was to make ponies happy… but I had help to find the right path, help from a friend to see the truth, help from myself to see what I was and help from a pony in the mirror…I don’t think that’s happened yet but she is a lot like you actually. Somepony who doesn’t understand that ponies need to keep their secrets.”

“You couldn’t possibly understand what I’m feeling. Look at me! What do I even have left?”

“Oh, I understand, after all I’m dead. What you have is a family who loves and cares for you. And the best part is you haven’t even met them all yet! Doesn’t that give you hope? Doesn’t that make you feel excited?” Pinkie pulled out a holographic cannon and blasted the room with confetti.

“You’re not real, are you?” I doubted everything that happened here, even with my feelings from before that I was meant to be here were beginning to wane in the face of Pinkie Pie.

“Of course I’m real. You just aren’t used to talking with one of us directly.” One of us? Dead ponies? “Go ahead! Touch me!”

I reached out my hoof and booped the hologram on the nose. Pinkie went cross-eyed for a moment and looked confused.

“No not me! Me!” She said, pointing to the statuette.

“You said I haven’t met my whole family yet…what did you mean?”

“Oh you already know who I’m talking about. You just haven’t met her yet. Somepony to replace that void in your heart. Somepony to help you keep moving forward.” Pinkie pulled out an old phonograph, flipping a record dramatically and placing the spiral groove onto it. An old timey tune began to play and all at once Pinkie Pie was dancing and began singing.

“Is the girl you left behind out there tonight romancin’? Makin’ eyes at someone else and singin’, is she dancin’?”

“Only the girl you left behind you dream of when you’re sleepin’. Puts the teardrops in your eyes from secrets she is keepin’.” Immediately my temperament began to shift. I was suddenly angry at the Pinkie hologram. It almost felt as if she were taunting me somehow.

“Happy just play a tune and dance the whole night away. Hope the girl you left behind will be there for you someday.” Everything I had felt about Azura’s death returned twofold. I began to shake with rage and jumped to my hooves, staring at the pyramid with fury.

“Lonely is the wind that blows, you know you’ll always miss her. Lonely is a lover’s heart if only you could, kiss her, kiss her, kiss her.” I had finally had enough and leapt towards the pyramid. With all of my strength I used my good hoof to hit the Pinkie statuette hard enough to dislodge it from its dock and send it sailing into an old bookshelf. It hit the center shelf and broke it in half, sending a layer of books to the floor where their pages disintegrated into dust. Having used all of my momentum to hit Pinkie I had no legs left to support me and I tumbled to the floor next to the statuette. I felt tears forming in my eyes as the song brought back memories of not just Azura but Winter as well. I picked up the statuette with my magic and intended to do more damage to it but I knew it’d be a wasted effort. Instead I took it in an embrace and hugged it to my chest. Unlike the others I had found, this statuette didn’t fill me with a rush of energy when I picked it up. I couldn’t help but feel I was unworthy in its eyes, which at this point didn’t surprise me in the least. From above I could hear Sunny and the others enter the building. I took the statuette into the storage closet and closed the door, locking it behind me.

I looked down at the statuette’s happy expression and instantly felt regret for hitting it. All it wanted to do was help me. I hugged it tight and did something I’d been needing to do for a long time. I sobbed. I let out all my pain and cried into the pink mare I held in my one leg. All she wanted to do was to make ponies happy…even me. I prayed with all my heart that she could help me somehow but I knew I wasn’t worthy of her, not yet. I just held her and wept.

Footnote: Level Up!

New Perk: Pathfinder – Travel time to remote locations in the Wasteland is reduced by 25%

Quest Perk: ??? – ???

Author's Note

So ends act two, thanks to any and all who have stuck around this long. I will have something special available to you all soon.

Chapter Twenty-Five: Sundered

Chapter Twenty-Five: Sundered

“Cognitive dissonance is an uncomfortable feeling caused by holding two conflicting ideas simultaneously”

Unworthy. That was the feeling bouncing around inside my head. Of what I couldn’t say…perhaps everything…perhaps nothing. I had tried so hard to be a good pony and I had even begun to believe that I was making strides towards becoming that pony. All of that was undone by the events in Whinnyapolis. I had fallen prey to my own greed and personal desires. So much so that I let them endanger my friends and family. The worst part about it all was how okay I was with that tradeoff. I still cared for them but I was just too willing to drag them in with me when only I had something to gain. I was volunteering them to suit my own ends. That wasn’t something a good friend or parent did. I was ashamed. I didn’t deserve any of them. Maybe that’s why Azura was taken from me. To show me that what I was doing was wrong, that I didn’t deserve happiness. The final piece of evidence that I was unworthy came in the form of the Pinkie Pie hologram I had encountered. All it had wanted to do was help me, to reassure me that things could get better…that they would be better and I rejected her. When I held the statuette that gave the hologram form, I felt nothing from it. The others I carried with me…Applejack and Rainbow Dash…they had both given me something when I touched them. I felt nothing from Pinkie Pie. I wasn’t ready for whatever gift she had to offer. I had been rejected and that had been the final piece that made me see what I truly was becoming. I couldn’t escape what I had done or what still lay hidden in my psyche.

***

No matter how hard I tried, I still couldn’t remember a thing about what happened in the zebra village. Scant images and vague ideas flashed in my subconscious but no amount of chasing them bore concise answers of the events that occurred. It was almost like something was actively hindering my memory. That thought alone brought my mind to the pink orb that now sat in my bags. The monster that had haunted me since we arrived in Whinnyapolis had won. It had me now and it was a part of me. Although it did try to warn me before Dusk Diver severed my leg and killed Azura. If it was evil…why would it do something like that? I quickly dismissed such thoughts as foolish. Despite everything I was still looking for good, something to prove to myself that it wasn’t all a mistake, even in the face of a monstrous zebra squatting on my soul. The real answer was obvious, it didn’t care for my safety, rather it cared for the safety of its vessel. I was merely its carrier, waiting to be used for whatever ends it sought. If there was anything I could remember with absolute certainty it was these facts. Facts that nopony else could ever know.

That city had turned me into a murderer and for what? Nothing at all, worthless knowledge of a time long gone. That realization made me understand that I wasn’t fit to call myself a hero. Or a father. I had battled with my own identity and what it meant to me, what it could become if I tried my best but now it was clear to me… I was becoming a monster… the Wasteland was winning, worming its way into the emptiness inside me that it itself had created. That was the nature of the Wasteland. It attacked you in every aspect, not just your body but your mind and will as well. It eroded everything you were until only it remained and you were lost forever. I could feel that influence snaking into my being…and it scared me. Scared me more than anything.

I couldn’t tell when we had reached the edge of the Balefire Swamp but in the distance before me lay the skeletal city that was, for better or worse, my home. Baltimare. Though what I carried with me now would keep me from smiling for a while longer. I found it difficult to find purchase on the ground now that I was down a leg. I imagined I would find most things rather difficult now. Along with my leg I had lost my PipBuck as well, effectively taking my individual value down to half if I was being generous. I did the only thing that made sense to me. Now that we were out of the swamp I decided to take in a deep breath of dirty, non-irradiated ocean scented air only to regret it. My body was racked with a coughing fit so violent that it brought me to the ground, leaving me desperately gasping for breath between coughs.

“Dad!? Are you alright!?” I heard Aurora scream as she shook me by the shoulder. She hadn’t left my side since the others found me in the storage closet, crying and holding the Pinkie statuette against my chest. After perhaps thirty seconds, though it felt much longer to me, the fit had passed and I was left with a metallic tinge in my mouth. Looking down at my right hoof I saw blood spattered against it. I knew it for what it was in that moment. Radiation sickness.

“I’m fine.” I was still struggling to take full breaths. It was a sight better than what I had been through already after taking a gout of balefire to the face, “I’ll be alright.” I lied, wiping my bloody hoof on my saddlebags. It took me great effort to try and stand, ignoring the helping hooves and claws of my companions.

“I’ll be alright.” I reiterated, convincing no one. There was nothing that could be done about it now anyway. I had dealt with worse injuries…although in hindsight what had happened to me up till that point was beyond compare to the state I was in now. The invisible poison of the wasteland was eating me away from the inside and though you couldn’t see it, it was the worst of my afflictions. And then there was the fact that I would forever be without a leg. What the hell was I going to do now? Sure I still had my magic but what good was I as a fighter, leader or even a courier now? I was losing everything. Myself chief amongst them. I…I needed help. Help that I couldn’t find in the company I kept, even if all they wanted to do was help me. Even Grim as our doctor couldn’t repair my broken body, least of all my broken spirit.

“What’s our next move?” Grim asked, looking at me with concern. He knew what I had endured physically. He knew what was happening to my body. Although he couldn’t fix me, he wanted to do right by me by letting me call the shots, even if I had no claim to make a decision on anyone’s behalf. He still saw something in me and now that I had him back I still hadn’t the slightest idea what it was. Perhaps the same thing that Watcher saw in me. They both wanted something from me but they did it in such bizarre ways. Watcher gave enigmatic advice or offered strange tidbits of information, in the hopes that I would prove something to him through my actions or whatever it was he sought. Grim was like I was then, purposeless. He had once hoped that that I could provide one for him, even now it seemed he held on to that thought like a lifeline. Despite clearly disagreeing with how I handled the events in Whinnyapolis, which I couldn’t blame him for, he still saw something in me that he thought could help him. I…I didn’t understand my friends. Maybe that was the point.

“We go back to Eclipse and recover…bury Azura.” I choked on more than just blood at the mention of her name. To Grim’s credit he made sure her body made it through the swamp unscathed. He hadn’t known her long but he had treated her as if they were longtime friends. I came to appreciate him more as he showed how much he cared, even if he didn’t show it as obviously as someone befitting his chosen profession. Grim just nodded and trusted in me to show him the way.

Sunny hadn’t said a word since she let me go to wander the swamp and stumble onto the M.o.M training facility. Despite that she was watching me very closely. As close as Aurora was but from a more subtle distance. Adria had wisely stayed out of the situation. I didn’t know what to make of her yet. I had saved her life in more ways than one but the last thing I wanted her to do was feel obligated to follow us because of that. I just…didn’t know what to do. I had accomplished what I’d set out to do. Chestnut was dead at my hooves and Grim was back by my side, even if I didn’t think I deserved his presence. There were things I still wanted to do sure but none of them drove me like the others had. Especially now. Azura was…gone. I knew I shouldn’t have opened my heart to her…the pain. It was all too familiar. Winter, Azura they were both taken from me by the wasteland. This place…Equestria was beautiful once and if this is how ponies and everyone else treated one another then I didn’t know if we even deserved redemption. It was all too much at once, despite my triumph… I was defeated.

~Defeated? You are stronger now than ever. You just can’t see it~

His voice…it whispered in my head. He knew what I saw, what I was thinking. I couldn’t escape from his influence. The void…zebra.

~You can call me…The Author~

The Author…A strange moniker for such a malicious entity. Though I couldn’t help but wonder if that meant he had written something.

~My secret…for now. Also, you shouldn’t be so quick to judge one’s title…Starborn~

Starborn…That single word brought forth a piece of the memories I was missing.

~~~

Pink tendrils of telekinetic energy had snaked out of my horn and grabbed onlookers from the crowd. With a simple thought, the tendrils sheared through the zebra like they weren’t even there. The elder was next. As he was hefted into the air a single word silently escaped his lips.

“Starborn…” And with that he was flung far from me into the air, sailing back towards the village proper. Before he could hit the ground he exploded from the inside, obliterating him into bits, raining blood onto the now frightened village zebra.

~Yes YES! Kill them! Kill them all! Wretched stripped pretenders! A prisoner no more!~

The Author’s voice thundered in my head as I watched myself trot back towards the village…a smile on my face. No one was safe. I killed indiscriminately. Without even thinking a pink tendril lanced from my horn and pulled a screaming zebra mare away from her stallion, suspending her in the air. As soon as I drank in the fear and the look of utter horror on the stallion’s face, did I grant her death. The tendril swung her so quickly and with such power that her stallion didn’t have time to dodge as they were reunited with a bone crunching impact. Dead or would be soon, it didn’t matter to me as I passed their crumpled bodies.

~This is what you can be. The power you have been denied! You will never be weak again. Let me help you now and together we can cure this tainted world~

I felt my pace slow, a slight wave of hesitation threatening to stop my rampage. Unfortunately, the power inside would not be denied, never again. The screams I could hear brought another smile to my face as I cantered into the village.

~~~

The sudden influx of memories proved to be too much for me as I grasped at my head to try and soothe the rippling pain that they brought. I screamed aloud as the pain persisted and ripped even further into my core. Then all at once it passed, the pain was gone and I was left with only my memories. Memories of a murderer. I was responsible for what happened in the village. The Author had seen to that.

~Now now, don’t be so cold. They deserved it. You saw to it personally that they got what was coming to them~

I tried to shut his words away and whether through luck or something else, his voice receded and I found myself again. Everyone looked at me with puzzled expressions, yet none of them would receive an answer. They couldn’t know…that it was me. Murderer.

“I suppose you’re still fine?” Sunny asked as robotically as she could and considering her that was saying something.

“Yes!” I said quickly and defensively. “I am.” Once again, I struggled to get back to my hooves. “Now come on.” I said, brokering no argument as I made for Eclipse.

The pace there was slow, I could only hobble so fast. Every step was a constant reminder of what I had lost. I would forever remember Dusk, her visage seared into my brain as she took my leg and Azura’s head off in one fell swoop. I didn’t know when but sometime during the trip I had started crying. Quietly and to myself but anyone with eyes and the willingness to see would be able to tell. Aurora had no doubt noticed as I saw tears in her eyes as well, sharing with me in my sadness. Sunny on the other hoof simply hid under the brim of her hat, though I knew she felt some of what I was feeling, she would just never show it. Grim ended up being the strongest of us all in that moment, after all, he had to carry the greatest burden of hauling Azura’s body all the way until its final resting place. When we arrived at the farm above Eclipse not a word was shared as we silently dug a hole beside the barn. I sent a silent prayer to the goddesses as I carefully lowered her into the grave using magic. Aurora and Adria had constructed a crude grave marker from old planks of wood that had fallen from the barn over time and stabbed it into the ground at the head of the grave. There was no engraving or anything written on it, not even her name. Just another nameless grave to dot the wastes, the only proof that someone even existed. There was nothing to be said. Nopony or griffin had the courage…myself included and that made me feel even more like a monster than I already was.

~A monster? Is that what you think of me? Of us?~

I was the last to turn away from her resting place. Tears still ran down my face as I looked upon the featureless grave marker.

“I’m sorry.” I whispered and turned my back on her, unable to look any longer. I entered the barn and the others followed to board the elevator that she and I had last ridden together. The last of the memories I had shared with her and her alone. Once inside I didn’t know what I was going to do other than rest, maybe let Grim and Gunny take a better look at my leg. A burning in my lungs also reminded me of the radiation build up I would have to deal with soon. The descent into the depths of Eclipse carried a somber note, no one spoke but everyone knew what was said. For the second time in my life I had buried my lover…I didn’t know how much more of this my heart could take. I had to keep going…I just had to. No matter what you find, you must keep moving forward. That was what I was told. If I stopped then it would have all been for nothing. It had to mean something, it couldn’t just be for no reason. I refused to believe that.

“Welcome home boss.” Blackhawk greeted, having been waiting at the base of the elevator shaft. “So how’d the rest of the trip… oh shit.” His eyes widened, the most expression I’d seen on his face since I met him, in response to the stump where my leg used to be.

“About as well as it looks.” I responded, forcing a chuckle and a smile. Though the gesture would lose all meaning as I coughed harshly and sent a rivulet of blood trickling down my chin. The coughing left me short of breath and my eyes became blurry as I found myself leaning against Sunny for support.

“Maybe…worse.” I said between breaths. “Where’s Gunny?” A cold sweat was emanating from my core, leaving my coat matted and clinging to my body as I found myself shivering.

“Med bay. You’re in a bad shape boss, you lot follow me. Sunny if you can carry him that would help.” Blackhawk seemed to have a plan as he darted off through one of the connecting doors. Without warning I was lifted off my hooves and found myself laying across Sunny’s back.

I opened my mouth to protest but was quickly silenced by a hoof.

“Shut up Sparks, don’t fuss and this will go much smoother for you.” Sunny said sternly as she fell in line to catch up with Blackhawk, keeping her speed just low enough that I wasn’t jostled around too uncomfortably. I looked down to my leg stump to see the bandages were fully stained in red. How long have they been like that? How much blood had I lost? A wave of dizziness hit me once I noticed my bandages. I really was in bad shape. Did the others know how bad it was? Did they just let me bleed? Though in retrospect it was hypocritical of me to blame them for doing exactly what I wanted. Maybe not in that exact manner but I had shown little concern for my own wellbeing on the return trip from Whinnyapolis. Whether I meant it or not I had done this to myself. I felt our weight shift a few times in response to Sunny turning several corners before I heard a door slide open.

“And to what do I owe the pleasure Blackhawk? What have you brought me…Sparks!? Oh goddesses… get him on the bed now!” I was hefted off Sunny’s back and into the bed I had once laid in after I killed Chestnut.

“Everypony get out, I don’t need the distraction. Where the fuck are my-” Gunny started to say before I heard Grim intervene.

“I got ya. Here.”

The sound of metal clattering reached my ears as a pack of tools was opened in preparation for…whatever they were going to do to me.

“Who the hell are you and why are you still here? Unless you have medical training, get the fuck out.” Gunny’s voice carried a warning tone of irritation.

“Then it’s your lucky fucking day.” Grim responded quite deadpan. “I got him this far, I would appreciate if you let me help.” It wasn’t a request and I was thankful for his determination to help.

“He…he’s a-” I was assaulted by another fit of coughing, spraying the dirty white sheets of my bed with flecks of red.

“Alright then, could you get the bandages off his leg while I prepare, griffin?”

“It’s Grim. And yes I can.”

I felt the bandages uncomfortably peeled from my leg stump as they stuck to the congealed blood. I decided to sneak a peek at my wound to get an idea of what I was dealing with. That had been a mistake. Grim had done what he could to keep me from bleeding out but a radioactive swamp wasn’t the best place to operate, as evidenced by the discolored flesh around the wound. I had a bad infection and based on their reactions I was unsure just how bad it was.

“What’s going on!? What’s wrong with him!?” Aurora burst into the room with Adria in tail, hiding behind her. An image that would have made me smile if I was able, since Adria was noticeably taller than Aurora.

“Aurora you need to leave, you can’t help him now.” Grim said, attempting to shoo the kids out of the room.

“I can’t just stand here and do nothing! I… I need to see my dad.” Through my own blurry eyes, I could see the wetness accumulating in hers.

“We don’t have time for this. Aurora, sweetie, we’re going to do everything we can to help him but we need you-”

“I can’t lose him!” Aurora interrupted. “I…I can’t be alone again. Please…if this is it…I need to be here.” Aurora’s voice was low and loaded with sadness as her eyes drifted to the floor but she refused to budge. Adria also, despite having just met us, had the strength to stand by Aurora in what she had to know was a difficult experience for her. An uncomfortable silence lingered in the air for what felt like forever until I brought all attention back to me by almost falling out the bed from the force of the current fit of coughs. I could taste the blood in my mouth and every breath was getting harder to take.

I tried my best to nod, to say in some way that it was okay for her to stay but I couldn’t find my voice. The decision was made for me as Gunny huffed in irritation but eventually caved.

“Fine, we don’t have time to waste. Grim, get me a sachet of RadAway, we need to get his coughing under control before we operate.”

“Understood.”

I felt the soft sting of a needle as they began to run an intravenous line for the RadAway. Almost immediately the pressure in my chest began to wane but before I could observe any further, I felt another needle slam into my shoulder.

“Sorry Sparks, it’d be best if you don’t watch.” Gunny’s eyes drooped slightly, like she was doing me a final great service. I was suddenly terrified. That wasn’t just medicine to keep me sedated, it was a mercy should the worst come, so that I wouldn’t die in pain. I didn’t have the time to properly panic as the drugs set to work and brought me down into the darkness, possibly for the last time. My eyes drifted shut and I feared they may never open again.

***

This time I stood in the void alone, no sound, nopony to talk to, nothing but the oppressive cold of the infinite dark. My clothes were gone and my leg had returned, though that didn’t lend me any hopes that I would survive. Not even the Author was here. Was this what death was? To be alone forever in a great nothingness bereft of everything save your own thoughts? I suddenly empathized with the Author, as sickeningly ironic as that was, to be trapped in such a construct for centuries only to find a temporary reprieve in me. This was not the afterlife I had hoped for…I supposed my sins had forsaken me in the eyes of the goddesses. If there was anything I could feel even a little satisfaction for it was that whatever schemes the Author had planned died with me.

~Don’t be so sure~

That…that voice. He was here. From the black walked the form of a pony, surrounded by shadows obscuring him from sight. He came to stand face to face with me as the shadows began to fade, leaving me staring at somepony I didn’t expect to see.

Me.

“You didn’t really think it’d be so easy, did you?” I heard it ask in my voice. “No, I won’t let you go just yet. You and I- AARGH!” the other me screamed as his body faded in and out of transparency. What was happening? Was he keeping me alive somehow?

“NO! You can’t keep me out forever!” the other me screamed as his front left leg disappeared entirely, making him topple forward and fall. Who was he talking to? I shrunk back and tried to hide in myself, regardless of how fruitless it was. As I cowered on the ground there was a flash of light and when I found the courage to open my eyes there was no one there. Only me. I trepidatiously got back to my hooves and dared to look around the nothingness. What I saw made my heart ache. It was her, the one I was unworthy of.

Pinkie Pie.

Her body was like that of the other me, transparent yet she wasn’t fading. She spared me a glance, a sad look in her eyes. Then she turned away and disappeared as if she had just walked out of reality. I dared to follow after her, whether out of curiosity or a desire to apologize to her I couldn’t decide. So I followed without a thought of what I’d say if I caught her. Once I reached where she had vanished the whole of the void shifted to a scene I was familiar with. I was standing off to the side, the specter of Pinkie standing next to me. In front of me was an event that I felt less sure of every day. Aurora stood beside me, her gun in her mouth. I watched as I gave her the order… I watched myself encourage her, tell her it was the only way. Though the shot was silenced it echoed loudly in my heart. I flinched at the sound, closing my eyes and refusing to watch what I had made her do. Pinkie looked at me with those sad eyes of hers and pulled me away to another shameful scene.

I was supposed to be looking for clues, something to help us enter the vault at Trotton Camp. But what did I do instead? I left the others to do it for me while I ran away to a disgusting bathroom to indulge my vice…I-I was addicted to painkillers. I wasn’t sick, I wasn’t tired…I was feeling withdrawal. Pinkie was showing me what made me unworthy, an outside reflection of myself that I didn’t like one bit.

“Stop it. I understand.” I said to the pink ghost of a mare long dead. She grabbed my shoulders and shoved. Cutter lay on the floor, his throat slashed open by my blade. He slowly bled out on the floor as I looked upon his form with indifferent eyes.

“I get it! Stop!” I shouted to no avail as I was shoved again. I saw myself executing crippled raiders in Eclipse. Another shove. Lying to Rain Drop’s face about the murder of his daughter. Shove. The grisly torture I inflicted upon Blood Orange in the name of vengeance.

“Stop it! I said STOP!” I could feel the tears burning down my cheeks. There was more to see as Pinkie gave a final hard shove that knocked me to the ground. When I arose I was face to face with myself. Hiding behind a rock.

“No…not this…” My voice was barely audible as I came to recognize what I considered my first failure. I didn’t dare to look past the rock, I didn’t need to. The image to come was already burned into my mind. A loud gunshot echoed around us, making my body shake as I tried to be anywhere else but here. I felt Pinkie grab my face and point it in the direction she wanted. I knew there was no escaping this…I had no choice, I had to face him again. My eyes fluttered open and I saw him. My first victim. The colt that had been killed on my first day out of the Stable.

“Stop…please…I-I’m so sorry.” Pinkie then did something that was contrary to her behavior thus far. She lifted me up and pulled me into a powerful hug. I…I didn’t get it. Was she trying to comfort me? Tell me in some way that she forgave me? The scene around us melted away, leaving us embracing in the void.

I couldn’t stop it, just like before I let it all out and cried, though this time the Pinkie I held was real. Well, as real as she was going to get for me. After letting me cry it out we separated, leaving me unsure as what to say.

“I…I…” I started but my solace in her was not to last. In a flash of light the other me appeared behind her.

“Look out!” I tried to warn but she just looked back at me and smiled as her shadow was smashed into dust. An unseen wind blew away her remains, scattering her essence to oblivion. I stood and faced myself down. I wasn’t ready for a confrontation like this but I had to face him now before my strength faded. There was nothing to be said between us as the other me’s flesh began to melt away, revealing the form I wholly expected to see. His golden eyes stared into mine as that cruel grin I recognized, one I had worn myself, taunted me.

He stood as tall and imposing as he could and extended a stripped hoof towards me. I saw his mouth move and heard the four words that would eternally be burned into my consciousness. I heard the first as the world returned to greet me.

“We…”

***

Alive. I was alive. My whole body was heavy and my head was pounding along with my weak heartbeat. I attempted to open my eyes but found them difficult to control. When I did manage to get them open, I saw that I was lying in the same bed as I was when I lost consciousness but there was nopony around. Nearby was a stand upon which hung a pack of blood being fed into me through a tube. I lifted the blanket with magic and gazed upon my very bandaged leg stump, or rather where a leg should have been. Now it was as if my body simply ended there, no evidence beyond the inevitable scarring that anything was ever there.

“Oh thank Luna your awake.” Gunny said as she happily strode to my bedside. Though my throat felt like it was full of sand I managed to croak something out.

“We gotta stop meeting like this.” I managed a weak smile that did little to assuage her.

“Then you need to stop trying to kill yourself.” She admonished, giving me quite a nasty snarl.

I shrunk a little in my bed. “So…how bad is it?”

“Do you really want to know?” She narrowed her eyes, unsure if she should be the one to tell me.

“Yes.” How bad could it be? What’s the worst thing she could tell me that I didn’t already know?

“You were dead for four minutes.”

Oh. That was unexpected.

“You lost a tremendous amount of blood, that along with your infection and radiation poisoning…It’s frankly a miracle you’re alive. Somepony from the other side must be watching over you.”

The thought of who had actually kept me alive made me shiver. Even death wasn’t a reprieve from him. I really was fucked…but I had to fight now more than ever, to be brave and keep him away from whatever he sought.

“What…what happened to my…?”

“Leg stump? It had to go, to clear your infection we had to cut away a decent portion of your flesh…but neither of those things are the worst news…” Gunny suddenly gave me a pitying look, refusing to look me in the eye.

“What? What is it?” I could feel a sudden anxiety building.

“You are tainted.” I heard Sunny announce from the doorway. Her hat was nowhere to be seen, giving me full range to read her expression. It was the same as Gunny’s, pity.

“Sunny here told me what happened in the swamp. That you were briefly immolated in balefire. I don’t know how to tell you this Sparks so I’m going to give it to you straight. You will never recover from this ailment. No amount of medicine we’ve given has lowered your radiation levels. You will suffer minor to moderate radiation sickness for the rest of your life.”

The memory of the taste of blood on my tongue made my stomach flip. I…I didn’t know how to take the news so I just stared, unbelievingly at her, like she was going to start laughing and tell me it was all a joke. But it never came.

“W-what can I do to treat it?”

“Nothing. Just avoid irradiated areas if you can, it’ll exacerbate your condition. Though you should know that radiation can still be purged from your system, just up to a point.”

Okay, that was something. I could still keep the condition under control. As if thinking about it gave it power, I was hit with a coughing fit. Though not as strong or intense as before, I still tasted a small amount of blood in my mouth.

“Well…at least it’s nothing serious.” The cold look I got from the both of them chilled my blood. As happy I was to be alive…I knew that it wasn’t a miracle or anything of the sort. I had been saved…by him.

“How…How long was I out?” My brow furrowed in curiosity, how much time did I lose?

“Its been three days.” Gunny said, moving to my bedside to go over her checklist. I let her perform her small checkup in silence as I thought on everything that had happened. I was glad Sunny was there, I needed her now more than ever.

“Sunny…” I started, unsure of what exactly to say to her. I settled on the truth, no matter how bad it hurt. “I…I’m lost. I don’t know what to do from here. I…I can’t help anyone like this.” I really sounded like I was whining but I was right. Anything physical would be a challenge to me from now on.

“Not as you are now, no.” She said with such a bluntness that, if I didn’t know her, would’ve made me think she was mocking me. “You’re letting what you have become overshadow what you could be. This.” She punctuated, thumping the blank patch where my leg should be. “Does not define you. Will not define you. Only you can decide what you are…if you are lost it is because you have chosen to be. So tell me… what will you be?” Sunny smiled the first genuine smile I’d seen out of her in a long time and before I could even process what she was saying to me she ducked her head out the door and left. She had said so little but her words meant so much. I was focusing only on what would limit me, what I couldn’t do and what I shouldn’t do.

Three days ago, I almost killed myself, yes there were other factors but I could have done something about almost all of them. Yet I chose not to.

Three days ago, I lost a piece of myself and the greatest technological advantage I had over other ponies. I would never be the same without either of those things.

Three days ago, I buried Azura…and a little part of me with her…Just like with Winter. I lost sight of myself when Winter was killed and I sought myself again while I quested to kill her murderer. I know now that what I did to put my mind at peace…didn’t. I took it as a personal failure, another moment where I could have prevented something if I was just…better. I couldn’t be better if I didn’t try. I knew it would be a tough, maybe impossible road before me but if I did nothing I would never know what could be different.

My heart was still reeling from the recent loss of someone I held close to it for the second time. I wanted to close my eyes, pretend that there was no wasteland and that ponykind might one day learn to tolerate the world once more. But to see it even have a chance of becoming reality I had to stand and try to pave the way to that world, even if it meant I had to face my fears and shoulder the risk myself. Even with that heavy pain weighing down my heart again, I knew what I had to do and it wasn’t going to be easy. You must rebuild yourself from the you that is to come. This must have been what he was referring to. Now I had two people I needed to question…provided I could ever make contact again.

“That was not very motivational.” I heard Gunny mumble to herself. I failed to stifle a chuckle as the truth of it hit home again.

She was right though. I had to make the choice myself, if was going to keep trying or give up. I had chosen to not choose, which is just a different way of giving up.

“No…but it was exactly what I needed to hear.” I sat up and quelled the building tickle in my lungs. Gunny noticed my movement and carefully helped me to the floor.

“You are technically fine to move around but I’m going to have to insist you take the I.V. pole with you. This last bag of blood should get you back to normal. If I find out you pushed yourself and undid all my hard work, I will personally kick your flank…sir.” She pushed me the pole on wheels that held a half empty pack of blood and then let me go. Where was I going to go? I didn’t know but I could take solace in knowing that despite all that would hold me back from now on…I had made a choice.

***

I stumbled out into the hallway and almost tripped over Aurora and Adria curled up outside the door. They were wrapped in thin blankets, fast asleep. I tugged away their blankets with magic and stirred them awake. Aurora lazily lifted her head, her mane a frizzy mess of color, looking through hazy eyes until she recognized what she was looking at. Her eyes widened, her expression turning grimly resolute. She tried to hold the strong look for as long as she could before she eventually broke and hugged me without a word. I stumbled as the force of her embrace nearly knocked me off balance. I didn’t know what to say to her. I settled for dropping to my rump and returning the hug with my remaining leg. I couldn’t imagine how she felt. She was prepared for this to be it for me…and it very nearly was. Now that I think and look back on my behavior, I was shocked at just how okay I was with it at the time. I had held such little value in my own life that I was ready to cast it aside for no one’s benefit save my own.

I was disgusted with myself. What kind of parent would leave their child behind? I knew that I wasn’t worthy of being her parent…because I wasn’t her parent. I wasn’t worthy of anything but that’s why I was there now. To take the steps I needed to prove to myself and her that I could one day be worthy. No words needed to be said between us. I could see the pain in her eyes and I knew without asking what had caused it. I simply stood up and moved towards the other child. Adria woke slower than Aurora but was no less surprised to see me standing before her.

“You’ll make a good friend one day. You’re welcome to stay here as long as you like.” It occurred to me that she may have done it simply because I saved her life and this was some attempt to repay me. Either way, whatever her motives, it meant a lot to me to see her there.

“I…I…” Adria started but couldn’t find the right words.

“You don’t have to say anything.” I didn’t need to hear her reasons, more importantly I didn’t want her to try and justify it to herself. A life as a slave surely made it difficult for her to choose to make her own decisions, maybe it even felt wrong for her to do so.

Now that I was out and about there were a few people I wanted to see before it was time to follow up on something that had been a long time coming. Aurora and Adria silently followed me as I made my way to the cafeteria. Once I hobbled through the doorway all sound in the room stopped. There weren’t many ponies inside but every set of eyes was on me. I shied away briefly from being under their scrutinizing eyes. My courage came back to me when I heard a friendly voice call out.

“Hey Boss!” Blackhawk jumped up from his seat and trotted over to greet me. “I can’t believe you made it! If you were anypony else your ass would be dead.”

He had no idea the truth of his statement.

“B-blackhawk. One of the ponies I was looking for.” My voice faltered for a brief second. I hoped nopony else in the room noticed. It was a bad time to remember that I was supposed to be these ponies’ leader, standing there in front of them knowing that they likely didn’t know who I was.

Blackhawk, however, had his own idea about that.

“Newbloods! Gather ‘round!” He yelled at the others scattered throughout the room. Some of them seemed to recognize me, must have been on the team that got us out of the slave camp in Whinnyapolis. “This is Sparks. He is the reason we have such a kickass base of operations. He is the reason the Regulators were reformed. He is our Harbinger. Our leader.”

I appreciated him trying to give me a proper introduction but I couldn’t help but feel I wasn’t living up to the image he was painting, especially considering my injury, the bag of blood I was rolling along with me and my post operation nakedness. I didn’t know what the expected response should have been but several of them approached me and gave their sympathy for my injury. Some asked about how I found this complex, others asked where I had been the last twelve days. It took a bit of time to answer all their questions and once they were satisfied, they returned to their duties, leaving me and Blackhawk to continue our conversation.

“You’ll get used to the attention Boss, they were just curious about you. I didn’t really know what to tell them while you were gone, we haven’t exactly gotten to know each other very well. Personally, I’m glad to have you back, too many of these newbloods were starting to think I was in charge of this operation.”

I shivered at his choice of words because that was exactly what I was going to ask of him again.

“About that…” My gaze turned to the floor as I brought up the subject. “I’m going to need you to keep command for a bit longer.”

Blackhawk looked incredulous for a moment before his expression softened. “You’re barely out of recovery and you’re already planning to leave again? Do you have a death wish Boss?”

“Seems that way sometimes.” Aurora muttered from the side. Her ears fell back when my gaze fell to her. I couldn’t blame her…and in a way she was right. I…I didn’t want to die, not anymore but I wasn’t exactly happy about being alive. Especially after our journey to and from Whinnyapolis.

“There are some ponies I need to go see. Something I should have done weeks ago.” Somewhere in my bags was an activation key for a very special robot. Freesia had asked me to keep it so that I may one day bring it back to her and her order. That was what we were going to do. It couldn’t hurt to try and make an ally of such a powerful faction.

“Whatever you say Boss, me and Grizela can hold the fort a little longer. Just take that radio we gave you with you when you leave…just in case.” Blackhawk nodded his head to me and trotted out of the cafeteria. I was left standing there with the kids, wondering who I should hunt down next. As much as I would have liked to spend more time with the ponies I was supposed to be in charge of, I had simply waited too long to return to the Naval Academy.

“Are you alright Mr. Sparks?” Adria asked once she was certain Blackhawk was gone. I was a little surprised by the question before I recognized that she didn’t mean my leg.

“I…don’t know Adria.” I had lost a lot in such a short amount of time it almost felt pointless to keep trying. Though now I was just understanding that the wasteland would take from you no matter what and if anypony was to have any chance against it they needed to keep defying it. Keep showing it that we as ponies still had the strength to fight, to push back against the world we inherited to perhaps one day see it as it once was. To do that I had to stand firm and keep going, even knowing that I was only going to lose more. The ones I cared about and myself as well.

“But I’m going to keep trying.” There were others I needed to see before we decided on a plan…I also doubted Gunny was ready to let me leave just yet and if she wanted to stop me, she likely could. We continued our slow trek through the complex with no real destination in mind. I was simply wandering and hoping that I would run across the ones I sought. Even if I didn’t, they likely would all find their way to me eventually. We soon found ourselves in the room that had held that weird magnet device that Chestnut used on us. Once I noticed the, noticibly smaller, pile of scrap I froze. Memories of loss returned to the surface and took my mind hostage. Azura had saved me in this room. If she hadn’t come back to help us then Chestnut would have executed us once we were removed of our weapons. She had given me the opportunity to take him down…and now she wasn’t here…she was gone. My vision began to blur through my tears when I heard the fluttering of feathers and a claw placed on my good shoulder.

“I heard about Azura. Shame. She was a good kid.” Grizela’s voice had taken on a gentleness I’d have never expected from the grizzled mercenary. “You did everything you could. Believe me, it shows.”

My leg. A lesson in futility, a permanent reminder of my own failure. I would look at it and forever see myself failing to protect her.

“I-I didn’t come seeking comfort.” My voice caught in my throat, betraying my real feelings.

“Don’t be a hero dad.” Aurora placed a hoof on mine. “It’s okay.”

On my other side Adria mimicked the gesture, she looked up at me with sad eyes of her own and nodded. Telling me everything I knew was true about the situation without a word.

“I-I…” Despite my best efforts a tear escaped me and rolled down my cheek. Once the dam was breached the rest of my feelings came out like a flood. I fell back on my rump and cried. Not a heaving sob like I did in the closet a few days ago but still enough that I felt like I was making a scene. To everyone’s credit they sat beside me, offered me sympathetic expressions and just let me cry it out. Every time I’ve offered my heart to another it has been painfully torn from my chest and thrown to the dogs. Winter…Azura…I failed them both. I was responsible for their deaths. I…I was dangerous to get close to. I was suddenly very afraid for anyone around me. I had been put into the leadership role of the Regulators, making me a target. My tears dried instantly and I stood up so fast that I nearly kissed the floor.

“Easy Sparks, no need to rush.” Grizela’s soothing tone did little to comfort me now.

“I-I can’t do this.” I wiped my face of my tears and faced Grizela, my expression a frenzied mess of sadness and panic.

Grizela spread her wings as if to stop me from leaving. “Hey, you’re among friends here. If there’s something wrong you can talk to us.”

“I can’t. I can’t lead the Regulators…” I took a shaky step forward. “It can’t be me, it needs to be someone else.” I spoke so fast that I could almost see Grizela’s gears spinning trying to catch up with me.

She nudged me with a wing, forcing me to take a stumbling step back. “Hold on a second, what are you saying? You’re giving up on us?” Grizela almost sounded offended and I couldn’t blame her.

“You weren’t in Whinnyapolis with us. Things happened.” I winced as I felt the presence of the Author make itself known in response to my words. “I…I’m not fit to lead, not anymore.”

“You haven’t even given it a chance yet Sparks. I know it’s a lot to ask of you but me, Blackhawk, Gunny and Gumdrop are all behind you. I don’t know what you saw after we left you but-”

“I can’t lose anyone else.” I said softly, silencing her from anything further. “I’m not strong enough. I don’t want anyone else to die because of me.” I couldn’t meet her eyes. I simply rose and shuffled out of the room with the kids following quickly behind.

I wandered far from the others, to one of the places that I could be alone so to speak. I ended up in the office, the place where I’d claimed this place as my own. The blood bag I had been toting around had long since finished transfusing and once I realized that I violently kicked the stand away from me, painfully pulling the needle from my leg in the process. I hissed through my teeth and sat down at the desk, meeting the confused and worried glances of Adria and Aurora.

“Dad…I know…I know that you and Azura were close but-”

“Stop.” I fixed her with a stern glare. Her ears fell back and I saw her shuffle uncomfortably, like she could barely contain herself from saying more. After a moment her fidgeting stopped and she hung her head in defeat. But not for long. Her expression became solemn and she retaliated with a glare of her own.

“I know what you’re trying to do Aurora, this isn’t like when Winter was killed. I’ll be fine.” I couldn’t keep myself from trembling as I lied to her face.

“No you won’t!” She stomped her front hooves on the floor angrily. “I can see it already; you’re killing yourself inside. Nopony wanted this to happen but it did and you can’t change that! Why are you beating yourself up so bad over this!?”

“Because it should have been ME!” I yelled back, startled by my own intensity. “It’s my fault! It should be me buried behind the barn!” Twice. Twice had I made the same mistake and twice have I paid dearly for it. I let Dusk Diver live and just like Chestnut before her she took something I loved from me. Too many people had died for me and even more had died because of me. It should have been me.

“Dad…” Aurora started, shuffling in place at my outburst. “It wasn’t your fault you couldn’t have known-”

“That Dusk would come back!? You’re right I didn’t but it was because of me that she got the chance! I…I let her go…I killed Azura. I could have prevented this…” I had been weak. I always had been since I left the Stable. This whole time I thought I was being strong by refusing to let the wasteland get to me. Only now was I realizing that the only way to survive out here was to let it in, to mold you into a survivor no matter the cost. I had been afraid of letting the wasteland turn me into a monster but I was just refusing to evolve. This world was sick and poisoned by hate, fear and greed. By refusing to adapt I had been handicapping myself, ensuring that failure and loss were all that awaited me. However even that realization couldn’t staunch the pain I was feeling now. The guilt that it all could have been different if I had just accepted that one true fact. Even my own thoughts were turning on me now. How could I stand up and defy the wasteland while simultaneously adapting to it?

I could feel the hot tears rolling down my face again, all my feelings turning on me at once to leave me a frustrated mess. Too many realizations had come at once, some of them at odds with each other. I was emotionally and physically exhausted to the point that I was ready to collapse. I…I needed to be alone.

“Aurora…Adria, would you two go find Gunny for me? I think I overdid it.” My body was still shaking from barely contained sobs. I teetered a bit as I wiped my tears away with my one leg.

“I don’t think so dad. I promised and YOU promised that you wouldn’t be alone. Last time…last time was bad for both of us.” Aurora’s strength faltered for only the slightest second that I initially thought I had just imagined it. Last time… had been a hard time for me and perhaps a traumatizing one for her. I had become the only family she had and I had almost taken that from her for the second time. She was understandably cautious about leaving me alone but despite it all I was determined to stay alive. Was it just for her sake? Maybe but that was reason enough for me.

“I understand where you are coming from but I promise I’ll be alright. There isn’t anything I could do to hurt myself in here anyway.” I tried to wave my hoof over the room but all I got was the phantom sensation from a limb that wasn’t there.

“The answer is still no. Have Adria do it.” I got the feeling she wasn’t going to let this go and Adria had wisely stayed out of the conversation up till now.

“Aurora please, I need to be alone for a minute. Is that too much to ask?” I doubt I was even the least bit convincing with my face still wet from tears. Combine that with the fact I just yelled at her that I should be dead…I could see why she would be stubborn.

“Yes, it is! Maybe you don’t remember but last time…when mom was killed… you were going to leave me. You don’t grieve well so I’m going to stay by you to make sure it doesn’t happen again.” I detected that dip in her resolve again, the slightest whisper of doubt that tinged her voice.

“It’s not the same. Azura’s killer is…me and I’ll always carry that with me.” That would be my punishment, to forever carry the fact that both the ones I got close to were dead because of me, because I was weak. Never again.

“I don’t care! I won’t leave you again! When mom-”

“She wasn’t your mom!” I’d had enough, if she wasn’t willing to let it go then I was going to force her.

“And you’re not my dad!”

A silence hung in the air so thick that it could be cut with a knife. Aurora’s expression changed from resolute to instantly regretful.

I felt like I had been stabbed in the heart. I knew…I knew deep down that she didn’t mean it, that it was in the heat of the moment during a stressful exchange. Still I couldn’t keep the hurt expression from my face as I fell back in the chair and struggled to blink the moisture from my eyes.

“I…I see. I think you should go, Aurora.”

“D-daddy… I-I didn’t mean t-”

“Go Aurora. I won’t ask you again.” I spun my chair away from her just as the first of many tears rolled down my cheeks. I sure had done a lot of crying that day but looking back I still think I had been a bit reserved.

Aurora was struggling to blink back tears of her own and to her great credit she suppressed a quiet sob and slowly walked out the door. She probably had a lot of thinking to do, same as myself. Once she was gone it was just me and Adria left. Adria looked like she did when I had found her, defeated. As if the exchange she just witnessed put her back in chains. Her expression further reinforced the image I had of myself. If a slave I helped to free couldn’t even look up to me then I had absolutely no claim to the title of hero.

“You shouldn’t hang around me too much Adria.” The mention of her name brought her eyes up from the floor. “Ponies…people I care about get hurt around me. If you want to survive you should probably keep your distance.” It wasn’t easy to actually say it out loud. To fully admit to myself that I was responsible for many of the terrible things that had happened since I left Stable 63.

Adria maintained her forlorn expression and wordlessly followed after Aurora. As soon as I was certain I was alone, I logged into the terminal in front of me and raised the bypass shield that protected the entrance to this room. I deserved none of this. I didn’t deserve to lead the Regulators. I didn’t deserve the friends and loved ones who had stuck by such an obvious fuck up. Most of all I didn’t deserve the help I often received from the ghosts in my head. At least one of them understood that.

~Only now do you see. Look at what you are and what you are becoming. I can help you. I can help you destroy everything you’ve created to hold yourself back~

Maybe…maybe the Author was right. I still didn’t think I could trust him but I had already tasted his power once…twice… what could be different if I just let him in from time to time. I had been beaten down to my lowest again and it would take considerable power to bring me back up. Power that I just so happened to have whenever I wanted it.

~Now you understand. Welcome home Starborn~

Footnote: No level up.

Chapter Twenty-Six: Confessions

Chapter Twenty-Six: Confessions

“There are two kinds of guilt: the kind that drowns you until you’re useless, and the kind that fires your soul to purpose.”

Guilt?

“Yes, survivors guilt specifically.” Gunny said, looking at something attached to her clipboard. She looked pretty upset about something but it didn’t take a genius to guess what that was. I had spent the better part of the day alone in my office after sending the children away. Both Grim and Sunny had tried to coerce me out but the only way that would have happened would have been on my own terms which is what eventually happened. Though I didn’t get far before I was forced to return to Gunny where I now sat under her scrutinizing gaze. “You feel guilty for surviving when somepony else didn’t. Especially since you say the attack was meant for you.”

Could that have been what I was feeling? I levitated the clipboard she was holding over and into my hooves. On the piece of paper were hoofwritten notes on the illness. After reading it for a moment I could see some similarities between studies and what I had been feeling since Azura’s death.

“It’s also a big symptom of WSD or Wartime Stress Disorder. This could be resolved with counseling in time…two hundred years ago. No properly trained Ministry of Peace ponies are around to help you so unfortunately there isn’t much I can do. Speaking of which…”

I looked up expectantly to see what she had in store for me when her hoof slammed into the side of my head, knocking me off of the bed I had been sitting on.

“OW! Gunny what the fuck!?” I yelled, floundering around on the floor a moment, torn between nursing the pain or standing up. Both of which required my only leg.

“I told you not to push yourself!” She yelled back, picking up the clipboard and throwing it at my head. “Then Aurora comes to me crying her eyes out, telling me that you locked yourself in your office!? You’re just like Basalt! Prancing about doing whatever the hell you want like you have a fucking death wish! What if you’d needed help? What if you had died in there? Nopony would have been able to help you.”

I couldn’t meet her eyes. I shrunk against her piercing gaze because she was absolutely right. It hit me even harder when she mentioned her lover Basalt, a pony who had also died because of me. Here we were, alone in the world, because of me. Was there anypony I’d met since leaving the Stable whose life I had a positive effect on? I heard the door to the med bay open behind me and watched as a very reluctant looking Aurora walked in.

“H-hi dad.” She said weakly. It was obvious that Gunny had been telling the truth as her fur was wet and matted under her red, puffy eyes. I shakily got back on my hooves with some effort and in that time she had crossed the room over to me. We both just stared at each other waiting to see who would make the first move.

“Aurora I-”

“I didn’t-”

We both spoke at the same time, silencing each other from continuing. For a moment it went back to an uncomfortable staring match as we each waited for the other to speak. Eventually Aurora let out a big, shaky sigh and closed the distance between us and simply rested her head on my chest.

“I-I’m so sorry daddy…” Aurora whimpered, her voice quivering, telling me that she had started crying again. “I didn’t mean it. P-please don’t leave me.”

Aurora was terrified of being alone again, terrified of having nopony like before we rescued her. The thing she had said to me must have really shaken her as I had noticed she only called me ‘daddy’ when she was distressed. She was afraid that I was going to leave her behind or send her away, take from her the only thing she had left in this wasteland. Aurora wasn’t a foal; she was a thirteen-year-old filly but despite all the strength I’d seen her wield since I’ve known her, she was still susceptible to her own fears and doubts.

“Aurora…” I said softly, stroking her mane gently with my hoof. “I don’t deserve somepony like you.”

She looked up at me through misty eyes, a confused look on her face. “Huh?”

“You have helped me more than you know, in fact I’m the one who’s afraid you’ll leave me.”

“Dad…I-I-” She started, unsure how to respond to me flipping her fear on its head.

“You are my daughter Aurora Dawn and nothing will stop me from loving you.” I wrapped my leg around her and pulled her into a warm hug. “Nothing.” I reaffirmed, squeezing her a little tighter.

I couldn’t imagine my life without Aurora. She was my reason for being, my light in the darkness. She had the potential to be exactly what the world needs, to be the hero I would never be. If my only role in this world was to guide her to that path then that was a life I was happy to live. I would take everything the wasteland could dish out head on before I let anything happen to her and then, when my body could take no more, she could use my corpse to propel herself higher and breach the surface towards a better future.

~That’s defeatist talk. Trust in me Starborn, we will build this future you seek together~

We’ll see. I mentally retorted. I had a powerful resource at my disposal in the form of the prison orb that was now bonded to me. However as one power is gained another is lost. Soon after the Author had bonded to me, I had lost my leg to Dusk Diver. Suddenly the vessel he had been tempting since I arrived in Whinnyapolis was damaged.

~I was very careful in my selection. The loss of your leg is of no consequence. I waited centuries for a worthy vessel. For you, Starborn~ I waited for him to say more but it seemed he was going to keep his secrets. That only made the sinister feeling that had been building since we bonded grow. Aurora felt my grip loosen, thinking that I was done with the hug and took a step back to wipe the tears from her face.

“I…dad I love you.”

“I know.” I said, patting her on the head, showing her I had forgiven what she had said. “Why don’t you go get everyone ready and pack? We’re going to be leaving soon.”

Aurora took a moment to steady herself and wiped her eyes one last time. “Yeah, Okay.” She smiled, hurrying out the door to tell the others.

“As touching as that was, I’m still mad at you.” Gunny said, reminding me that she had been scolding me before Aurora came in. “I hope you understand what I’m telling you, for that filly’s sake at least.” Gunny’s expression dipped slightly at the mention of a child. Curiosity got the better of me and I tilted my head down to try and sneak a peek under her doctor’s coat.

“Sparks!? What do you think you’re doing!? Gunny screamed, blushing through her fur and trying to cover as much of her body as she could with her coat. Fortunately, she didn’t cover herself fast enough as I spotted something out of the ordinary around her midsection.

“Gunny…” I started slowly, coming to a surprised realization. “Are you pregnant?” Gunny shifted on her hooves uncomfortably, like I uncovered some kind of dark secret.

“I was hoping to keep that a secret a while longer.” She touched a hoof to her belly in a protective manner.

“So that means the father was-”

“Basalt, yes.” She finished for me. “I was going to tell him after the expedition, try and convince him to settle down somewhere and give up our life of adventure. Now this foal is all I have left of him.”

Some thoughts were kicking around in my head and suddenly a lot of things about her and her behavior started to make sense. After the collapse in the metro station she was ready to abandon the expedition. Back then I thought it was simple fear for her own well-being but now I knew it was for much more than herself. It was also for that reason that I thought she opted to remain here, for her own safety but no, it was for the safety of her unborn foal.

“That’s why you stayed after he died.” I voiced aloud. “To protect your foal.”

“Without him I had nowhere to go. We were wanderers. When we helped clear this place out, I saw the chance for a home. A place that was safe.” She stopped and turned around to face me. “Now you know why I stayed; how selfish I’ve been.”

“Selfish? That’s not the word I’d use to describe the mare that’s saved me twice.” I said, bumping her with my head to get her attention. “So you stayed because it was safe, big deal. You’ve more than earned your place here. If you want to stay then I won’t stop you. Besides, have you seen the ponies we’ve been gathering? They’re certainly going to need somepony with medical training.” I gave her the best reassuring smile I was capable of at the moment, one that must have worked as her expression began to soften.

“T-thanks…Boss.” She stood up a little straighter as she officially recognized her place amongst the Regulators. “But if you wouldn’t mind, I’d like to keep it a secret…just a while longer.”

“Of course.” I said, lowering my head to acknowledge her wishes. “Am I good? Can I go now?” I asked, eagerly awaiting her response.

“You’re going to leave no matter what I say aren’t you?” She asked with a sigh.

“Yup.”

“Then yes you can go, but the next time you come see me you better be on your own hooves. Understand?”

I smiled and reared back on my hind hooves slightly and gave her a salute. “Yes Ma’am.” With that I turned and made my way out into the hallways, wondering where the others put my stuff.

I wandered the halls for a few minutes, stopping every now and then to chat with one of Blackhawk’s recruits. As I neared the end of the hall, I thought I might have recognized one of the recruits who had his back to me. When he heard me approach, he turned around to face me and I almost fell over in surprise.

“Crescent Wrench!?” I sputtered. There he was, my old friend from the maintenance wing back in the Stable. I knew that the entire population of Stable 63 had been forced out shortly before the battle of Black Town but besides my family I hadn’t really given any of the other survivors much thought.

“Sparks…” He said back, an immensely regretful look in his eyes. “I uh…heard about you on the radio. When I heard DJ Pon3 mention that the Regulators were recruiting I thought this would be a good way to atone. I saw you in Black Town and I didn’t believe it was you. I just couldn’t believe what they were saying about you, but then when I got here Blackhawk explained everything.”

“I thought if you ever saw me again you were going to kill me?” I half joked before looking at where my leg used to be. “Somepony got a head start on you though.”

“Yeah…I did say that didn’t I? Listen, you gotta understand. The Overmares blamed it all on you, everything from the fire to the riots. I…I lost my mind. I killed that mare because I was scared, scared that they were going to kill us. Now I realize how stupid the whole situation was. We were never enemies. That’s why I’m here now. To make up for the mistakes I’ve made.”

He made no mention of the genetic labs down below the Stable, he still didn’t know the true nature of Stable 63. A truth, I decided, he didn’t need to know. They were safe from it now…though a mystery about the exodus still lingered. What forced them to leave?

“Crescent, why was everypony forced to leave Stable 63? What happened?” I asked, hoping that he had a better idea of what happened than Summer did.

“I don’t really know anything about it but I can tell you this. It wasn’t their idea. I think the Overmares were forced to make us leave.”

“That…that doesn’t make any sense. Forced by who? Stable-Tec?” My ears twitched in annoyance.

“I don’t know what to tell you Sparks, but after the riots and the repairs I can tell you that there was nothing wrong with the Stable. The water talisman is still good, life support, the orchard, they are all fine. Stable 63 is still perfectly inhabitable.”

“I…I just don’t understand.” I stopped and thought about everything I knew about Stable 63 and those who knew about it. Dusty Trail said some ponies tried to force their way in fifty years ago and failed. Corkscrew, the bartender from Black Town, had met a pony from the Stable who had to be the one that escaped who was mentioned on the terminals in the sub labs. Whether or not that pony was alive or not was anypony’s guess but they did escape and could have possibly revealed the existence of the Stable. So, with that in mind, who in the wasteland knew about Stable 63? Only one pony came to mind. Director Cobalt. He had known I was from Stable 63. At first, I thought it was because of the Stable jumpsuit and barding I had been wearing but now I think he knew more than he let on. Cobalt had also asked me when I had left the Stable as if that information were somehow valuable to him. Could he possibly be involved in the forced exodus of Stable 63? And if so for what purpose? Perhaps a visit to the College was in order later down the line.

I decided not to share my thoughts with Crescent just yet, his loyalty was still in question for now. Though if he were to be believed he was attempting to atone for what he did in the riots. I only saw the one dead mare at his hooves before I left…did that mean he had killed more earth ponies before the fighting stopped? The look of regret on his face spoke volumes.

“I wouldn’t stress on it too much, at least we all made it out alive…well, most of us.” He really looked like he was sorry for what happened, maybe there was hope for him yet. “Hey Sparks? Are you missing a leg?” His eyes widened at the notice of my missing appendage. “Holy shit, what happened to you?”

“It’s a long story I’d rather not get into. Ask me again sometime.” I had plenty of things to think about and my recent tragedy wasn’t something I needed to relive right now. I had a plan, a weak plan mind you but a plan nonetheless and Crescent wasn’t a part of it for now. “Stay here and do whatever Blackhawk says, I’ll be back soon.” With that said I excused myself from his presence and continued on. Truth be told, I hadn’t a clue when I would be back but that wasn’t something an eager new recruit wanted to hear, even if said recruit was an old friend of mine.

As it turned out, I wasn’t very good at navigating my own complex. Especially now that it was partially inhabited. I knew how to get to what was now considered my office, but I doubted I would find the others there. Thankfully I happened by Grim in one of the hallways, judging by the look on his face he had been looking for me as well.

“There you are, I’ve been looking for you.” He said, sounding a bit calmer than I would have expected. “Aurora told me what’s going on. Before we leave though, I have something for you. Follow me.” He beckoned for me to come as he turned around and started heading the other way. I shuffled behind him, keeping pace pretty well for a cripple when we arrived in the living quarters. Whether or not the room we entered was one that was given to Grim or one that was in use by somepony else was unclear, though that wouldn’t stop him from doing what he brought me here to do.

“Sparks…” He said softly, almost as if what he was going to say was causing him pain. “How familiar are you with griffin culture?”

“Ah well…” trailed off. I really didn’t have much of an idea. Most griffins in the wasteland were mercenaries. Instead of giving him that answer I settled for a shrug.

“I thought not. In that case this gesture may not mean much to you now, but it will. Griffins are a very honor bound people and our families are very tightknit. To that end, when a griffin passes away, we keep mementos from their life to remember them by. Close relatives or lovers occasionally take something more personal.”

“Why are you telling me this?” This seemed an odd time for a cultural lesson but I chose to stay and hear him out, at the very least to see where he was going with this.

“I don’t know if she had any family but I know that you two were close at the end. She would have wanted you to have this.” Grim’s voice wavered for a moment, sharing in my sadness as he pulled a single blue feather from his bag. “Take it and remember her.”

I seized it with my magic as fresh tears streaked down my cheeks. I placed the feather in my mane for the time being until I could put it somewhere better. “Thank you…” I barely managed to croak out between muffled sobs. Now with Azura’s feather and Winter’s necklace I was becoming a walking reminder of failure. I would take those reminders and use them to push myself forward, to be better so it wouldn’t happen again. But for now, I was content to lose myself in what memories I had of her and weep, the time for strength could come later.

Grim placed a claw on my shoulder and squeezed gently, telling me he was there for me should I need him before excusing himself to make whatever preparations he needed. That left me alone in the room, only my thoughts to keep me company…and the thoughts of the other.

~Such tragedy, pity you couldn’t save them~

Shut up! You didn’t even know them!

~But I know you and through you I can see them. If only you had been stronger there wouldn’t be this hole in your heart. A hole, I might add, that is just the right size for me~

The Author’s presence was like a parasite, feeding on my despair and trying to tempt me into using the power he possessed, but if I could resist him, his power could be a valuable tool to me. Though that was the hard part, his influence was corrupting…almost addictive. When I tasted the power he offered in Whinnyapolis I almost became like a different person. I killed without a second thought and delighted in torturing my enemies. That was the influence I had to be wary of, the influence I hoped could be controlled.

By the time I was done thinking to myself, I realized I had let Grim get away, leaving me just as lost as before. I never knew how helpful my PipBuck map had been until I didn’t have it. However, luck would find me for a second time as Aurora trotted around the corner in front of me.

“C’mon dad we’re all ready to go!” She said impatiently, waving for me to hurry up. I rolled my eyes at her enthusiasm and did my best to keep pace behind her. I followed until we arrived in the large room that contained the elevator to the surface, the same room I had killed Chestnut in. Standing around the elevator was Sunny and Grim, fully equipped and ready to go, at Sunny’s hooves were my saddlebags and equipment.

“Are you sure you’re ready to go?” Sunny asked, raising an eyebrow either at my bravery or stupidity.

I opened my mouth to respond but was halted by a few quick, wet coughs. I spit the small amount of blood that came up out onto the concrete and offered a weak smile.

“Of course, why do you ask?” I felt a hoof slap me on the rump, to which I turned and saw Aurora giving me an annoyed glare.

“What did I say before? Don’t be a hero.”

“Alright, alright, message received.” I relented.

“So where are we heading anyway?” Grim asked, curious as to why we were leaving so soon.

“Well first we need to go to the Crater.” I said, relaying the first step of my current plan. “There’s something I left there I need to get.” That was the truth, but there was also a secondary reason. It had been close to three weeks since I left the Crater to finish Chestnut. My mother was probably worrying herself to death. I wasn’t looking forward to that reunion, especially considering how strongly she’d reacted to when I had a hole torn through my ear. Now look at me, my fur was patchy in spots from the balefire geyser, the burn scars from said geyser, metal bomb collar stuck around my neck and a missing leg. It wasn’t going to be pretty, for either of us.

“Then what?” Sunny asked, scrutinizing me with her stare.

“I keep a promise I made a long time ago. We’re going back to the Naval Academy.”

“The Steel Rangers?” A voice from the hallway behind me asked. We looked to see Blackhawk enter the room with a confused expression. “Are you sure you want to go associating with them?”

“What do you mean?” Up until that point my relations with the Steel Rangers had been friendly…well, mostly friendly, one of their knights did try to kill us. Perhaps I was being too optimistic. After all, all of my interactions with them had mainly been through the same pony, a mare named Freesia.

“They’re technology hoarders.” Blackhawk answered like it should have been obvious. “The last thing we want is for them to find out about this place.”

“Why’s that?” Aurora asked, her brow raised in curiosity.

“Because they’ll want it for themselves. I’ve seen what they’ve done to old Stables. Empty ones and inhabited ones.” Blackhawk let that last fact hanging in the air, a severe warning to all who heard.

I shifted on my hooves uncomfortably at the mention of the Rangers raiding Stables, something I’d have to ask about when we go to the Academy. “I’ll try to keep that in mind.”

“Boss, all I’m saying is you shouldn’t put your trust in folks who are only looking after themselves. They may appear noble, maybe even heroic, but they’re raiders just like the rest. They just have the best toys.” Blackhawk excused himself after his final warning and strode off to wherever his duties demanded he be.

“He’s not serious, is he?” I asked, hoping to get some kind of clue from Grim and Sunny’s expressions.

Both of them appeared to be appraising what was just said, though they also didn’t offer anything that told me he was wrong. Sunny was the first to the elevator when she spoke up.

“Remember that device they gave us, the one to get through a Stable door?” There was an air of finality to the way she said it, telling me that they were very capable of what Blackhawk had said and more. Regardless of these new fears I still planned to proceed with my plan, though perhaps I wouldn’t be as open as I would have been.

Once we were all aboard the elevator it was a quick ride to the surface and then the long walk back to the Crater.

***

Things were quiet in the Baltimare outskirts, something I was thankful for as I wasn’t in the best condition to fight as my coughing constantly reminded me. It took a bit longer to get to the Crater than it normally would have, what with the frequent breaks I had to take. Yet, through it all, I was glad that we were all traveling together again. When the gates of the Crater came in to view, I felt a wave of dread wash over me. I knew my mother wasn’t going to take the news well. However, once the gates opened, I was greeted by a pony I hadn’t spoken to since Aurora’s birthday.

“Jack heard DJ Pon3 say you reformed the Regulators.” She said, looking at me with a sparkle in her eyes. “When he told me-” She trailed off when she noticed Sunny helping me keep my balance as we descended into the Crater. Summer followed after us, concern dripping from her expression.

“I know what you’re going to say.” I said, followed by a quick cough. “I got a new necklace.” I gestured to the bomb collar around my neck with a weary smile.

“Fuck the new necklace Sparks, where’s your leg?” Summer asked, astonished that I could joke about such a thing.

“Good question. Grim?” I looked back at my griffin companion, wondering myself what happened to it.

“Well, after I removed your PipBuck, I buried it behind the barn with…” He was careful not to say her name, lest it bring up more bad memories.

“Now we all know. It’s in the ground.”

“This isn’t funny Sparks, when did this happen?”

“Couple days ago.”

“How?”

“I don’t want to talk about it.”

“Fine. Don’t tell me. I’ll find out sooner or later.”

I felt an oppressive tickle in the back of my mind, one I had felt several times now. “Yeah right, from who? Winter? Hate to be the one to tell you but she’s not that talkative anymore.” As soon as the words left my mouth the tickle faded and I knew I had gone too far, even if I was still grieving my own losses. I tried to face her, to apologize when a hoof smacked across my face.

“How dare you.” Summer hissed, storming away from me and heading for the tower in the middle of the Crater.

“What the hell is wrong with you?” Sunny asked, abandoning me to hobble down the slope of the Crater by myself.

~After everything you sacrificed to avenge her, this is the thanks you get? A slap to the face without even so much as a thank you? No one will ever understand you the way I do, your pain is MY pain Starborn and those who stand against you stand against me~

The tickle returned as magic radiated into my horn and my aura flared to life on its own. My eyes followed after Summer, teeth bared in anger as I started to charge a spell. Before I could do anything I’d regret, I felt something hit me from behind. I lost my concentration and tumbled down the slope, skidding all the way down on my face. When I reached the bottom and got back to my hooves, I could feel the anger that had been building dissipate as if it had never been there to begin with. I looked back up to where the rest of my companions stood, looking down on me barely holding back smiles. Aurora stood next to them, no smile on her face as she shrugged.

“Sorry dad, didn’t mean to bump into you like that.”

She pushed me? Of course, she was the only when who recognized when the Author’s aura replaced…my own.

What did you do to me?

~What you wanted. I gave you the power to destroy your enemies~

I could have killed her… You won’t control me. I won’t let you turn me into a killer.

~You don’t have to worry about that. You were a killer long before I found you Starborn. It’s part of what made you a suitable host~

You…You’re wrong. I’m not a monster.

~Monster is a relative term. To you, I am a monster but what are you to them? The ponies who hold you up as their savior, their Harbinger of Hope? Do you think they’d support you if they knew the truth? If they knew your image is built on lies? If they knew you were a monster?~

The Author brought forth the images Pinkie had shown me, all the times I failed myself and others. All the brutality and cowardice that my pitiful existence had produced since I left Stable 63.

That’s not me…I can make this right…

~You are who you are on your worst day and that’s what I am, your worst day personified. You can lie to yourself Starborn but do not lie to me~

And with that the Author’s presence faded and I was left with nothing but myself. After what he said I couldn’t think of anything I wanted to be less than me.

“C’mon, get up. Ponies are starting to stare.” Sunny shoved me with her head, pushing me away from the crowd who had stopped to leer at the one-legged pony, covered in mud who just tumbled down the main slope of the Crater.

In no time at all we were traversing the scrap metal walkways and platforms that held the majority of the Crater’s homes and buildings where we ran into another familiar face. A light green mare in a dirty mechanics jumpsuit with a tightly braided light blue ponytail.

“Hey Sparks, I thought you were dead.” She paused a moment to do what everypony I’ve met so far had done and stare at my missing leg. “Looks I was half right.”

Strange that the cynical, sarcastic pony was the one who made me feel the most at ease. “Good to see you too Circuit, how have you been?” I attempted a smile but it wouldn’t have fooled a blind pony.

“Better than you. I was just going to check up on your house like you asked me to.”

“Yeah? How is the old place?”

“I’ve been using it to store spare parts in, hope you don’t mind.”

“Well…so long as everything’s still there.”

“I’ve also slept off a few benders in there.”

“O-okay… I guess that counts as watching.”

“Entertained a gentlecolt or two…”

“Umm…Okay?”

“You’re bed is pretty comfortable…”

“What!? In…in my bed!?”

“What?” She laughed, thumping a hoof against my chest. “It’s not like I haven’t had sex in your bed before.” She gave me a cute little smirk, looking incredibly pleased with herself.

“Yeah with me! I can’t believe you brought some-”

“Gotcha.” She said with another smirk. Taking an amount of pleasure in her teasing. I on the other hoof had to take a step back to hide my embarrassment. That was one way to tell everypony what had happened between us.

She moved passed us and took the lead, leading us back to the place I called home. She opened the door and it was evident that she hadn’t been kidding. All around the front door in great piles were odds and ends of all sorts. One pile of greasy gears and cogs, another of singed or melted circuitry. In the center of the room however was the powered down hulk of the Sentinel I had brought from the Bloomberg Space Center.

“What happened to the Sentinel?” I was a little upset that after all I went through to get the damn robot it was sitting here in my house.

“Used up all its ammo. After that it was only good for being a big target. So, we stored it here until we can resupply it.” Circuit looked bored about the whole situation, telling me that she had spent a fair amount of time tinkering with the robot to no effect.

None of that mattered though as I was here for a specific piece of tech and nothing more. I went into my bedroom and began rooting through my meager belongings. As I did so, I heard the sound of small hooves enter the room.

“It happened again.” Aurora said sternly. “Your aura was different. You were going to attack Summer, weren’t you? What’s happening to you?” She was the only one around when I had first accepted power from the Author, she’d noticed something inside me had changed. What she didn’t know was how deep it ran and that I almost killed a pony I considered to be my sister because of it.

“That wasn’t me.” I heard myself whisper, just short of Aurora’s hearing.

“What?” She took a big step forward, as if she were trying to intimidate me into telling.

“Don’t be ridiculous Aurora.” I managed to force out with great effort. “I would never do something like that. I pretty much grew up with Summer.”

“Liar. I saw that look in your eyes. It was the same look you had when you ripped all the limbs off that griffin. I know you dad and that wasn’t you. If I didn’t shove you down who knows what you’d have done.”

She was right, as always. I had hoped that I could use the Author’s power without losing myself to it but his influence was too much for me. For now, he was just too strong. Instead it was like I was a prisoner behind my own eyes, unable to do anything but watch as somepony else moved me like a puppet. I didn’t even open myself to him like I did before. I didn’t want to hurt Summer but he thought otherwise and took control. Aurora could no doubt read me like a book, I was shaking so much knowing that he could take over at any time that it’d be impossible for her to not notice. Yet I still couldn’t tell her. The Author was right. What would they think of me if they knew the truth? This had to be my secret to bear and it would take all of my power to try and keep his in check.

“It’s nothing. Please…don’t worry about me Aurora.” I was pleading with her, hoping beyond hope that she would drop the subject.

“How long are you going to lie? Look at you! You can’t stop trembling. Something is wrong.” Just like before she wasn’t willing to drop it and like before I would have to force her. Though I couldn’t bring myself to do it. We had just finished mending a gap between us and I never wanted her to think she couldn’t trust me but I sure was making it difficult.

Aurora had known this world longer than I had and that meant she had the advantage, any kind of story I could come up with would be recognized as a fabrication. Doubly so since she knew me just as well. She had me against the wall. She wasn’t going to let this go until I spilled my secrets to her. Maybe that wouldn’t be so bad. If anypony should know, if anypony deserved to know, it was her…my princess.

Yet I found that I still couldn’t say it. Not yet. Not out loud. Instead I unfastened my saddlebags and let them drop to the floor, settling for the next best thing. I reached into my bags and withdrew my treasure, my captor, my fate. The Soul Orb. I held it in my hoof and watched as the black and pink storm it seemed to contain swirled in random patterns. I struggled to look away but managed to successfully drop it on the floor in front of me. Aurora looked at it and back to me several times, wondering what this orb had to do with everything.

“What…what kind of orb is that?” Aurora’s eyes widened as the storm seemed to settle and redirect itself towards her. When I saw the change, I immediately snatched up the orb and returned it to my bags.

“That orb…” I hesitated. “Holds a great power. The power that I used in Whinnyapolis and almost used again today.”

“Power? What kind of power?”

“The power to destroy my enemies.”

~The power to destroy your enemies~

I heard the echo of his voice in mine as I said it. Aurora looked taken aback by the information, taking a single step away from me.

“I accepted this power to save you in Whinnyapolis. I had no choice. I couldn’t lose you, so I let it in. However, I also let something else in. Something that led me to that orb in the swamp.”

“In the swamp…the zebra village. Dad…d-did you…?” Realization dawned across her face, her eyes filling with horror.

“I don’t know Aurora…” As if a dam had been removed a sudden surge of memory assaulted my brain. The sound of screams, the smell of smoke and the sight of bodies, broken and bloody. “I-I think I did, but it wasn’t me. Please, you have to believe me.” I pleaded.

Aurora’s eyes darted around room desperately looking for some kind of answer. “Get rid of it. Dad you have to get rid of it.”

“I…I can’t!”

“What do you mean you can’t? It’s evil! Throw it away!”

“You don’t understand! I can’t just throw it away!”

“Why not? Y-you want to keep it?” Aurora couldn’t hide the revulsion in her voice. Perhaps she hadn’t even tried to.

“It’s a part of me now.”

~I’m a part of you now~

We spoke again as one. I was the Author’s vessel, as much him as he was me. There was no separating us now, no matter how much I wanted it.

“H-how could you do something like this? Why would you let something evil inside?”

“I did it for you.” Aurora was clearly disturbed by the news. “It was the only way.”

“There’s always another way.” Aurora looked absolutely disgusted, so much so that she beat a hasty retreat out of the room and away from me. Leaving me by myself in my room, alone to search for what I came here for. Without any more distractions I quickly found it and stowed it in my bags before returning to the others. As soon as I trotted out into the hallway, I heard somepony clear their throat to get my attention. I looked over my shoulder to see Sunny leaning against my doorframe, a serious look in her eyes.

“When were you going to tell me?” So, she heard everything. I supposed it was for the best.

“If I had my way? Never.” I didn’t try to smile this time. I was dead serious. If I could have, nopony else would have to share this burden with me, it was mine to bear and it should have stayed that way.

“What didn’t you tell her?”

“What makes you think I didn’t tell her everything?”

“Because I know you better than you think. You’ve got it in your head that you’re some kind of hero and I’ve seen you put yourself in harm’s way for the sake of others, especially Aurora. What I don’t see is you sharing the load. You want to be the one who takes every hit and you know you can’t take it. We can. Tell me the truth, the whole truth.”

I sighed heavily and prepared myself for what was to come. “Everything I said in there was true.” I wavered a moment, unsure if this was the right thing to do. I thought I had the strength to handle it on my own but what I almost did to Summer today proved that to be false. “But the orb isn’t just a repository of power. There…there is someone inside it. The orb is a prison, it houses the soul of someone powerful. He’s bonded his soul to mine…

“I can’t get away from him.”

~you can’t get away from me~

I shuddered at the sound of his voice in my head. He was taunting me, reveling in my misery and wringing every last drop of suffering he could out of me.

“Let me see the orb.” Sunny held out her hoof. I knew that tone, she wasn’t asking. I did as I was told and dropped the orb in her hoof. She held it close to her face, examining it from multiple angles. What seemed odd to me though was that the storm it usually contained was nowhere to be seen. It was calm. Just a dull pink orb. When I found it, the storm inside was raging and just now with Aurora the storm seemed to react to her presence…but now with Sunny it was completely gone? That had to mean something and it frightened me that I hadn’t the slightest clue what that was.

Sunny seemed to get an idea in her head as she turned and hurled the orb down the hallway where it clattered loudly to the floor. A few seconds later the sound of something rolling on the floor came from the darkness and the orb rolled to a stop at my hooves.

“Interesting. So this is what made you slaughter that zebra village.” Sunny mused out loud. I might have been crazy but she almost sounded relieved. “This doesn’t sound like something I can help you with, magic is sorely outside my area of expertise.”

I retrieved the orb in my magic and watched as the storm inside flared back to life with the same intensity as before.

“It’s bonded to you.” Sunny said aloud, seeing the proof now before her eyes. “Didn’t do that when I held it.”

“He said he’s been waiting for me. He knew I was coming and planted his seeds in my mind as soon as we got to Whinnyapolis. All for me…the perfect vessel.”

“Vessel for what?”

“I have no idea.”

~All good things to those who wait~

“I…I’m going to need your help Sunny. You saw what happened today. He’s stronger than me and he used my weakness to try and control me. I need you to watch me and stop me if you have to. Don’t…don’t let him use me.”

“I…I’ll do what I can Sparks.” Sunny knew what I was asking. If he took control again, if he used me like he did in the swamp…If I proved too dangerous…I trusted her to stop me. For good.

“Please…don’t tell anyone else.” I pleaded. “They…they wouldn’t understand.” I couldn’t let this information become known or else everything I’d worked for up until that point would be undone. The Author was right, if ponies knew the truth…I’d be ruined. “Promise me Sunny.” I had to stop whilst another coughing fit racked my body, the taste of blood reaching my tongue. I was on the verge of tears, begging my best friend to keep a secret that she knew would hurt me in the long run, but it had to be this way. I wiped the blood from my mouth and stared her in the eyes. “I want to hear you say it.”

Sunny was taken aback by the seriousness of what I was asking but, in the end, she nodded. “I promise.”

“Thank you.” I turned to head back to the main room and Sunny followed, helping me when she could along the way. Grim was seated at the table going through what he had in his medical boxes while Aurora sat on a cushion in the far corner of the room. It would take her some time to understand what she forced out of me, though it would definitely come slowly. She didn’t like when I put myself in harm’s way for her sake and this was no different, only now she knew that there was more at risk than my own bodily harm. Instead it was something much worse.

“Alright, I got what we came for. Let’s get what we need and head for the Academy.” For a split second it looked like things were going my way. While I didn’t feel good about avoiding my mother, it was a hurdle I didn’t have the strength to clear at the moment. That was when I noticed something was amiss. “Where’d Circuit go?” As soon as the words left my mouth my front door opened and the pony in question as well as my mother walked in.

“Thought she’d want to see you before you went.” Circuit shrugged as if she could care less and made her retreat. Leaving me to face down my mother in the doorway, tears in her eyes. She broke down instantly and practically tackled me with a hug.

“You weren’t supposed to be gone this long.” She whispered, barely choking back sobs. I couldn’t think of anything to say that would make her feel any better so I kept quiet and merely returned her hug as best I could. “I thought something terrible had happened to you.” It was clear to me that her worry had blinded her to my current state. A fact I was going to rectify.

“Well…” I started, releasing my hold on her. “Something did.” I looked down to where my leg should have been, prompting her to do the same. The color drained from her face when she realized what had happened.

“O-oh dear…This…this is ok, I can work with this.” She suddenly started pacing the room.

“Mom?” I tried in vain to figure out what was going through her head as she continued to mumble.

“M-maybe nopony will notice? Oh goodness what would your father say if he lived to see this?”

“Mom, I’ll be alright.”

“Maybe I can make some kind of prosthetic for you? Granted I don’t have much experience with such things and good wood is remarkably hard to come by, but perhaps-”

“MOM!”

“WHAT!?” She jumped like she had forgotten I was here.

“I’ll be alright. I can manage.” I had my friends there to help me if I needed it. I knew it would be hard to ask a parent not to worry, a fact I knew quite well by now, but the last thing I wanted was for her to be worried sick over me.

“A-alright darling…I-I’ll try.” Her face scrunched up again as she noticed the metal collar around my neck. “What is that…ugh horrendous thing around your neck?”

“It’s a…” I had two options on how to describe it, bomb collar or slave collar and neither option sounded good but one sounded less fatal. “Slave collar.”

“A…slave…collar.” She said back to me, almost like she couldn’t believe it. “And why on earth would you have one of those?”

“A lot happened after I killed Chestnut.”

“Ah…I see. So you got what you wanted then? Killed the killer, did you? Look what it got you. I hope it was worth it.” There was a slight edge to her voice. Mother had been against my revenge quest from the beginning and now that she saw me, probably thought I got exactly what I deserved. Yet there was relief in her voice as well, relief that I was done with that part of my life and came back alive, damaged but alive.

“I don’t regret a thing and I would do it again.” Vengeance had given me a purpose, a goal to work towards that eventually led me to where I am now. It wasn’t an easy road to travel, one that took its toll in blood but at the end I was still standing. Standing with difficulty but standing nonetheless.

“Well…so long as you’re happy.” It wasn’t an answer she was pleased with, one that likely disturbed her to a degree but this was sadly the way the world was now. I knew it to be hard and even unbelievable at times since we both grew up in the Stable but we had to adapt to it otherwise we might as well lay down and die.

“I’m not happy about it. It didn’t bring me the closure I wanted but it had to be done.” Regardless of the personal wrongs Chestnut had done me, he had to be stopped. By killing him I’d cut off the head of the raider army he was trying to build before it could ravage Baltimare.

“By killing him?” My mother raised an eyebrow, appalled that killing him was my first choice.

“Yes, what other options were there?”

“Far be it from me to tell you what to do Sparks, if you delight in killing then by all means, kill whoever you want.” It wasn’t like her to be this flippant, especially about something like this.

“What are you trying to say?”

“I’m saying that there are other options. Not every problem has to be solved with a bullet.”

“Mom, he was a bad pony, he didn’t deserve anything else.”

“Why? Because he killed ponies? How many ponies have you killed Sparks? Are you a bad pony? I like to think you aren’t but why don’t you tell me. Are you a bad pony?” She poked a hoof into my chest, challenging me to defend my position.

“No…it’s not the same.”

“How so?”

“I don’t kill for fun! I do it to defend myself or others!”

“Even those who are simply doing the same against you?”

“What’s your point Mom? What are you so afraid of?”

“I don’t want you to become like them! Sure, you do it for good now but what happens when you do it so often you don’t even think about it? What happens when you kill somepony just because it’s more convenient than talking to them? Then what? Will you be a bad pony then? That’s not the son I know. That’s not the son I love. That’s not you Sparks. But it could be and that is what I’m afraid of.”

My mother, having said what she came here to say, turned and walked out of my house. Leaving me to question myself about my morality. How long could a hero call himself a hero before the body count caught up to him? Could you even call yourself a hero if you walked up to your knees in a river of blood? She had a point but it really only held true in an ideal world. A world that we certainly didn’t live in. Some folk in this wicked and cruel new world were beyond saving.

Even with all I knew and all I thought I knew; my mother was still right… in a way. I could, just as easily as anypony else, fall victim to the wasteland if pushed far enough. How much more could I take before that day came was the question. How much more suffering and pain could my body endure before I broke before the horrors of this tainted land I called home?

I had my friends and they were my beacons of light to bring me back. I had every assurance that they could keep me from straying but that was before the Author. Before my body had become a vessel for a being that may as well be the wasteland personified. His will ate at mine and made the barrier between me and the wasteland thinner every day. Maybe her fears weren’t unfounded after all. Especially now that I was weaker than ever, more susceptible to the invasive nature of the wasteland.

After standing there for a moment or so I eventually came back to myself and tried to refocus on the task at hoof. “C’mon everyone. We got a long way to go.” Without waiting I hobbled out my door and set on my new path to the Naval Academy. If there was any consolation to being so much slower than the rest of my group, it was that they could run and get all the supplies we would need and still beat me to the gates. Once we reached them and they squealed open, we set off towards our new destination.

After an hour of walking I spotted something I’d been hoping to see since we left Whinnyapolis. A Sprite-bot. I tried to shamble into its path but it just kept playing its music and diverted around me.

“Watcher!” I yelled after the robot, grabbing it in my magic and making it face me. “Watcher, I have questions! Answer me Watcher!” I shook the bot as if I might shake the music away.

“I don’t think he can hear you dad.” Aurora said, trotting to my side and poking me in the ribs.

“Not every bot is Watcher remember?” Grim said, approaching me from the other side. “Now why don’t we let the sprite-bot go and we-”

Grim was silenced when the music from the bot stopped. This time there was no popping or static, things I associated with Watcher’s presence. What came out of the bot was a voice, not a neutral metallic voice no, this one was distinctly male and it carried a kind of slick charisma.

“Friends, ponies, rejoice! Although the world about you is bleak, scarred and poisoned by the war of honorless, thoughtless, inferior ponies of the past, we do not have to live in the shadow of their greed and wickedness. Together, we can raise Equestria back to its former beauty! Together, we can build a new kingdom where all live together in perfect unity! It’s already happening, my good ponies. Already, the foundation for a new and wonderful age is being built. Yes, it’s hard work, but don’t we owe it to ourselves, and to future generations of ponies, to be better? No, to be the best we can possibly be? I’m telling you now, as your friend, as your leader, that we can. We must. And we WILL!”

Who…who the hell was that? Leader? What leader? Was there something going on in the greater wasteland that I didn’t know about? I was so shocked by what I had heard that I let go of the sprite-bot and just listened as the speech ended and the music replaced it, again without any pops.

“That can’t be good.” Sunny said, making her way to the rest of us. Her expression dropping to one I’d never seen on her. “If he’s broadcasting in Baltimare then that can only mean one thing. He’s setting up shop somewhere.”

“Who?” I asked, trusting in Sunny that she knew something about this pony.

“The Lord of Fillydelphia. Master Red Eye.”

Footnote: No level up.

Chapter Twenty-Seven: The Dreamer

Chapter Twenty-Seven: The Dreamer

“The people you love become ghosts inside of you, and like this you keep them alive.”

Red Eye

Just hearing his name carried an eerie sense of dread. Who was this pony? Was he truly the leader of post-war Equestria?

“What he said can’t be true right? There is no leader…right?” I asked. I couldn’t believe it, if there was this hope the entire time then maybe it wouldn’t all be for nothing. Maybe my suffering would mean something…Equestria could be rebuilt.

“I wouldn’t call him the leader of Equestria…but he may be the best chance at actually rebuilding it.” Sunny said, with a tone I’d describe as respectful…loathing?

So, there was hope after all. I could hardly believe what I was hearing. After seeing the world for myself, I never thought I’d live to see it get better but now I knew that there was a chance.

“Though we should steer clear of his operation.” She continued.

“What? Why? Isn’t he trying to rebuild Equestria?” As the question left me, I remembered the expression Sunny had worn when she realized who she was hearing. She knew something I didn’t, something I wasn’t going to like.

“Yes, but not in the way that you think. Master Red Eye is a slaver. Probably the biggest slave trader in all of Equestria. His nation, his city and his industry they’re all built on the backs of slaves. Hundreds, maybe even thousands of them.”

“Oh…” It was too good to be true. It always was. Then that meant he was here to set something up, a new slave trade over the mountains maybe. I looked off toward the dark cliffs that separated Baltimare from the heartlands when a thought occurred to me. “Sunny…you called him ‘Master’ Red Eye…”

Sunny shuffled on her hooves and pulled her hat down over her face as if to hide from view. “Later…” I barely heard her whisper.

So my guess was correct. That was why she knew about him, about his plans and methods. That left us all in an uncomfortable silence, I had just revealed the strongest member of our group’s past as a slave or worse…a slaver. Whoever Sunny was then was clearly not the pony she was now. I trusted her no matter what and I knew that when she was ready, she would tell me everything.

Without a word I picked myself up and continued on our path to the Academy. The others, noticing that our time here was done, followed me just as silently.

***

This was a new level of difficulty for me as a bullet hit my flank just as I stumbled over a concrete divider in the middle of the street. Grim had taken to the air as a distraction to give us time to get behind cover from the three raiders across the street, who were on the roof of what looked like a three-story school whose name I couldn’t read. Aurora and Sunny were pinned behind a different divider a bit further down the street. Now we were stuck and forced to listen to the sound of gunshots, bullets chipping concrete and the occasional psychotic laugh from above. From the air I heard Grim cry out as a lucky bullet hit him in the belly, sending him careening onto the same roof as the raiders. For a brief second the bullets stopped as the raiders noticed a new plaything had fallen into their hooves. Even from the ground I could see the sick delight in their eyes as they turned, forgetting us to focus on their new, easy target. However, in that moment they lowered their guard and two of them were dropped by gunfire from Sunny and Aurora. The third had been mid jump to take cover when I caught her in a field of telekinesis, pulled her towards me and released the spell, causing her to fall three floors to her death as her skull came into contact with the concrete.

“GRIM!” I called, poking my head out of cover. The area looked clear but I had no way of knowing if there were any raiders inside. I no longer had an EFS but the others did. “Are there any more of them?”

“I count seven.” Sunny said, kicking the reload lever on her battle saddle. “Grim’s still alive but we need to get to him quick.”

There was no argument from me as I searched my bags for a weapon. What I found would serve me well. My memory from the night I found the soul orb was still fuzzy but I vividly remembered putting six bullets into Dusk Diver. The gun with which I did it now floated beside me, Azura’s heavy revolver. There wasn’t much ammo for it in my bags but so long as I could hit my targets every shot would do some damage. I loaded its six round cylinder and nodded for Sunny to take the lead.

“Stay close and watch our surroundings.” Sunny trotted to the school’s front doors and bucked them off their rusty hinges, rushing inside once it was clear. Aurora and I followed behind her and walked into the den of depravity. It was clear that raiders had called this place home for some time; the expected décor was on full display. The entrance area was large and circular, trimmed in orange and black decorations. Against the edges of the walls were several glass trophy cases that had long been pilfered of their awards and replaced. Instead of trophies there were severed heads, instead of sports uniforms there were bones, and instead of plaques there was what looked to be the rotting genitals of a stallion. As more and more time went on the more desensitized I had become to these scenes. What I wasn’t getting used to, however, was the smell. I had no idea how ponies could live like this, debased down to living like animals. They were the ones who had lost, who had let the wasteland win. This was the result of living, this was what we could all become, the worst possible future of ponykind. Red Eye may have had his eyes on a bright future built by the forced labor of others but wasn’t that a preferable outcome? Compared to this? I still didn’t know what to think, suddenly my part to play in the world seemed smaller than ever.

We had to make haste to the roof, following after Sunny as she stormed up the stairs to the left of the entrance hall, taking us up to the second floor. At the next landing we found a sign barely hanging onto the wall, pointing us towards roof access. Though the collapsed section of roof that cut off the hallway would make getting there problematic. I was on edge. Sunny had said she saw seven hostiles inside and so far, we had seen nothing from them. Only the bloody remains of their conquests to remind us that they had ever been here at all. I really missed my EFS, even having the vaguest idea of their positions was better than fumbling in the dark without a clue. As is if my thoughts had been broadcast for the world to hear, the door to my left was kicked open and a mare with bloodshot eyes dashed out and tackled me. I heard my gun clatter to the floor as we tangled together, fighting for the dominant position. Though she had me beat four to three legs and I soon found myself beaten. I was harshly pulled to my hooves, my body between her and my friends.

“Nopony fuckin’ move!” The mare cried in a high, shaky voice. The cold metal of a blade touched my cheek as she made a second demand. “Guns on the floor! Now! Or this fuck is getting’ slit!” I saw the blade curve, its point resting just in front of my eye.

“Fine.” Sunny raised her head away from her mouth bit and unfastened her battle saddle, letting it fall to the floor with a crash. Aurora very hesitantly followed suit, throwing my old gun into the pile of machinery that was Sunny’s saddle. Her expression was one I recognized, she was livid and I hoped she wasn’t going to try anything stupid.

“Good girls…” The raider mare hissed. “Bad judges of character though.” Immediately two more raiders appeared from the hallway behind Sunny, each armed with a club of some kind. Sunny took a hit right to the knee and dropped with a shout of pain. Aurora though, was quicker on her hooves and dodged the swing meant for her. She scrambled along the floor looking for anything that could help her against the stallion advancing on her, settling on a piece of jagged wood which she picked up in her mouth. The next swing at her came from a wild angle but she managed to just barely drop in time for it to sail over her head. As the raider stumbled from the powerful swing, Aurora was quick to act, ramming the jagged splinter of wood through one of his hind legs. Before I could see more, I was flung to the side, the mare still holding on to me as she tried to make good on her promise. I let my body go limp, the weight forcing us to the floor where the knife fell from her grasp. I couldn’t get to my hooves fast enough as the mare was already up before I could do anything. Even like this, I wasn’t helpless as I charged some magic into my horn. The mare before me made to kick me but was blasted off her hooves by a beam of concussive magic. It wasn’t as powerful as when I had used the Author’s power but it would do. While I had the chance, I called my fallen revolver to me and fired a round at the mare grappled with Sunny. Without SATS my aim was average at best but that turned out to be good enough as I watched the bullet hit her elbow joint and blow her leg off her body. With that done Sunny turned to help Aurora as my assailant recovered and broke a plank of wood on the back of my head. Before I could bring my revolver to bear, she slapped it out of my aura, sending it clattering down the hall once again. She smiled cruelly for a brief moment before she seemed to remember that I was a unicorn, though I didn’t use it to my advantage in the way she expected. I lowered my head and charged her as fast as I could. The mare must have not expected me to try something so reckless as she stood still, unsure of what to do as I threw my head up and pierced her neck with my horn. She fell to the floor, hooves grasping at her throat as blood sputtered through them. From down the hall I heard a muffled crunch, turning to see the stallion that tried to hit Aurora had his head twisted at a grotesque angle, Sunny standing behind him. That left the now legless mare at our mercy.

“Fuck fuck fuck.” She muttered, struggling to stand, slipping on her own blood. Sunny grabbed her tail in her mouth, pulled her to the top of the stairs and shoved. The mare tumbled down the stairs and came to a rest at the bottom, unmoving.

“Everypony alright?” I asked, retrieving my revolver for the second time.

“I’ll be fine.” Sunny was favoring her uninjured foreleg, telling me that she wasn’t fine but would endure.

“All good dad.” Aurora recovered her gun as well, also stopping to help Sunny strap her battle saddle back on. That was three down and four to go but first we had to find a path to the roof. We knew there had to be one somewhere, how else would the raiders have gotten up there? We took a long path around through several hallways, sometimes having to slip through an abandoned classroom and that’s where the nightmares began to blossom. One of the classrooms, a science class perhaps, was filled with overgrown plants, plants that had clearly found nourishment in the bodies that had fallen here. It was a disturbing sight to say the least, to see a bush with colorful flowers growing from several skeletons huddled in the corner. Half of the wall where a chalkboard would have been had fallen and allowed us to pass to the next room over, getting us passed the first obstacle.

The room we were in now was worse for wear than the other. On bookshelves that lined the walls were piles of dust and mulch that must have once been books. The only paper in the room that held up was the laminated posters on the wall and even then, they were in rough shape. One poster next to the largest bookshelf showed a rainbow arcing over a six-pointed star which themselves were hovering over a green meadow full of happy foals reading books. The black letters over the rainbow read ‘Reading is Magic!’ There was one other in the room that was still mostly legible but it didn’t seem to relate to education at all. It was almost as large as the bookshelf it was near, though half of the laminate had peeled off, destroying about half of the poster. What I could still make out read ‘Sparkle World! Equestria’s Family Vacation Destination!’ below the text was what looked like a roller coaster track winding around a mountain of fizz. Everything else was too damaged to make out. I stood there for a moment, waiting for my PipBuck to ping and potentially mark this ‘Sparkle World’ on my map…I still wasn’t used to not having it. I don’t think I ever would. I’d had it since the day I got my cutie mark. I wouldn’t expect wasteland born ponies to understand but a PipBuck was an important part of every stable dweller’s life. Not having it disconnected me from that life as if I had never even had it and that’s why I would never get used to not having it. Because I didn’t want to.

“C’mon dad, we’re in a hurry remember?” Aurora shoved me towards the door and out into the hallway, putting us on the other side of the section of roof that had collapsed. Now all we had to do was follow the hall until we found the roof access. Where were the other four hostiles Sunny had seen? Sunny seemed to have found the way, picking up her speed and trotting ahead. I followed after her with Aurora behind me when a crunching sound came from under me. I didn’t have time to register what was happening as the floor beneath me gave way. I fell through to the floor below, landing shoulder first on an aging desk that crumpled to pieces under my weight, sending old wooden splinters and dust into my face and mane. My body screamed in agony as my already hurt body was punished even further. I groaned loudly, hacking up a mouthful of blood in the process. Getting up was out of the question but what else could I do? My friends needed me and I refused to be a burden on anypony so I had no choice but to force it.

“Dad! Dad are you okay!?” Aurora’s head peeked over the edge of the hole above me, followed shortly by Sunny’s.

I tried to open my mouth and say something but all that came out was a pained groan.

“Hold on! We’re coming to get you!” Aurora yelled into the hole, turning tail and heading towards the stairs.

“No…” I managed to get out. “No time, get Grim…be alright.” I wheezed, pushing through the ache in my shoulder and slowly getting up on my hooves.

“Right.” Sunny said, grabbing Aurora’s tail in her mouth and dragging her away.

“Wait! No stop it! Sunny wait!” I heard Aurora cry, her pleas getting quieter as she was taken away to get to the roof.

I needed more time to rest. I’d got to my hooves before more or less on willpower to show that they could go on without me. Now that they were gone, I collapsed back onto the floor and waited for the throbbing pain to subside. I cracked one eye open and figured I’d try to find out where I was. Besides the remains of the desk I had crashed through, there were several clipboards hung on the wall, mysteriously the only objects in the room that seemed intact and an empty frame that long ago contained a painting. Through now it framed a safe that had been hidden behind the painting once. The rest of the room was unremarkable, at least from my angle. Above me was an indent that I assumed was for a window, maybe which would give me an idea just where I was. I laid there for another minute or so before forcing myself to try and stand. My good shoulder protested once I put my weight on it but still I managed to get up. Through the window I saw a large open room with a number of long tables, some flipped up onto their sides, others covered with filth from the school’s current occupants. It wasn’t easy to spot such details since the only source of light was coming from the hole I just fell through. Though from what I could see, I could tell I was in the cafeteria. More specifically cafeteria administration I assumed, yet something seemed off about it. It was more than the uneasiness I normally felt around raiders, and that put my whole body on alert. Something was wrong and I was in no condition to deal with it, whatever it may be. In the darkness and shadow I swore I saw something moving around. I needed to get out of this room as fast as I could, something was in here and I didn’t think it was a raider.

I crept as quietly as I could out of the office and into the cafeteria proper, careful to stick close to the counters. I couldn’t hear anything besides the thundering of my heart in my ears and that did little to settle my nerves. I continued until I reached the end of the counter, about ready to stick my head out when I put my hoof in something wet. I slowly looked down at the floor and saw that I had stepped in a pool of blood. Not far from it, was a raider mare who had her throat torn out by something. It almost looked like whatever had done it did so with its teeth. Panic shot through my body like a rocket, it took all of my strength to keep my breathing in check as I quietly dashed from my cover and slunk against the wall, hoping to hug it until I found an exit. My eyes were starting to adjust to the darkness but not enough to see what was lurking in the room, if there was anything at all. The sense of dread that had been building since I’d gotten up lessened when I finally made it to a set of large double doors. However, that dread returned when I pushed on them and noticed they had been blocked from the other side. I pushed and pushed, enough to crack the doors to see that they had been chained shut. Something was trapped in here with me, something that killed that raider, something the rest of them had been afraid of.

I turned away from the doors and peered into the darkness, hoping to the goddesses above that I was alone. I had made too much noise trying to force the doors open, if something was in here with me it knew where I was now. I couldn’t stop hyperventilating, every step I took echoed throughout the room with deafening sound, broadcasting to all that I was there. In front of me I heard a ragged breath from somepony nearby, sounding more like a hiss than breathing. I knew of one creature that made that sound; I was locked in here with a feral ghoul! When it turned around and acknowledged me, I saw that I had been wrong. The left half of the things head had already been blown off by something, leaving it caked in dried blood. Its fur was full and it had no open lesions that I normally associated with ghouls. Yet it still stood despite the fatal looking wound to its head and snarled once it locked its eye on me. It wasn’t a ghoul, it was a bleeder! It leapt over a table between us and homed in on me like a creature possessed, closing on me at a speed I couldn’t match. As it approached, I threw myself to the floor just in time for it to crash into the double doors of the room, hitting it hard but not hard enough to force it open. It recovered faster than should have been possible for something that just ran head first into a pair of doors. It was almost as if bleeders couldn’t feel pain at all and given its lack of half a head that may well have been the case. I levitated out my gun and sent two rounds into its chest, each shot only slowing it down as it kept charging like it hadn’t even noticed. I ducked under one of the tables in my retreat, hoping that its eagerness to get to me would slow it down. Though the same applied to me as I found difficulty in getting under it in the first place. The bleeder lashed at me with its hooves, struggling to force itself under the table after me, it’s single-mindedness to do so was its own undoing. Once it was wedged between the table top and the bench, I made my move and crawled to the edge of the table, popping out from under it. I trotted as fast as I could away from the bleeder, looking for anything I could use to either kill it or force the doors open. I staggered back the way I came, ducking behind the counter where the food would have been served, forgetting any attempts at stealth. In my hurry I knocked over a metal canister of some kind. However, I found just what I was looking for on it. On its dirty metal surface was the decal of a flame and a warning. It was full of flammable gas. I could use it to either hopefully blow the door open or to stop the bleeder. It was a gamble and I was risking a lot if I failed but the bleeder left me little options as it yanked itself out from under the table. I had only one shot and I had to make it count.

Once I heard its hooves hitting the floor, I stood up and lobbed the canister towards it. Once it was in the air, I levitated my pistol up and hoped that my shot would find the target. A loud *bang* echoed through the cafeteria, followed by an explosion that rocked the room, raining bits of wood and dust down from the ceiling, throwing me into the air and into the wall behind me. Wherever my friends were they definitely heard that. I hit the wall head first and crashed down to the floor, once again landing on my already wounded shoulder. My ears were ringing and black spots danced in front of my eyes, just waiting to drag me back into the abyss. I really hoped that worked, otherwise if the bleeder found me it’d find easy prey. It was an uphill battle just to keep my eyes open, let alone even try to stand but after what felt like minutes no retribution came from the bleeder. I could only hope that it was dead or I had crippled it enough that it couldn’t move. I wouldn’t know for a while since movement was out of the question. Maybe a little nap wouldn’t hurt. Maybe some rest was just what I needed. Whether those were my own thoughts or not didn’t seem to matter as my eyes closed on their own and I was whisked away into the black.

***

No matter how much time goes by I will never get used to the darkness of my mind. I stood yet again on the precipice of oblivion, just waiting to see who or what would arrive to torment me.

“Glum sort of fellow, aren’t you?” A deep, reverberating voice asked from everywhere. A voice I had heard before. “You can’t just stand there and wait for them to find you. You have to look yourself or else you won’t find anything.”

“You didn’t seem to have any trouble finding me.” I said, speaking to the disembodied voice.

“It’s hardly the same. I can find you anywhere. All I have to do is want to.”

“You…you aren’t like the others.” There were times here I spoke to ghosts of the dead or pieces of souls bound to the world but there was something different about this one.

“You mean like them?” I heard a snapping sound and then the three statuettes I had collected appeared in the air before me. “Or maybe him?” Another snap and the statuettes vanished to be replaced by Hearts Promise. The ghostly face of Fancy Pants shimmered in the air a moment before it too was snapped away.

“Yes, something like that.” I hesitated a moment, unsure of what to say to it. “Why…why are you here?”

“Do I have to have a reason? I can’t just be along for the ride like the others? Maybe I’m just curious. Maybe I’m just bored. Doesn’t matter either way, I just came to tell you something.”

“O-oh?”

“When the grey light rises, turn your back on the dreamer and steal his world away.” A pair of yellow eyes with red pupils appeared in front of me and almost shoved me back with their intensity. As I stumbled back, I felt something poke me on the nose.

***

I awoke with a jump, throwing myself onto my hooves so fast that I almost fell over again. I could still feel the spot on my nose that had been poked, I also felt that my pain had lessened to the point that it was almost gone. How long had I been out? I ventured out past the counter to see that, judging by the blast, it hadn’t been long at all. Not nearly as long as it should have taken to feel this good. The voice…it told me something once. What did it tell me? Its name? Why was I having trouble remembering?

~It’d be best if we don’t associate with the likes of him~

So, it’s your doing then?

~He is trying to alter the path. I’m only looking out for us~

Sure, you’re a regular folk hero.

~Once…perhaps. Now I am only what you know…if only I could control my body~

Well this body is mine so don’t get any ideas.

~You misunderstand. We share this body Starborn. Deny it, run from it or ignore it if you must but you will come to understand that you are just as much me as I am you~

The Author’s presence vanished once more, having said what he wanted and departed within. I shook my head to finish clearing his voice when I spotted what was left of the bleeder. The explosion had done a number to its body but what was most interesting was what had fallen out of its now pulverized brain cavity. On the floor was an orb, a memory orb if I was not mistaken. Only it was tainted somehow. Similar to the Authors orb there was a magic energy swirling just under its surface. The orb itself was pale blue in color and the magic inside was black, swirling into itself endlessly. It didn’t look as strong as the Author’s orb and I was fairly certain it didn’t contain a being. Something in this orb was what gave the bleeder its abilities. It had to be. It was in its body and without it the bleeder ceased to be. I was careful to pick up the orb with my hoof instead of my magic and secure it in my saddlebags. Now I just had to devise a plan for getting out of this room. Shame there wasn’t a second canister around here somewhere, I could have definitely used it to blow the doors open. As it was, I wandered the room looking for anything, a crowbar or perhaps even another exit I might have overlooked. I was never the lucky sort unfortunately, turning up nothing after roughly five minutes of searching. What I did end up finding, however, held a small chance at freedom. The roof in the far corner was sagging down, a faint trickle of water leaking through. I didn’t have much to lose by trying so I charged up a spell and blasted the sagging portion of the roof. It collapsed with comically little effort, dumping all the water it had been holding back into the cafeteria, splashing my hooves in the process. The rest of it fell in just the perfect way, forming a ramp for me to ascend to the next floor. Maybe I could be the lucky sort after all.

I shuffled up my improvised ramp which took me up into a semi flooded bathroom. The sink closest to me had been smashed, the pipes bent and cracked, spewing tiny pressurized jets of irradiated water into the room. To my left were dark green bathroom stalls, remarkably holding up better than the rest of the room. On the wall next to the door was something I never knew I’d be so happy to see. The pink and yellow colors of a medical box. I tried my hoof at prying it open only to discover it was locked. I would not be deterred, instead opting to jam Hearts Promise in the small gap under the lid, forcing the rusty lock open with a metallic snap. Inside was just what I needed, a healing potion. I downed the bottles contents without a second thought, thankful for the warm feeling that radiated through my body. It wasn’t enough to get me back to one hundred percent but it would keep me going for a while. I grabbed what was left from the box, some bandages and a bottle of disinfectant, and ventured out into the hallway. I had no idea where I was relative to where I needed to be, the lack of a PipBuck reminding me how much I had relied on it in the past. Without any ideas I started to wander, hoping that I’d find the way to the roof or that my friends would find me.

The tiles of the floor had lost their shine, this place of learning broken into a hollow reminder of what had once been. More orange and black streamers hung from the walls, slowly disintegrating into piles of multicolored rot. I kept walking until I came to a wooden door with shards of glass at its base, the decorative panes having long ago fallen out and shattered. On the wall to the right of it was a plaque that was too worn to read. Though if I had to guess I’d say it was the principal’s office. I pressed the door open, careful to avoid the glass shards as I stepped into the room. It was pretty bare bones compared to what I was expecting. Three filing cabinets rested along the left wall and against the right wall was a red couch with fading gold painted wood trim. The back wall once held a large window, now just a square hole looking out at the twisted metal that remained of a playground in the next lot. In front of said ‘window’ was a simple wooden desk decorated with old picture frames, the pictures themselves too washed-out to be recognized, and a terminal. Even the chair behind the desk was simple, just a wooden chair without wheels. This spoke of the principal’s humility of their position…or a serious lack of funding. Curiosity got the better of me as it always did, making me sit in the chair and look at the terminal. If it was locked then there would be nothing I could do without my PipBuck. It was time to see if my luck was a fluke or not. I pressed one of the keys to find that it was unlocked and the screen currently showed an entry detailing the principal’s worries.

Page 1:

Things just keep getting worse. Yesterday we had a surprise visit by Pinkie Pie and her ministry stooges. She may act the part of a great party planner who just wants to make ponies smile but her obsession with hunting seditionists has gotten to her head. What in Luna’s name did she honestly expect to find from a bunch of high schoolers? These kids aren’t looking for ways to bring Equestria down from the inside, their biggest concern is finding a partner for the Nightmare Night dance next week and getting laid. I miss the way things used to be, when you could trust your neighbor and especially kids, even if mine are a bunch of horny teenagers. This war can’t end soon enough.

Page 2:

The city just cut our funding again today. I don’t even know where to start. There won’t be a Nightmare Night dance this year and I don’t know how I’m going to tell the faculty or the students. When I walk the halls and see the effort they put into this year’s decorations I can practically feel their love for the holiday. Now I’m going to have to take that from them…But I won’t, these kids deserve this. If there is one thing I hate most about this war it’s the impact it’s having on our children. They deserve all the time they can get to be normal and now they want to take even that away from them. Not on my watch, I’ll fund the damn thing myself if I have to.

Page 3:

Good news and bad news. Good news; the dance is back on. Bad news; I’m going to get fired. Yes the big wigs themselves came down to lecture me about this and that, all kinds of things I didn’t listen to. All that matters to me is that these kids get what they deserve. If there is to be any silver lining it’s that they’re going to keep me on till the end of the month. Even they know better than to disappoint these kids a second time.

Page 4:

No matter how hard you try you can’t keep secrets for long, especially when a couple hundred kids are the ones doing the snooping. Yes, they found out about what’s happening. Some of them are asking that I cancel the dance so I can keep my job. I told them that even if I did the decision has already been made. They’re not giving up though, bless their hearts. Maybe I was wrong, maybe the war isn’t taking as much from the children as I thought. Especially when they forsake something they’ve been looking forward to all year. They want to do that for me…I’m touched. I’m really going to miss them. For now, I just want them to… Hold on. Those are air raid sirens I hear. There weren’t supposed to be any drills this week. I swear one of these days those fools down at city hall are going to be the death of us.

That’s all that was there. The last days of a principal who was going to be fired for making sure the kids in his care were happy. Only there was no drill. That was his last day. The Last Day. Curiosity came with its own drawbacks same as anything else.

I abandoned the office soon after, making my way down the second hallway which eventually looped back to the hole I fell through. From there it was easy to find the roof access corridor but there was a worry in the back of my mind. After all this time they should have found Grim and patched him up. So what was taking so long? I slowly climbed the stairs to the roof and threw open the door. My fears were put to rest when I saw Aurora and Sunny crouched over Grim’s prone form.

“Glad you could make it. This one here fought me the whole way.” Sunny nodded her head towards Aurora, who in turn gave Sunny a nasty look.

“I should have fought harder. What happened dad? We heard an explosion.”

I walked over to them and gave them what I had left in terms of medical supplies before I sat down next to them. “That was me. There was a bleeder locked in the cafeteria with me.”

“A bleeder?” Sunny picked her head up, looking concernedly at me. “There shouldn’t be any bleeders in this part of the city.” She said it with such certainty and unease that I couldn’t help but be put on edge.

“Why’s that?” Aurora asked, her curiosity getting the best of her. “And what’s a bleeder?”

“They shouldn’t be here. In the last three years that they started appearing they’ve kept to the outskirts, harassing caravans but never making it this far into the city.”

“It was locked inside, maybe the raiders brought it here?” I interposed, trying to convince Sunny of other possibilities. Though I didn’t have much luck on that front. Sunny often knew the most between us, if she thought this was strange then it likely was.

“What’s a bleeder?” Aurora asked again, impatience tinging her voice.

“I doubt it, they don’t sleep, they don’t eat and they can’t be knocked out. It would be too much trouble to try and capture one.”

“So, you’re saying that-”

“That this one came from elsewhere. Somewhere inside the city.”

“What’s a bleeder!?” Aurora shouted, getting both our attentions. Sunny turned to acknowledge the irate filly but was stopped by the sound of hooves climbing the stairs to the roof.

“GET THE FUCK OUT OF MY WAY!” A dark green raider mare screamed as she came flying out onto the roof. Hot on her hooves were two bleeders, blood ran down their faces and their teeth were bared. The mare made it an additional three steps before catching her hoof on a bit of rubble and falling. Immediately the bleeders were on her and began tearing her apart.

“Those are.” Sunny said, her voice low and frantic. She scooped Grim up onto her back but she had nowhere to go. The only way out was back down the stairs and in-between they and we were two bleeders tearing a mare apart.

“Dad?” Aurora whimpered, her gun shaking in her hooves.

“Stay behind me Aurora.” I nudged her with my hoof, putting myself between her and them.

“We have to move, NOW!” Sunny wasn’t going to wait for them to finish as she bolted past us as fast as she could on her injured leg and took her chances at making it to the stairs. She almost made it when one of the bleeders happened to look up and spot her. It quickly abandoned its fallen prey and stood to stop her and Grim.

“NO!” I cried, lobbing a chunk of concrete with my magic into the bleeder’s face. It fell with a thud but it wouldn’t stay down for long. The second bleeder had just raised its head and noticed us as I pulled Aurora with me down the stairs after Sunny. The chase was on now. I trusted Sunny to get us where we needed to be, so I followed her closely with Aurora in tow. The thundering of hooves behind me spurred me on as fast as my legs could carry me, but it wasn’t fast enough. I felt something grab me by the tail and yank hard. My momentum stopped moving forward as I was thrown to the ground a foot away from the hole I had fallen through before.

“DAD!” Aurora shrieked, Sunny and her having just cleared the hole and seeing that I had fallen behind her. Aurora carefully lined up a shot and put a bullet through the head of one of the bleeders. All that did was get its attention. The bleeder turned, blood dribbling from the hole in its forehead, not inconvenienced in the slightest now that it had new prey in its sights. It was about to rush her and as soon as I saw movement I reached out with my magic and swept its legs out from under it. The bleeder that had my tail released it and sunk its teeth into my hind leg, thrashing its head back and forth, trying to rend the flesh from my bone.

“RUN!” I screamed, using what strength I had left to shove the bleeder in front of me into the hole. It wasn’t a solution as I had already made a path out of the formerly locked room but anything that would give us a temporary reprieve from the two monsters was worth doing. Aurora just stood there frozen, watching helplessly as I battled with the remaining bleeder. “GO NOW!” I screamed at her again, shoving her with a burst of magic. I could see the confliction on her face but she recognized the severity of the situation and turned the other direction with Sunny and ran. The bleeder clamped onto my leg wasn’t having any luck getting through my armor, but that did little to help as the force of the bite was still splitting the flesh beneath. I gritted my teeth and shouted through the pain, rooting around my bag to find what I was looking for. I withdrew Hearts Promise and forced it through the bleeder’s temple. It was enough to stop it from thrashing at least, though it would take more to get it off. With it holding still I was able to levitate my gun out and put two bullets into its head. The first shot went through its eye and blew out the back of its head, yet still it fought. The second shot went low and blew its lower jaw off, freeing me from its grasp. Though it wasn’t dead yet. It got to its hooves faster than I did, giving me a full view of its destroyed body. Its tongue hanging limply from its throat and Hearts Promise jutting from the side of its head. It didn’t seem to know that it couldn’t bite me anymore but that didn’t stop it from crashing into me and pinning me against a rusty row of lockers. I held it at bay for as long as I could but I knew that my strength would give out soon. I resisted as best as I could, its wild hoof swings getting lucky and finding purchase in my ribs. I coughed up a spray of blood into its mangled face and that’s when I knew I was done for. Before I could hit the ground, I heard an angry yell to my left.

“GET AWAY FROM MY DAD!” Aurora was charging down the hallway, her expression furious as she jumped into the air. She used her momentum to grab Hearts Promise and used it to swing herself around the bleeder’s head, cleanly separating the top half of its skull from the rest of its body. The bleeder was dead before it hit the floor, the anchor that kept it alive freed. Aurora was breathing heavily, her expression still holding barely contained fury. It took her another moment to calm down, her breathing slowing and her expression softening.

“Are you alright dad?” She asked, looking down at my hind leg and seeing the blood soaking through my armor. “You’re hurt.”

In our haste we had left the medical supplies I’d found on the roof, a mistake I wished I hadn’t made.

“I’ll survive.” I said breathlessly, trying to stand on my own. It took until Aurora helped me to get up, the pain in my hind leg sharp but manageable.

“We should keep moving.” Aurora pointed out, moving to help support my wounded leg. “Sunny has the bandages, we just have to make it to her.”

I limped slowly down the stairs to the entrance hall, Aurora making sure I didn’t fall, as we spotted Sunny waiting for us.

“You told her to come save me, didn’t you?” I asked with a raised eyebrow.

“You’re welcome.” Sunny carried Grim through the entrance and led us back out onto the road we’d been on before, leaving one bleeder trapped inside…for now. Once we were a safe distance from the school, we stopped to patch ourselves up. Grim had been unconscious this whole time after crashing into the roof, thankfully Sunny had stopped the bleeding from the bullet in his belly by the time I found them. He and I were in rough shape with only Aurora escaping injury. Sunny’s injury was minor and she insisted we take care of ourselves first. Suddenly I had an idea of why she had so many scars. Grim needed the last potion we had and I needed the bandages I found earlier for my leg.

“Wait.” Sunny said, stopping me from giving Grim the last potion. “We have to get the bullet out.”

“Right.” I affirmed, stowing the potion away for when we got it out.

“You’re up.”

“What!? Me? I don’t have any medical training.”

“Neither do I but look at me, what do you expect me to do with these?” Sunny held up her hooves, showing me just how precise this sort of thing had to be. I wasn’t a doctor, but I was a unicorn and it was the best option we had. I was an average unicorn in terms of magical versatility, my arsenal of spells quite small compared to some, but thanks to my job back in the Stable I had become quite precise with the spells I did know. The hard part would be locating the bullet. It was incredibly difficult to use telekinesis on something the caster can’t see and I was no different. If I wasn’t careful, I could really hurt him. Why was it the doctor who had to be injured? I took a moment to psych myself up, wrapping my horn in its pale glow. Sunny held the wound open as best she could without aggravating it, leaving me with only the vaguest idea of where the bullet was. I began to probe into the wound, following the path of the bullet as gently as I could. Grim moaned as I went deeper, blood beginning to well up from my searching. It was getting bad; I was losing focus as the flow of blood interfered with my magic and to make matters worse Grim wouldn’t stop moving. With one last push I felt an obstruction, grabbed it, and pulled it out. Floating in front of me was the squashed remnant of a bullet.

“That went well.” I sighed, wiping the sweat from my forehead.

“Whatever you say ‘Doc’” Sunny rolled her eyes and went to work patching up the bleeding bird. “Next time, a little finesse wouldn’t hurt.”

“Fuck you.” I smiled, unable to hold back a small chuckle. Sunny smiled back, something that was nice to see on her.

“He’ll be out for a bit; the potion is working but he hit the deck pretty hard.” Sunny bent down and lifted Grim up onto her back. “I’ll just have to carry him for a while.”

“Are you sure you’re up for it? Your leg-”

“Is better than yours. I’ll be fine Sparks. I’ve endured worse than this.”

I nodded, letting her have her way for now. I didn’t want to think about what else she might have endured.

“How much further do we have to go?” Aurora asked. She was just a little impatient and understandably anxious to get to our destination.

“Not far now.” Sunny said through her teeth, muscling through the pain in her leg. “Last time we skirted the city, this shortcut we took saved us a lot of time, even with the setbacks.”

I had been hesitant to cut through the city to begin with, especially considering how little I knew about it but I couldn’t deny that the time we saved was worth it. Within the hour Grim began to stir, coming back to consciousness and getting off Sunny’s back.

“Why am I so sore?” He cradled his belly, the wound still wrapped in bloody bandages.

“That would be me.” I magically tossed him the bullet I had dug from his guts. “It wasn’t easy but I think I did alright for my first time.”

“You didn’t.”

“Your welcome.”

Now that Grim was back up, we only had to find some supplies to get us all back in working order. Though when that would be was in the goddesses’ hooves now.

In only a few short hours’ time we made it to the north peninsula of Horseshoe Bay, approaching the wrought iron fence and gate of the Equestrian Naval Academy, home of the Steel Rangers.

One of the two power armored guards at the gate noticed our approach and blocked us before we could get any closer.

“Halt! That’s close enough outsider. I don’t know what your business is but you’d better take it somewhere else, otherwise I’ve been authorized to use lethal force.” Barked a stallion’s voice, the large minigun mounted to his side beginning to spin.

“I’d like to speak to Crusader Freesia.” I said, holding my ground in the face of his threat.

“What business do you have with her?” The stallion’s voice seemed to lose some of it edge and his weapon winded down.

“I have a delivery to complete. She brought back a robot some time ago, a robot that I have the activation key to.”

“Surrender it. Now.” The other ranger added, this voice a husky mare’s voice.

“I will surrender it to Freesia or your elder. Nopony else.” I wasn’t going to back down, not now.

“I’m going to count to five. If you haven’t surrendered the item in question by then you will face execution. Do you understand?” The mare leveled a long-barreled rifle at me, her voice promised that she would follow through.

“One.” I started for her, scowling at the brazenness of her threats.

“Two.” She continued.

“What are you doing Sparks?” Grim asked, his voice losing its cool.

“Negotiating.” I replied with a calm smile.

“Three…Four…Fi-”

“Knight Ginger! Stand down immediately!” An elderly stallion yelled from the entrance of the academy. He looked furious.

“E-elder Lions I- I was just-” The knight known as Ginger sputtered as the Elder came marching towards her.

“Standing down?” He finished for her. “Get inside. You’re relieved from guard duty. Report to the drydock for the rest of the day. Tell Scribe Tripwire I sent you.”

“B-but sir, I-” Ginger continued to try and talk her way out of this but judging by the look on the Elder’s face he wasn’t having it. He simply raised any eyebrow and that was enough to silence her. “Yes Elder.” Ginger bowed her head slightly and started walking back into the academy.

“I’m terribly sorry you had to see that.” The Elder bowed in a gesture of greeting. Now that I got a closer look, I could see he was wearing deep blue robes with gold and white trim on the edges. His mane was gray as was his medium length beard, though if that was natural or from age I did not know, and his coat was similar in color to mine. “Welcome to the Equestrian Naval Academy or, as we have come to call it, the Bastion. I am Elder Atrox Lions and you must be the ponies Freesia told me about. Though your arrival is far later than anticipated.”

I bowed back, careful not to topple over. “You’ll have to forgive me. My own affairs went on longer than I’d have liked.”

“I can see that.” He pointed to the collar around my neck. “And no need to be so formal. I may be Elder of this contingent but you are an outsider and thus owe me nothing. Now please follow me.” He turned and began leading us into the Bastion. Elder Lions wasn’t anything like I expected him to be. After all my previous interactions with the rangers, Brass Tacks and Ginger, I thought he’d be more…imposing. Though I was still on my guard, the warning given by Blackhawk returning to the forefront of my mind. Once we reached the doors, I could see that the way in was blocked by a huge piece of metal…almost like a Stable door. Elder Lions hit a button on a nearby intercom box and spoke. “Raise the gate.”

“Yes Elder.” Came the quick response of an eager sounding mare. The gate rose and was moved back, held aloft by a crane that rested behind a second perimeter wall. In front of us was a pair of regular doors, each with a guard beside them, which led through the second wall into the Bastion proper. Once we passed through those doors we were led into an open courtyard and were immediately assaulted by activity. Ponies trotted to and fro, carrying out their duties with machine-like efficiency. There were ponies in power armor, normal armor and red robes similar to the Elder’s in design. The Bastion was a hive of activity, far more than I thought probable, though at the same time it somehow felt…empty. There was an improvised shooting range set up to the left and to the right seemed to be an obstacle course.

“This is the training yard.” Elder Lions explained. “Squires and Initiates come here to learn the art of combat from the senior Paladins and others may use it to keep their skills sharp.” From the courtyard I could see four buildings on the grounds, all of which were surrounded by a single wall. The first of the three building was directly behind the training yard, looking to be the largest and the center of all activity inside the Bastion. The other two, one off to the right and another off to the left were of similar size but for now they would remain a mystery. The last structure was a bit more interesting. It was on the shoreline and there was a building like the other two attached to the side of a large enclosed drydock. The doors to the inside of the drydock were currently closed. They must have been salvaging old world boats, the scrapped remains of some could be seen littering the shoreline.

“Wow…” Aurora said, looking around at the scale of the operation. “How many ponies live here?” She asked with a starry-eyed expression.

“Not enough…” I barely heard the Elder mutter.

“What?” Aurora asked, having not heard.

“I said outsiders have no need of such information.” Now he sounded more like I expected. Though I couldn’t blame him for keeping secrets. He started taking us to the building on the left, where a number of ponies in the red robes scrambled back and forth. “Head inside. I have some other matters to attend to. Find High Scribe Quillwright and he will take it from there. I will join you if I can.” Elder Lions left us at the door as he turned and headed towards the middle building.

“Guess we better go inside.” Sunny said bluntly, shoving the door open and ushering us inside. The first floor held several long tables piled high with scrap. Ponies in light armor and robes stood on either side of the tables using what components they could salvage to repair the equipment they had or, on some other tables, make something completely new. On our way in we passed three power armored figures heading out, the one in the middle had a more ornate looking armor and looked to be in the middle of telling a story.

“That reminds me.” The ornately armored stallion started. “Have you ever heard the story of how Applejack go her cutie mark?”

“For the last time, yes. There’s a copy of the founder’s biography in the codex. Please stop telling us stories.” The exasperated voice of a mare came out of the armor to the right.

“How’d we get stuck with escorting him?” An equally annoyed voice of a young stallion said from his position on the left. They passed us by without incident and we went deeper into the building. It didn’t take long to find who we were looking for. Near the back wall looking at a row of terminals was a middle-aged stallion in robes that were the same design as Elder Lions’ but the trim was silver and the robes were red like the others. We approached him and he eyed us warily from behind his glasses.

“To what do I owe the pleasure of outsiders traipsing around my laboratory?” His fur was red and his mane was a dark shade of gray.

“Elder Lions told us to find you. You’re Quillwright correct?” I had no doubt this was the pony but I just wanted to affirm.

“Scribe. Quillwright.” He said firmly, putting emphasis on his title. “Yes, Crusader Freesia mentioned something about outsiders bringing us something of value and she swore on her oath that we could trust you. Though I don’t know why she bothered negotiating at all. Ten years ago, we’d have simply liberated it from your possession.”

“And if we refused?” Sunny stepped a bit closer, challenging the notion.

“Your compliance wouldn’t have been a factor. Though that time has passed. Lions saw to that. Now, what is it you have to offer us?” Quillwright seemed annoyed about something but given his disposition it would be hard to guess exactly what that was.

“Do you recall the robot that Crusader Freesia salvaged for you?”

“The prototype Assaultron that looked like our Ministry Mare? Had a crashed spell matrix and some minor damage to its chassis if I recall. Useless thing, it needs a special component to activate…” A twinkle of recognition appeared in his eyes. “…a component that you have.” He said, lining up the pieces fairly quickly. “In that case follow me.”

“Not so fast Scribe.” I said, stopping him in his tracks. “I have some conditions.”

“Is that so?”

“Yes, and I can offer something else as well.” I said, digging for the device we went all the way back to the Crater for, holding it out with my magic for him to see.

“A terminal spike? Now where did you get something like that?” He rubbed his chin with a hoof, pondering aloud.

“From Elder Lions, for recovering Paladin Sureshot’s tags.”

“That was you then? Quite the mercenary type, aren’t you? Though I must say, poor bargaining position offering something that was ours to begin with.”

Before anything more could be said, a distant booming sound rocked the floor beneath us.

“W-what was that!?” Aurora squeaked, panicked by the suddenness of danger. Above us an intercom crackled to life.

“The south wall has been breached! Knights and Paladins prepare to defend the Bastion! Scribes lockdown the laboratory and drydock! Our technology must stay out of their hooves, stop them by any means necessary!”

“We’re under attack? From whom!?” It was clear that Quillwright had not expected something like this and after having seen the Bastion myself I had to agree. “Scribes initiate lockdown protocol, Code Bravo. All combat personnel gather your equipment and prepare for battle.”

I looked back towards my friends, each one seeming to pick up my meaning and nodded. Despite our injuries and low supplies, we were going to help in the defense of the Bastion. We all checked our gear and I’m pretty sure I saw Sunny swipe something off one of the tables.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing?” Quillwright growled, watching us prepare ourselves.

“Combat personnel prepare for battle. That’s what you said.” I retorted, making sure my pistol and rifle were loaded.

“You are not Steel Ranger personnel. I forbid you from fighting.”

“I’m not Steel Ranger personnel, I don’t take orders from you Quillwright. C’mon let’s get out there.” I led my crew out the door, behind a squad of power armored ponies.

“It’s Scribe Quillwright!” I heard him yell over the thundering of armored hooves before being drowned out. We followed the others closely, letting them take us right into the fight.

“Are you sure this is a good idea!?” Grim had to scream to be heard over the charge.

“No!”

“Then what the fuck are we doing!?” Grim never got an answer as we cleared the south building and saw the scene before us. Something had brought down a twenty-foot portion of the south wall and ponies were pouring in. Where had they come from? We were on a peninsula so they had to have come by sea. Before I could think anything else a rocket struck the ground near me. The ranger next to me took the brunt of the hit but I was still thrown to the ground as the other ranger unleashed explosive hell into the breach. Sunny stopped and bent down to help me back up before giving me something.

“Here.” She tossed me what she had taken from the lab. A radio. Once that was done, she kicked a lever on her battle saddle and dashed off to join the fighting. Aurora stayed by me and Grim jumped into the skies. I saw a ranger on the battlefield notice Grim and take aim at him with his rifle. I quickly grabbed the radio and spoke, hoping that they all shared the same frequency.

“Friendly griffin in the air, I repeat, friendly griffin. Hold your fire.”

The ranger lowered his weapon and charged forward. “Copy that.” I heard a deep voice respond. I sighed a breath of relief and turned my attention back to the fight.

The ponies coming through the wall were supported by a number of combat model robots, giving them a chance against the rangers. Though it hardly seemed to make a difference as the rangers preferred tactic seemed to be overwhelming firepower. Unicorns held up shields for as long as they could before a cluster of grenades or rockets would take them and their caster down in a fiery explosion of shrapnel. I even saw one ranger tackle a Mr. Gutsy and rip the top half of its body off its thruster, sending its arms spiraling into the air and into the ocean. It was now or never so I followed after Sunny, gun at the ready.

Some of the fighting had gotten into close quarters but hoof-to-hoof combat is not where you wanted to be with a Steel Ranger. I saw a power armored hoof hit a pony in the ribs and cause them to vomit up thick almost black blood that hit the dirt at the ranger’s hooves with a heavy wet splat. We were in the middle of it now. I could hear bullets whizz past my head and several kicked up dirt in front of me. Aurora had taken cover behind an armored ranger who had noticed her and looked to be actively shielding her with their body. I silently thanked them as Aurora poked out from behind the ranger’s leg and shot a pony that had been approaching me. I had to focus or this would get ugly. Leaving Aurora in the care of the ranger, I trotted up closer to the breach and dove to the ground after a bullet deflected off my collar. I looked up just in time to see a grenade land in front of my nose. In a moment of pure instinct I grabbed it with telekinesis and flung it back towards the breach, catching two ponies in its explosion. I got back to my hooves and was about to let out a cheer when I was tackled from behind. My face was pushed hard into the dirt as I felt a hoof hit me in the ribs. I rolled over as best I could and magically yanked their mane back, exposing their neck for me to attack. No attack would come from me as a hoof hit me just below my horn, causing my spell to fizzle out. The pony on top of me recognized their advantage and began to pummel me. I blocked what I could, which wasn’t much, as I desperately looked for something that could help me. The loud crack of a rifle boomed behind me and the beating stopped. When I opened my eyes, I saw that my attacker had their head liberated from their shoulders as their body limply slumped off of me.

“Good to see you finally made it Sparks.” I couldn’t see her behind the armor but I knew that voice. Freesia had come to my rescue. She positioned herself between me and the breach, bullets ricocheting off her armor. “You might want to fall back; you look like you’re in pretty bad shape.”

“Yeah good idea.” I muttered. Freesia kept herself in front of me like a shield as I found Aurora and took her with me.

“Brave kid you got there.” The ranger who had been her guardian said before joining Freesia and heading back into the fray. We retreated back the way we came and I unslung my rifle. I could still be of some use, even from the backline. I peered through my scope and watched as a barrage of missiles hit the breach. The Steel Rangers were a force to be reckoned with. Yet something seemed wrong somehow. What was the goal in blowing the wall? They were committing far too much for this to be a test of defenses and too little for a proper attack. They were losing too much yet they kept coming.

This had distraction written all over it. What did the Steel Rangers have that others sought?

Technology.

I started scanning the Bastion grounds, looking for anything out of the ordinary. Whether through dumb luck or happenstance I spotted a blue flash of magic near the east wall and out of it appeared three ponies, one unicorn and two earth ponies all dressed the same as the invaders, one of them carrying an interesting looking piece of tech. I lined up a shot on the unicorn first.

“Call Sunny, tell her to get Grim and head towards the east wall.” I told Aurora, levitating her the radio. The unicorn looked around nervously and I think at the last moment she noticed the glint of my scope, her eyes widening as I sent a bullet through her forehead. The other two scattered but there was no cover between them and the wall, their way out lying dead at their hooves. This next shot would be harder without SATS but I lined it up and took my chances. I sent another bullet racing through the air, hitting the ground in front one of the earth ponies, a mare. She scrambled backwards so fast that she collided with the other earth pony stallion, sending them both tumbling to the ground. Through my scope I saw Grim land on the wall behind them, his guns leveled at them. They wouldn’t be going anywhere now. I also spotted the form of Sunny retreating from the battle and racing towards the two earth ponies. I put away my rifle and began to approach them myself. The battle in the breach was beginning to die down, a rather decisive victory for the Steel Rangers. By the time Aurora and I got there, two rangers had also arrived with Sunny. One of them had already recovered the tech while the other kept their guns on the earth ponies. Sunny however looked like she was somewhere else. She was sat on the ground, her eyes wide and never straying from the stallion. He looked younger than me, his coat was light brown and his mane was white with a red and dark blue stripe down the left side.

“This is just the beginning.” The brown stallion said as his mare companion pulled off her robes and revealed she was strapped in bombs. A flash of green light erupted from behind the stallion as a second unicorn appeared, grabbed him and disappeared in another flash of light. Faster than the rest of us could react, Sunny let out an anguished cry and jammed her knife up through the mare’s jaw piercing all the way through the top of her skull. I could tell by the crazed look in her eye that Downpour had come out to play and stop the mare before she could blow us all up. Though in a turn that surprised me, the look in her eyes faded as fast as it had appeared, leaving Sunny with an unusually sad expression. I could see tears forming in the corners of her eyes and then she did something that really started to scare me. She began to laugh.

“S-sunny? Are you alright?” I was the only one to step closer to her, even the rangers were taking a few steps back.

“It was him…” She said, staring at the place where the stallion had vanished.

“Who?”

“My son…Stormy is alive…”

Footnote: No level up.

Chapter Twenty-Eight: Bonds of Steel

Chapter Twenty-Eight: Bonds of Steel

“Connecting with someone is not necessarily a bond with a significant other, or even a friend, but can be the indefinable.”

Silence.

We sat in total silence at a table in the training yard. After the battle and the rangers started clearing the bodies from the grounds we were told to wait there for the elder. Something Sunny had said before had left us all in shock. Well…maybe not all of us, just me and her but nonetheless I couldn’t find the words. The brown earth pony stallion who had escaped…Sunny claimed that it had been Stormy Smiles, her son. Sunny stared off into the ocean, hardly even blinking as she took in that fact. I sat opposite her, watching her carefully for any sign of…anything. Grim sat beside me, nervously preening his feathers despite the fact they didn’t need to be preened and Aurora sat next to Sunny, fidgeting in place desperately wanting to ask something but didn’t know how to approach the situation. It left for a very uncomfortable wait.

“So…what’s on our itinerary?” Sunny asked, doing her best to avoid what happened. I decided it’d be smart to play along.

“There are a couple places I’d like to revisit. Cobalt owes me some answers I think and I’d also l-”

“Cobalt?” Sunny’s voice had lost what little warmth it had.

“Y-yes? Director Cobalt of the College, remember?” No that’s right, Sunny didn’t go in with us.

“Cobalt…is Director…of the College?” Sunny sounded…incredulous but before she could ask anything else, the sound of doors opening drew our attention to the middle building where Elder Lions, flanked by a large mare in power armor sans the helmet approached us.

“I can’t thank you enough for your assistance Sparks. If you hadn’t been here it is likely they would have made off with that technology.” Elder Lions began.

“What kind of technology was it?” Aurora asked, finally having found an outlet for her questions.

“Something that could have set us back years.” The mare spoke up. She had the deepest blue eyes I have ever seen. Her mane was pulled back into a tight ponytail and was just as blue as her eyes. Her fur on the other hoof was light cyan colored like shallow ocean water.

“Ah yes, this is Star Paladin Sapphire SteelSkull, she is my second in command. When I am not present, she speaks with my voice and my authority.” He let the introduction linger a moment before I understood what he wanted.

“I understand.” I nodded, acknowledging the Star Paladin.

“Good. You have done a great deal for the Rangers. Recovering Paladin Sureshot’s tags, assisting Freesia to recover valuable technology and now helping secure our future by preventing those thieves from getting away. It’s not common for us to look to outsiders for aid but it seems that some of our recent successes have been attributed to your involvement.”

“Your welcome?” I said hesitantly. It was almost ironic to me. I had been longing to be seen as a hero or a pony of worth and now that my accomplishments were being lauded, by the Elder no less, I was shrinking from them. Maybe it was because I knew that they hadn’t been selflessly motivated, maybe it was the niggling fear in my head that the Rangers were technology hungry scavengers that picked the bones of Stables both empty and inhabited.

“What are you getting at Lions?” Grim asked, also wondering where this was going.

“Elder.” Sapphire warned with a glare. “Lions.”

Elder Lions himself looked slightly disapproving at his subordinate but said nothing. “Anyhow I’d like to offer you something I haven’t offered to an outsider in many years.”

“Oh?” Sunny turned away from the ocean, eyebrow already raised.

“I’d like to extend to you and your friends an invitation to join the Steel Rangers.”

I was stunned. What could I even say to that? What did I know of the Steel Rangers?

“This is not an offer made lightly. You should consider your answer carefully.” Sapphire said, fixing each of us with an appraising stare.

“I-I-I…” I stammered. I didn’t like being put on the spot, especially about something this serious and Sapphire’s glare wasn’t helping matters! “C-can I have a minute before I make a decision?” I asked tentatively.

“Of course. If you need me, I’ll be in the Keep.” Elder Lions gestured toward the middle building on the grounds and excused himself from the conversation. Leaving us alone with Star Paladin Sapphire SteelSkull.

“You would be a great asset if you joined.” She said out of the blue. “Freesia spoke highly of you and though he won’t admit it, my husband is grateful for what you did today.”

“Your husband?”

“Yes, I believe you’ve already met. High Scribe Quillwright?”

“Quillwri…Scribe Quillwright is your husband?” He seemed so abrasive; it was hard to imagine him in any kind of intimate situation.

“I can see why you’d be surprised but don’t let his act fool you. He just still isn’t quite used to being a Scribe.”

I naturally had more questions but Sapphire seemed to have said what she wanted and also excused herself. Now it was just us, Sunny, Grim, myself and Aurora.

“Thoughts?” I posed the question to the table.

“Why are we really here?” Grim asked, finally giving his feathers a break. “I don’t think we’d come all this way just to deliver some component for a robot.”

Aurora and Sunny stared at me expectantly, sharing Grim’s curiosity. Of course they knew. If we had come just to fulfill my promise to Freesia then we wouldn’t have gone back to the Crater to retrieve the terminal spike.

“I- I uh…know how technologically advanced the Rangers are. I thought that if I brought the spike and fixed their robot that they could help me…with my leg.”

“So that’s what this is about.” Sunny mumbled.

“Yes. I…I’m not ready to give up on what we’re doing. I need to be at one hundred percent to do that and I just can’t without my leg.” Sunny and Grim both looked uneasy for a moment, uncertain what to say but knowing full well that I was right.

“Sparks…just because you’re…um…” Grim started.

“Crippled.” I finished, brokering no argument.

“Yeah…but that doesn’t mean you’re-”

“Useless!?” I interjected again, my voice getting louder. “Don’t feed me that shit Grim, I know how much of a burden I’ve been on you, how much harder I’ve made things for us.”

“Dad…you don’t-” Aurora tried to add in vain.

“I can’t fight, I can’t keep up, I can barely fucking walk! I already felt worthless without my leg but to take my PipBuck with it? I almost wish I had died back in Eclipse, it would have been less of a burden than dragging my sorry ass across the wasteland!” That and the Author would lose his precious vessel, something that almost made death sound like the better alternative.

“This world has no place for the weak.” Sunny added, standing up from the table. “It will chew you up and shit you out without a second thought. I’ve known you for a while now Sparks, I’ve seen what you’ve done, what you’re capable of. Now you tell me, are you weak?”

“Y-yes…” I barely whispered but not low enough as Sunny slapped me upside the head with her hoof.

“Wrong answer, if you were weak, you’d be dead already. Try again.”

“Well, I’m weak now. Ever since-” Another slap upside the head.

“Wrong. You either are or you aren’t. Try again.”

“Sunny you don’t understand! I can’t-”

“Doesn’t matter what you can’t do. Only what you can. I told you before, this.” She said, jabbing the smooth spot where my leg had been. “Won’t change who you are. You’re the only one with the power to do that. If you want your leg back then fine but having it or not won’t make any difference. It’s in here that you’re fucked.” Sunny ended the conversation by poking me in the forehead, just below my horn and getting up from the table to make her way towards the Keep.

Everyone at the table just sat there, nothing else to say. I blinked away the tears that almost escaped, taking a moment to process what had been said. Sunny had this amazing talent to see me in ways that I could never see myself. How much of who I am now is because of her? Probably more than I’d like to admit…more than I deserved. I suppose that was one of the great things about friendship, my friends could see me and know how I could be better, how we could all be better together. Sunny was right of course, when wasn’t she? She had said something to me back in Eclipse after I lost my leg. Only you can decide what you will be…or something like that.

~Or maybe I can~

You are me remember? Just as much me as I am you. That’s what you said.

~For now. Until then I can be a valuable resource~

I…I don’t need your kind of help.

~Starborn…you underestimate me. I can offer you many things, power is but one of them~

…

~Say nothing if you must but your silence speaks volumes. I for one think we are making great progress~

Annoyingly present soul aside, Sunny had nailed my problem on the head before I even knew it. I was behaving this way because I had chosen to do so. I let my pain, physical and mental drag me down to a place I thought I should be, not the place I actually was. I…I don’t know what I’d have done without her or the others. Regardless of the reasons for my behavior, I had come to the Bastion with the hopes that they had the technology to give me a new leg and I intended to find out.

“I’ll be back.” I said to the table, following Sunny into the Keep to find Elder Lions. As I made my way through the once beautiful carved wooden doors, I noticed that the inside of the building didn’t look any better than the outside. Some part of me expected that this place would look more pristine like the College or Scribe Quillwright’s lab. I passed ponies in light armor and a few in power armor, some of whom recognized me and thanked me for my contribution despite being an outsider. Others however turned their noses up at me or ignored me entirely. I passed what looked like a conference room near the back of the building where I spotted Sunny surrounded by three scribes examining something I couldn’t see. When I was noticed, a young-looking unicorn mare quickly rushed to the door and closed it, preventing me from seeing anything further. I tried to put whatever they were hiding out of my mind as I ascended the stairs at the back. Once I reached the top, I saw that the entire floor was one large office, the door guarded by two steel rangers in power armor. I approached and though I was eyed warily I was allowed to pass without incident. I pushed open the door to find the Elder standing in front of a large window that almost took up the entirety of the far wall, looking out over the training yard.

“Elder Lions?” I said softly, garnering the older stallion’s attention.

“Ah Sparks, have you given any more thought to my offer?”

“Yes…but I have a few questions first.”

“I expected as much.” He said, closing his eyes as if to brace himself. “Go ahead, ask away.”

I contemplated for a moment how to phrase the question I wanted to ask. I couldn’t just throw it out there hey Lions raid any good Stables lately? Could I? In the end I saw that as my only recourse and braced myself.

“I’ve heard…rumors. Rumors that the Steel Rangers are technology hoarders. That you’ll do anything to get your hooves on it. Including taking it from its previous owners…by force.”

Elder Lions stared out the window for an uncomfortably long time before turning around to face me with his time-worn eyes.

“These rumors…are not unfounded.” He said slowly, a serious edge tinting his words. “I will not lie to you Sparks, as that is no way to start a relationship but you must understand that without us, dangerous technology will always find its way into the wrong hooves.”

“So it’s true…your people-”

“I’m not finished. That purpose is what drives the Steel Rangers, what gives us resolve but it is not what we were created for. Ministry Mare Applejack would be appalled by the behavior of our order were she alive to see it. I once followed my orders without question, gave my life to the Steel Rangers and never once questioned why until my squad was sent to…to liberate a tribal village of the technology they unwittingly uncovered. We slaughtered them, slaughtered them for what turned out to be a mere Recollector. I…I remember pulling it off the head of the filly who had been wearing it, using it to play with the other foals of the village. After that I became disillusioned with the Ranger’s so called ‘purpose’ but I held my tongue until I had elevated myself to Elder. After that I clashed with the other Elders for years, trying to convince them to return to our true purpose, to protect the ponies of Equestria. I tried to push this change for so long and found few supporters, Star Paladin SteelHooves and Star Paladin Crossroads shared the sentiment but lack the power or motivation to act, instead choosing to stay. In the end I chose to take my contingent here. These things have not made me a popular Elder with the rest of the Rangers but I know that I am doing the right thing.”

Elder Lions had split away from the rest of the Steel Rangers. He was trying to atone and steer the Rangers back to their original purpose. Upon further reflection I remembered something Scribe Quillwright had said about liberating technology from others. That time has passed. Lions saw to that.

“How widespread are the Steel Rangers?” This wasn’t the first time I’ve heard of the existence of other contingents.

“Our reach extends quite far but our grasp has been slipping for some time now and rightfully so. The ponies of Equestria don’t see us as knights in shining armor. Why should they?”

“But that’s what you’ve been trying to change?”

“Yes, but getting my contingent back on its hooves after crossing the mountains is taking longer than I’d like, some traditionalists are even talking about leaving my command. Because of these setbacks our patrols can’t go far from the Bastion.”

“And that’s why you want me and my friends to join you.”

“Partially. As you know I’ve sent teams or individuals to sites of interest but it spreads our forces dangerously thin. Having free agents on our side to act on our behalf would be a big help to us here.”

“Hmm…can I ask one more question?” I had one last thing on my mind, something that didn’t quite add up with everything, at least as I understood them.

“What is it?”

“You sent Freesia to Rainboom Robotics find an X-33 guidance chip.” That made the Elder twitch ever so slightly. “They are not simple pieces of tech; they are for much more complicated machines than robots or what you have here. So, I ask, what did you need it for?” After the few days I spent at the Bloomberg Space Center I had plenty of time to acquaint myself with all the books and diagrams they had of the rockets. X-33 guidance ships were for large vehicles, like the rockets, or weapons platforms. Neither of those possibilities lent themselves to Elder Lions’ claim of wanting to protect the ponies of Equestria. I believed him however, but the fact remained that he was hiding something.

“That…will have to stay my secret. Trust me when I say that you are better off not knowing. For now, at least.”

I still didn’t like it but he seemed sincere. What could they be hiding? “Elder Lions, I accept your offer.”

“Wonderful, we-”

“On one condition that is.” That stopped the Elder in his track as he regarded me with curiosity.

“Oh? And what might that be?”

“I’d like a new leg.”

Elder Lions stared at me for an uncomfortably long time with his eyes slanted into a serious expression. “If that’s what it takes then so be it. Go tell Scribe Quillwright of your request, tell him I give my approval. Though be warned Sparks, the process will not be quick and it will not be painless.”

That sent a slight shiver up my spine but I had come too far and lost too much to let a little pain stop me from getting my life back on track.

~Pain is but a momentary thing, it is nothing to fear. Use that pain to make you stronger, use it to fuel your power and nothing will be able to stand in your way~

Did…? Did you just say something nice? That wasn’t about you?

~I told you before, you shouldn’t underestimate me~

What are you really after? There has to be some reason for all of this. Just what are you?

~Something beyond your understanding…for now. You will know in due time. For now, just think of me as a tool to be used, a valuable instrument that you can call on at will~

You honestly expect me to believe that?

…

Hello?

~Believe what you will Sparks but sooner or later you won’t have a choice and you will use what I have to offer. No matter how long it takes I will be here and I will not stop. You are my chosen vessel and we…shall~

The Authors voice faded away into my subconscious, leaving a very confused looking Elder Lions staring at me.

“T-thank you Elder.” I managed to get out before beating a hasty retreat from the Keep. I came to a rest outside, leaning against the outside of the building. I was a little shook. The Author had never used my name before. Hearing him say it suddenly made everything between us feel more…personal. I tried to put it out of my mind as best I could, a fleeting hope at best, as I waved to Grim and Aurora to follow.

“So, did you sell us out?” Grim asked, though I couldn’t tell if that was sarcasm or genuine concern in his voice.

“I accepted the Elder’s offer.”

“I’m not sure how on board with this I am but I’ll follow your lead. Where’s Sunny?”

“She’s still in the Keep. If I had to guess she’s gathering information on the ponies who attacked.” It’s what I would be doing if I knew they had MY child.

“Where are we going now?” Aurora asked, her head darting around to take in everything she saw.

“I’m getting my leg back.” I shoved the doors to Quillwright’s lab open and waltzed in like I owned the place.

“That’s far enough.” Scribe Quillwright was near the entrance waiting for us, an uninviting expression on his face.

“You’re welcome.” I said back, fighting the urge to smirk. “Elder Lions said-”

“I’m well aware. He called ahead of you and I am prepared. Remove your armor and everything else, then follow me.”

I did as I was told, with some help from the others, and left them with all of my possessions. I shuffled to where Quillwright was waiting and nodded for him to lead the way.

“W-wait!” I heard Aurora call from behind us. “Can I come too?” I could see the look in her eyes, it was that same look of fear she had when I almost died in Eclipse.

I looked to Scribe Quillwright, asking him the same thing with my expression. For a split second I thought I saw a glimpse of sympathy in his eyes before they returned to their steely neutral state.

“I don’t see why not. You’re not squeamish are you child?”

“N-no sir.” I could see that she hesitated, what I made her do in Whinnyapolis flashed through my mind. Only this time it would be somepony she cared about. The more I thought about it the more nervous I became, just what were they going to do to me. “Oh!” Aurora suddenly exclaimed and trotted back to Grim, fishing something out of his bags.

“Here, oou mnight wamt hish.” Aurora had my PipBuck in her mouth and held it out for me to take. I levitated it behind us as we fell in line Behind Scribe Quillwright.

“Do you…think you could maybe integrate this into the leg?” I asked, wondering if such a thing was even possible.

“Pfft of course I can.” Quillwright scoffed. “Or did you think I got to be High Scribe by fixing toasters?” Scribe Quiilwright took it in his own magic and led us deeper inside the building. The room we arrived in was very clean, walls of polished metal boxed us in and drew attention to a metal booth near the center of the room. Next to the object was a bed and a table covered in all kinds of medical tools and parts I couldn’t identify.

“First things first.” Quillwright said softly, retrieving something from the table. “Take these.” He passed me two orange tablets of medicine.

“What are these?”

“Painkillers. It’ll help when I cut you open.”

“C-cut him open?” Aurora said, swallowing hard at the thought.

“Well yes. I’m going to have to attach the cybernetics directly to his bones and nervous system. I won’t be able to do that through the skin. I’m sorry to say that once we get to that stage there’ll be nothing I can do for your pain. It will be a slow process and may take the rest of the day, perhaps some of the next as well. Are you sure you’d still like to go through with this?”

“I’m sure.” This time there was no hesitation. This was why I had come here in the first place.

“Very well. Step into the Auto-doc please.” Quillwright hit a button on a panel attached to the side of the Auto-doc and it slid open. I threw back the two painkillers and felt them start to take effect pretty quickly. Once I was confident I was under the influence, I entered the Auto-doc and braced myself.

“See you soon princess.” I waved to Aurora as the door slid closed. I had never considered myself claustrophobic until I was sealed inside the Auto-doc. Immediately I was engulfed in darkness and the air felt heavy and stale. Panic rose inside me as I suddenly thought of being buried alive. Before I could even think of moving, two metal arms grabbed both my hind legs and held me down. I was hyperventilating now, fighting my every instinct to scream as I felt magical energy probe my body, homing in on where my leg had been. A third arm extended from the wall and sprayed something around the area as a fourth arm appeared, tipped with a very sharp looking scalpel. I watched as the arm slowly moved toward me and began to cut into my flesh. True to Quillwright’s word I felt almost no pain, what I did feel however was almost enough to make me wish I could feel pain. The uncomfortable sensation of painlessly feeling my flesh separate was enough to make me gag. I shut my eyes tight and waited for it to end. I could hear drops of my blood hitting the metal floor and the sounds the machine itself made would likely haunt my dreams for weeks.

I lost track of time and had no idea how long I was in that contraption but when I opened my eyes again, I was on the bed I had seen in the room.

“What happ-AAHH!” I tried to speak but was stopped by a hot lance of pain that felt like fire in my spine. I could hear the high whining of precision tools and what sounded like something metal hitting my bones. I refused to look.

“Don’t move dad.” I heard Aurora say from the right side of the bed. I stole a glance her direction to see that she was propped up on her hind legs, only her head and hooves visible to me. “Here take this.” She held out something in her hoof that I took in my magic without a second thought. By the time I realized it was a memory orb it was already too late.

<------OOOO------>

I was trudging through the mud with minimal effort in what I could only assume was a suit of power armor. Through the visor in my helmet was an active EFS and other readings for ammo reserves and medical supplies. I would have thought being crammed into one of these metal suits would feel more… confining, the thought of being trapped in the Auto-doc still lingered in my mind. Despite that, I was surprised by the level of comfort I felt. In front of me were five other power armored individuals, on each of their flanks was the symbol of a sword and apple shaped gears that I had begun to recognize as the Steel Rangers’.

“How much farther is it Paladin?” I asked. My voice, or rather my host’s voice, resonated through the speaker in the helmet.

“Auto map says another seven hundred meters. Keep your guard up and your eyes open.” A mare’s voice came from the head of the pack.

“Any idea what we’re here for Paladin?” A younger stallion’s voice said from beside her.

“Not my place to ask, all I know is that the Elders think it’s important enough to send us.”

“Yes Ma’am.”

I felt my host slow down and drift to the back of the pack where a seventh, unarmored individual was slogging through the mud with much more difficulty.

“Are you holding up okay Atrox?” I asked my companion. He was a zebra stallion with a long brown overcoat and cracked glasses hanging down on his muzzle. The name sounded familiar to me…wasn’t Atrox Elder Lions’ name?

“It’d be easier if your paladin didn’t ignore my suggestion and kept to the roads instead of heading straight through the bog.”

I chuckled to myself and stooped a little lower towards him. “Well you know what they say, fastest way to any destination is a straight line.”

“Easy for you to say you big metal bastard.”

“You know you could always hop on my back if it’s too hard for you.” The way these two threw jabs at each other told me that they had been friends for a long time.

“What and give the rest of your order another reason to look down on me? I’ll take my chances with the bog thanks. That way if I drown you lose your chance at this precious technology.”

I turned away for a moment as my pace slowed even further, my host feeling uncomfortable at the shift in mood.

“Now you know it ain’t like that Atrox, you know as well as I do that we couldn’t do this without you.”

“That’s a load of bullshit and you know it. Look, I appreciate what you’re doing, you’ve been a good friend to me but at least have the courtesy to tell me the truth.”

“I…uh recommended you to the paladin for this mission. Said your skills as a translator would help us recover the tech.”

“I see, so you still have your hopes on convincing the Elders to accept me into the Steel Rangers. I’m afraid you’re wasting your time. No matter how valuable I may prove, no matter my skill set, all they will ever see is my stripes.”

I felt sorry for the poor zebra, forever ostracized by ponykind for an event centuries past that he took no part in. Our propensity for cruelty rivaled that of our kindness, perhaps even surpassed it.

What was said was enough to shut me up as the squad continued forward. I tried to get a look at our surroundings, maybe get a better idea of where we were but I could only look where my host did and he just so happened to find his armored hooves very interesting.

“Village in sight.” The Paladin announced. “Atrox, you’re up.”

Atrox, despite his disadvantage in the mud, sped to the front of the squad. Making sure he would be the first one the villagers saw.

“Good luck my friend.” I whispered. The rest of the squad, myself included, hung back and simply watched as Atrox approached the village. Two zebras armed with spears met him halfway with half confused and half threatening expressions.

“~~Greetings. My name is Atrox and I mean you no harm.~~” The two spear zebras’ expressions hardened and they took aggressive stances.

I was confused, I thought Atrox was supposed to be a translator he wasn’t speaking any differently. The ranger beside me began to wind up his weapon.

“~~You may be a brother in stripes but you are still an outsider. What is it you want?~~” One of the zebras pointed his spear at Atrox, using it to keep some distance between them. “~~Why are you here?~~”

“Cool that weapon down Knight, we don’t act until it looks bad.” The paladin ordered and the winding of the nearby weapon ceased.

“What are they saying Paladin?” the Knight asked.

“How the hell should I know? If I could speak zebra then I wouldn’t have brought one along.”

Wait, they were speaking the zebra language? How could that be? I could understand them perfectly but the Rangers couldn’t? What is going on?

“~~My associates over there.~~” Atrox pointed a hoof back towards us. “~~Are here to take something from you. I suggest you give them whatever it is they want.~~”

“~~We have very little outsider and you will find none of us are willing to part with something for nothing.~~”

“Why is he pointing at us?” One knight asked.

“He’s giving us away.” The paladin stated standing up and revealing herself.

“No wait!” I hissed. “Give him a chance! We don’t know if-”

“~~Please, I’m trying to help you, if you just listen~~-”

“~~We are through listening to outsiders, go now, I will no longer hear your words.~~”

Atrox took a step forward but before he could utter a word he was shoved to the ground.

“~~I said LEAVE! And take your monsters with you!~~”

“OPEN FIRE!” The paladin commanded.

“NO!”

NO! You don’t have to do this! I pleaded to nopony as my host moved against my wishes. A rocket fired from the Paladin’s battle saddle hit the ground in between the three zebras, blowing the guards away and flinging Atrox into the air to crash into a thatch hut. My host watched as his friend collapsed to the ground unmoving. All I could hear was the thundering of power armored hooves and the roar of heavy weapons.

“SPREAD OUT, SEARCH EVERYTHING!” The paladin bellowed, kicking a frightened looking zebra mare so hard her neck snapped with a loud crack. My host charged forward and faced a crowd of frightened villagers…and hesitated. My weapons were primed and ready to fire yet I didn’t…for a moment at least. I couldn’t know the ins and outs of who this pony was or how strong their loyalties were to the Steel Rangers, but in that moment they hesitated. They knew what they were doing was wrong but he couldn’t defy his orders. So, my host closed his eyes and with great reluctance, fired his weapons blindly into the crowd. Screams echoed throughout the village, occasionally drowned out by the boom of explosions and the roar of flames as fire consumed the village. I was grateful that I did not have to witness the slaughter happening around me but what I heard was still enough to chill my blood. I doubt I could have held it together if I had been forced to watch, a very similar experience was still hidden in the depths of my mind…the night Azura died.

About seven minutes later the extermination of the village was complete. In that time my host had not opened his eyes once and barely moved. When he did open his eyes, I wanted to scream but I had no mouth. At my armored hooves lay two children. One had been shot with a high-powered rifle, the lower half of her body nowhere to be seen. The other must have been trampled by somepony in power armor if her mangled form was any indication. On the trampled filly’s head was a device that was miraculously untouched. It was a recollector. I just stood there, staring at it in disbelief. Had the villagers even known what they’d found? Was this the extent of what we were here to find?

“Village is clear Paladin, no survivors.”

“Very good, spread out and let’s start sifting through the remains.”

I scooped up the recollector and threw it at the Paladin where it dinged of her armor with a metallic clang.

“Is…is this it?” I started, my voice barely restraining a shout. “We killed them all for this?”

“It would appear so.” The Paladin said nonchalantly, picking up the recollector and stowed it in a nearby Knight’s pack. “Unless anypony else had found something, I’d say that’s a mission complete.” She waited and when nopony spoke up she gave the hoof signal and we started to leave. As we passed the village entrance the sound of a nearby hut collapsing stopped us as Atrox crawled out from under the wreckage.

“You…You Murderer!” He screamed, pointing a vehement hoof at the Paladin.

“Atrox…you survived.” It almost sounded like the Paladin was dissapointed to discover that fact. Atrox himself had burn wounds on half his face and blood dripped from his mane.

“I had it under control! Why did you attack!?” Atrox appeared to be having difficulty standing, trying and failing several times.

“It was clear negotiating would get us nowhere.”

“So you shot a rocket at me? Let me tell you why you attacked.” Atrox collapsed to the ground again and I tried to move in to help him. Before I could help, he stopped me with a hoof. “Not this time my friend.” He said, grabbing my helmet and looking directly into the visor, directly at me. “It’s because you wanted to.” He said, leaving me to direct his fury at the Paladin. “It’s because you couldn’t wait for a chance to put down those you think are inferior. After all, it’s what you’re trained for right? This time you had to make a show of diplomacy because I was recommended to you by my friend. You hid your intentions from the beginning but you intended to kill them nonetheless. Take your worthless treasure and fuck off, I’ll have nothing to do with you zealots any longer.”

“What creative theories you have…zebra. Knight Sureshot?”

“Yes Paladin?”

“What was it you told me before? Regarding the village?

“The village is clear Ma’am, no survivors.”

“Indeed.” The Paladin turned and brought her armored hoof down on Atrox’s head, killing him with an ear-splitting crack as his skull gave.

“NO!” I screamed, rushing to Atrox’s side to no avail.

“Alright everypony, fall in line and let’s head back.”

“H-he was my friend…” my vision began to blur as tears welled up in my eyes. “He was my friend!” I stood to my full height and pointed angrily at the Paladin. “Murderer!”

“Stand down and fall in line Knight.”

“He was on our side…he was right about you…”

“I said stand down Lions, that’s an order! Now fall in line or you will be executed for insubordination!”

I was shaking with anger and my jaw was clenched so tight that I thought my teeth might shatter. I spared one last look at Atrox’s corpse and growled, though my hoof went up in a salute.

“Yes Paladin Blueberry Sabre.” My voice was low and threatening but still compliant enough for the Paladin to nod in satisfaction.

“Good. Remember where your loyalties are Lions.”

<------OOOO------>

When I awoke it was the dead of night. No Aurora, no Quillwright just me and a lingering silence. My whole body was sore and I was sweating like I had been galloping all night. I went to wipe my forehead and was pleasantly surprised by the cool touch. That’s when it hit me. I opened my eyes to see my shiny new metal leg in place of my old one. The casing was a dull silver color, just enough to keep it from reflecting and the areas around the joints were black. Best of all was I had my Pip-Buck back. It had been integrated into the leg right where it used to be on my organic one. I couldn’t suppress a smile as I tested out the limits of its movement, finding that it was just like having an organic leg…but better.

“Good, you’re awake.” A voice came from the darkness, instinctively making me jump.

“E-elder Lions?”

“I trust you saw the orb?”

“Yes…”

“That was the day I lost faith in the Steel Ranger’s cause. The day I decided we had to change if we are to survive. I hope this gesture helps you direct your trust.”

I doubted he shared that memory with everypony. Which meant that he was truly sincere in everything he said.

“Atrox… that isn’t your name.”

“No. I took it after that day so I’d never forget.”

“What is your real name?”

“My name will be revealed the day it is written in the scrolls after my death. Only then will I be that pony again.” Elder Lions seemed to have finished what he came here for and left me to recover. He paused when he made it to the door. “It will take a bit longer for you to recover. In the meantime, I suggest you find some way to occupy yourself.”

Luckily for me I had found a certain box of distractions under my blanket. Thank you, Aurora. I don’t know how much more time passed as I delved into the memory orbs I found in Eclipse. Some spells were simple and could be utilized fairly easy while others were a bit beyond my scope, at least for now. I opted to view one more before morning and walked away with something I had been hoping I’d find for weeks. The art of cloudwalking.

***

Once I was able to get up Scribe Quillwright insisted I uphold my end of the bargain before leaving which I agreed was fair. On the way he explained the finer details of my new leg. Like how I could feed scrap metal into the slot on the back to repair it should it get damaged just like Power Armor. I was led back to the Bastion and taken to the armory where the robot had been unceremoniously stacked in between two broken battle saddles.

“Thought you might be a little nicer to your founder.”

“Don’t be absurd, no matter how it may look, how it may speak or even how it may think it is just a robot. Now are you certain you can bring it online?”

“I thought you were the tech wiz here?” I half mocked, plugging my Pip-Buck into the robot.

“I assure you that had I the tools we wouldn’t be having the conversation.”

Lack of gratitude aside, I found the activation data and began to feed it into the robot. I made sure to reprogram its EFS targeting system and add the Steel Rangers leadership to its list of superiors. Naturally I snuck myself on that list, putting my data on par with the Elder’s status, even outranking him if I said a specific trigger phrase. I tried to bury that data as deep as I could and with any luck it would stay a secret.

“That should do it. Would you like the honors, or should I?”

“I have no patience for theatrics, just hurry up bring it online.”

“Sure.” I hit the command on my Pip-Buck and spoke the activation phrase. “Activation code 27753.”

The robot jerked briefly and it opened its eyes. “Command accepted. Scanning. Location: Equestrian Naval Academy. Mission…classified.”

Mission? Classified? I didn’t see anything about mission data. “Reset personality subroutines. Code Sweet Apple Acres.”

“Acknowledged. Standby.” The robot closed its eyes and a faint humming could be heard coming from its body.

“What did you do?” Quillwright asked, rubbing his chin thoughtfully.

“I’m bringing her personality matrix online. Once she resets, she should have the personality of the real Applejack.”

“Interesting. You’ve had experience with it. What are its combat capabilities?”

“Well it has two blades, one in each of its forelegs and one hell of a laser she can fire from her eyes. Oh, and a built-in stealth spell.”

“Hmm perhaps, with any luck, we will now have two field operatives.”

“What, my team not good enough for you?”

“I don’t doubt your capabilities, just your ability to follow orders.”

I supposed that was fair, we were hardly friends after all.

“Reset successful. Nice t’ meet y’all. My name’s Applejack.”

Was it supposed to talk like that? I searched the files one last time, confirming that was in fact intentional by her manufacturers and unplugged my Pip-Buck.

“Greetings Applejack. I am High Scribe Quillwright of the Steel Rangers.”

“If that’s all I’ll be going now.” I said, garnering little attention from Quillwright, who acknowledged me with a nod.

Once I had been given the go ahead from Scribe Quillwright, I had assembled my team and prepared to leave the Bastion. Before we could get past the gates, Star Paladin Sapphire stopped us.

“I am glad to see you back on your hooves.” Whether she meant it literally or metaphorically I did not know but her sly smirk told me enough. “Elder Lions wanted me to give you this.” In her armored hoof was a radio. “Only Elder Lions, myself and Quillwright can access this frequency. Should we need you we will contact you. Also, if you find anything valuable to us, technology or even useful information please don’t hesitate to radio it in. We are allies now, you help us, and we’ll help you.”

“I understand Star Paladin and thank you.”

“You’re welcome. Safe travels.” She gave us a nod and walked back towards the Bastion, the gates swinging closed behind her.

It wasn’t until we were a mile or two away before anyone decided to speak. “So…how’s the new leg?” Grim asked, fascinated by the medical nature of it I’m sure.

“It’s incredible. It feels just like the old one except…” I paused for effect and kicked a rock with my cyber-leg hard enough to break it in two and send it skittering down the road. The impact of metal would take some getting used to but the best part was…. “No pain.”

“Hmm.” Sunny grumbled from the front of the pack. She had been unusually distant since the attack on the Bastion, though why wouldn’t she?

“You should go talk to her dad.” Aurora said from beside me. “You’re the only one she will open up to.”

Aurora was right yet still I frowned. Sunny was my mentor, the one I looked to for strength and guidance. Could I really offer her the same thing she had been offering me?

“Yeah…I will.” I slowly picked up my pace until I caught up with her. She was sullenly staring ahead, her gaze set on nothing. Her brow was furrowed and her eyes narrowed. She looked like she was on a warpath and nothing would stop her. “Uh…Sunny?”

The way she looked at me chilled my blood. Her stare bore right through me to my core, causing my legs to involuntarily lock up allowing her to outpace me and leave me behind. That wasn’t Sunny.

~That is what I can make you. Remember that victory is the ultimate goal, personal or otherwise. Your friend doesn’t seem to have any qualms about doing whatever it takes to achieve her goals. Why don’t you?~

Because your goals aren’t mine.

~True enough but it is my hope that one day our goals might align~

I wouldn’t count on it.

~So much fight in you. How much longer before you have nothing left to give, I wonder~

The insidious voice of The Author was taxing on my will but I was able to shut him out of my mind.

Be Strong!

Be Awesome!

With some help of course. Once I got myself together, I trotted back up to Sunny to try again.

“Sunn- er- Downpour? I just wanted to-”

“Shut up.”

“Excuse m-”

“I said shut up. Listen to me Sparks, do you trust me?”

“I…of course I do.” I hesitated only for the briefest of moments but no matter what or who was in control she had shown me she was on my side. I owed her that trust. Owed her more than I could ever give.

“Then follow my lead.”

After that we never stopped moving. We kept going well into the night until we arrived at our destination. The sun was still a few hours from rising when the outline of the College came into view. Downpour marched right to the front gates and hit a button on the intercom.

“Cobalt! You open this fucking door right now! Cobalt I know you can hear me! You better open these gates before I do!”

“Maybe we should-” I was going to try and offer some alternatives when the gates shuddered open without a response.

“That’s better. Follow me.” Downpour waltzed in with practiced ease, wasting no time in throwing the wooden doors to the College open with a loud crash. As soon as we crossed the entrance foyer two guards approached us with weapons raised.

“Surrender your weapons now or-” Downpour was on him in a flash, bucking him in the chest hard enough to throw him into the air, sending him crashing to the floor unmoving. The other guard trained her weapon on Downpour but only managed to shoot the ceiling as I yanked her gun upwards, showering us with dust and wood chips. While she was disoriented, I tackled her to the ground and struck her hard in the face with a metallic thunk, knocking her unconscious. Grim and Aurora followed reluctantly behind us as Downpour led us straight to the Directors office. We burst into Cobalt’s office and despite the anger I could feel radiating off of Downpour, she did not raise her weapon.

“What a surprise.” Cobalt said, spinning around in his chair to face us. “My dear Sunshine, how are you?” The smug look on his face twisted my own into a scowl.

“Don’t you fucking talk to me like that.” Downpour whispered menacingly. “Did you know our son is alive?”

WHAT!? OUR son!? Cobalt was Stormy’s father!?

“Does it really matter if I did or not?” His face was passive.

“So, you did know.”

“I may have had a hoof in it, I admit.” He nodded, not even trying to hide his apathy.

“What. Did. You. DO!” Downpour bellowed, stomping her hoof hard enough to crack the floor.

“I did as I have always done my sweet Sunshine.” Cobalt smiled knowingly as if the answer should be obvious.

“How could you? He was our son!”

“Power comes with many prices. Prices I am willing to pay. What is one lost boy in the greater scheme? I have recently made deals that will secure my place in the annals of history all thanks to that Stable colt there.”

“What did you say?” I stepped forward and gave him a glare of my own.

“Don’t be so naïve. I owe it all to you my boy. I waited years for another of you stable rats to crawl out of that hole. The first one…he was a clever boy, resetting his Pip-Buck so that any valuable data that might lead me to Stable 63 was erased. You on the other hoof, blindly bumbling through the wastes left me the perfect trail.”

“It was you…you forced them outside…for what?”

“Nothing that involves you, at least not anymore. Between you and me, you were supposed to die in the razing of Black Town with the rest of your stable kin. Though I suppose it doesn’t really matter.”

Director Cobalt. It was all his fault. The Stable, Winter’s death…my vendetta against Chestnut…Everything I’ve encountered in Baltimare had Cobalt’s hoof in it in some way or another.

“You’re going to die.” I tried to go for my weapon but found that my body wouldn’t move.

“Perhaps but not today.” Around Cobalt in a flash appeared four armored ponies. The metal around their wings clinked together like the edges of blades and their horns were alight, keeping us from moving.

Alicorns. Non-deformed, real, armored alicorns. Now I understood why they were the most feared beings in the Wasteland and there was nothing I could do against them. Hopelessness began to set in, Downpour had led us straight to our deaths.

~Don’t be so certain~

I could feel magic involuntarily surge into my horn, fighting back against the spell holding us in place. My body began to shake from the exertion but after a taxing battle of wills I forced the immobilizing cloak of magic off of us. The four Alicorns looked stunned, like they never expected anypony to be able to fight back.

“What happened?” One of the Alicorns asked aloud, her voice strained and out of breath.

“Most impressive. Your magic is strong.” A deeper, smoother voice reverberated in my head. Where was it coming from?

“How nice of you to join us.” Cobalt smirked. The center of the room began to shimmer as another alicorn, this one in much heavier armor, banished her invisibility spell. Fear raced through my heart and mind as I bore witness to a being of incredible power.

“A super alicorn…” Downpour muttered, a noticeable shake in her voice. If Downpour was scared then what hope was there for the rest of us? The alicorn before us was easily the largest pony I had ever seen. It would take one and a half of me stacked on top of each other to equal her. Her coat was black as charcoal and thin tubes full of luminous green liquid ran across the surface of her armor and into her body through the few gaps it had. Her eyes were clearly cybernetic given the aperture shape of her red, multifaceted irises. Most terrifying of all was her mane and tail. They were all colors of red, yellow and orange, silently waving on an invisible breeze giving them the appearance of fire. Her horn glowed as if it were wreathed in flames as I was lifted off the floor and brought up to eye level. Her red eyes pierced all the way through me as she stared me down.

“But not that strong.” Her face twisted up into a cruel grin, barely visible through the opening in her helmet for her mouth.

“Very good.” Cobalt hissed. “Kill them. Kill them all.”

“No.”

“What!?” Cobalt for a brief moment lost his cool and showed a level of frustration that seemed foreign for him.

“I don’t take orders from you. My squad and I are here as a courtesy, a show of good faith between you and the General. We are not here to serve you. You will get what’s coming to you as soon as we have it. In the meantime, I suggest you enjoy the toys we’ve already given you.”

“Y-you mutant bitch! Kill them now or I-”

I was dropped to the ground as the super alicorn disappeared in a burst of fire, reappearing in a separate burst right next to Cobalt, leering down at him with an unspoken challenge in her spine-chilling eyes. Cobalt shrunk, albeit briefly and to his credit, be he brave or stupid, held his ground against her. His silence told her of his compliance and she stood back up to her full height with a wicked smile as her body was consumed by fire. When the crackling of the flames subsided, she and the other alicorns were nowhere to be found. Slinking in from the shadows to take their places were three regular armed ponies. Still dangerous but not nearly as frightening.

“So, what was the price? What was worth our son?” Downpour was not going to let it go, redoubling her efforts now that the alicorns had left. Cobalt’s guards didn’t take kindly to her tone, taking aim at her but waited until an order was given.

Cobalt took a moment to compose himself, slowly running a hoof over his mane. “It’s not as bad as you might think. I gave him to the crazies out on the boat in the bay. They had an artifact of great power they couldn’t use. I told them I could make it work, in exchange they wanted collateral. That’s where he’s been ever since I told you he was dead.”

“And the artifact?”

“Useless. I never could make it work. Believe me Sunshine I tried to get him back but they wouldn’t budge without the artifact and when I did see him? He didn’t recognize me. Those ponies…those freaks did something to his mind…he’s not our son anymore.”

“You’re a monster.”

“I never intended for this to happen but I never lied to you. Our son as we knew him is dead.”

“It’s not too late to save him. The artifact, give it to me.”

“Think you can make it work? Save our son in the process? You’re welcome to try.” Cobalt nodded to one of his guards who ducked out of the room to retrieve the artifact. When they returned, they threw an old, chipped sword to the floor with a resounding clang. The blade was thin and in terrible condition, its edge dull and chipped in many places. The handle and guard were still mostly intact, the guard itself forking upwards like a big letter Y.

“The Sword of Nightmare Moon if the crazies are to be believed. Forged millennia ago, of metal from beyond the stars. According to them this is its dormant form but after years of testing and research I’m afraid this is all it will ever be. There is no power to be found in this artifact. Only empty hopes, for me…and for you.”

“You’re wrong.”

“I hope so. Unfortunately, this brings our meeting to an end. Regardless of circumstances and intention, I’m afraid I’ve outgrown you and Stormy. If you stand in my way my dear, you and your friends as well, will become my enemies. I should have you all gunned down right now. I know you will just interfere later but consider it my last gift to you, a symbol that I loved you once. Goodbye my dear and good luck. I sincerely hope I never see you again. Escort them out.”

I think his definition of escort differed from mine as one of his guards approached me as I was still on the floor and struck me in the head with the butt of her rifle. I can only assume the others received similar treatment. Another crime Cobalt would pay for when his time came.

When I came to, we were far from the college grounds, unceremoniously dumped into a pile in an alley several blocks away. In my hooves was the mangled sword of Nightmare Moon. I held it tight and looked upon it, seeing it for what it could represent; Sunny getting her son back. That made it valuable regardless of what Cobalt said. I took a moment to wake the others and have Grim check us over for anything serious. Sunny looked at the sword strapped to my back, equal disdain and hope in her expression. She stood and walked to the end of the pavement, where she stopped and stared out towards the ocean. Aurora, Grim and I followed after her and she turned to face us.

“We’ve got to find a way onto that boat.”

Footnote: Level Up!

New Perk: Cyberpony – You have allowed your body to be permanently enhanced through cybernetics. You gain +10% to your Poison, Fire and Radiation Resistances and +3 to your damage threshold. (Note: Cyberpony and the zebra alchemy perk Zebra-Augmented Pony are mutually exclusive.)

Author's Note

Sorry for the lack of updates. I left my master copy of this story on my work computer when we went into lock down and just got it back last week.

Chapter Twenty-Nine: Relics

Chapter Twenty-Nine: Relics

“Don't be dismayed at goodbyes. A farewell is necessary before you can meet again. And meeting again, after moments or a lifetime, is certain for those who are friends.

The soft patter of rain against the water of the bay was almost relaxing. Downpour had walked unabated straight to the water’s edge. I had never been this close to the ocean before but even I knew it held barely a fraction of its former beauty. The water was dirty, tinged in browns and greens. Garbage and debris littered the beach followed by the occasional wreckage of a small to medium sized boat tethered to waterlogged and rotting piers. To my right from the south peninsula rose thick clouds of black smoke. The shipyard I’d heard about was a large slaving operation, probably belonging to this Red Eye pony Sunny warned us about. Goddesses knew what they were doing there, the silhouettes of large moving cranes sending a tingle down my spine. Out in the bay itself was an equal amount of destruction and mystery. First was the wreck of the Lunar Liner cruise ship, anchored or stuck in the middle of the bay like a rusty island. Behind that was what remained of a large suspension bridge that had once connected the jutting peninsulas of Horseshoe bay, the middle having fallen out long ago. Leaving behind the two pieces anchored to land and forever out of each other’s reach. Still further behind that was, if I squinted hard enough, what looked to be the thin needlelike visage of another of those mysterious towers. The waves lapped at our hooves as we stood on the beach staring out at the place we needed to be but couldn’t reach. Downpour kept her expression locked in a deadly glare as if the force of her stare would eventually burn us a path forward. None of us knew what to say to her and it was killing me inside to see her like this. She knew what she had to do but was about as far away from getting there as she could be. Eventually Downpour let out a long, shaky sigh and turned around.

“Sorry guys…” She muttered, barely audible above the rain on the waves.

~It seems the fire in this one has burnt out. Pity. The pain of loss can be a powerful tool if utilized properly. Remember that when the time comes Starborn~

You’ll forgive me if I forgo any of your advice.

~I am not your enemy, no matter how you view me. We can be better together, do not forsake our potential because you can’t let go of your narrow view of good and evil~

A narrow view? No matter how I look at you, you’re evil.

~Why? Because I can do what it takes to keep us alive? To thrive even? Or are you holding on to the notion that being a killer makes one inherently evil? I have some bad news for you in that case Starborn~

Shut up! I…I’m not evil…

~But you are a killer, you can’t even bring yourself to deny it. You do it in the name of this hollow sense of justice you’ve built within us yet when I kill, I am labeled a monster. Perhaps you have forgotten who saved your daughter? Or who saved us from the alicorns?~

I-it’s not the same thing. You were saving yourself too.

~You still don’t get it do you Sparks? There is no you or me. I was saving us~

Stop that!

~Stop what?~

Stop using my name! We aren’t friends so just stop it!

~You’re right, we aren’t friends. We are the same being. Two consciousness’s in the same body. One day you will see me in the way that I see you and, on that day, we shall go…~

I felt his presence slither to the back of my mind. I could still feel him watching but he was leaving me alone for the time being.

“We’ll find some way on that boat. I promise.” I didn’t even try to keep the shake out of my voice but she needed to know I was there for her no matter what.

“I know we will.” Downpour’s simmering anger had bled back into Sunny’s cool levelheadedness. Despite staring out at a place so close yet just out of our reach, it seemed to have had a therapeutic effect on her. Just knowing her son was alive was enough to keep her going.

“Where are we headed next?” Aurora asked, a mixture of excitement and weariness in her voice.

“We should probably find a place to rest for the night. It’s been a long day.” Grim said, giving his medical bags a pat.

“I think I know a good place.

***

“How is this a good place?” Grim’s eyes narrowed as we crossed through the double doors. The same two stone support columns, one riddled with bullet holes, were right were we left them along with the two destroyed turrets.

“What’s wrong with this place?” Aurora asked, clearly not understanding Grim’s hesitance.

“Last time we were here Grim got shot in the wing.” Sunny said, smiling to herself at the face Grim made.

“I almost got crippled you mean…there still some of my blood over here!” He yelled, wings twitching in annoyance.

“Though I am curious myself. Why is this a good place?” Sunny echoed Grim’s sentiment with a raised eyebrow. “Oh…I think I understand. You think you can get through that cloud terminal.”

“I do.” I dropped my saddlebags on the floor, kicking aside spent bullet casings before sitting down myself.

“I’m not sure treasure hunting suits you.” Sunny said with an exasperated sigh, sitting down beside me. She leaned into me slightly which I thought was odd until I realized she wanted help unfastening her battle saddle.

“I don’t know, I did just recently come into possession of the Sword of Nightmare Moon.” I drew it from my back and gave it a few cautious swings with my magic. It felt good to swing around and some part of me was demanding I learn to fight with the old sword. How strange, I thought. I had never been interested in swords before. Now that I was back on four legs, I did want to learn hoof to hoof combat since it was where I was weakest. Maybe fate had delivered me this tool for that reason. However, something else occupied my mind that made me smile and I was sure it would do the same for her.

“Hey Sunny…could you teach me how to play the guitar?”

It felt good to be right.

***

Morning came quicker than I expected. It wasn’t often that I got such a good night’s rest. I sat up with a yawn, careful not to disturb the young filly who had nestled up to me in the night. I opened my eyes to begin my day only to feel a cold muzzle press against mine.

“Howdy.”

“YAAHH!” I shuffled backwards until I hit the wall, Aurora let out a squeal as I shook her awake in my escape. Sunny and Grim were up next, their bodies tensed as they searched for danger. In front of me, hovering over where I had been sleeping was the cool orange metal body of Applejack, or at least the robot with Applejack’s personality.

“Mornin’ master, sleep well?” It said, oblivious to the scene it had created.

“D-don’t ever do that again!” I yelled, trying like hell to calm myself down.

“Sorry master, ah promise it won’t happen again.”

“Stop calling me master!”

“Ah can’t do that master. My files say ya’ll are my superior. My programmin’ says that Ah have t’ refer t’ ya as such until ya expire or somepony else takes yer place.”

“Fine, how about boss then? Master makes me sound like…like a…boss is fine.”

“Sure thing Boss.” It said with a nod. I sighed and stood up with a confused shake of my head.

“I thought I set this routine to trigger with a phrase…” I mumbled to myself more than present company.

“Ya did, but Ah’m capable of limited self-modification to my code. Ah revealed t’ Elder Lions that Ah answer t’ ya above him and he sent me t’ help ya’ll until Ah’m dismissed.”

“You told him about my secret command phrase!?” I shouted. That was supposed to stay a secret, how was the Elder going to trust me after discovering this?

“Course Ah did, after all, honesty is the best policy.” It lifted its head in a display of pride, looking beyond pleased with itself. Somewhere buried in the recesses of my mind I could swear somepony was laughing.

“What the hell is going on here?” Sunny said, her knife halfway out of its sheathe on her foreleg. Applejack’s eye began to glow red as it turned to face her.

“Hostile presence detected, permission to engage?”

“Denied! Override code 25666 assign all present users clearance level 4!”

“Acknowledged. Standby.”

I let out a relieved sigh and got to my hooves, moving to make sure the others were alright. “Everyone good?”

“Yeah…” Sunny said, relaxing her posture.

“I don’t like being in this building with robots.” Grim positioned himself so the wing that had been injured was facing away from Applejack.

“This one is way cooler than the other ones!” Aurora hopped in place before climbing up onto the robots back. “Comfier too.”

“Reset successful. Howdy ya’ll, Ah’m Applejack.”

“H-how do you do.” Grim said cordially, still keeping half of himself hidden.

“I believe we’ve met.” Sunny said neutrally.

“Howdy!” Aurora greeted enthusiastically, perching herself atop Applejack’s head.

“How did you find me?” I asked, wondering how it tracked us with no difficulty.

“That’s an easy one, Ah followed yer PipBuck tag!”

I hadn’t even considered that. I guess I had started getting used to not having it. When I activated her, she must have gotten my tag from my Pip…leg. Her presence here would be valuable but it still sat wrong with me. I had to get it off my chest. I retrieved the radio Star Paladin Sapphire gave me from my bags and hit the receiver.

“Elder Lions? It's Sparks, do you copy?”

“Ah Sparks, I trust the package I sent you has arrived?”

“Yes Elder…I can explain…”

“No need. I can’t blame you for your actions. I have my own secrets as well, though now one might say I have the advantage.” He gave a short, dry chuckle. “Don’t worry Sparks, it will still follow my orders…so long as they don’t supersede yours but I trust that we are on the same side yes?” He sounded kind and understanding but I could still hear the silent threat behind his words and the message was well understood.

“It won’t happen again Elder.”

“I should hope not, after all there should be no secrets between friends. Send her back when you no longer need her. Lions out.”

“Since when did we answer to the Steel Rangers?” Grim stated, raking his claws against the floor in irritation.

“Ya’ll will show the Rangers the respect they deserve!” Applejack barked back, assuming an aggressive stance.

“Stand down.” I said coolly to which Applejack straightened up and stepped back.

“You betcha Boss.”

“Grim look, I know this hasn’t been sitting well with you-”

“Understatement of the century.”

“BUT we are allies and if we want to stay allies then we need to show them a level of trust.”

“We do? Or you do?” His cold stare made me pause.

“If you have something to say Grim just say it.” I said harshly. Did he expect me to give him an explanation about every little decision I made?

“Fine. Ponies like the Steel Rangers are the ones responsible for the state of the world. They perpetuate it even though the world has long outgrown them. By keeping technology out of our reach they are denying us the tools to build the future ourselves. Instead they selfishly hoard it for themselves. Tell me, do you see them trying to build Equestria a new future?”

“That’s not fair.”

“And the whole world knows it. I thought you were different. I thought you might blaze a trail all on your own but no, you’d rather propagate the current world than build a new one.”

“You…” I started shakily before my anger began to rise. “You don’t get to decide what MY intentions are! What the fuck do you think I’ve been fighting for this whole time? The status quo? I allied with the Steel Rangers to help bring our goals to fruition faster. You have to trust me Grim and stand by me as my friend.” I held out a hoof to him, hoping that he still saw me as he once did enough to take it.

“That’s the problem though isn’t it Sparks? Are we even your friends? Do you ever take what we think into consideration? Or do you expect us to just keep blindly following you wherever you go? Do whatever you say? Do whatever you do? When’s the last time we worked towards one of my goals? Sunny?” Grim looked to Sunny, urging her to speak her mind. We were working towards one of her goals right now for fucks sake! Yet Sunny said nothing, instead opting to hide her eyes under the brim of her hat. “See what I mean. I’m starting to think Watcher doesn’t know what he’s talking about.” Grim looked at my outstretched hoof and shook his head. Silently making his way towards the exit. Just before he crossed the threshold he was stopped as Aurora blocked the way.

“Grim…?” She said. I could see the silent pleading in her face. Grim paused, looking down on the filly with a conflicted expression. He hesitated a second, but ultimately the look in his eyes told me his decision.

“Sorry little sister.” He said softly, stepping past her and launching himself into the air.

I looked after him in disbelief. After everything we’d been through together, what I put myself through to get him back…I felt my anger rising inside me as I watched his silhouette disappear higher and higher. Then, all at once, it vanished. I had expected the Author to make some kind of appearance. To try and goad me into doing something to stop him, strike him down or something. Instead he was content just to watch me deal with what happened on my own.

“W-what just happened?” He was gone. Just like that.

“He just needs time to cool down.” Sunny’s eyes found mine from under her hat. “Grim has been looking for a way to help the world on his own terms. To him, this probably felt like you were taking that away. Just give him time.”

“I hope you’re right.” It took a lot of effort to swallow the lump in my throat and even though I trusted Sunny and Aurora with my life, I didn’t want them to see how much it hurt to watch him go. I guess I wasn’t a very good friend after all.

Since we cleared the building the last time, it barely took any time to get back to that shimmering, blue field of energy that blocked off the labs.

“Applejack, what can you tell us about this building.” I wondered aloud, hoping the pre-war bot had some kind of insight about the complex.

“Well, Ah reckon it’s either a M.O.I facility or a M.A.S one. Not too many places had access t’ this kind of newfangled security.”

“So, you don’t actually know anything about the building or what’s inside.”

“Well shucks, Ah’m awful sorry Boss. They never got around t’ installing my security clearances.”

“I’ll thank you to hold off on the sarcasm thanks and who’s they?”

“Classified.”

“Helpful, thank you so much.” If I’d rolled my eyes any harder, I might’ve gone cross-eyed. I stepped up to the bypass shield and just like last time it offered no resistance when I walked through. Strangely enough Applejack had no problem getting through it either. “Guess robots get a free pass.” I mused aloud.

Applejack gave a quick chuckle and nodded. “Eeyup.”

“Alright, here goes.” I channeled some magic into my horn and brought the spell to the surface of my mind. With a simple thought I felt a sensation like a cool vapor surround my body like a veil. I approached the cloud terminal and felt a sense of pride and accomplishment when it resisted my touch. I could touch it! With all the security that was already in place I wasn’t surprised to see that there was no password required to access the terminal’s contents. Of which there was one that would remove our first obstacle. With a low hum, the slight crackling of the bypass shield disappeared and the way was opened.

“Way to go dad!” Aurora cheered.

“Am I the only one who remembers the ghost?” Sunny said as she hit the button to call the elevator up from the labs.

“No, I remember.” The memory of the pony-shaped specter of magic that came up through the floor came back to the forefront of my mind. Its golden glowing gaze had left me paralyzed in fear the last time. I was a different pony now but that wasn’t enough to give me the confidence I needed.

“So how are we going to deal with it?”

“I…I don’t know.”

“We’ll just have to get lucky then.”

“My scanners are pickin’ a large energy source approximately 500 meters from our position.” Applejack said, her eyes angled downward as if she were peering through the floor.

“What is it?”

“Unknown.”

“Alright then. Everypony keep your eyes and ears open. We got another ministry facility before us.” We all stepped into the elevator as soon as the doors opened and hit the one button that would take us down to the labs. We went down ten floors before the doors opened with a *ding*. Immediately the difference in lighting was apparent. Small lights in the ceiling bathed the hallway in weak, pale blue light and the air was electric with ambient magical energy. The floors which may have been white tile once were dull and cracked with age.

“I have a bad feeling about this.” Aurora said, the fur on the back of her neck standing up.

I checked my EFS to see that it was completely blank, even the compass and auto-map features weren’t functioning. Maybe the magic I was feeling was interfering with the arcane tech. I took one trepidatious step out into the hallway and was shoved to the ground as a bolt of magical energy whizzed over my head. Applejack leapt over my body, grabbed the turret mounted to the ceiling and ripped it free from its mount. Sparks erupted from the broken turret as Applejack turned and threw the twisted remnants down the hallway with a loud clatter.

“Ah reckon there’ll be more of those around.” She said, wiping the slag off of a glowing spot on her chassis.

“Are you alright?” I asked as Sunny helped me back to my hooves.

“Ah’ll be fine. Just need some scrap is all.”

“Okay then, where is that power source from here.”

“One sec…no power source detected.”

“What? But you just said-”

“Ah said, not detected. It’s still there, Ah just can’t point ya in the right direction.”

I nodded and motioned for the others to stay close, if this ambient magic was blocking my EFS it wasn’t too farfetched to say it was affecting her in some way too. The elevator had left us in a T section, with hallways off to either side of us. Unfortunately for us, there didn’t seem to be any signs to tell what was where.

“This might take a while.” I sighed and picked the left hallway. Despite being underground, this place had seen its fair share of damage. Panels had fallen from the roof revealing the stone and dirt above us, some plants were growing through the cracks in the floor and the soft clicking from my PipBuck told me radiation had breached the facility at some point in the last two hundred years. Up ahead was a set of stairs that lead even further down where I saw some more of the plants growing in piles of dirt that had fallen from the ceiling.

“What kind of lab is this anyway?” Aurora asked, batting her hoof at one of the plants which knocked a small puff of spores off its leaves.

“Hydroponics Ah’d reckon.”

“I suppose that makes sense, what do you think we’ll find down here?” For the second time since exiting the elevator I felt some kind of ambient field of magic, like we had just crossed into something.

“How should I know? This is your adventure.” Sunny waved a hoof through the air, fanning the spores away from her face. We made it halfway down the stairs when they reversed direction and led us to our first grisly scene. At the bottom of the stairs was a lilac colored unicorn in a lab coat. She was resting in a pool of her own blood; three ragged bullet wounds had punched through her chest. As we came off the last stair, the slight whirring of a turret taking aim startled me into SATS. It was so nice to have it back I thought, as I watched the bullet from Azura’s revolver hit the turret and cause it to explode into hot metal fragments. With my PipBuck back I finally felt normal again. Taking a moment to bring up the sorting spell, I saw a few new items of interest. Azura’s heavy revolver that I had claimed sat at the top of the list, labeled by my PipBuck as ‘Retribution’. I figured that was an appropriate name since it was what I had used to kill Dusk Diver. Just beneath Retribution was something labeled ‘Starfall’, was that the sword? I would have thought it’d have been called what it was, the sword of Nightmare Moon. Maybe there was more to it than Cobalt believed…or most likely the ponies out in the bay were mistaken.

“This pony has been dead fer two hundred years, five months and sixteen days.” Applejack stated, her eyes briefly flashing a blue color.

“That can’t be right.” Sunny tilted her head in confusion as she approached the body. “This blood is still wet.” She touched the tip of her hoof into the pool, proving that it was indeed still fresh. I looked away from the strangely preserved body and up into the path before us. The hallway from the base of the stairs went on for some time in a straight line with doors off to the side in regular intervals. Of note was that the hallway held a high number of the spore plants from before, some in clusters large enough to hide in. Just as my gaze began to wander elsewhere, I could have sworn I saw one of the plants shudder.

“We should keep moving.” The others started heading down the hallway while I brought up the rear, keeping my eyes on the suspicious plant. As we delved further into the plants, we found a few more fresh bodies that, according to Applejack, had been lying dead for centuries. All of them showed wounds that were consistent with turret rounds. Why had they been labeled hostile by the turrets? If they worked here and had clearance the turrets should have left them alone. All the bodies we found had appropriate level security badges (Which we pilfered for ourselves) so why were they targeted? The next room we entered looked to be set up like a greenhouse. Five rows of long garden beds took up the majority of the space, each filled with an incredible array of plants ranging from edible to medicinal, and each group was separated from each other by a plexiglass partition. Before we could investigate further the turret in the room swiveled and locked on to us, the light on its sensor turned red and it opened fire. Applejack was the first to respond and jumped in front of us, taking the stream of bullets in our stead as they ricocheted off her metal body. Using the durable bot as cover, Sunny and I leaned out from behind her and took out the turret with a bang followed by a shower of hot metal bits. Just what were these turret’s targeting parameters? If the badges no longer worked then somepony had to have changed their targeting systems manually from the control terminal. We would just have to keep on our hooves until we found it…or until all the turrets were destroyed. With the immediate threat dealt with we were now free to explore the green…room. Herbs of red, blue and green grew in neat rows in a bed all to themselves. Opposite them were miniature versions of vegetables like corn and cucumbers.

“I wonder if these are safe to eat.” Aurora thought out loud, snatching a fat tomato off the vine. As she was inspecting the fruit, a soft ticking reminded me of the presence of radiation. The ticking spiked harshly when the misters in the roof turned on and sprinkled the room with a high dose of irradiated water. We all backed out of the room until the water had stopped. Aurora regarded her tomato with disappointment and threw it back into the room with a splat.

“I don’t think we should-” I turned to leave the room behind us when I bumped into something breathing. It was a pony. A pony with no fur and green, semi-transparent skin. Where there should have been veins were even darker green lines running throughout its body. Its eyes were black with no irises. Plant like protrusions grew from its legs and instead of mane it had some kind of stalk growing out of its head. Before I could even scream it was on me, a growl crossed between a cry and a hiss came from its mouth as it swung at me with a barbed hoof. Its hoof snagged my armor and with it the monster pulled me down to the ground and stared at me. It showed no reaction as I heard gunshots and saw wounds blossom on its side, each leaking out a thick green yellow ichor. Instead it opened its fanged maw and vomited a cloud of spores into my face. I sputtered and choked on the dense cloud and shut my eyes tight to keep the spores out. Suddenly the cloud ceased and something heavy and wet hit the ground next to my head. When I opened my eyes, I saw the black eyes of the monsters decapitated head looking back at me. I freed myself from its hoof and got back up just in time to fall into a coughing fit, blood thick with spores dribbled down my chin. If there were spores in the blood then that meant they had gotten into my lungs and that couldn’t be good.

“Y’alright Boss?” One of Applejack’s blades retracted back into her foreleg, wiping the green blood off as it went.

“I don’t think any of us are.” I looked to the plants that were growing in the hallway, one of the only constants since we arrived on this level.

“What the hell was that thing!?” Aurora asked, her eyes lingering on the headless body of the green pony monster.

“All of these plants have those spores on them.” I said, a grim realization dawning in my brain. “And we’ve been breathing them this whole time.”

“Oh fuck…” Sunny’s eyes widened as the realization caught up with her. “W-we have to do something!” The panic in her voice startled me. Sunny was always the one who kept it cool and under control no matter the situation. Seeing that kind of fear in her eyes almost made me feel hopeless.

“Are we going to become like them!?” Aurora squealed, equally panicked by Sunny’s fear.

“Everypony needs to calm down-” I tried to say, barely keeping a lid on my own internal panic attack. Aurora was right, the spores were what likely turned that pony into a plant monster.

“Calm down!?” Sunny yelled, pointing a hoof at the blood I had just coughed up. “Just look!”

At the center of the spatter of blood was a black spot that that was tinging the blood around it with subtle yellows and eventually greens. Already I could feel a knot of something twisting around in my guts.

“W-we have to keep moving.” I stuttered, looking down the hall for any sign of a clinic or something. “They would have had some kind of countermeasure…right?” Hope was all I had at the moment and if there was no such thing to be found then I might have doomed us all. Sunny and I took off down the hallway at a rapid pace, leaving Applejack to watch our flanks and Aurora between us. We came to a four-way split, three paths branching off from where we came from. The turret in the middle of the roof found us rather quickly but was unable to lock onto us as the soft tinkle of my magic locked it in place. As it struggled to rotate, its gears grinding and smoke escaping its mechanism, it was an easy target for Sunny and Aurora.

“Now where do we go?” Aurora’s tense voice resounded in the empty hallways as she trotted in place.

“Why aren’t there any fucking signs!?” Sunny screamed, her voice reverberating off the metal walls and returning to us harshly.

This way

What?

~I said nothing~

Y-you didn’t hear that?

~I am trying to keep us alive, whatever you have done to us, I suggest you find a solution soon~

I frantically whipped my head around, searching for the other voice I’d heard. What was it about me that drew those kinds of things in? I kept searching and eventually found what I sought…maybe. Down the left hallway was something glowing. From this distance it looked like a mare, her features were blurry and her translucent glow made everything else nearly impossible to see. It slowly raised a hoof and waved for me to follow.

Hurry

I knew that I could trust it, some part deep inside me knew that whatever it was, it wanted to help.

“This way.” I called out, pointing towards the ghost. I didn’t even get one step when something slammed into me from behind. In our haste we neglected to notice the room just behind us that was overflowing with plants. Three more spore beasts followed after the one that had hit me and went after the others. Sunny couldn’t maneuver properly in the cramped hallways with three other ponies and when the beast managed to grab her battle saddle it pulled her down to the floor where a second one began to billow more spores from its mouth. Aurora on the other hoof had always been an agile little filly, easily evading the beast chasing her as best she could. I magically conjured a shield to block the cloud of spores from reaching Sunny while barbed hooves raked at my armor. I flung my metal hoof out and felt it connect, rolling with the momentum I tried to throw myself back up but was pulled back. When I peered back, I saw that the beast had the blade of Starfall between its teeth. With a quick twist, I grabbed the sword with my magic and thrust it forward, ramming in down the beast’s throat and out the back of its head. Applejack had one of them suspended in the air, skewered on her two leg-blades.

“Daddy!” Aurora cried, pulling my attention away from everything else. The beast she had been dodging had gotten its tail wrapped around one of her hind legs, only now could I see that their tails were made of barbed vines.

“Aurora!” I ripped the sword from the dead beast’s head and flung it horizontally at her attacker. I guided it as best I could as the blade carved through the air, its blade glinting with deadly intent. Starfall hit the base of its neck, took off everything above its shoulders, and kept going to embed itself into the wall. Behind me I could hear Sunny blast the last beast but something was wrong. Aurora hadn’t moved since she screamed.

“Oh no…” I galloped to her side and squeezed her hoof.

“D-dad?” She said groggily. “Some…somethings wrong.” She didn’t squeeze back. I took off the sunglasses covering her eyes and gasped. Her pupils were extremely dilated to the point that I couldn’t see her irises in the low light. They were becoming like the beast’s eyes. I levitated her onto my back and got a good look at her injured leg. The vines had wrapped around her leg and pulled the skin down like a peeled fruit, seeping blood and an unknown purple substance, venom most likely. If somepony said something to me I didn’t hear it as I took off down the hall where the ghost had been beckoning me. I could just faintly hear the sounds of hooves behind me over the thundering of my heartbeat in my ears. I skidded around another corner and came face to ethereal face with the ghost. I still couldn’t make out any discernable features but I could see a raised hoof pointing to another shimmering bypass shield. I took my chances and pressed forward, but was stopped when the shield resisted my presence.

“No…NO!” I growled, hammering at the shield with my hooves.

~Another obstacle beyond your power…but not beyond ours~

No! I don’t…I don’t need…

~Don’t be foolish Starborn, you needed me to save her last time and now you need me again. No one wants to see her die. Let me help you~

Shut up! I-I don’t need your kind of help!

~We don’t have time to argue. The fact is the girl will die if you don’t let us do what must be done~

I…I couldn’t wait any longer. Aurora was on my back and fading fast. The wound on her leg was beginning to smell funny as she let out a moan of pain.

Do it.

~I knew you’d make the right decision. Together nothing can stand in our way~

I levitated Aurora onto Sunny’s back as I began to feel an alien power surge from within me. Aurora’s eyes opened and found me.

“Dad…don’t…” I barely heard her whisper as I rammed my head against the barrier. The magic in my horn moved to envelope my entire body allowing me, with great effort, to slowly force my way through the shield. The energy protested against my invasion, my screaming and the crackling of resistance sounding loudly through the halls. Another step forward and I had my front legs past the barrier. The rippling field of energy was barely kept off my skin by my own magic but that wasn’t enough to block the intense pain. Every part of my body that had passed the shield felt as if I’d had my skin ripped off. I had just got my flanks past the barrier when, with a mighty scream, I gave one final push forward. The energy of the bypass shield held me back for the briefest of seconds before it ripped open and the emitters exploded in a colorful display of sparks. I tumbled forward, just managing to catch myself on my hooves before hitting the ground. I was panting and my whole body trembled from a constant stinging pain. I looked forward and saw that the room was fairly large and open but at the center I spotted an operating table. Behind it was a low counter that held a functioning terminal.

“There.” I half whispered, my breath getting stuck in my throat as I evacuated more blood and spores from my lungs. I could hear Sunny let out a ragged cough as well but she did as I hoped and set the now unconscious filly on the table, then closed the door behind us.

“Applejack, can you… hack terminals?” I asked, breathing heavily and leaning against the wall as I wobbled my way into the room.

“Yes.”

“Then get…to it and see if you can find anything that… can save us.” Even if I could get to the terminal, I knew that as a robot Applejack could search through the data faster than I could even at my best.

“Ah found somethin’ Boss.”

“Good news?” Sunny questioned hopefully.

“Yes, whoever holed up in this here room managed t’ start work on a cure before…well.” Applejack’s eyes moved to a body curled up in the corner, just as fresh as the others had been, its self-inflicted wounds still an obvious sight. “Anyhow with these notes Ah should be able t’ finish the formula t’ fix ya’ll up, so just sit tight and Ah’ll get t’ mixin’.”

“Hurry and give it to Aurora first.”

“Understood.”

“Looks like we’re gonna make it.” I said, relaxing slightly as I slumped down the wall to sit. “Was there ever any doubt?”

“Yes.” Sunny plopped down beside me, her battle saddle jostling noisily. “For a moment there I thought I was going to die.” Sunny turned her neutral stare to me but just as she could see through me, I was beginning to see through her…sometimes.

“I know…” I said thoughtfully, running a hoof through my mane. “I almost took you away from him.”

“It…it’s not-”

“Yes, it is.” I affirmed. “I know how much you want to see him again.” I paused, unsure of what to say to her. As much as I loved Aurora as my daughter, I would never be her true parent. I couldn’t know what Sunny was feeling, to have gone years and years thinking her child was dead and now to have seen him face to face. Yet here I was, doing my best to get us killed for what? To sate my own curiosity?

~It is only natural to seek understanding in the unknown. Shrink not from the thirst of knowledge for if you do, you shall never be more than you are now~

He wasn’t wrong but was it worth it if this is what it did to my friends? Grim had already abandoned me-

~For now~

And Sunny was probably harboring some newfound resentment towards my flippancy regarding their feelings and wellbeing. Who could blame them for that?

There was a silence between us that went on for several minutes, long enough for Applejack to have had time to create antidotes for the both us, long enough for the stinging pain to subside. The only sounds in the room were Aurora snoring quietly and the slight whirring of Applejack's servos.

“I’m sorry.” That was the best I could come up with but I meant it more than I ever had before. I didn’t wait for her to say something, I didn’t even look at her as I stood and moved to investigate the terminal myself. It was exactly the kind of distraction I needed right now. After Applejack had breached its security all I had to do was select an option from the list.

> Turret Control

> Experiment Logs

> Personal Logs

> Failsafe instructions

I selected turret control and saw the targeting parameters had been overridden to target anything that entered its range. If that was the case why didn’t they target the spore beasts? With a simple command I shut down every turret in the labs. Perhaps there was something in the experiment logs that would tell me more about the spore beasts.

Entry one:

The plants we’ve acquired so far have adapted to the simu-sun lighting better than projections estimated. So long as we can keep them watered and new seeds can be harvested for the next cycle, combined with the preservation spell we’ve weaved over this area then we theoretically have limitless specimens for the experiment. We have received authorization to proceed to the next phase.

A preservation spell explained why there were so many ‘fresh’ bodies around. Maybe it played a bigger role than expected so I moved on to the next one.

Entry two:

Our benefactor kept their promise and delivered to us two drums of I.M.P for the experiments. Luna knows where they got it but I’ve since learned not to question the limits of their resources. So far, we’ve managed to increase the plants resistance to radiation by seven percent. Not enough to sustain viability in a post-megaspell world but that’s what the I.M.P is for. With it we should be able to accelerate the speed of our results by months, maybe even years. If we can understand the properties of the I.M.P we may even be able to make complete changes to the plant’s growth cycles and survivability. Think of the possibilities! Plants that could bear fruit all year, that could fuel their chemical reactions with heat instead of light! Of course, I’m getting ahead of myself. We have many preliminary tests to do before we even consider altering their genetic structures.

I.M.P? What was that? I don’t think I’d heard of it before. Maybe Sunny or Applejack would know. Regardless I moved on to the next one.

Entry three:

Progress has slowed. Even with the I.M.P, the plants resistance to radiation has stalled as sixty-five percent which is only up ten percent from last month. Unfortunately, we still understand very little of how the I.M.P actually works. So far it has shown the ability to increase strength and resilience in almost everything but recently we have been seeing small mutations occur in some specimens. They have been growing quicker but their total size has decreased by approximately fifty percent. Despite the reduction in size their productivity has more than picked up the slack. Who cares if your tomato plants are half the size when they produce double the fruit? I think we have enough data to send to the Nursery, with any luck our findings will satisfy them enough for additional funding and testing.

So that’s why they were tiny. Something in this I.M.P caused them to mutate…is that where the spores came from?

Entry four:

We’ve now nearly exhausted our supply of I.M.P and there has been no word from our benefactors or the Nursery since we sent them our initial findings. We have, however, discovered a new I.M.P induced mutation. We don’t know if it’s because of the proximity of the plants or the way they were raised but they have begun producing a kind of spore. Tests have shown a one hundred percent chance of pollination when a plant, any plant, comes into contact with said spores. This could be the big one, the discovery that will completely change how we grow anything. Just think what we could do with a few more years and some more I.M.P. Even the folks at the Nursery can’t pass this up.

That was the third reference I’d heard concerning this ‘Nursery’. Was it another place like this? It had to be. The old Equestrian government sure seemed to love its secret facilities. That was the last of the entries regarding the experiment. I looked over my shoulder to see that Sunny still seemed to be milling something over in her head and Applejack kept a quiet watch over the both of us. The need for more time to kill and a lingering curiosity turned me back to the terminal to begin going through the personal logs of whoever was in charge of this experiment. The personal logs seemed to be dated a bit later than the first of the experiment logs.

The I.M.P has done wonders for our experiments here. Though it’s been difficult trying to keep it a secret from Pumpkin. I don’t know where it came from but I’m almost certain it was acquired illegally. The worst part is we still don’t have much of an idea what the shimmering rainbow looking sludge exactly does. Twilight has kept all the research and experimentation locked up in Maripony or in Canterlot with Gestalt and Mosaic with only the tiniest bits slipping through the cracks. I feel terrible about going behind Pumpkin’s back but if this war has taught me anything it that the ends justify the means. We’re advancing to phase two in the morning, time to see what the I.M.P can really do.

The ends justify the means eh? Seems like that mantra may have been used as a shield just one too many times. Every sacrifice made by a scientist or soldier or politician brought our entire race one step close to destruction. For when we forsake ourselves, our very nature, is it any wonder we destroyed ourselves? The next one held more intrigue.

These spores are becoming a problem. Thanks to the preservation spell they don’t die and are blowing around this section like dust. I’ve sent an order to the techs to install a failsafe mechanism that will purge this whole section of the labs. My office will be the safe room but hopefully we never have to use it. We would lose years of data but I know it won’t come to that. It mustn’t. In the meantime, Pumpkin has become too embroiled in her own project to be snooping around mine, so we don’t have to look over our shoulders anymore, at least for now.

That must have been the failsafe trigger I saw on the main screen. If such a thing had been built why was it never used? The preserved corpse in the corner told me somepony had made it into this control room and tried to create a countermeasure to the spore’s transformation. Yet they left the failsafe alone…

It’s worse than I could have imagined. I think the spores are starting to have some kind of effect on us. Three of my researchers have been put on medical leave and put under observation, not to mention that Sprinklsweet had some kind of allergic reaction and died yesterday. Strangest thing too, Doc said she was trying to attack him and get out of her restraints before she died. I knew that using the I.M.P was a bad idea, what the fuck did we expect when we don’t know a goddessdamn thing about it? As soon as the failsafe is done, I’m going to have to put the lab on lockdown and destroy it all before it’s too late. If I’m lucky I can have this whole thing cleared up before Twilight Sparkle gets here to inspect Pumpkin’s project in a few days.

There was only one entry left, broken into bits over several days. Considering the state of the labs as we found them it didn’t take a genius to guess what was coming.

They did it, it really happened. The megaspells… The ground above us shook with incredible force and damaged the facility. Communication lines have been lost and Project Outlast’s security protocols have been tripped, trapping Pumpkin and the others inside.

It’s been two days now; the spores have gotten out of control and the failsafe won’t trigger. I’ve holed myself up in my office… I…I can hear the ponies outside…they’re not the same. They look as much plant as pony now. I’ve done what I can to keep their numbers down. From what I can tell the spores need a living host. I reversed the turrets targeting systems to register those with clearance badges as hostile…I…I heard the survivor’s screams as the turrets shot them down. They spared the ponies who have already turned, or at least the ones that didn’t have their badges or labcoats. It’s only a matter of time until I turn too. The I.M.P did this…so maybe it can fix it. I’ve been considering using what samples I have left to try and make some kind of preventative. I’ll need to use myself as the subject…If anypony ever finds this…please tell-

The log abruptly stopped before being picked up several days later.

I did it. It’s been six days since the bombs fell and the number of spore carriers has increased but now, I have a preventative to stop spore infestation. Fat lot of good it’ll do me. I think I’m the last one alive in here. At least I won’t become like them. My mane started falling out yesterday so I think it’s safe to say that balefire radiation has breached the complex. The food and water I’ve stockpiled should last for another 2 weeks but I’ve been having trouble keeping anything down. Not like it matters. Even if there are survivors up there no rescue is coming. With the communication lines severed and the level of secrecy that went into building this facility… I’m going to die here…that much is certain. To whoever finds this…I hope it was all fucking worth it. This is Moondancer signing off.

And here we were. Much in the same position as this Moondancer. Successfully immunized to the spores by some mixture if I.M.P…whatever that was. We, however, had something she didn’t. A way out. Curiosity got the better of me and I tried to activate the failsafe myself to see what would happen.

Remote trigger unresponsive – Manual activation required

Once activated, the failsafe will vent an extremely flammable gas into the facility for ten minutes. Once ignited, all organic tissue will be destroyed and superficial damage to the facility may occur. Senior researcher Moondancer’s office and the Project Outlast control room have been established as safe rooms. To prevent the loss of life all researchers should be evacuated to these areas before failsafe activation. In the event of malfunction, the failsafe may be activated manually. Users should be aware that manual activation will give you a ten-minute window to reach safety. If you are unable to reach safety in time, a fireproof suit may be used instead.

I didn’t have a fireproof suit and I didn’t think I had the time to search for one. The terminal had the facility’s layout which I copied into my Pip-leg. I finally had an idea where we were and where we needed to be. North of our position was the Project Outlast control room and directly in between us was where I could manually activate the failsafe. I took a deep breath and shuddered. I knew what I had to do.

“AJ, I need you to stay with Aurora.” I gathered my things and headed for the door.

“Understood.” She nodded; her synthetic green eyes moving towards the unconscious filly.

“Where are you going?” Sunny spoke up at last, lifting her head to meet my eyes.

“I’m going to activate the failsafe and burn theses spores and everything else from this facility.”

“Then I’m coming with you.” She tried to stand up but I shoved her back down with my magic.

“No.” I said coolly

“Sparks, I’m coming with you. Now let me go.”

“No.” I reiterated. “If something goes wrong it could be dangerous. I won’t put your life on the line like that again.”

“So what, I’m just supposed to let you die if something happens?”

“If it comes to that…yes.” I paused again and thought back to what Grim had said before he left. “I’ve been a bad friend. Let me risk my life for you this time.” I turned my back and brokered no argument. I could feel her glare as I unsealed the door but by the time I closed it behind me, I saw her expression shift to a softer one. It was a silent plea for me to make it back safely, an unusual sadness in her eyes. I had never seen her look so vulnerable. Now that I was immune to the spores that permeated the air down here, I trotted forward following the map to the failsafe. Everywhere I went I felt like there were eyes on me. Every dark room, every scattering of plants could hold another of the spore beasts. I returned to the junction where we’d last been attacked and remembered something vitally important. Still embedded in the wall where I left it was Starfall, the gleaming silver sword still dripped with the dark green blood of a spore beast. With some effort I yanked it out of the wall, careful not to trip over the bodies of beasts we’d already killed. I proceeded at a slow pace, cautiously searching for any sign of danger. I passed by several inactive turrets but even the sight of them sent a tingle of anxiety to settle in the pit of my stomach. My useless EFS told me nothing as I crept along the long-abandoned hallways, my only company was the creaking of the metal and a soft humming coming from somewhere ahead. Around the next corner was something that made me freeze. Right in the middle of the hallway was one of the strange plants, more than large enough to hide an attacker. I mentally kicked myself and slowly inched my way towards it. There was no way to get around it on either side without disturbing it, at which point any beast inside would take notice. Remembering what I held in my magic gave me an idea. I hefted the sword over my head and brought it down into the center of the plant. I was rewarded with a wet crunch and the soft hissing of something’s last breath.

Satisfied that was the only one, I charged through the plant with confidence…and tripped over the body of a long dead researcher. The sword went flying from my magical grasp and clanged off the floor, echoing down every adjacent hallway. My eyes shot open as I scrambled forward to retrieve the sword. From behind me and places in front of me, I could hear the sound of hooves converging on my location. Strapping the sword across my back, I flipped up the hood of my cloak and vanished. I could barely hear the sound of my own panicked breathing as several spore beasts shambled out of nearby rooms to investigate the racket I had made. They hissed quietly as if they were conversing with each other, small clouds of spores escaping their mouths with every breath. I instinctually closed my mouth to quiet my breathing and my body tensed as I felt a drop of sweat roll off my nose. It hit the floor with an almost inaudible sound and the nearest spore beast stopped in its tracks. I felt my heartbeat skyrocket as the beast turned and looked right at me. The fur on the back of my neck stood up and adrenaline surged into my system, screaming at me to run. If I took off now, there was a chance they would detect me. I bit my lip hard enough to draw blood as I tried to suppress the shaking of my body. I continued to creep forward, ignoring the many eyes that gazed over me. I had almost cleared the gathering before my body failed me. Exhaustion, anxiety and the adrenaline all caught up to me at once as I failed to hold in a coughing fit, expelling a mouthful of blood onto the floor. As quiet as the cloak made me, even it couldn’t completely hide the sounds I was making. I hadn’t finished coughing before I tried to gallop away, a bit too late as I found teeth snap tight onto my tail. I whipped around as fast as I could, my hood dropping as I grabbed Starfall and swung it in a long arc. The beast with my tail in its mouth crumpled to the ground as Starfall cleaved through the side of its head. Muscle memory kicked me into SATS as Retribution floated before me and locked headshots on three more of the beasts. With a flurry of motion my gunshots, guided by SATS, reverberated loudly down the hallway as three heads exploded into three fountains of dark green gore. I didn’t wait to see how the rest of them would react as I flipped up my hood again and tried to lose them.

According to my map I didn’t have much further to go until I was there. If I couldn’t shake them in that time then there would be little hope I could activate the failsafe. I rounded the corner into a much wider hallway. At the end I could see a large ovular door with its own security checkpoint. About a hundred hoof lengths before it was the junction box that, according to my map, I was looking for. The sound of pursuing hooves sounded distant as I assumed they were having difficulty picking up my trail. I had precious little time so, using my magic, I yanked the panel off the box and began looking for the manual activation switch. There were no security measures in place so all it took was the flip of a switch. Almost immediately I could pick up a strange smell as the ventilation system began to pump out a flammable gas that sat heavy in my lungs, stealing my breath away and threatening to start another coughing fit. From the depths of the facility I heard every spore beast let out some kind of long, piercing wail. I threw up both my hooves in a desperate bid to cover my ears and try to drown out the cry. It was like the sound went straight through to my core, a primal screech that brought out a primitive fear in me. Now came the hard part. I had ten minutes to get back to the others.

Got any helpful advice? I mentally chided, trying to provoke the Author.

Nothing. I could still feel his presence but it was faint, almost unnoticeable. Getting us through that bypass shield must have taken a toll on him. I was truly alone, for now, and no help was coming. That anxiety came back in full as I peeked around the corner to see perhaps twenty of the beasts. They clogged the hallway, so close to each other that there wasn’t even the slightest wiggle room for me to get through. I couldn’t imagine what it was they were hoping to accomplish, their mouths open as they released spores and shrieks into the already thinning air. I wouldn’t have time to go around them and there was no way of knowing if the other paths were equally choked or not. I took in a deep breath, the iron tang of my blood still lingered in my mouth. When I let it go, it came out shuddery and small. The countdown on my PipBuck already showed that a minute had passed. I didn’t have the time to psych myself up, I needed to go and I needed to go now. I unslung Starfall from my back and levitated out Heart’s Promise. I had a hard time controlling the both of them in my magic but with a second of magical adjustment I had them relatively stable. That left Retribution resting in my mouth, three shots left.

I started into a gallop, my hood slipping off as I threw Heart’s promise through the air and into a spore beast’s forehead. In the blink of an eye I channeled my shield spell into it, causing the beasts head to explode in all directions. The shield’s bubble expanded far enough to shove the beasts to the sides and into the wall, giving me enough space to maneuver. I darted into the shields protective area, the heads and hooves of multiple beasts pounding against it. Strain started to assault my focus as the mass of spore beasts continued to throw themselves against the shimmering white dome. At this rate I wouldn’t be able to keep it up long enough to reach the others. Even if I could, the agonizingly slow pace of pushing through bodies was eating through what time I had left. I had eight minutes left and I had barely made any ground. Panic alarms speared through my brain as I began wondering if my shield had the strength to protect me once the gas was ignited. It became clearer and clearer to me that if I was going to make it I had to act fast and decisive. I had my tongue on the trigger of Retribution, about ready to fire when I hesitated. If I fired, it might set off the gas. Immensely thankful for the sword I held before me, I retrieved Heart’s Promise and focused the rest of my magic into wielding the ancient blade. I thrusted the blade forward, piercing one under its jaw and out the top if its head. Despite its appearance and apparent age, Starfall held an edge that even the most skilled crafters would envy. With a flick of magic, the sword cut through the rest of its skull and with a mighty swing removed the head of one and the legs of another of the beasts. It felt…almost alien to me but not like the Author’s presence. I had never used a weapon like this before and yet it came so naturally. Almost as if the sword itself was guiding me. With a hefty exertion of magic I tossed the sword out of the safety of my shield to careen down the hallway and behead another two beasts. I was actually smiling. The synergy I felt with Starfall banished the anxiety and panic I had been feeling, instead replacing those feelings with a joyous confidence. I was going to make it! I had five minutes left and I was more than halfway back to the others. I neared the final corner and felt a great relief flow through my body. The hairline fractures in my shield were only just now beginning to crack in earnest but with safety so close at hoof, I put them out of my mind. I had just crossed the four way split in the hallway when something heavy crashed into my shield and knocked me to the floor, Retribution skittering out of my mouth. I hadn’t even got back to my hooves before it hit the shield again and shattered it into sparkling fragments. When I managed to get back up I felt something cold wrap around my hind legs and pull. Craning my head over my shoulder, I saw the new monstrosity that had grabbed me. Its body was like the others, mostly transparent green skin and plant like growths adorning its body. Unlike the others though, this one was much larger and where its head should have been was a tri hinged jaw that opened up like a flower, a mass of black tentacles hung taught from its maw around my legs. I let out a yell of surprise, trying like hell to scramble away from the thing but the tentacles around my legs tightened unmercifully. An additional tentacle shot out of its mouth and wrapped around my metal leg, pulling it hard enough that I thought it might come off. While I was incapacitated the remaining Spore beasts moved in and vomited an enormous mass of choking spores. It would do them little good now but asphyxiation was still something I’d like to avoid. I struggled in vain as the tentacles tightened even further around my legs, any more pressure and they would snap. Errant hooves of the spore beasts battered and scratched at my body.

Two minutes left. In an instant I felt a comfortable tingle at the base of my horn. For a moment I’d thought the Author had recuperated but it wasn’t his power that I was feeling. On the floor, a few feet away, rested the glowing blade of Starfall. It began to vibrate softly, its glow getting a little brighter. With the slightest touch of magic it came flying into my grasp. With a flourish, the blade cut through the tentacles binding me and practically yanked me to my hooves. The pale blue glow of Starfall seemed to concentrate into its core, softly bleeding delicate light into the hallway.

One minute, thirty seconds. I charged forward with a battle cry, ramming Starfall through the tri jawed monster. It squealed in distress as what remained of its tentacles slithered out of its maw, drenched me in what felt like acidic blood and tried to strangle me. Everywhere its tentacle stumps wandered left trails of green-purple blood that stung like hell. I had to get its tentacles away from me, power flowed into my horn as a concussive blast pushed it back. Its slippery tentacles hanging limp form its maw. I refocused my attention to Starfall, which was still lodged in its chest, seizing the handle and spinning it in a wide circle. The neatly bisected halves of its body slid apart and fell separate from each other.

One minute. Starfall was on its way back to me when the weight of another beast landed on my back. My spell fizzled out and Starfall clattered to the floor. Before I could react, I felt something clamp on my right ear. Teeth, flat and jagged, crushed the flesh of my ear and with one twist of its head it came right off in a searing hot flash of pain. I cried out in agony as warm blood ran down the side of my head. With a call of magic, my glowing sword flew into my mouth where I sung it twice in an X pattern. The first cut took off its front left leg and the second split its skull in half. There were only two of them left now but I could hear more coming in the distance. I had to finish this quickly before I was overwhelmed.

Forty-five seconds. A blast of energy from my horn flung one of the beasts against the wall with a meaty slap. My concentration faltered for a second as I slipped on the massive pool of blood coalescing in the hallway, my own blood dripping to meet it. In that instant a set of teeth bit down on Starfall and pulled it from my grasp. The other, having recovered from hitting the wall, slammed into me, pushing my back to the wall with only my metal leg to protect me.

Thirty seconds. With a quick flourish of my horn I sent Heart’s Promise from its sheathe to spin through the air like a buzz saw. It flew in a circle, almost like a boomerang before coming to rest in the temple of the beast pining me to the wall. Once I was freed I called to Starfall and pulled it to me, blade first. It punched through the last beast’s chest, spilling the foul, mutated contents of its insides to the floor. Once it had returned to me I spun it around and sent it right back. Unable to properly move and lacking the intelligence to dodge, the hapless beast could only watch with its big dark eyes as the blade slammed into its forehead all the way to the hilt.

Fifteen seconds. I did it. Despite the throbbing pain reminding me that my ear had been torn off, I had made it. I quickly retrieved my weapons and galloped for the office.

Ten seconds. I didn’t make it more than two steps when the others I’d heard approaching arrived.

Nine. Another of the tri-jawed monsters opened its disgusting mouth and tangled me in a mass of black tentacles.

Eight. I spun Starfall in a desperate circle, severing all but one of the tentacles holding me back.

Seven. It couldn’t end like this! I was so close! Help me! I mentally called to the Author. I could still feel him but now, the way he lurked inside my mind, it felt like something was actively holding him back.

Six. I kicked and screamed, throwing every spell I could muster at the crowd of monsters that had followed me.

Five. I magically grabbed one of the severed tentacles and threw it into the face of the one that still held me. Acidic blood caused it to screech and retract the last tentacle, freeing me and giving me the time I needed to stand and fight.

Four. This was it. No matter how well the fight went I wouldn’t make it to the door in time.

Three. I closed my eyes and met my fear head on. The others would live and I would leave the Author without his ‘perfect vessel’. I was okay with that. A nearby glow stole my attention.

Two. The glow around Starfall had returned and was increasing in intensity. Then in a flash so bright I had to cover my eyes, it transformed. Replacing the old chipped blade was a wider, pale blue one. The center of the blade shifted and moved as if the edges contained a moonlit sky. Then, with a mind of its own, the blade reacted to my magic. It vanished with a flash and reappeared in front of me, lodged blade first into the floor.

One. Brilliant white energy erupted from the center of the blade, enveloping me in a protective bubble. Off in the distance I could feel the rumbling of something coming. The surviving spore beasts shrieked as a wall of heat and fire washed over us. Their bodies were scorched away in seconds, only leaving behind the charred remnants of their skeletons. Then, just like that, it was over. Globs of fire stuck to the now warped and curling metal of the walls and floor. Nothing was spared, almost everything was burnt black.

The bubble around me vanished and Starfall reverted to its prior form.

“Ha…Ha Ha…” The heat was still immense and the dry air was difficult to breathe. Yet somehow, after everything, I found myself laughing.

“Aha Ha HA HA!” I wondered what the others were thinking since I didn’t make it to the office in time. As my joyous survival laughter eased up, I looked down to the old sword of Nightmare Moon, forged millennia ago of metal from beyond the stars.

‘This is its dormant state’ Cobalt had said. ‘I’m afraid that’s all it will ever be’. It really was what they’d claimed, I happily thought to myself, pulling the priceless artifact out of the floor. But if it really belonged to Nightmare Moon then why did it work for me just now? I doubt anypony alive had the answers I wanted and frankly I was starting to get used to having my questions go unanswered. I was still sitting in the patch of undamaged floor the bubble had protected when I heard the office door open. Sunny was the first to run out. The sorrow on her face obvious even from this far away. Her eyes found me soon enough and her grief slowly melted away into relief, tears twinkling in her golden eyes. She slowly approached me and smiled that motherly smile of hers.

I never saw it coming. Without warning she slapped her hoof upside my head, reminding me again that I didn’t have an ear.

“OW! S-” Before I could protest she hit me again, and again, and again.

“I’m gonna kill you Sparks! You were supposed to come back! You think this is a game!?” Her hits slowly got weaker until she stopped altogether. Wet lines ran down her cheeks as she collapsed on the floor next to me. “I’m sorry…” She muttered.

“It’s alright. I get it.”

“No…I should have had faith in you.”

“No.” I said, garnering a confused look from her. “You should worry. Sunny I’m…I’m scared. This-” I gestured to the clean metal we sat on. “Was a total fluke. I should be a burnt skeleton right now.” I paused a moment and thought long and hard. Whinnyapolis, the Balefire Swamp and even Baltimare, none of it had been in my control. “I’m on the edge all the time. On one side is failure and the other side is fear of failure. The line I’ve been walking could end in disaster at any moment and I can’t take it anymore!” I didn’t fully realize how close I had come to dying this time. Every other time I had somepony to help me, in the swamp, when I lost my leg. This time it was just me and I almost got myself killed. In all reality I should be dead but there I was, attacking myself for my complete and utter lack of control. It was a foals dream. I couldn’t reasonably expect to have any control of this world, the best I could do was give everything I had to keep myself alive and we all know how good I am at that.

“Why are you here?” Sunny asked, her expression softening to its icy neutral state.

“I…I don’t know.” I said behind choked breaths. “I don’t know what I want anymore.” It was the truth. A truth I didn’t know what to do with. I had been chasing something ever since I left the stable. To free the stable, to find Chestnut, to bring Grim back, replace my leg. What was I chasing now? Nothing. I knew what I was doing here. I was distracting myself. There was no purpose in being here beyond satisfying a mental checklist I had been building for months.

“You want to help me, right?” Sunny asked, her eyebrows raising slightly.

“Of course I do.”

“And you want to help the wasteland?”

More than anything but what could I, one measly stable dweller, do to change the world from what it has been for two hundred years? “Yes…” I finally managed to whisper out.

“And what about Aurora?”

“Aurora is…” I hesitated, only for a moment, but enough for my own self-loathing to inform me that she deserved better than me. “My world.” I finished. “She gives me purpose outside of myself. She keeps me alive, literally and figuratively. I don’t know what I’d do without her. That filly is the best thing that ever happened to me.”

From beside me, Sunny chuckled.

“What’s so funny?” I asked a little bitterly.

“Nothing. I’ve got somepony like that in my life too.” She draped one of her legs over my shoulders, pulling me into a tight hug. ‘What am I to you?’ I had asked her once. Was I to her what Aurora was to me? ‘A chance to make things right’ had been her answer. She saw something in me worth protecting. Worth dying for. Just like I did with Aurora.

Sunny Smiles…former leader of the regulators, steadfast ally, incredible mare and my best friend. I returned her hug and squeezed her gently.

“I love you Sunny.” I said, unable to contain a smile as I nuzzled into her neck. She let out a happy hum and nuzzled back.

“I know.” We sat in each other’s embrace for only a minute or two before she helped me to my hooves. “I’ll always be here to walk that line with you Sparks.”

I smiled and nodded, retrieving Starfall from the floor and returning it to my back, turning with her to return to our impromptu safe room.

“So, how did you survive?”

“It was the sword.” I said, a bit of awe leaking into my voice. “Cobalt was wrong. It’s real.”

“A-are you serious?” Her eyes, fell back to the sword strapped to my back. “How did you do it?”

I pulled it from its makeshift sheathe and gave it some experimental swings. The glow from before was nowhere to be seen. “I…uh I don’t know. It just started glowing when I was fighting. Just before the fire came it transformed and put a barrier around me almost like it had a mind of its own.”

“Hmm. You sure do have a knack for finding interesting artifacts.” Sunny gave a bemused smile. “But at least we know it’s real.” I could detect the faint hope in her voice. We almost had everything we needed to rescue Stormy. Except the largest obstacle, getting to the Lunar Liner. Sunny led me back through the doorway and the first thing I saw was the awake form of Aurora, nose deep in a book. Her eyes met mine and she grimaced. Several scenarios played through my mind all at once, trying to determine which one had upset her. Had she known what I had gone to do? Did Sunny tell her?

“Dad…what happened to your ear?” As if on cue a few drops of blood dripped off my chin and onto the floor. The stinging pain had yet to subside but it was dulling to a tolerable throb.

“It was my bad ear anyway.” I shrugged, passing it off as an inconvenience at most and a blessing at best, silently thanking Sunny for not telling her anything. “Do we have any bandages though?” I asked, hopeful to have something to cover it up and stop the bleeding.

“Well...” Sunny started, eyes searching for something that wasn’t there.

“Grim…right.” I said solemnly, gritting my teeth.

“Ah gotcha Boss.” AJ said, standing up and walking towards me. A red glow began to grow behind her eyes. “This might sting a mite.”

“What?” I barely had time to register what her plan was when a beam of energy the width of a pencil shot from her eyes and drew a quick line up the side of my head, cauterizing the wound. I clenched my teeth and hissed as fresh burning pain closed the tear.

“Whoa.” Aurora commented, failing to keep the slight twist of a smile off her face.

“Thanks AJ, anyway the path is clear now.” I said, the phantom twitching of my lost ear feeling strange. “Let’s find this power source and get the hell out of here.” It didn’t take more than a minute for us to collect our things, except for Sunny who left her guitar in the office.

“Wow, what happened out here?” Aurora wondered aloud, stealing glances and the heat warped metal and burnt bones of former ponies.

“I took care of the monsters, they shouldn’t bother us anymore.” Aurora had no idea how close I had come to dying in this very hallway. Knowing how she’d react, I preferred to keep it that way. I pondered just how much work here had been destroyed by the failsafe. Every terminal likely survived but anything physical on paper or clipboard was probably gone forever. The acrid smell of burnt flesh lingered in every hallway, made worse by the beast’s mutated biology giving the air a vile stench above that of normal burnt bodies. Like ghouls, these things had been ponies once and I caught myself deliberately avoiding facing their remains.

I led us back to the ovular door I had noticed while activating the failsafe. Judging by the security checkpoint that preceded it, I figured that was the best place to find the power source Applejack mentioned. Without any security ponies it was easy enter the booth and hit the necessary controls to get the door open. Once it was, we ushered ourselves in only to see another door on the other side of the small room. The door swooshed shut behind us and locked us in.

“Umm what’s happening?” Aurora asked, taking a big step closer to me.

“Standard decontamination protocol.” Applejack informed us. “It won’t take but a minute.”

As soon as she finished speaking a number of jets that extended from the walls began spraying us with some kind of airborne disinfectant? I truthfully had no clue what the substance was but if the ponies who worked here were subjected to it often then it couldn’t be that harmful right? Once it was all over, the second door opened into a large circular room that inclined downwards towards the center. The first thing we all noticed was the thick glass tube right in the middle. It extended all the way to the ceiling and inside of it was a twister of blue energy. The ambient magic I had been feeling since we took the elevator had increased tenfold. Was that raw magical energy contained in that tube? As we spread out and began investigating I noticed that this room hadn’t been spared by the failsafe. Paper documents lay half burnt on the floor in places but just like I theorized, the bank of terminals on the other side of the tube were intact.

“What’s this?” I turned my attention to Aurora who was at the bottom of the room near the tube, standing in front of some kind of pod. As I approached it I noticed that parts of it were made of glass, a dark glass that was nearly impossible to see through. All I could make out was a dull glow coming from inside the pod, the same color as what was trapped in the tube.

“I don’t know.” I said plainly, not fully understanding the connection to the tube of energy. I stepped around it to investigate the terminals. “So is this the power source you were picking up earlier?” I craned my head back to shout at Applejack.

“Ah think so.” She confirmed. “Though Ah don’t know much else about it.”

“Think you could find out? It’d be pretty valuable to-” I was cut off by something that sounded like a gust of wind. When I faced forward again I saw it. The ghost. The black and blue aura that was its body opened its mouth and let out a spine tingling wail. Its ethereal hoof swatted at me and though it passed right through my chest, the spot it had touched felt like it had turned to ice. I screamed and fell backwards, rolling to try and put some distance between it and me. I clutched at my chest and magically unslung Starfall from my back. I knew it wouldn’t have any effect but I had to do something to protect myself. I sloppily slashed at the thing and was surprised when it met resistance and bounced off its form. The ghost shrieked as dark smoke escaped from its mass and it sunk into the floor, the cold in my chest abruptly vanishing. If it could be hurt, it could be killed.

“You alright?” Sunny asked trotting up to me, giving where it had touched me a curious glance.

“I’m fine, let’s see if we can get this pod open.” I returned to the pod and jammed the point of Starfall into the tight seal. However when I went to pry it open, an immediate electrical current surged into my body and blasted me away. I sailed through the air and landed roughly on Applejack’s back.

“Whoa there partner, Ah suppose Ah ought t’ have warned ya.”

My muscles twitched randomly and a tingly dizziness clouded my mind. Applejack carefully set me down and sat beside me. I didn’t have the strength to say anything to her. After the ordeal with the failsafe my body had taken a beating.

“Terminal said we can’t open the pod till the power is disabled. On the bright side the occupant’s vitals are still in the green.”

“O-occupant?” I mumbled, my mind lagging a bit. ‘I will be the first test subject’ I remembered reading the last time I was here. ‘I trust my team to keep things running while I’m integrated into the pod’. Could…Could she still be inside after all this time? “What does it do?”

“Project Outlast’s goal was t’ discover an alternative energy source t’ replace coal. Project lead Pumpkin Cake theorized that raw magical power could be harnessed and used as energy. However this process requires a volunteer t’ have their magic siphoned and converted t’ energy. Logs show that Pumpkin Cake volunteered t’ be the first test subject. The pod was designed with stasis and life preserving spells t’ keep the occupant alive, also security measures t’ keep it from being opened prematurely as Ah’m sure yer aware.”

“How can we get it open?” Aurora and Sunny had joined us to hear the rest of what Applejack had learned.

“That’ll be the tricky part. The pod has security overrides that will stop the siphoning process and allow the occupant t’ be safely removed. However them overrides were tied to the power grid. When the megaspells hit they severed both communication and power lines.”

“Then why didn’t the overrides kick in?” Aurora asked, studying the pod with a scrutinizing look.

“The very nature of Project Outlast prevented it. Project Outlast was successful and Pumpkin’s theory proved t’ be correct and that is what has kept her trapped here. The level of power she is generating is keeping this facility operational. Project Outlast is keeping its own security overrides from activating.”

“How can we stop it?” I asked, trying to stand on my trembling legs.

“We would have to destroy the tube. That there device is responsible for converting magic into energy, without it the facility will lose power and we should be able t’ get her out safely. Though how the energy within will react when its released is another rodeo altogether.”

“Well first we’ll need to figure out how to destroy it.” Sunny said, bucking the glass tube to no effect. “It’s pretty thick.”

“Maybe we can-” The sound of wind cut me off once again. The screeching that accompanied the ghosts appearance reverberated off the rounded walls as it rose through the floor. A glow atop its forehead brightened and it fired a beam of yellow energy at Sunny. She deftly dodge the blast, launching herself up into the air to ride the shockwave to relative safety. The spot she had been seconds ago was now a glowing molten metal crater.

“The ghost!” I declared. “We’ll let it break the tube for us!” It was the best idea I could come up with, a hopeful smile gracing my lips. We were actually going to save her!

~Wear the hero’s skin if you must Starborn but it will never hide what you really are~

And what might that be?

~Something akin to myself. Something that desires change. Something that will do whatever it takes to achieve one’s goals~

Don’t’ compare me to you, we are nothing alike.

~Your eyes are open yet you still do not see. Do you think I could have attached myself to just anyone? The fact that I am here, with you, proves how alike we are. You just can’t see it~

And that’s the way it’s going to stay.

~Your false confidence makes for a poor shield. You know as well as I do that all it will buy you is time and time? Time is on my side~

You talk as if-

~Duck~

What?

Reality came back into focus as the ghost fired another yellow beam, this time at me. Instinct took over and I summoned a shield around me. The beam struck the surface but instead of piercing through, it exploded on contact, destroying my shield and sending me to the floor. Magical feedback poured into my horn making it feel as if my skull was splitting open. This ghost, or whatever it was, was too strong for my shields to handle.

~Ghost? No no. This byproduct is what you’re here for is it not?~

What do you mean?

I felt something bite down on my tail and pull me out of the way of another beam of light.

“Get up Sparks! You gotta move!” Sunny moved away after saving me, the ghost now targeting her. She just barely slid under a desk that had been telekinetically flung at her.

~This Pumpkin Cake you seek. You know her history, what more need I say?~

So…this is her?

~Partially. I doubt she possesses much awareness and it’s possible that this is an unconscious attempt at defending oneself. Maybe even a consequence of the technology itself~

I had just made it to my hooves when a magically guided chair hit me in the side. I fell again, my strength evaporating by the second. Its lifeless golden eyes locked on to mine as it prepared to fire another spear of sunlight. I drew Starfall but it was wobbly in my magical grasp, uncertain if it could even protect me. In a flash Applejack was in front of me, her eyes glowing that hellish red. They fired simultaneously, their beams of energy colliding with each other with the sound of a crashing wave. A sphere of excess energy began to bubble out from where the beams met, growing until the energy began to warp like rippling water. Another second passed and the sphere gave way, exploding in a swirl of orange destructive power. After the smoke cleared I could see a crack in the thick glass of the tube and the ghost had vanished again.

“Are ya’ll okay?” Applejack asked, carefully helping me back up.

“Yeah…” I lied. If it wasn’t for the loyal robot I don’t think I’d still be alive, let alone standing. “We have a weak point now.” I pointed to the crack.

“That doesn’t do us any good if we all get killed, we have to do something now!” Sunny said, her eyes scanning the room for the ghost. On cue it rose from the floor behind Aurora. She squealed in panic, firing several useless rounds through the ghost’s form. I reached out with magic and plucked her away from the ghost, drawing its attention.

“AJ, use your eye laser and destroy the tube, I’ll distract it.” The ghost was unpredictable, my plan was doomed to failure from the start but now I knew Applejack could match its power.

“…Alright.” Applejack hesitated. Her orders conflicting with her programming regarding my safety. “It’ll take a bit to charge.”

“Acknowledged.” I half smiled, standing on my own once she left me. This was the last shot we were going to get. If Applejack couldn’t fire her laser then we didn’t have a chance. I hoped that what the Author said was true, that the ghost was somehow Pumpkin and once we freed her it would disappear. I limped forward, favoring my metal leg as I once again held Starfall aloft in front of me. Despite having it for little more than a day I was putting my trust in the ancient weapon. It saved me before and I believed it would do so again. The ghost vanished in a puff of black smoke, appearing at my side with its hoof raised to strike. Moving Starfall to intercept the blow, her hoof bounced of the flat of the blade and was forced to take a step back. A familiar glow began to form on its head as it charged another spell. I held the sword in front of me to block whatever was going to come my way but nothing did. Peering out from behind the blade I saw the glow atop its head had vanished. Sinking through the ghost’s incorporeal head was a book, one that I recognized. It was the book Aurora had been reading before, she had thrown it at the ghost and interrupted its spell! It retaliated almost immediately, lifting Aurora in the air and throwing her against into the row of terminals with a crash.

“Aurora!” I screamed, breaking away to try and reach her. I crossed half the distance before Sunny tackled me to the ground, just in time to push us out of the way of a storm of telekinetically guided glass shards. Sunny was up faster than me and also seemed to notice that its spells could be stopped. Rearing its ugly head for another attempt, the glow barely had a chance to form before Sunny’s whole body came stomping down through it. Sunny screamed and collapsed from the icy pain but had succeeded in dissipating its form for the moment. Though it would not be stalled for long. Appearing out of the wall like a gaseous black turret it turned its head to me and fired. Still on the floor I rolled out of the way, narrowly keeping ahead of the beam vaporizing the floor behind me. When I came to a stop, I had positioned myself in front of Pumpkin’s pod and the ghost had retreated temporarily.

“Sunny! Get Aur-” In an instant it was back, staring me down from a short distance in front of me. Time seemed to slow as the ray of destructive magic came streaking through the air at me. Realization caught up to me and revealed that I was out of options. I couldn’t take another direct hit, shield or not and if I ducked or dodged, the attack would hit and probably destroy Pumpkin’s pod. I closed my eyes and trusted in the only thing I had left at my disposal. Starfall rose in my grasp to catch the beam, its soft pale glow returning. The glow around the sword forked the beam like a river, diverting the two halves away from the pod to explode against the wall behind it. Even that had been too much for my exhausted body. Starfall fell from my grasp and stabbed itself into the floor. Using it as a crutch to keep myself propped up, I looked up at the ghost and saw nothing in its empty golden eyes. It regarded me with a tilt of its head before it began charging the final spell. From behind it I heard the electronic rumble of Applejack’s eye laser and smiled as the glass tube shattered. An immense torrent of blue energy flooded the room, howling like a twister as it escaped. A sharp crackling sound began to dance through the howl, arcs of electricity bouncing throughout the cloud of energy. It twisted about the chamber like a growing storm, indiscriminate magic striking like lighting, destroying whatever it touched. I closed my eyes and Starfall slipped out of my hooves as the whirlwind of magic lifted me into the air. I opened them just in time to see a bolt of magic arcing towards me. The bolt struck me in the chest and tiny arcs of energy radiated across the surface of my body before concentrating and rushing towards my horn. In an instant it was like I was dreaming. My mind somewhere else as I watched the world through my unmoving, unblinking eyes.

WHERE ARE YOU!?

A wailing voice pierced my mind. Was that her? Was that Pumpkin? Through my eyes I saw the floor rapidly rising to meet me. Then I saw nothing at all.

Footnote: No Level Up.

Quest Perk: Tainted Blood – Exposure to an experimental batch of I.M.P has altered your physiology. In addition to inoculating yourself from viral spores, your resistance to disease and poison has increased by 75 %

Chapter Thirty: The Chains That Bind

Chapter Thirty: The Chains That Bind

“Ponykind starts over again everyday, in spite of all they know, against all they know.”

I lurched awake with a start, throwing the thin sheet that had been covering me to the floor. Where was I? What happened? After a moment the memories steadily came back to me. Grim leaving us, the spores and the destruction of project Outlast.

“He’s awake.” I heard a voice call out. What happened to Pumpkin? All at once I was surrounded by faces I recognized. Aurora and Sunny, Quillwright and Freesia.

“Sometimes I think you have a death wish.” Sunny said, her expression stony and unmoving.

“Try not to sound so happy would ya?” I said, sitting up slightly to see that I was in the same room I had gotten my leg replaced in at the Bastion. A blur of movement from the far side of the room caught my attention but when I shifted my gaze to investigate it was gone.

“What’s wrong dad? See a ghost like in your dreams?” Aurora asked, turning to follow my stare. Dreams? Why would she say that? I never told anypony about the dreams I had. “Because I know how you think.” She answered my unspoken questions. I shrank back in my bed slightly, pulling the sheet a little higher.

“Aurora how did y-” Another flicker of movement stole my thoughts away as I identified the thing. It was a zebra; his golden eyes and braided mane were unmistakable. The Author. He flashed me a wicked smile and then, as if his role was done, he disappeared the next time I blinked.

“You sure you’re gonna get through this?” Freesia asked, the expression on her face was unreadable like it was all expressions at once.

“You should get more rest. Everypony out.” Quillwright said sternly. Accepting his judgment, I rolled over to lay on my side as I listened the sound of hooves disappear from the room. The sound of jostling fabric made me open my eyes to see the sharp teeth of the Author exposed in a grin too large for his face, his fierce eyes burning with a covetous gleam.

“We shall go together.”

“AAAHHHHH!” I screamed in terror, rolling out of the bed backwards and landing headfirst on the cold concrete. I screamed again as I shuffled as far away from the bed as I could. Eventually my scream became a gurgle as the blood that had been pooling in my lungs finally found its escape. Heavy, hacking coughs echoed through the room, the bright red flecks of my blood standing out on the white gown I was wearing. I had been dreaming, an awful, terrible dream.

~My dream~ The Author hissed. A glow from across the room in the shadows got my attention as a pair of floating, golden eyes appeared. They were flat, without pupils and streaming out of the corners were wispy streaks of pink smoke.

“How are you doing this?” I asked aloud, looking anywhere but into his eyes.

~I’m not. You are. The more you use my power the greater our unification becomes and my ability to manifest to you becomes greater. Don’t you see Starborn, you and I complete each other. Without you, I’d still be stuck at the mercy of those faithless degenerates in the swamp. Without me, you and those you love would be dead. We both want the same thing~

“And what might that be?” I sneered.

~Control. You wish to control the world around you, see to it that things play out according to your design. I simply wish to have control over myself again~

“That’s not true…” I wanted to yell but it came out a whisper. “That’s not what I want…”

~I’ve told you before it’s pointless to lie to me. You may not know it’s a lie but I know you. I know your deepest desires. Protest all you like; in the end it changes nothing~

“Ponykind must find its own way.” I said, the volume returning to my voice.

~You don’t believe that. Do you truly think that the chaos of this world can be undone by those that inhabit it now? All they want is to survive. Without control, without direction, they are content to be nothing more than they are~

“You’re wrong.” I said, meeting his burning golden eyes. “There’s always another option.”

~It won’t do to indulge yourself in such fantasies Starborn. One look around will tell you that-~

“You are all I see!” My scornful words dripped with spite as my magic aura flared to life. “If what I seek is impossible then I will make it possible!” The crackling of electric energy began to build up around my horn, small streaks of lightning flashing in the air around me. “If what the world needs is fantasy then I will make it a reality! I will keep the future of this land away from people like you and let the world decide its own fate!”

~You would condemn them to death? You would die for them?~

“I will do whatever it takes…now…GET OUT OF MY HEAD!”

KRACKOOOM!!!

The magic I had been gathering the whole conversation was unleashed with a thunderous boom. A single bolt of violet lightning struck the floor where the Author’s presence had been, obliterating him, the bed I had been resting in, and a good portion of the concrete floor. The freshly ionized air made my fur stand up and everything electronic flicker. The effort left me feeling like I had just woken up with the world’s worst hangover. My eyes began to grow heavy as the sound of hooves and voices became audible. The hard crashing of a door being thrown open signaled to me that help had arrived. Sunny and Aurora were at my side in an instant.

“What happened? Sparks?” Sunny’s voice was barely a distant warble, sounds I was just able to identify as words. It was like I was underwater. My vision began to blur and my head began to throb. I opened my mouth to say something only for my lungs to reject the notion. The strain from battling the Author had sent me into another coughing fit, robbing me of the last of my energy. Sunny used her duster to block most of it and Aurora barely flinched as specks of my blood hit her snowy coat, turning her into a crimson dapple. I felt somepony lift me off the floor before I lost consciousness.

***

When I awoke next it was to a much nicer scene. Curled up in a blanket on the floor was Sunny and Aurora. As I sat up to wake them a firm hoof shoved me back down.

“Not so fast. There’ll be no incident this time.” Scribe Quillwright said, adjusting his glasses, his eyes darting over a clipboard held in his other hoof.

“What happened?” I managed to croak out through my painfully dry throat.

“That is precisely what I’d like to know.” His eyes never left his clipboard as he held out a glass of water for me. I gingerly took it and took a divinely wet sip. A sip that transitioned into gulps and before I knew it the glass was empty.

“Where’s Pumpkin?” I asked, noticing that this was a different room than the one I’d previously been in.

“Pumpkin? You must mean the mare you brought back with you from Project Outlast.” Quillwright walked from one side of my bed to the other where a curtain divider I’d not noticed before separated me from another. “She is alive and well, though she is resting. Quite a bit more effectively than you I might add.”

“Will she be alright?”

“That remains to be seen.”

“What do you mean?”

“I’ll answer no more question until you answer mine.” Sunny and Aurora began to stir from their sleep, rising to their hooves. “What happened in the surgery room?”

“It sounded like you were speaking to somepony.” Sunny added while wiping the sleep from her eyes, showing that she too was curious. Aurora however didn’t say a word. I noticed she had a bandage wrapped around her head from a wound she must have received from the fight with Pumpkin’s specter.

“It was nothing.” I lied. “I was talking to myself.” I half lied.

“Interesting. And what about the spell? I assume you cast it?”

“T-that’s right.”

“That’s one hell of a spell you got there. I shudder to think what would have happened if it had hit a living creature.”

It didn’t take a genius to see that I was being scolded as if I were some kind of foal in magic kindergarten.

“One could only imagine.” I said back in his scolding tone, mocking him.

“Mhmm. Why then, if you were talking to yourself, did you cast a spell at all?”

“I don’t know.” I lied again. “It just sort of happened.”

“Hmm, I suppose that’s possible. Raw magic exposure can do odd things to those who are receptive to it.” Quillwright seemed to be satisfied by what was said as he turned and made his way from the room, his eyes still glued to the clipboard.

“Who were you really talking to?” Sunny demanded as soon as Quillwright was out of earshot.

“Who do you think?” I said exasperatedly. “It’s getting worse. I don’t just hear him in my head anymore. I…I saw him.”

“And that’s why you cast a spell?”

“Yes…what happened?” I suddenly felt out of breath, just how tired was I?

“You mean with Outlast? Once the magic was released it raged out of control. You were sucked into the vortex and we found you after it had dissipated. Applejack carried you back here as fast as she could. Aurora and I stayed behind to get Pumpkin out of the pod and…well…” Sunny took a step back and pulled the curtain to the side, revealing a butter yellow mare with ginger mane. Her eyes were closed and her chest rose and fell slowly. “She’s alive but it doesn’t look good.”

“What do you mean?” I tilted my head in confusion. She looked fine to me.

“Medically speaking there is nothing wrong with her.” A sudden voice from behind me made me jump. Turning I met the green eyes of a mare in a lab coat. Her dark red mane was tied into a tight ponytail, the end of which hung over her left shoulder, standing out against the drab light brown of her fur. “For reasons I can’t determine she simply won’t wake.”

“Sparks this is-” Sunny tried to say.

“Dr. Parish.” Dr. Parish interrupted, cutting Sunny off. “And I’d thank you not to make this a regular occurrence. Medical supplies are scarce enough without having to treat outsiders.”

“She won’t wake? What does that mean?” I pressed, ignoring her offhoof stab at my standing with the Steel Rangers.

“It means just as I said. We treated her when your companions arrived with her three days ago and so far have found no success.” Dr. Parish’s stony expression never changed and her eyes maintained a disinterested, tired stare.

“Three days? I was out for three days?” How much longer before I’d have spent more time recovering than living?

“The goddesses must favor you.” Parish continued, bringing my attention back where it should have been. “Anypony else would have died. You over exhausted your body and your magical reserves. It should have given up on you but it didn’t, not to mention the magic poisoning.”

“Magic poisoning?” I’d never heard of such a thing.

“Yes. Raw, unfocused magic can be lethal without proper precautions for any unicorn other than the one it came from.”

Was that why the spell I cast earlier felt so different? Did Pumpkin’s wild magic resonate with mine?

“When can I go?” I didn’t know what I was going to do once I was up but I had to do something.

“You can go whenever you wish. Now that you’re awake I’m confident the magic poisoning hasn’t done any serious damage.”

“And what about her?” I motioned my head towards Pumpkin’s sleeping form.

“I’m afraid there’s nothing further we can do. Like I said, medically she is fine but she must wake on her own until then she will remain here under our protection.”

“How…how can I help?” I looked back over Pumpkin’s unmoving form. Her soft expression, her gentle breathing…she looked so delicate.

“Don’t trouble yourself. Now that you’ve cleared us a path, Elder Lions sent a team to the remains of Project Outlast to see if there is anything there that can help.”

“…Thank you, Dr. Parish.” I said after a moment’s reflection.

“Oh…um.” Dr. Parish’s expression finally changed to one of surprise. “Y-you’re welcome.” She gave me one last evaluating look then made her leave.

“Are you okay dad?” Aurora spoke, touching a hoof to mine.

“I…I don’t know Aurora. I think so.” It was the easiest truth I could deal with. I had no idea what to do, what I was supposed to be doing. I vowed to protect the ponies of the wasteland when I spoke to the Author but I had no idea what that really meant. Did I really think I could take on that kind of burden? I didn’t even know what I was anymore. Was I somepony to look up to? Did I truly represent the image I had worked so hard to cultivate? Did it even matter? No matter how hard I tried to envision myself as a knight in shining armor all I saw was me. Me standing over Blood Orange, her bleeding, tortured form before I ended her life. Me wreathed in tendrils of powerful magic that killed indiscriminately. Me exactly as I was, everything I stood in opposition against.

Be Strong!

Be Awesome!

What did that say of me? I wanted peace but I was a killer. I wanted to help others but death followed me wherever I went. I was a walking contradiction. I was the villain of the piece and its hero. Two beings in the same body, opposite in every way simultaneously. Except I was no hero but that wasn’t my fault. I had allowed something inside me, something that was altering my course. How much longer before I wouldn’t be able to distinguish my thoughts from his? My actions? My very existence? A freezing shiver ran down my spine at the thought.

“Are you sure you’re okay?” Aurora must have seen the confliction on my face. I never was any good at keeping things from her.

“No.” I answered a few seconds later. “No I’m not.” I was tired of crying. Tired of carrying the burden that was the Author in my head. “It’s getting worse.” I said again. “Remember Sunny, you promised me that-”

“I know Sparks.” She placed a hoof on my shoulder. For a fraction of a second I swore I saw tears glistening under her hat. “I know.”

I held Aurora’s hoof a bit longer and waited for Sunny to withdraw hers before I stood up. The gown I’d been wearing was still speckled in my blood. I shed it as quickly as I could to retrieve my own belongings.

“Sunny.” I said, getting her attention. “I want you to take the lead.” I reequipped my armor and was as ready to go as I could be.

“What?” Her genuine look of confusion almost threw me off.

“Grim was right.” I was starting to put the pieces together and see myself from his perspective. “I don’t have what it takes to be a good leader. I didn’t consider what either of you wanted. I led us to Project Outlast on purpose, to sate my curiosity. Does that sound like a good leader to you? We have a goal and I deviated from it to satisfy my own selfishness. Where we go and what we do to get to that boat should be up to you. Lead and I’ll follow you…anywhere.” I bowed my head to her, relinquishing leadership to her. She had the most to gain…and lose. It was only right that she decide the best course of action. I…I didn’t want to lose my other friend. I hoped I was doing the right thing.

“Sparks…I-”

“Good morning!” An enthusiastic greeting cut her off before she could say more. “I’m glad I caught you before you left.” Elder Lions approached us with a tired smile.

“Yes Elder?” I asked, hoping whatever he had to say wouldn’t take long.

“I have a task for you if you think you’re up for it.”

“Can it wait? We’re trying to find a way onto that boat in the bay.”

“Then you’ll be delighted to know that we are working towards the same goal.”

“How so?” Sunny chimed in.

“After the brazen attack on the Bastion we began investigating. Nopony should have been able to land forces on our shore without us noticing. With your help we know that the battle was a distraction to allow thieves to make off with our technology. When cornered they teleported away. It stands to reason that they teleported their forces here before the wall was breached.”

“And?”

“And my dear, we’ve determined the identity of our attackers. They call themselves Lunologists. It turns out the rumors about that boat are true.”

“S-so you’re saying that-”

“That a group of ponies occupy the vessel with the numbers and zeal to attack even the Steel Rangers.”

Cobalt had already confirmed that the group Stormy belonged to were the ponies on the boat. Now we had a name.

“What does that have to do with us?” I asked, uncertain how our goals aligned.

“I have the scribes putting together something that can carry an attack force to the ship and destroy it. With your help we can speed up the process significantly.”

“Destroy it!?” Sunny shouted. “Y-you can’t do that Elder my…my son is on that ship.” She said, her voice getting so quiet that I barely heard. I was amazed that she would put her trust about her son in somepony like Elder Lions.

“Your son?” Elder Lions looked completely baffled. “How long have you known?”

“Since the attack. I…I saw him but he didn’t recognize me. Please, give us-” Sunny waved her hoof to me and Aurora. “- a chance to go in quietly and extract him before the counter attack.”

“Do you have a plan? How will you accomplish this?”

“I…I don’t know yet. P-please Elder…” Sunny had never looked more vulnerable to me. Her teary eyes hid great fear as well as great need. She looked to be on the verge of crying but contrary to what I expected, she removed her hat entirely instead of hiding her feelings under it. “Please.” Her last word a pleading whisper.

“Hmm.” Elder Lions looked away, deep in thought, his hoof idly stroking his beard. “I will…take this into consideration. Either way you will need a way to get to the ship and we’ll need your help to get it done quickly.”

“Of course Elder.” Sunny bowed her head. “How can we help?”

“I’m sending you to Griffin Rock. I want you to be on guard at all times, this is where we lost contact with Knight Flint some time ago.”

“What are we looking for?”

“Intelligence suggests that there is a cache of technology hidden in the mines. Your mission is to locate and retrieve the cache, if it exists. We would also be grateful if you can learn anything about the fate of Knight Flint.”

“This thing you’re having the scribes cook up, what is it?” The Steel Rangers had quite a bit of technology at their disposal, some I couldn’t even begin to speculate about. Just what did the Elder have in mind?

“Aquatic troop transport. The Naval Academy wasn’t completely looted when we arrived.” The Elder smirked wryly. “But we don’t have the necessary parts to make it operational. That’s where you come in. Until the group I sent to Project Outlast returns we’re relying on you to spearhead the search for the parts we need.”

“Understood.” I said, standing up a little straighter. Despite the fortuitousness of our goals aligning something still felt odd about the whole thing. “Elder, if I may ask, if the cache is there how do we know anything in it will help us with the transport?”

“We don’t. All the intelligence from the area came from Knight Flint before we lost contact with him. He wouldn’t have broken radio silence if he thought there was nothing of value.”

“So you chose us in case it turns out to be a bust?” Sunny asked, her enthusiasm from earlier waning.

“I have considered that possibility, yes. Even if that turns out to be the case, I’d still like you to investigate Knight Flint’s disappearance.”

“I see. We’ll prepare to leave immediately. Where’s AJ?”

“I sent her with the others to salvage what we can from Project Outlast and protect the scribes. Don’t forget to keep in contact.” Elder Lions patted a pocket sewn onto his robes, likely holding the radio we used to communicate before retreating back to the Keep.

“I have something to take care of real quick Sunny, will you and Aurora be alright for a few minutes?” I asked, half turning back towards the way we came. Sunny gave me a curious look but ultimately relented.

“Sure, once you’re ready meet us by the gate.”

I nodded and made my way back towards the infirmary. I saw neither Scribe Quillwright nor Dr. Parish once I was inside so my path was clear. A minute later I found myself in a chair sitting beside Pumpkin’s hospital bed.

“Hey.” I said to her sleeping form. Now that I was here I didn’t know what to say. What could I say? I guess I had to start with the truth. “I always knew I’d come back for you. No matter where I went or what I faced, my desire to find the truth never left my mind. When I learned you were still alive I made saving you a priority…I guess I’m your savior.” I paused a moment and let the word hang in the air. “But I don’t feel like it. I don’t feel like much of anything anymore. I don’t know if we’re meant to be friends or not but I hope we can try. I have so many questions to ask you.” I paused again, my gaze drifting to the floor. “Maybe it’d be best if we weren’t friends. I haven’t exactly had the best track record. You’d be better off with a hellhound for a friend.” I gave a weak chuckle at my own joke. “But if there is any way I can help…I’ll do whatever it takes. Even if that means I won’t come back.” I stood and magically pulled up her sheets and tucked her in. A pointless gesture? Perhaps but doing good, even if nopony else knows, was just as worthwhile. “I guess I’ll see you later…Pumpkin.”

Once I left the infirmary, I double-checked my gear and joined the others at the gate. I nodded and motioned for Sunny to lead the way. Once again, we found ourselves staring out at the expanse of the Equestrian Wasteland.

“Griffin Rock…that’s where the raider clans gathered before the attack on Black Town.” I said, memories of the attack springing forth from my mind.

“It was little more than a few support buildings and a cave. Only in the last few decades has it become dangerous.” Sunny added, giving us an idea what to expect.

“How so?” Aurora asked, trotting to the front of the group to be seen.

“The cave was used to dump waste until a worker discovered coal hidden within during the war. Insignificant when compared to the needs of the nation as a whole. But to us survivors it was just enough to keep things operating, if only for a bit.”

“And? What happened?” I jumped in; my curiosity eager for an answer.

“A mining accident. The veins of coal that crisscrossed through the land were ignited. The entire operation was incinerated in a matter of minutes, fires burned unchecked, reducing everypony and everything they brought to ash. Fires that still burn to this day.”

“What Flint found suggests that the M.A.S built a processing facility in the cave to help remove the waste to protect the miners. That’s probably where this cache is supposed to be.” A fourth, slightly reverberated voice said from behind us.

“Freesia?” I said, trying and failing to keep a sudden smile hidden.

“Hail.” She said, bowing her metal clad head in deference to us. “I was the one who received Flint’s broadcast. I- uh was ordered to go along with you. Provide backup.” Freesia’s tone was flat, almost robotic and it wasn’t because of the helmet. Even through her metal shell I could see that she was nervous. Flint had been her partner and she had been troubled ever since she told me he was presumed KIA. Her relationship with Flint, her uneasy demeanor…She was certainly not ordered to accompany us…but I had no intention of calling her on it. She had every right to be here to search for the truth, more than I did, more than any of us. I didn’t know how serious an offense disobeying orders ranked in the Steel Rangers but surly they could be lenient in this case, no matter how it turned out. At least that was what I hoped, for my sake and especially Freesia’s.

“Well, we’re glad to have you along.” I said with a smile.

“J-just like that?” She said with a tilt of her head. Had she expected me refuse? To send her away? She probably did since she was here against orders but as far as she knew, I didn’t.

“Sure, we’re friends aren’t we?” I stopped and looked into the eye slits of Freesia’s helmet. She stopped to return the gesture. Oh the caps I’d give to see her expression. Despite the bulk of her armor, she couldn’t hide her fidgeting from me.

“Y-yeah.” She affirmed, standing a little straighter.

“Are you sure you’re okay with that?” I asked, taking a step closer.

“W-why wouldn’t I?” She took a step back.

“You know where most of my friends are?” I asked, my voice dropping low. Freesia shook her head. “The ground.” I finished, turning around and following after Sunny and Aurora. Freesia stood there a moment; her expression hidden behind her helmet as well as from me. Friendship didn’t happen so naturally around me. Don’t get me wrong the idea was and still is appealing to me but even you can’t deny that it comes with risks. Ribbon Dancer, Sid, and Fancy Pants. I wouldn’t call them friends but they had been more than my enemies. All of them dead because of me. Slipknot, Cutter, Winter and Azura. Some might have been friends, some were much much more. They all had one thing in common. They met me. Ponies…people who deserved better than me. People who didn’t have to die. In the end, I lived and they didn’t. One should be happy to be alive, not regretful. Survivor’s guilt indeed.

~I didn’t take you for a fatalist, it simply won’t do. We act in defiance of fate, you understand? Our very nature stands in opposition to fate. Who needs fate when you can dictate it yourself~

I told you that’s not what I want.

~I sense your heart isn’t in your words. If you can’t convince yourself how are you ever going to convince me? Do as you like but one day you will understand and your recalcitrance will end~

Hope you’re ready for a long ride then.

~You have no idea. I’m patient, I can wait. Eventually you will have need of me and I will get what I want. One way or another~

Guilt was all I had. Greater than my hate, greater than my love was my guilt and I knew there would never be anything I could do to make it right for anyone, least of all myself. I didn’t deserve it anyway. It was all my fault to begin with. I didn’t deserve forgiveness. I didn’t want it. All I could do was live and try to be better so it wouldn’t happen again.

“Don’t punish yourself for things beyond your control.” Freesia said calmly.

“What?” I stopped in my tracks, the words ringing in my ear. “What did you say?”

“That’s what you said to me weeks ago, back at Rainboom Robotics. I was ready to sacrifice myself for the soldiers and scribes who died under my command. I never thought I’d have to throw your own words back in your face but it seems you have forgotten them.” Freesia sat on her armored haunches and removed her helmet. Her sweat-matted bright red mane clung tightly to her head, her soft magenta eyes boring into me with an intensity that frightened me more than any armor. “I’m not afraid to die. Every ranger puts their life on the line every time they leave the Bastion. Ponies die, sometimes they die because of a choice you made. Sometimes it is preventable, other times it is unavoidable. That is the reality that all Steel Rangers have to accept, the reality you helped me to see. So take your own advice and stop beating yourself up over something you can’t change. I’m not asking you to get over your loss but as your friend I’m telling you that you’ll get through it and I will help you if I can.” Freesia secured her helmet over her head and stood, marching past me to catch up to the others, leaving me to bring up the rear.

“Hmm…friend…right.” I nodded to myself and felt the turmoil in my heart lessen.

***

“What happened to Starfall?” I asked the next afternoon.

“The sword? We…uh couldn’t find it. Applejack was only interested in digging you out of the rubble and once she bolted, the kid and I had to dig out Pumpkin’s pod. We’ll have to hope the rangers find it otherwise we’re going to have to go back and look.” Sunny said, an anxious tinge to her voice. The sword was our leverage for getting Stormy back and its absence understandably put her on edge.

Call to me

What?

Call to me and I will come

I recognized the voice. It was the glowing mare that led us to Moondancer’s safe room.

“Umm…Starfall?” I said aloud. I turned my head every which way, my eyes scanning for…something.

“When did you name it?” Aurora asked, leveling me a strange look.

“I didn’t. PipBuck did.” Once the words were out I felt something pull on my mind, the same way the Author had in Whinnyapolis.

Not like that, use magic

I started to do as I was told but hesitated. Another voice that could reach me from great distance gave me pause… But it had saved me before. The sword would have survived unscathed had I died from the spores or been incinerated. So it wasn’t merely self-preservation.

You are my wielder; it was you who awakened me. My light is yours. Call to me

I mentally prepared myself and began to channel magic into my horn. I closed my eyes and called a picture of the blade to the forefront of my mind. Then I felt it. It was reacting to my magic, homing in on it like a guided missile. The same synergy I felt in the halls of Project Outlast resonated through my being as I called to the sword. My sword.

“What are you doing?” Freesia asked from beside me. I didn’t have time to give her an answer as the sound of something carving through the air stole our attention. I opened my eyes and saw the gleaming silver blade spinning towards us only to come up short and imbed itself blade first into the ground before me.

“There it is.” I said with a casual smile, as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened. I plucked it from the ground and placed it in the sling I’d made for it on my back.

“How did you do that?” Sunny asked. She knew best of all my magical capabilities, at least what I could do on my own, and what she saw wasn’t one of them.

“I did what Cobalt couldn’t. I told you before that I awakened this blade’s true form. The Sword of Nightmare Moon – Starfall.” I unslung it from my back and at my utterance of its name it revealed itself. No longer was it an old, chipped and tarnished blade. Its true form was something else entirely, something of beauty. The blade was twice as wide as it had been and it constantly bled off a pale blue glow from its blade of captured starlight. The surface of the blade shifted as if the night sky was captured within. Its sharp edges flickered slightly as if there were alight with pale fire. Then, at my will, it returned to its ragged and damaged state leaving everypony stunned by the display. “I don’t really know how it happened.” I confessed, returning it to its sling yet again. “But without it I’d be dead, another charred skeleton getting crushed to splinters under the power armored hooves of Steel Rangers. I owe this weapon my life.” Pumpkin does too come to think of it.

“You make it sound like it chose to save you.” Freesia said, leaning in to get a better look at the sword strapped to my back. As best I could recall that’s sort of exactly what happened but I wasn’t about to say that out loud.

“Hmm…C’mon we’re almost there.” Sunny said, taking charge and steering us back towards our goal. She had been right. I smelled the smoke well before I saw it. As we trotted into what was left of the hastily constructed shantytown, I could see fire burning up from the ground in places near the mine, tinging the sky and air around us with a dull red. Beyond the skeletal, black, remains of the town there was nothing left for the fires to devour save the coal in the ground and any foolish enough to venture inside. Us in other words…except maybe Freesia.

“We have to go inside?” Aurora asked, pausing afterward to let out a hacking cough. The acrid black smoke that lingered in the area like a dark shroud sat heavy in my lungs, which quickly began to burn in protest. I was forced to stop and cough into my hoof, a single bead of blood escaped the corner of my mouth and trickled down my chin.

“I didn’t think this through.” I said, wiping the blood away.

“Well then this is yer lucky day fren!” An elderly, deeply wrinkled and withered old stallion said from beside the mouth of the cave. He stood on shaky legs that I was surprised could hold his weight and approached us. “Name’s Boji, an’ this here is my ol’ pal Rudy.” He paused and motioned to a severed unicorn horn that hung from a necklace. “And this feller ne’er would tell me his name but he called himself King.” He said, fishing out a clean white skull from his bags. “Not s’ royal now are ya, yer majesty.” He said with a toothless smile, bowing so deep that he dropped ‘King’.

“How so?” I asked, trying my hardest to act like the scene didn’t disturb me.

“Environment suits!” He shouted happily. “Ah can supply ya sum…fer a price o’ course.”

“Of course.” Sunny said sardonically. “Well, what’s your price then?”

“Oh Ah ain’t lookin’ t’ take yer caps.” His smile was absent of mirth this time. “There is somethin’ in there Ah desire. If ya’ll promise t’ git it fer me then ya can have the suits.”

“What is it you’re after?”

“Minin’ robots.” He said, licking his lips. “There’s a whole mess o’ them inside. Ah want you t’ find their mainframe an’ give control o’ them t’ me.”

“What for?” Sunny asked, her eyes narrowing in suspicion.

“That’s not part o’ the deal now is it lil mare. ‘Course ya could always decline and take yer chances goin’ in unprotected.”

“Or I could kill you and take them.” Sunny growled, taking an aggressive step forward.

“Ah suppose ya could, if’n I were a fool. Gun me down and you’ll never get your hooves on them suits. Ah’m offerin’ ya a mutually beneficial agreement so save yer threats.”

Sunny held her angry expression for a moment longer before backing down. “Well?” She asked over her shoulder, looking for our input.

“Do it.” I said, barely holding in another copper-tinged cough.

“Then we have a deal!” Boji exclaimed with excitement. “Take this.” He added, holding out something in his hoof.

Sunny hesitated a moment and gave it a suspicious look. “What is it?” She asked, refusing to take it.

“It’s a data shard. Piece o’ tech that should override anythin’ it’s slotted into.” Boji stuck his hoof out a little farther, insisting we take it. At the very least it’d save us the trouble of trying to breach ministry encryption. “Use it wisely, it’s a one and done kind o’ deal.” Boji finished, sticking his hoof out just a little farther

“Where…did you get this?” Freesia asked, muscling in beside Sunny.

“Funny you should ask Ranger, Ah got it from one o’ yours.”

“Give it to me…now.” Freesia spread her legs slightly, a gesture I’d seen other rangers use to anchor themselves before they fired their massive guns.

“Now don’t git yer panties, metaphorical or otherwise, all twisted up. Ah didn’t kill yer fellow. Quite the opposite in fact.”

Freesia’s stance relaxed, though only barely. “How so?”

“Rudy an’ Ah have been squattin’ here since the accident, mining or salvaging what we could from the upper levels o’ the cave. When yer friend arrived we thought he was lookin’ t’ trade. Rudy asked him t’ disarm t’ conduct business an’…well this is what was left.” He looked down at the horn around his neck. “Shard was his way of apologizin’ Ah reckon. Didn’t have any use fer it…’til now that is.” He tossed the shard into the air where I caught it with magic.

“What about King?” Aurora asked, staring at the skull that was still where it had been dropped.

“Funny thing that, Ah’ve no clue. King got this idea in his head that he’d go down and corner your ranger. Git revenge for Rudy or something, not sure what he was thinkin’. After a few days neither one of them come out. Ah went in to look for King and this was how Ah found him.” Boji nodded towards the skull lying on the ground. “His whole skeleton picked clean like he fell into a vat o’ acid or somethin’”

“How can you be sure that’s even him?” I asked, staring into the empty eye sockets of ‘King’s’ clean white skull.

“Oh Ah can tell. He had a gold tooth where that gap is.”

“Had?”

“Had.” Boji said, shoving a hoof in his pocket and pulling it out for us to see. “Now that the air is clear lemme fetch them suits fer ya.” Boji scampered off somewhere into the remains of the burnt town, leaving us to ourselves for the moment.

“Freesia?” I carefully approached her from the side as she was taking her helmet off.

“I’m alright Sparks.” She said without looking at me.

“A-are you sure?”

“Well…no. Flint was my squad mate, my partner. I convinced myself there was a chance he could still be alive…now it looks like we’ll be retrieving his body, or what’s left of it. I just don’t know if I’m ready for that.”

“I know you are.” I said, thumping a hoof against her metal shell. “C’mon, we’ll help you get through it.”

A faint smile tugged at the corners of her mouth as she stood and equipped her helmet. “Thank you…”

***

Boji was a stallion of his word and brought us 3 environment suits. I was surprised to see one roughly Aurora’s size but decided it best not to think about the implications. We entered the mouth of the cave and changed into our suits, deciding it better to hide our armor in here rather than leave it on the surface with Boji. Freesia on the other hoof got to enjoy the best of both worlds simultaneously inside her armor. If the rest of the Steel Rangers weren’t so ideologically divided, they probably could have united the Wasteland themselves. Instead, they chose to be reclusive isolationists, only coming out of their holes to search for valuable technology or take it from those they deemed unworthy. I wondered if any of the other elders thought like Lions did, wondered if they understood the perversion that had twisted their order.

“Freesia I want you and your head lamp up front.” Sunny called once she was fully enclosed within her suit. “Everypony else stay close and keep your guard up.”

“Got it.” Aurora saluted, got a running start, and leapt off a large rock to land of Freesia’s back. Freesia craned her head and giggled at the filly using her as mobile cover.

“You sure that’s close enough kid?”

“Not unless there’s room inside.” Aurora giggled back.

Sunny and I exchanged a quick glance and shrugged, neither of us objected to the arrangement and Freesia seemed to accept her role as armored locomotion as if she’d done it before. With a mechanical click, the lamp on Freesia’s helmet lit up and illuminated the path for us.

“Look here.” Freesia said, angling her head towards the roof of the cave. “Power lines.” She was right, they were attached to the roof in tight bundles of wires than came from the mouth of the cave and led in deeper. “I bet we’ll find the M.A.S facility if we follow these.” She said, taking a few great strides forward to follow them.

“We better keep up.” I said to Sunny before bounding after the tank mare and her little ride along. We kept pace behind Freesia for several minutes when the path we were following began to tilt downwards. Dull orange glows in the distance showed pockets of coal that still smoldered in the aftermath of the accident. Old guard rails that protected the miners from steep inclines or deep chasms were beginning to rust away, as were the scattered tools around the bones of the long deceased. It was as we passed one of the guarded chasms that I noticed something. Up ahead, half hanging over the edge was a pony skeleton. I stopped and hauled the rest of it over the cliff face with magic to get a better look. Unlike the others this skeleton was white, clean and noticeably unscathed by time.

“This must be what’s left of King.” I said, observing the skeletons lack of a skull. Fire had not taken this one, nor had any kind of physical trauma. All the other skeletons, despite their age and the manner of their death, still bore traces of what they had been before. Some had the melted remains of their suits fused to their bones, others still clung to their heads of brittle and wispy mane. It was like Boji said, it looked as if something had disintegrated the flesh from King’s bones.

“I don’t like this.” Sunny said, noticing the differences as well. “Everypony keep your eyes peeled, EFS doesn’t seem to be working.”

“That must be Flint’s jammer.” Freesia said, shining her light over the room looking for him.

“Either way I don’t think were alone, be on your guard all of you.”

“Copy that.”

“Understood.” Freesia and Aurora acknowledged the order and continued on, albeit more cautiously than before. After a while it became difficult to follow the power lines. At the end, the ever-steepening path we had been following entered into a high roofed cavern. So high that Freesia’s lamp couldn’t pierce through the darkness and we had lost the power lines. Even the smell had changed, amid the smoke and dust were new scents. Scents like sweet rot and chemical compounds. A slight ticking from our PipBucks also detected the presence of balefire radiation.

“Now what?” Aurora said a bit dejectedly.

“Now we do it the old-fashioned way.” Freesia said to her. “Split up? Teams of two?” She asked, her question directed at us.

“Sure, you take Aurora and go that way. Sparks and I will go this way.” I hadn’t seen where she had pointed, something at my hooves had me completely distracted. “Sparks?” I heard Sunny ask, a bit of worry in her voice. After I didn’t respond she followed my gaze to the empty suit on the cavern floor, the one with the massive outward rip in the side. The suit was riddled with smaller holes and gashes, each punctuated by old black bloodstains. Somepony had died in this suit, there was no denying that but then something had later torn out of it and took the body with it. I lifted my gaze from the suit and looked deeper into the cavern. One of the glows I had noticed before was gone. In fact, a majority of the glows seemed to be in places they weren’t before. Sunny took a few cautious steps forward before I yanked on her tail with magic, stopping her.

“Ow! Sparks what-”

“Shh!” I sat on the floor of the cavern and picked one of the glows and began watching. A set of flat golden eyes were watching me back from the shadows, mocking me. I did my best to ignore the Author’s stare and sure enough after several minutes of watching one of the glows began to move. They weren’t smoldering pockets of coal. Whatever they were, they were alive and there were dozens of them.

“This is bad, we have to find Freesia and Aurora.” I whispered, pulling Sunny back in the direction they had gone. We turned to head after them but froze. Three meters away from us was one of them. It was shaped vaguely like a pony, a pony made of tar. The surface of its body shimmered like an oil spill, occasional sputtering flames burst forth from its body and slid across its surface like a leaf in the water. On its head were the last vestiges of ponykind it had. Two bulbous, slightly luminescent orange eyes sat atop its head in odd places. Both eyes seemed to be able to move to anywhere on the body, theoretically giving it any range of vision it desired. Even though its eyes were squarely upon us, it kept slithering on by like we weren’t even there. Was it blind? I didn’t see any facsimiles for ears, did that mean it was deaf too? As it was passing us, I took a chance and loudly clopped my hooves together. It didn’t react. I let out a sigh of relief and stood, hauling Sunny up with me.

“I guess it’s not that bad. Now we should find Aurora and-” Before I could finish a heavy, wet mass fell on me from above. They were on the roof of the cavern! I squirmed and wriggled, trying desperately to keep myself from being absorbed into it and suffocated. Around me I could hear the wet slaps of more of them dropping from the ceiling followed by the distant scream of a mare followed by a gunshot. We had to move and we had to move now! A hissing sound momentarily spirited my attention away from freeing myself and to the stinging pain in my hind legs that were still stuck inside the tar pony. It was digesting me! Acid ate through my suit and began to eat me. With a violent burst of magic, I flung the tar pony off of me and into the darkness of the cavern. Sunny helped me to my hooves and began to lead me towards where the scream had come from. A quick glance down confirmed what had happened to me. What was left of the suit past my midsection fluttered in tatters and small patches of blood were matting the fur on my hind legs.

“Don’t let them touch you!” I yelled into the cavern, my voice echoing loudly off the high walls. As we ran, I started to see the illumination from Freesia’s lamp. Homing in on it like a moth, we galloped as hard as we could, dodging and jumping anything in our way. As we skidded to a halt beside Freesia another of the things dropped from the ceiling just above us. I planted my hooves on Freesia’s armored flanks and threw myself into the air, unslinging Starfall and using it to vertically bisect the blob. Its two halves landed with wet smacks at our hooves. It twitched for a second and then the glow of its eyes faded away. What remained of its gelatinous body liquefied into a puddle of dark slag, noxious fumes drifting up from its remains.

“What are they!?” Aurora cried, firing a few rounds into a distant tar pony to no effect.

“No idea! But don’t let them touch you!” I said again. Freesia was watching one of the things in the distance carefully as it slowly shuffled towards us.

“They’re not very fast.” Freesia said scholarly.

“They can’t hear either.” I added, hoping that Freesia was developing some kind of solution. Then I thought of something. Something Grim’s father had given me. “We can use this to find the power lines.” I said, pulling the red flare gun out of my bags.

“Good idea, it’ll also give us an idea how many there are still attached to the ceiling.” Freesia said, angling her lamp up towards the shrouded roof of the cavern. “Ready?”

“Let’s do it. Everypony move as a group, Freesia we’ll follow you.” Sunny said, inching closer to the armored ranger. I took a deep breath, trying to will the pain from my legs away as I pointed the gun straight up. With a pull of the trigger a crimson ball of light shot into the air. Within seconds Freesia had found what we were looking for and took off with Sunny and I in hot pursuit. The light of the flare had drawn the attention of the tar ponies, distracting them and giving us a mostly clear path to a narrow tunnel in the surface of the rock wall. However the flare had also revealed to us about ten more of the things hanging from the roof in our path. Having lost their primary advantage of darkness, it was relatively easy to avoid them when they dropped. The few we couldn’t were caught in a field of my magic and thrown aside. Once inside the tunnel we slowed down and gave ourselves a moment to breathe. Something which worked against me since my suit had been breached. I coughed a spray of blood into my suit’s helmet, obscuring the clear material with red. According to my PipBuck the radiation levels in the tunnel were higher than the cavern and I doubted it would get better the deeper we went.

“Fuck…” I muttered, removing my helmet and casting it further into the tunnel.

“Are you going to be okay Sparks?” Freesia asked, her eyes following the helmet as it rolled across the uneven stone floor.

I opened a bottle of RadSafe and popped two of the bitter chalky tablets into my mouth. “With any luck I should be.” I forced a smile onto my face, leaning a little closer to Sunny. “Keep an eye on me though, I won’t be much use in a fight if a fit takes me.” I whispered into her ear. She nodded and readjusted her hat.

“C’mon we know where to go now. I want to be out of this cave by dark.” Sunny said, a little louder than was probably necessary. I picked up my pace to catch up to Sunny and Freesia. As I was passing our armored companion, I felt a weight land square in the middle of my back. I moved to draw Starfall when I noticed it wasn’t that heavy nor was it wet. I looked over my shoulder to see a serious faced Aurora scanning the tunnel in all directions.

“Don’t worry dad, I got your back.” Two months ago, I’d have never imagined bringing a filly with me everywhere I went in this damnable wasteland. Now I couldn’t imagine her anywhere else. She definitely wasn’t a filly anymore. Which made me think…

“Aren’t you getting a little big to be riding on my back?”

“Maybe.” She said with an amused smirk.

“You know one of these days you might have to carry me. Think you could handle it?”

“I might be small but I’m still an earth pony. I’d carry you up Canterlot mountain if I had to.” She puffed out her chest in a display of pride. “Why?” She asked, confused at the question I’d posed to her.

“You are my legacy.” I said matter-of-factly. “Everything I’ve taught you, everything you’ve experienced with me, those experiences have made you who you are now. When I’m gone, you will be my greatest contribution to this world. You who have a kind heart and a sharp mind. In time you will become everything I never could. You have the potential to surpass me in every way and it’s my job to guide you along whatever path you choose. It’ll be you, not me who will bring change to this world. At least that is what I believe.” I had never told Aurora my hopes for her before. I was putting my faith in her to find the answers I couldn’t, to be the kind of pony I knew she could be. A real hero rather than a pretender.

“Wow…I uh…thought you were just teasing me. I’m not sure what to say…”

“You don’t have to say anything Aurora. I just wanted you to know the truth before…”

“Before what?” the panicked urgency in her voice made my heart ache.

~Before you are no longer you? Before you can’t remember her?~

Shut. Up.

“Nothing…it’s nothing.” The lie made it hurt all the worse.

“Nothing? You wouldn’t just drop that on me for nothing.” She snorted sarcastically, casting her gaze to the floor and away from me.

“Aurora…”

“I know dad. I’m sorry.” She said quietly, closing her eyes as a forlorn expression came to her features. “It’s about the orb isn’t it?”

“…” My silence might as well have been a full confession.

“I’ll take that as a yes.” She said, seeing through me as she often did. “What’s happening to you dad?”

“I…I don’t know.” That, at least, was the truth. All I had was speculation. Even the Author had claimed contradicting motives at times. It was possible that he did it intentionally, trying to throw me off from his shadowy intentions. Perhaps he was using me to achieve some greater goal. Or maybe it was none of these things and he had been, even to this moment, deceiving me. Whatever the case may be there were certain truths about him that I could not deny. First, his power was not exaggerated. Whatever the Author had been in life had controlled powerful magic. Zebra kind were said to be blind to magic, only ever able to know its power by imbuing it into items, gems and talismans or specially crafted poultices and brews. They could not wield it as I do or as any of the pony tribes could. Was it possible the Author had been an exception? It would explain how he still possessed his power which would mean that it was inherent to him. And second, every time I borrowed his power something in me on a fundamental level changed. What these changes included I could not say but the Author made it clear that it was to mold me in some way, change me into whatever he wished. Or maybe that was what he wanted me to think, to goad me into becoming what he wanted of my own volition. It was as impossible as it was inevitable. The end result? Well, I guess there are some things worse than death.

“I’m scared.” I whispered, just loud enough to be heard.

“You have to find a way to get rid of it dad.” Aurora’s voice trembled as she realized the depths of my fear.

“I…I know. I’m just not sure it’s possible.”

~One who knows nothing can understand nothing. I could teach you. I could teach you everything~

You have nothing I want!

~We both know that is not true, but first how about a show of good faith?~

As soon as he was done speaking, I began to feel a tingling sensation in my chest, one that radiated out to the rest of my body and in just a few seconds it was done.

W-what did you do?

~I improved you~

How!? What did you do!?

…

~You will see and maybe one day you’ll even thank me for it~

The oppressive cloak of the Authors presence vanished, once again leaving me to my own devices until he wished to be known again. What had he done to me? How much was he capable of without me relinquishing control? It wasn’t the first time he’d acted on his own after all.

“Think this is it.” I heard Freesia say from the front. The narrow tunnel we’d been following opened up into a smaller, better lit cavern thanks to the patches of flames burning into the veins of coal in the wall. Metal walkways built from the tunnels mouth kept us up and away from the cavern floor where the remnants of industrial pollutants and chemicals could still be seen, the surface shimmering with a rainbow sheen. At the end of the walkway were metal stairs that led up to what had to be the M.A.S facility, built high into a rocky outcropping well above the lake of toxins below. The building itself was squat and square and overall unimpressive looking. Turrets built on each corner of the roof were the only indicators that this building was of any importance. Otherwise it could have passed for any run-of-the-mill treatment facility.

“Why aren’t the turrets shooting at us?” Aurora wondered aloud.

“Remember what I said about Flint’s jammer? He probably deployed it to disable the turrets. That means we might find him nearby.” Freesia stuck her head out past the walkway’s guardrail to peer into the muck below. “At least I hope…”

“Well…shall we head inside?” I said taking a cautious step forward. When, after a moment, nothing decided to try and kill me, I took another step and another and another until we had made it to the doors. I reached for the handles with my hoof when a glint near the edge of the outcropping stopped me short.

“Guys?” Aurora said from behind us.

“Look.” I said, drowning out Aurora in the process. I levitated the glint towards us to discover that it was what remained of Flint’s helmet. Dried blood caked the inside and a deep rend ran from the forehead down to the chin through where the right eye would have been.

“Could those things have done this?” Freesia asked, taking the helmet in her hooves and inspecting it closely.

“Guys?” Aurora said again, a little louder this time.

“I doubt it, they didn’t have any claws or teeth.” I said, remembering that beyond their eyes they didn’t have any kind of noticeable facsimiles for any other part of a pony.

“Guys!” Aurora yelled this time, biting my tail and yanking hard.

“Ow! What…is it…” When I turned around, I saw that Aurora had been trying to warn us. Coming up from the lake of waste below us was a creature with a long neck that ended in a long, fang filled jaw. Unlike the other creatures this one had glowing orange eyes all over its body, giving it one hundred percent field of vision. It was watching us warily, opening its maw to let out a low hiss.

“What do we do!?” Aurora whispered bleakly, slowly backing up until she was behind Freesia’s armored legs.

“I have an idea.” I pulled Starfall off my back and threw it with all my might. The blade spun through the air, guided by my magic towards the monster’s neck. Just before contact I willed Starfall into its awakened state and watched in delight as the sword lopped off its toothy head. After a few seconds its body also melted into a thick puddle of viscous chemicals. I called the sword back, snatching it out of the air with a hoof and slipping it back into its sling in one motion.

“How was that eh? I think I’m getting used to this thing.” I turned to face my companions to see a certain lack of mirth in their expressions. “What?” I asked, finally recognizing they weren’t looking at me. Below us from the lake of waste came the splashing sounds of something breaking the surface. Multiple somethings actually. At least eight more of the long-necked monsters rose from the sludge, angling their featureless jaws in our direction. Their bodies were little more than two powerful legs attached to a squat body from which their long necks sprung.

“Look!” Freesia called, pointing to one of the monsters on the left. Following her hoof, I did see something mechanical protruding from its side, a faint blue light emanating from it. “That’s Flint’s jammer! If we destroy it the turrets will come back on!”

“Good a plan as any.” I said, drawing Starfall yet again. “Everypony focus on that jammer!” I flung Starfall towards another of the monsters, albeit with far less control. The blade embedded itself straight into the body of the closest of them, eliciting a hiss of pain from it. Freesia on the other hoof wasted no time in launching a salvo from her grenade machine gun, loud explosions shook the cavern, dislodging some stalactites that had been hanging from the roof. Most landed harmlessly in the muck below, others were lucky enough to drive themselves through the gelatinous bodies of the monsters. The initial monster that took the barrage had been completely obliterated. I tried to call Starfall back to me only to have the spell fizzle out as the one I’d attacked first retaliated. It lunged forward, its head lashing out like a scorpion’s tail, striking the cavern floor inches from where I’d been. They were fast, if I hadn’t dodged I’d likely be dead. Not even Freesia and her mighty power armor could stand up to these things as evidenced by the likely fate of Knight Flint. Sunny and her shotguns blew tiny chunks of gelatinous mass from their gargantuan bodies, unfortunately it didn’t seem to be slowing them down. Aurora stayed near the doors to the M.A.S facility, carefully lining up shots and aiming for eyes. The monster lunged for me again, its large jaws clamping around the bubble shield I’d conjured at the last second. Muffled explosions shook the room anew as Freesia brought down another of the colossal monsters. None of us had the ammo to last much longer, we had to hit the jammer and we had to hit it now. Slowly the tinkling sound of cracking glass alerted me to the tips of the fangs that had punctured my shield and were slowly piercing through. Aware that I wouldn’t last much longer, I once again tried to call Starfall back. It rose from the stone floor and spun towards me, taking the lower jaw of the monster attacking my shield with it as it came to rest clamped between my teeth. The dislodged jaw melted into a small cloud of noxious fumes which forced me to retreat. After my suit was breached in the first cavern I was left without any kind of protection against the pollutants in the mine. Now that I had put some distance between myself and the fight, I was able to survey the situation. Sunny was little more than a distraction, nimbly dodging around the poorly choreographed attacks of the large monsters. Freesia, however, was not as agile. She was certainly the best equipped to fight and even kill the monsters but her most devastating weapons required her to stand still. A glancing blow from one of the monster’s jaws peeled open the right side of her power armor like it wasn’t even there. Freesia let out a sharp cry of pain and fell to the floor, blood welling up from the gash. We were running out of time, we had to destroy the jammer or run or something! Throwing caution to the wind I leapt to Freesia’s side and threw up a shield just in time to block the killing blow meant for her. The strain of holding back something so strong sent rippling magic feedback into my head. I gritted my teeth, pushed through the pain and tried to keep the shield up as long as I was able.

“Get away Sparks! Leave me!” Freesia yelled, trying and failing to lift herself up.

“No! I won’t leave a friend behind! No matter what!” I wasn’t going to let any more of my friends die. Not. One. Even if that meant I had to die in their stead, it was a fate I’d gladly accept. I drew Starfall, its shimmering pale light burned with a bright intensity as the flames on its edges retreated into the blade. I held it high above my head and swung it down with all my might. A vertical crescent shaped wave of crackling palefire was released from Starfall. It followed the blade’s trajectory and passed harmlessly through my shield, streaking through the air towards the jammer. It struck the monster in the side and ripped open a gash several times larger than the wave, taking the jammer out in the process. Before it could fall, palefire erupted from the gash and consumed the rest of the monster. It fell from the outcropping with a loud hiss, its body dissolving before its mass could hit the lake of filth.

“Fall back!” I shouted, dropping my shield and levitating Freesia off the ground. The sound of lasers met my ears as streaks of pink energy began targeting the monsters as well as us. Ahead of me Aurora had opened the doors and darted inside, followed closely by Sunny. Freesia and I still had some ground to cover but it seemed the turrets were pushing the monsters back, even igniting them like what had happened with Starfall. However, that meant that they would soon target us next. One of the turrets spun and aimed in our direction, its red blip on my restored EFS confirming the danger.

“Sorry Freesia!” I yelled, floating her armored body in front of me.

“Don’t you dare!” She yelled back, realizing that I intended to use her to block the lasers. Several burnings lines of pink energy bit into Freesia’s armor, hot slag melting out of the apple sized holes they left. As we neared the threshold of the doors I made sure to guide Freesia in first, stopping briefly to turn around and watch most of the monsters be killed or be driven back into the muck below. That is all except one. Easily the largest of them, the towering monster charged the building and tore one of the turrets off the roof with a single bite.

“Go now! Run!” I screamed to the others. I ran to Freesia’s side and together with Sunny we were able to get her on her hooves just in time to avoid one of the monster’s thick legs smashing through the front of the building. Immediately alarms began to sound throughout the building, prompting more turrets to descend from the ceiling. The first turret that came down just in front of the entrance barely had a chance to move before I used Starfall to cleave it from its mount. Others from further down the long entry hallway had found their targets and started filling the hallway with lead. From outside I could hear the terrible sound of rending metal as another of the outside turrets was destroyed. The whole facility shook from the monster’s rampage, leaving us caught in the middle of the base’s defenses and the beast. Freesia’s armor had lost most of its integrity and was thus unable to provide us with mobile cover, leaving the task in my hooves. I could feel beads of sweat rolling down my forehead as I closed my eyes and willed a white wall of energy in front of us. Sunny and Aurora took up positions to the left and right of my shield, popping out to take potshots at the turrets as we slowly moved forward. Freesia was bringing up the rear, making sure the carnage outside stayed there.

Even through the chaos I could hear Freesia’s ragged breathing and the wet splats of her blood hitting the floor. I couldn’t see the extent of her wound through the shadow the remains of her armor cast but we had to get her some help and soon. My own breathing began to quicken as the stress of maintaining my shield was draining what stamina I had left. Aurora rolled out from behind my shield and put a bullet through the last turrets chassis causing a large amount of sparks and bits of metal to rain down onto the floor. As soon as its blip was gone, I dropped my shield and fell to my side, sucking in huge breaths of air. EFS still showed a few red blips further into the building which meant we now had to clear out the rest of the automated defenses before we were able to claim what we came for. With one big breath I managed to roll myself to my hooves so I could help Freesia.

“I think we could use a potion or two here.” I said, getting a little closer to Freesia’s wound.

“It’s nothing.” She said, shying a few steps away from me.

“Oh? Is that why you wanted me to leave you behind? Because it was nothing? Get back here and sit down.” I pointed to a spot on the floor in front of me. It was a bit funny seeing somepony in power armor withdraw and be cowed like a foal. Freesia did as I asked and removed her helmet, looking at me with an expression I couldn’t identify.

“Here.” Sunny held out a potion for her to take, which she did with measured sips.

“This isn’t a fucking wine tasting Freesia, you’re gonna bleed out. If you don’t take this seriously, I’ll do it for you.” I said, shoving her in the shoulder to get her attention.

“What’s your problem Sparks!?” Freesia snapped, smashing the rest of her potion on the floor. “I told you to leave me!”

“And I told you I won’t leave a friend behind!” I snapped back. If this was how she wanted to play ball then I was game. “Don’t try and make this about me because you have a death wish!”

“What did you say?” She said standing up to look down on me with narrowed eyes. Remembering my dream, I stood tall and took a firm step forward.

“You. Have. A. Death. Wish. Need me to say it a third time?” I wasn’t going to back down. There was something she needed to hear.

“You don’t know what you’re talking about.” She said, slamming her hoof against the floor.

“Maybe, but I know how you think Freesia. You feel responsible for Flint’s death just like you did the others. Dying here won’t bring them back.”

“You couldn’t possibly know how I think.” She hissed, swiping the air with a hoof.

“I’m the only person who knows how you think. Because I felt the same way once, in a way I still do so believe me, I get it. Don’t throw your life away just because it’s easier than trying to make things right.” I thought of all my time in the Wasteland, all the ponies who… no, all the people who had died for me or beside me and a kind of understanding dawned on me for everypony who called these desolate lands home. “We are the sum of our failures; we can use them to try and be better or we can be defined and swallowed by them.” Or, in my case, a bit of both. She needed to know that she wasn’t alone, that she was with friends who could and wanted to help her. Freesia was my friend and I was determined to keep it that way, no matter what that entailed.

Freesia’s expression softened but her eyes remained fierce. She might not forgive me right away, or at all if she wished but I knew I’d made the right choice regardless of the risks.

“Now!” I yelled catching her off guard as I seized her limbs in my magic and pinned her to the floor.

“Sparks!? What the fu-” Her shouts were stemmed by Sunny who was trying to force another potion down her throat.

“Here Aurora.” I said calmly, holding out a third potion for her to take. “Her wound is serious, pour that directly into it.”

“Got it.” She gave a little salute and bounded to Freesia’s right side, gingerly pouring the healing liquid through the tear in her armor.

“I told you I’d do it for you.” I couldn’t help but smirk at the Steel Ranger pinned to the floor. If her armor hadn’t been compromised, I probably wouldn’t have been able to hold her down for very long or at all. Eventually she stopped fighting and I released my hold on her. She sat up and wiped some potion from her muzzle, giving me an icy stare.

“Wait till the Elder hears about this.” She growled but I knew her heart wasn’t in it.

“I’m sure he’d love to hear your report.” I said, raising an eyebrow. “Especially since he’s not expecting it.”

Freesia bristled in her armor, her wide eyes betraying her thoughts. “So you knew?”

“If you were supposed to come with us Elder Lions would have told us. For what it’s worth I’m glad you came along.” If she hadn’t, I think we’d both be worse off. She helped me see myself again and I hoped I was able to help her in kind.

“Yeah…me too.” She said, hoofing a lock of her mane off her face. A thunderous crash from behind reminded us that we weren’t out of danger yet.

“Save it for when we get back to the Bastion.” Sunny said, holding Freesia’s helmet for her to take. Once it was secured in place, Freesia sifted through the scrap we’d been making out of the defense turrets and began feeding bits of metal into a slot on her armor. I watched in amazement as holes in her armor began to close, mending so completely that it could have passed for new.

“Alright, let’s move.” From this point on it was mostly clean up and making sure we kept ahead of the monster that was still tearing its way through the entrance. Every room had at least one turret, beyond that the defenses were limited. One would expect to see sentinels or other deadly robots but in lieu of a security force this site opted for the tiny treaded mining robots that Boji had mentioned. Most of the mining bots we found were powered off and resting in their charging docks. What did Boji plan to do with them? As curious as I was, I wasn’t about to go back on our deal, regardless of what I personally thought of the odd stallion. As we fanned out and began moving room to room, a disquieting silence hung in the air. The monster must have finally given up or been killed, or perhaps it was lying in wait for us outside. Either way the immediate threats had been dealt with which gave us all the time we could want to locate what we were sent here for…hopefully

In the end, the cache of technology had been little more than extra modules for the mining robots, suites like fire suppression and construction among them. Whilst the others decided to gather them up and sort them, I opted to crack the mainframe in the facility’s control room. With the data shard from Boji all it took was a few taps on the keyboard and everything within was mine. Files inside revealed that the M.A.S pulled out their personnel along with the bulk of their resources after clearing out approximately half of the toxic waste. It appeared they merely wished to perfect the arcano-tech they developed for cleansing pollutants and purifying toxins. After that the new tech was sent to several government installations, all of which had been classified. I tried to dig deeper into the terminals code, trying to coerce the information that had once been there to return and disclose to me their locations. Just I was about to execute the command I’d written a pop-up window informed me of a remote override and the terminal suddenly shut off.

“What the hell?” I said aloud, standing up to check the terminals systems. How did I get locked out? ‘Remote Override’ it had said. Somepony elsewhere had stopped me from discovering where the tech had gone. I must have been on to something to incur such retribution but why go to such lengths to stay hidden? There had to have been something of great value at one of the undisclosed locations. Something valuable indeed to somepony with a great deal of power. I cursed my misfortune and went to find the others so we could get the hell out of here.

Our return trip through the caverns was a night and day difference from before. Since the control terminal had been locked, I was forced to reprogram every mining robot manually and lead them to the surface by hoof. Once out, I transferred control of the bots to Boji who leapt with joy and offered us a sum of caps for the fire suppression and other modules. In the end the trip turned out to be a bust but only from a certain point of view. In my eyes it had been very worthwhile indeed. I’d made a new friend for life and that was worth any cache of technology.

Elder Lions wasn’t too disappointed by the news but was thankful for the retrieval of Flint’s helmet and the confirmation of his fate. Freesia and I were going to have to find time to talk but I imagined that might be difficult for the time being seeing that she had been given dry-dock duty as punishment for abandoning her responsibilities to accompany us to Griffin Rock. Once the debriefing was done Sunny took Aurora into the Keep to help her with something, leaving me alone to retreat to the med-bay to see Pumpkin.

“Hey.” I said glumly, throwing aside the curtain that separated her from the rest of the room. “I guess I made it back after all.” I forced myself to laugh, stopping short and resting my head on the edge of her bed. “Though I’d be lying if I said I didn’t try. I jumped in harm’s way to save a friend and it could have gone bad, for both of us.” I paused for a long moment, running the events of the last few days through my head. “I’m ready to die for any of my friends…I guess that includes you since…well I almost died saving you.” I found a smile creeping onto my face. “I appreciate you listening, even if I don’t know how to help you, it’s nice having somepony to talk to like this. That probably sounds strange but I know what it’s like to feel alone. I don’t want you to feel that way, even if you don’t know I’m here.”

“I don’t think it’s strange at all.” A mare’s voice said. I lifted my head and met Pumpkin’s eyes for the first time. “In fact, it’s kinda sweet. So, I have you to thank for saving me eh? I guess I owe you my life Mr.…” Her eyes narrowed slightly but an excited smirk was there to counter it.

“Oh! Its Sparks, my name is Sparks.” An unfamiliar warmth began to well up from inside me as I smiled like an idiot.

“Nice to meet you Sparks, my name is Pumpkin Cake.”

Somewhere in the background DJ Pon3 was saying something through the radio just barely on the edge of my hearing.

“This is DJ Pon3, and that was Sweetie Belle, singing about that one great truth of the wasteland: every pony has done something they regret. And now, my little ponies, it’s time for the news! Now you ponies remember when I told you ‘bout those two ponies who crawled themselves out of Stable Two? Well, I’ve been gettin’ reports that one of those little ponies took out the raider nest in the heart of Ponyville, and saved several pony captives -- including the beloved author of The Wasteland Survival Guide, Ditzy Doo! Hey kid, thanks! From all of us! And now the weather: cloudy everywhere, with a chance of rain, gunfire and bloody dismemberment…”

It wouldn’t be until later that I understood what was said but if I had known then what I know now things might have been very different for the Wasteland. Sorry, I’m getting ahead of myself. Here’s what happened next…

Footnote: No Level Up.

Quest Perk: Wild Magic – The very nature of your magic has been altered by magic poisoning. Whenever you cast a spell there is a small chance it will be cast at ten times its normal potency.

Quest Perk: Author’s Improvements – ???

Chapter Thirty-Two: Hearts Laid Bare

Chapter Thirty-Two: Hearts Laid Bare

“On the plains of hesitation lie the blackened bones of countless millions who at the dawn of victory lay down to rest, and in resting died.”

~Without change, something sleeps inside us, and seldom awakens. The sleeper must wake~

It had been over an hour since we left Project Outlast. In that time the survivors were able to disable the jammer the slavers had brought and reestablish contact with the Bastion. The news of Red Eye’s forces having a presence in the Baltimare Wastes didn’t sit well with the elder, who immediately called us back for our eyewitness accounts. Downpour had a significant lead on us but so far, I still had her in my sights. As bold as I had been before the last thing I wanted was to antagonize her so I opted to let her return to the Bastion alone.

“What did she mean by that? How was becoming a slave her second chance?” Aurora asked.

“I don’t know.”

“What did she mean by ‘I got what I deserved’?”

“I. Don’t. Know. Aurora.” I said in frustration. I wanted the answers to those questions badly. Unfortunately for me, so did the teenager beside me and she was much more vocal about it, futilely or otherwise.

We were within an hour’s walk of the Bastion when an unexpected visitor crossed our path. It was a pony in power armor but not the same kind the Steel Rangers used. Similar sure but it was distinct enough to stand out. I might have seen this pony before…

“Good afternoon.” His voice came out cool and friendly. “Careful if you keep heading that way. I just passed a very irate looking mare. Not somepony you’d want as an enemy I imagine.”

“I remember you.” I caught myself saying, the memory of this stallion pestering two rangers springing forth from my mind. He had been leaving the labs as we were entering them just before the Lunologist attack.

“My name is Teller.” He said, halting his stride to approach us. “Forgive me but I don’t recall ever meeting you.”

“I saw you in the Bastion before the Lunologists took down part of the wall.”

“Really? Strange that I didn’t see you.” He said, a ponderous, armored hoof rubbing at his equally armored chin.

“Right sorry, my name is-”

“I know who you are Silvershine Sparkshower, Harbinger of hope. Though I’m told you distanced yourself from that title and prefer Sparks.” He said, still rubbing his chin. “Sorry it can get a little hard to keep track sometimes.”

There were very few ponies who knew my real name. My mother, Sunny, Aurora and the Overmares of Stable 63. Where could this stallion have possibly heard it? The stallion came closer, close enough that only I could hear what came out of his mouth next.

“~~Is it true? About what happened in the swamp?~~”

The fur on the back of my neck stood up and something heavy fell into my stomach. “~~How? How could you possibly know about that?~~” My voice was hushed but still carried threat. If he’d reacted or even noticed at all, I couldn’t say.

“~~So, it was you…people talk.~~” He said with an indifferent shrug, backing away and returning his voice to normal speaking volume. “~~All people.~~” His tone carried a degree of finality and before anything else could be said he broke away from us and continued on whatever path he’d been following before.

“I didn’t know you could speak zebra.” Pumpkin said, an impressed smirk twisting the corner of her mouth.

“What? Nopony was speaking zebra.” I said matter-of-factly. Just because he’d whispered something to me didn’t mean it was another language.

“Umm, yes you were. I heard it plain as day.” Pumpkin insisted.

“What did he say?” Aurora asked, joining in on pretending not to have heard.

“Why are you asking? You said it yourself, you heard it plain as day.”

“I heard you speaking zebra. If you don’t want to tell us that’s fine but don’t insult my intelligence.” Pumpkin huffed, raised her head high and marched past me.

“Nice work stripetongue.” Aurora added with a chuckle, rushing to catch up with Pumpkin.

Was I really speaking zebra? How can that be? How could I speak a language and not even know it?

This is because of you isn’t it Erebus?

~A side effect of the joining of our minds, yes. Through me your grasp on our language would be like second nature. It isn’t surprising to hear that you spoke without knowing~

What else of yours should I expect to bleed through?

~I…do not know~

Terrific. Could you at least warn me next time?

~If it is in my power, yes~

I craned my head the other direction, watching as Teller made his solo journey to…wherever he was going. I wondered…just how much did he know? If he could learn so much about me without ever meeting me who knows just how much he knew about, well, anything. If we ever crossed paths again, which I had no doubts about, I would have to ask. The Wasteland only got weirder the longer I stayed in it. We had a Watcher and now we had a Teller. I wouldn’t be surprised if I met a Listener before too long.

It was late in the afternoon when we returned to the Bastion. Downpour had beaten us here by at least thirty minutes and the rangers on guard quickly ushered the rest of us inside. As soon as we hit the training grounds Star Paladin Steelskull intercepted Pumpkin and Aurora and started leading them away. Aurora looked back at me in protest but before I could speak to that point, I felt a pair of hooves grab me from behind and pull me into the shadows to the side of the main entrance. Downpour had lost the hard edge around her eyes but her expression still looked annoyed.

“What the hell are yo-” I started.

“Shut up. You want answers don’t you? Then you’d better listen before I change my mind.”

“What about-”

“They’ll be fine. I took care of it.”

That didn’t exactly calm me down. The last time Downpour ‘took care of it’ she told DJ-Pon3 who I was and I’ve been trying to shake that spotlight ever since. “Fine.” I relented, relaxing a bit in her hold. Once she was satisfied, she let me go and looked me in the eye. “How was becoming a slave a second chance?” I asked, somewhat regretting the question as I watched Downpour’s calm expression dip down towards shame.

“I was born a raider.” She said flatly, no sign of her expression in her voice. “My father’s name was Brimstone Blitz. A mountain of a stallion and an unstoppable killer. He never acknowledged me but I think he knew, everypony did, my strength alone proved as much. After we wiped out Ponyville Red Eye decided enough was enough and scattered the clan, capturing most of us in the process. Fillydelphia…is a nightmare city. Smog chokes the air and reddens the sky. Dead slaves are dumped in mass graves by the cartload and nopony cares. Red Eye is ready to sacrifice anything to make his dreams for Equestria a reality. Especially since he doesn’t have to sacrifice anything himself except his time.” Downpour’s eyes hardened again at the mention of his name. She held her hateful stare for a moment before sighing deeply and continuing.

“Being enslaved put my old life in perspective. Killing, stealing, destroying. It was all pointless, a curse of madness born from the darkness. It is in the dark that the worst qualities of ponykind come into being. Such was my life born under the sky, no sun, no moon, no stable, and no home. Just the Wasteland. Being enslaved allowed me to see what I was, what I had been taking from others. In Fillydelphia we are all slaves. Equal only in our suffering.”

“H-how did you escape?” I wondered if Sunny would have been as forthcoming with her story. Probably not.

“Red Eye likes to force slaves to fight each other to the death ‘for entertainment’ in an arena called the Pit. Each event has two teams of six fighters and they fight until one side has none. If somepony survives six consecutive events they win their freedom. Nopony had ever lasted that long before. I doubt they ever thought somepony would and when I did, they had no choice but to free me. Me, first champion of the Pit…then they tried to hire me. After everything I fought and suffered and murdered for, they had the balls to ask me to put others through the same hell I went through. Experiencing the life of a slave was brutal but observing it up close was worse. No pony should suffer the way Red Eye’s slaves do. So, two weeks after I was hired, I took my freedom and turned my back on Fillydelphia, my father and Red Eye.”

“And why did that slaver call you highness?”

“A sick joke the slavers put together. My father, Brimstone Blitz, was labeled ‘king of the raiders’. In their eyes that made me a princess and they taunted with the name any chance they got. That is until I survived the Pit. They had an ‘accident’ a few days later.”

I had a hard time imagining Sunny murdering somepony. Then again, I’d have never imagined she was a raider who became a slave who became a slaver…briefly. Then a thought occurred to me.

“Downpour…was Fillydelphia…what did this to you?”

“It’s…hard to explain. I was born Downpour. Downpour is the real me, the raider, the slaver and the slave. Once I put my time in Fillydelphia behind me I tried to change. Change my name, change my demeanor…change my life and the lives of others. That’s why I started the Regulators. To put a stop to ponies like my father, ponies like…who I used to be.”

Suddenly Sunny and Downpour’s warnings and hatred of raiders had more context. They weren’t just warnings but cautionary tales told by somepony who had once lived that kind of life. I have to admit just how much I admired her in that moment. To finally, perhaps for the first time in her life, share her story with another…I can never tell her how much she honored me with her trust. Her confession brought up a different question though, one I had never second guessed until now.

“You said you tried to change your name…is Sunny Smiles just an act?”

“There is something you have to understand about being born a raider.” Downpour started gravely. “Killing, murdering, torture…is what we did for fun. To impress the boss or to prove how badass you were. We celebrated shit like that. Taking somepony’s life became narcotic and I mean that in every sense of the word. The more you killed the more you wanted to. Not just for fun or favor but because you wanted to. It felt good…that is why I act. The more I allow myself to be Downpour the more that life bubbles to the surface. The more I remember how good it feels to kill. I want nothing to do with that life, that is not the pony I want to be.”

I felt an involuntary shudder run up my back. I remembered the trail of destruction she left in her wake during the attack on the stadium and the brutal way she’d killed Red Asphalt. “You aren’t that pony anymore.” I said affirmingly. I had been ignorant of the severity of her struggles with herself. How much blame did I deserve? By traveling with me I was putting her in situations where she had to become Downpour again to survive. I couldn’t have known what she was risking every time that happened. Not even my best friend was safe from me…

“No…but it’ll always be a part of me. Don’t worry, the Wasteland claimed me once already and I’ll die before I let it claim me again.”

“S-so…what should I call you?” I asked. My whole understanding of the situation needing more time to process.

“Sunny is fine.” I noticed her straighten up a bit at the sound of her name. “Sunny is your friend. Sunny is Aurora’s adopted aunt. Sunny… is the mother of my child.” I felt something stir in my heart. It was…it was anger.

“Bullshit.” I said with a scowl.

“What?”

“You are my friend. No matter what you call yourself. You might be daughter of the king, first champion of the Pit or whatever but you don’t scare me, you can’t scare me, not anymore. I’ll be here for you no matter what…as long as you’ll have me.”

“Sparks I…thank you.”

“You’re very important to me Sunny.” I said, settling on a name. “I love you with all my heart. I mean it.” I’ve said it before and I’ll say it again; there would be no Silvershine Sparkshower without Sunny Smiles. There was nopony I’d rather have as a friend.

“I know you do.” She said, removing her hat from her head and holding it over her heart. “I love you too.” She put her hoof on the back of my neck and planted a kiss on my cheek. “But first please…please promise that this stays between us. I don’t want anypony else to know.”

“I promise.” I said without hesitation.

“Thank you. C’mon, we better get the others and find the Elder.” She said, standing up to her full height and trying to put on a brave face.

“You said you took care of it, what did you ask the Star Paladin to do?”

“Well…” She started when the doors to the Keep were thrown open and a familiar white filly came galloping out. Only now she was dressed in simple grey barding.

“Dad! Dad!” She yelled excitedly. “Guess what?”

Uh oh. “What is it Aurora?”

“They’ve accepted me as a Squire! I start my training first thing tomorrow!”

“…huh?”

“She’ll be in good hooves.” Star Paladin Steelskull said, descending the steps of the Keep. “If I’m able I will oversee her training personally.”

“…huh?”

“And Pumpkin’s going to stay and be a scribe!”

“What!?”

“Gotcha.” Aurora smirked in satisfaction. “Too easy.”

“Make sure you’re thorough Star Paladin.” I said, narrowing my eyes at my far too pleased with herself daughter.

“Of course.”

I felt a smirk of my own pull at the corner of my mouth as Aurora swallowed nervously.

“Is the Elder ready to see us?” I asked, looking up at the window into Lyons’ office.

“Yes. Pumpkin’s already inside so you shouldn’t keep them waiting.” Sapphire said, nodding her head toward the building to the right of the Keep. “Come along Squire, time to meet the others.”

“Actually…may I have a moment Star Paladin?”

“…I’ll meet you there Squire.” She said to Aurora who nodded in response and took off trotting towards the building. “What is it Sparks?”

“There are others…other children I mean.” Images of Adria and the black, blonde maned colt we rescued in Whinnyapolis coming to mind. “Under my care. Could I bring them here for squire training?”

“It’s not up to me. Elder Lions extended the offer to your daughter as a thank you for your service to the Steel Rangers. It would be straining on our resources to train more squires that we know will not stay afterwards.”

“That part is up to them.” I said automatically. If they wanted to stay then that was their prerogative. “Your training will help them survive and I can’t think of anywhere safer than the Bastion.” Except possibly Eclipse but the rangers certainly had the better equipment and training.

“…There is potential in such a proposal but as I said it’s not up to me.”

“Then I’ll ask the Elder myself in a moment. Thank you, Star Paladin.”

“I wish you luck Sparks.” She said with an incline of her head.

Once our talk had concluded Sunny and I ascended the stairs to the keep and made for the Elder’s office. Inside the office with the Elder and Pumpkin was a stallion in power armor (sans the helmet) that I didn’t recognize. Head Paladin Cross most likely. He had a square jaw and plain colors, steel grey coat and black mane. Pumpkin noted my arrival and smiled, Lions and Cross on the other hoof merely nodded.

“So…” Lions began grimly. “Red Eye has established a presence in Baltimare.”

“It would seem that way.” Sunny confirmed. “I don’t know of anypony else who employs griffins armed with anti-machine rifles.”

“Their recovery will prove valuable, for that you have my thanks. Then it’s true…How? How did he get his forces here?”

“We don’t know sir.” Cross’ voice came out deep and apologetic. “Most likely he found an alternate path through the mountains. Or perhaps we underestimated the griffins and alicorns under his command’s ability to mobilize and establish a ground presence.”

“We’re sure they didn’t use the Long Dark?”

“…No sir but given the necessary size of such an occupying force it would have been foolish if not suicidal to send so many through that tunnel.”

“I suppose but let’s not count it out. When we can send a squad to investigate.”

“Yes sir.”

“As for you.” He turned and regarded the three of us. “I didn’t call you here to just speak of Red Eye. I was hoping for your assistance in a rather troubling matter.”

“Could you elaborate?” Pumpkin asked with a sheepish smile.

“Actually, it’d be easier to show you. Head Paladin Cross if you would.”

“Yes sir.” He nodded. “Everypony follow me.”

Cross led us out of the keep and into the leftmost building, through the labs, through the med-bay and into a third area I’d yet to see. The morgue. Or at least what was now serving as one. Alone in the center of the room was High Scribe Quillwright and beside him was a hospital bed with a sheet draped over it. There was a distinct outline of a body underneath.

“I was hoping you’d be able to help us identify this.” Lions looked to Quillwright and nodded. Quillwright’s horn ignited in a red glow as the sheet was pulled back. The body underneath looked very familiar. There were streaks of dried blood running down its cheeks, coming out of its nose and ears.

“Looks like a bleeder.” Sunny said, noting the wounds sustained to its body that should have easily killed a normal pony.

That wasn’t where it ended for me. Yes, I recognized it as a bleeder but it was more than that.

“Sparks? You alright?” Pumpkin asked, bumping me in the ribs.

“Her name was Doctor Forceps. She was the unicorn doctor for Stable 63.” I said, looking upon her desiccated and ruined body, a heavy sadness enshrouding my heart.

“You knew her?”

“Yes.”

“That’s not good.” Sunny said, a scowl on her face.

“Why? What is this ‘bleeder’” Cross asked, his eyes still on the body.

“Bleeders are hard to kill ghoul-like ponies. All they want is to kill anything that isn’t one of them. They don’t occur in nature. In the Mortuary we learned that they are created. If we have one here now, one that originated from Stable 63 then who or whatever is creating them are active or were active very recently. Turning ponies into…that.”

“For what purpose?” Lions asked.

“We don’t know.” I said, remembering what we’d been told in the Mortuary. “If we open her skull there should be a memory orb like device inside, the thing that presumably animates them. Destroying the orb is how you put them down for good, or if you destroy the body enough, I guess. Beyond that I don’t know what purpose they serve.”

“Then I have a task for you.” Lions continued. “Locate the source of these ‘bleeders’ and eradicate them.”

“It’s not that simple elder.” Sunny added quickly. “I’ve encountered bleeders before. They appear sporadically, travel alone or in very small groups. Nopony knows where they come from.”

“Alone or in small groups? Would you then be surprised to hear that the squad who was attacked counted no less than nine, possibly more of them together?”

“N-nine?” I sputtered. Three was the most I’d ever seen in one place and that hadn’t gone very well for us.

“Where?” Sunny asked, her tone and posture evening out.

“Near the Sun and Moon Cathedral.”

“Then I guess that’s as good a place as any to start.” Pumpkin said, her curiosity clearly having won against her fear.

“Then I wish you the best of luck. If you feel the need, go see Quartermaster Indra. Perhaps she will have something that can help you.”

“We will.” I said, nodding to Lions and Cross. We turned and made for the exit when the Elder called out.

“Oh and Pumpkin? Don’t forget about what we discussed before.”

“…Understood.” She replied reluctantly, ducking her head and hurrying out of the room.

By the time we reached the bottom of the stairs out of the Bastion I couldn’t hold it in any longer.

“What was the elder talking about?” I asked, my voice quiet and curious.

“I…can’t tell you.” She said, avoiding eye contact with me.

“Can’t or won’t?” I said bitterly. It was bad enough Lions was keeping secrets from me but now he had my friends keeping them from me for him?

“I…I’m sorry.” She whispered. “If I told you I don’t think-”

“Spare me.” I said dismissively, nickering in irritation. “If you both want to keep things from me that’s fine but don’t come crying to me if it explodes in your face.” As soon as the words left my mouth, I regretted them. She didn’t deserve that and she definitely didn’t deserve it from me.

Only the sound of our hooves and the distant ocean water lapping at the shore could be heard as we neared the rightmost building to see the Quartermaster. The left part of the building had been dedicated to the storing, repairing and testing of weapons. A simple counter spanned the length of the wall cordoned off behind a chain-link fence with only a small opening just big enough to allow weapons in and out. Behind that opening I spotted a zebra mare in light armor reading something, her head rose as she noticed our approach.

“Greetings!” She said enthusiastically, abandoning her book and giving us her undivided attention.

“Quartermaster Indra?” I asked, looking her up and down. She had stripes like all of her kind but they seemed somehow muted. From a distance one might mistake her for a white pony decorated in war paint. She also appeared to be quite young, maybe only a few years older than Aurora.

“Yes sir!” She exclaimed, stopping to give a quick salute. A gesture that I returned. “Dad said you might drop by.”

“Dad?” Pumpkin asked, giving each of us in turn a questioning look. There were no other zebras in the Bastion as far as I knew.

“Elder Lions.” She said like it was common knowledge…which it probably was to everypony else in the Bastion. “He’s not my real dad, obviously.” Indra continued, rolling her eyes. “My father used to work for the Steel Rangers. Kinda like you guys do.”

“Atrox…” I said quietly, remembering his close friendship with Lions from the memory orb.

“Yeah.” Evidently not quiet enough as Indra’s mood dropped noticeably at the mention of her father’s name. “Lions adopted me after he was killed and raised me as if I were his own. There aren’t many ponies like Lions left in the world, let alone amongst the Steel Rangers.” Indra’s ear twitched and a forced smile appeared on her face. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to burden you with my life. What do you need?”

“Fire.” I said, thinking what would be the best way to combat a bleeder from a distance.

“Can do!” She said, her earlier enthusiasm returning in force. “Here is a flamer for your battle saddle.” She said, hefting up the heavy weapon as well as a canister of flamer fuel for Sunny. “And for you.” She slid a rough looking box along the counter towards me. Inside were what looked like regular bullets, about thirty of them and the caliber looked like they would fit in Retribution.

“Bullets?” I said, a little underwhelmed.

“Magically enchanted incendiary rounds.” She clarified, obviously taking pleasure from the reveal. “What about you?” Indra said, shifting her attention to Pumpkin.

“I’m good.” Pumpkin responded with a dramatic flare of magic from her horn.

“Then I think we’re all done here. Good luck on your mission!” She turned to leave but stopped, her ears perking up. “Oh, the Star Paladin wanted a word with you before you left. She’s just through that door with the squires.”

“~~Thank you,~~ Indra.” I said, wondering why the words felt so strange on my tongue.

“~~You speak the language?~~” Indra’s eyes widened and a smile pulled at the corners of her mouth.

“~~I guess so.~~” Erebus’ gift of the zebra language could have its uses I supposed, though I would’ve liked it to be a bit more under my control.

“~~Well, in that case, may the shadows hide you friend.~~” Indra’s posture straightened and she lowered her head in a graceful bow. I assumed that to be a zebra farewell of some kind and returned the gesture as best as I was able. With that Indra had done her part and retreated through a door behind the fence on the far side.

“I can speak zebra.” I said, looking upon Pumpkin’s slightly annoyed expression.

“Really?” She said sarcastically, one eyebrow raised.

“Yeah…sorry.”

“Why couldn’t you just tell me earlier?”

“You can speak zebra?” Sunny added. “Since when?”

“So you kept it secret from Sunny too?”

“I didn’t keep it secret from anypony!” I yelled, a bit louder than I meant to. “I didn’t know I could until today.”

“It because of him, isn’t it?” Sunny said, understanding dawning on her.

“Yes.”

“Him? Who’s him?” Pumpkin asked, her head darting between Sunny and I expectantly.

“Not important right now.” The last thing I wanted to do was share my burden with her, especially since she was a more powerful unicorn than I was by far. If I could, I would keep Pumpkin and Erebus as far from each other as possible.

~Your fear is unfounded. I waited years upon years for you Starborn. I selected my vessel with great care, nopony else will do. Besides, if I wanted her do you really think you could do anything to stop me?~

I thought we had a deal.

~I am altering the deal…for now. Think better of me Starborn and you will think better of yourself~

“What is important is that you were right and I’m sorry.” I said, attempting a disarming smile. “Now come on, let’s see what Sapphire has to say.” I brokered no argument by turning my back on them and hurrying out of the room. How was I ever going to explain my relationship with Erebus to her? I decided then that I wouldn’t tell her at all. The sudden scent of hypocrisy did not go unnoticed. I expected Pumpkin to tell me her secrets while I was still keeping one from her.

I suddenly stopped in my tracks, whoever was behind me bumping into my flank.

“Sparks?” A far away voice asked.

Sparks? Who was that? Who was I? What was I becoming? My life in Stable 63 and my life now…they were nothing alike. I was nothing like him. We shared a name but were we the same pony? We might have been once but now…I was something else and I would continue to change until the current version of me was just as unrecognizable to whoever will come after. It was starting.

“You alright?” A new, closer voice asked. Reality came back to my senses with the force of a dragon’s wingbeat. Once I was cognizant, I discovered the room I was in. It was even on all sides with no windows. On the floor were faded, padded mats and an array of books, diagrams and schematics. Lined up against the far wall were children, about seven of them. Most of them were relatively young with the youngest of them looking to be roughly six years old. Amongst them, a head taller than the rest, was Aurora. Then I remembered who I was. Who I chose to live for and who I would give everything for. To my left the source of the new voice was revealed to be Star Paladin Sapphire. She was no longer wearing her power armor, which meant for the first time since we met I was taller than her.

“Better now.” I said, shifting my gaze to Aurora. “Hi Princess.”

“H-hi Dad.” She replied nervously, her eyes quickly darting to either side, gauging the other squire’s reactions.

“What did you need Star Paladin?” I asked, turning my attention to her.

“A…favor if you will.”

“For a favor?”

“…Yes.”

“I’m listening.”

“Alright. I bring to you an offer of trade. Not something material but something in exchange.”

“Exchange?”

“Yes. I’d like you to take one of our more promising initiates with you on this mission. Get them some field experience.”

“In exchange for Aurora’s care I assume.”

“Something like that. What do you say, think you can take her with you?”

“…Are you sure you trust me with her safety? I don’t know where this mission will take me and I can’t guarantee she’ll make it back alive.”

“You and your friends have already proven capable. I assure you that we wouldn’t ask if we doubted you.”

Her comment humbled me. I hadn’t spent much time with the rangers and already they put that much trust in me. It was…a bit unexpected. In the beginning I came to them for help and now it seemed they were needing mine.

“Tell the Initiate to get ready, we’ll be leaving soon.” I said, making up my mind.

“She’s already good to go.” A familiar, enthusiastic voice said from behind us. “Initiate Indra reporting for duty sir!”

Initiate…Indra? What happened to Quartermaster?

“Is that so?” I said slowly, giving Sapphire an annoyed look.

“Don’t let the rank fool you.” Sapphire said with a smirk. “Indra was raised by rangers her whole life.”

“That’s right! I won’t let you down sir!” Indra smiled brightly and saluted. I…suddenly felt renewed kinship with the elder. Caring for and raising somepony else’s daughter as if they were your own…

“We’ll see. Follow us initiate.” I said with a smile of my own.

***

It was too late to cover much ground so we had made an early camp in the remains of what had once been a bookstore. ‘Books and Bridles’ if the sign was to be believed. What kind of bookstore sold bridles? A quick sweep and a stack of ‘Wingboner’ magazines later I had my answer. It was that kind of bookstore. I stared at the cover longer than was probably appropriate. It featured a pink mare with blonde mane lying on her back in the center of a plush, heart-shaped bed. All four of her legs were covered by black socks with dark pink stripes and a pale blue ribbon held her mane up in a messy ponytail. Her front legs were folded cutely against her chest and her wings were splayed out behind her. As my vision drifted further downward, I saw her hind legs were spread to either side with the stylized ‘B’ from the Wingboner label conveniently covering her-

“Find something?” Pumpkin’s voce said from over my shoulder.

“Ack!” I managed to get out before the stack I’d been floating with me dropped to the floor and scattered. I looked down to the pile of magazines, my eyes homing in on one that had opened up to the issues featured centerfold. ‘Vapor Trail shows us what steamy really means’ the title declared. I was able to rip my gaze free from the winged temptress and meet Pumpkin’s as she eyed me and the pile of porno mags dubiously.

“So this is what you’re into?” She said thoughtfully, floating one up to her face for perusal.

“I-its not what it looks like!” I spit our far too quickly to be convincing. “I was reading the articles!”

“‘Top ten tricks to giving the best wingjob’. Yeah, I’m sure you found it really interesting. That excuse didn’t fly two hundred years ago, it won’t fly now.” She said with a poorly contained laugh, pitching her magazine back into the pile.

Great. How was I going to recover from that?

As the twilight descended into darkness, we built a small fire and prepared a modest meal of ‘homemade’ canned vegetable stew.

“Indra.” I said, abandoning my thoughts and garnering the young zebra’s attention. “Before I take you any farther, I’d like to have an idea of your capabilities. What is it you’re good at?”

“I’m glad you asked.” She said, setting down her chipped bowl of stew. “My father began training me in zebra martial arts from a very young age. So, in combat, I am a hoof-to-hoof specialist. I also know my way around pistols and blades. Minor experience with explosives.”

“H.t.H specialist, eh?” I said ponderously. “Care to give me a demonstration?”

“You…you want to spar? With me?” The confident look in her eyes faltered for a moment, pure surprise taking its place.

“I doubt it will be much of a spar.” I had resigned myself to the flank kicking I was likely about to receive. H.t.H was my weakest skill and I wanted to learn, at least enough so I wasn’t helpless if somepony got too close to me. Maybe she could also show me how to wield my sword better…but that was presumptuous of me. “I just hope I can pick something up before you drop me. Don’t hold back, alright?” I stood up and moved a decent way away from our fire and shelter.

“Y-yeah, same to you.” Indra said, following my lead.

“You sure this is a good idea?” Pumpkin asked, eyeing the two of us from the doorway with concern.

“No, but if I ignored every bad idea I came up with then I wouldn’t have met you.” I flashed Pumpkin a smile, feeling my heart leap when she looked into my eyes and smiled back.

“Ready?” Indra asked, a detectable tremor in her tone.

“Let’s do it.” I said, lowering my head slightly and snorting.

The fight was on. Indra moved with the speed I’d begun to associate with zebra fighters, something I expected so I quickly threw myself into a sideways roll. Indra wouldn’t be that easy to shake. By the time I was back on my hooves she was on me. She planted her right forehoof in the ground and pivoted her body with it, sending her left leg at my head in a windmill kick. I didn’t expect her attack to come in so high but I was able to get a hoof up in time to block a direct hit. The force of her kick was still enough to stagger me. Taking advantage, she placed both hooves on my shoulder and vaulted over me, shoving me in the back down into the dirt with her hind hooves in the process.

“You’re…not like the others.” Indra said, her stance suggesting that our dance was still ongoing.

“I know, I’m pretty hopeless.” I jumped to my hooves and charged her. Rather than move she held her ground and as I neared, she jumped into the air with a forward flip, bringing a hind hoof down hard on my left shoulder. To her surprise my cybernetic leg didn’t buckle and I used that opportunity to score a hit to her abdomen. She wheezed at the impact but otherwise lost nothing, recovered quickly and got away from my superior size.

“That’s not what I meant.” She said, effortlessly throwing a few jabs my way while she spoke.

“What then?” I asked, catching one of her jabs. I tried to use that to bring her to the ground but she just vaulted over me again, twisting my leg in a way that I was forced to let her go.

“You treat me like an equal.” She said, rearing back and bucking me in the side. I grunted from the impact but stayed on my hooves.

“Of course.” I started, swinging and jabbing in random patterns. Indra wasn’t impressed, easily slapping each strike away from her, saving her energy and wasting mine. “Why wouldn’t I?” Just as I got the question out, two fast strikes connected with my muzzle. A familiar tickle alerted me to the small amount of blood dripping out of my nose.

“~~Because of who I am.~~”

“~~Because you’re a zebra?~~” I ignored the trickle of blood and rushed her again. She was able to dodge almost all of my attacks, the ones that did hit doing little damage. Indra caught my next kick and clutched it against her chest, once she had a good grip she pulled and twisted my leg in the opposite direction. The tight pain in my hip reached a boiling point and I collapsed to the ground.

“~~Yes!~~” She said, slithering atop me and driving a hoof into my gut. “~~Ever since I was born they treated me different! Ponies would take one look at me and all they would see are my stripes!~~” Another hit drove the air from my lungs as I squirmed beneath her trying to shake her off. “~~They would never accept me, only one pony did!~~”

As she was distracted by her memories, I threw out a lucky hoof and clonked her in the side of her head. Immediately after I managed to get my hind legs in enough to get them under her and push her off. “~~I’m sorry. That must have been difficult.~~” I threw my hind legs toward my head, taking the momentum and rolling backwards to all fours.

“~~What would you know?~~” Indra yelled, abandoning her stance and rushing towards me. “~~Nothing changed when Lions adopted me. They went from hating the poor zebra filly to resenting the elder’s daughter!~~” When she reached me, she leapt into the air and planted all four hooves in my chest. The impact tossed me off my hooves and sent me crashing to the ground with a hard thud. Before I could get up she was standing over me. “~~Everypony treated me like I was trash after my father was killed!~~” I rolled away in time to avoid a stomp meant for my chest. “~~Then they treated me like some kind of porcelain doll, no one would train with me, take me on missions or anything! Nopony would risk the Elder’s wrath if anything happened to me!~~” I rolled away to try and get some distance, she didn’t pursue.

“~~Nopony treats me like I’m normal. Nopony acts like I’m an equal. Nopony…except you.~~” She shuffled on her hooves, abandoning her stance and standing up straight. She crossed the distance between us and offered me her hoof. “You actually hit me…nopony’s ever asked me to spar before.” The way she said it, the look in her eyes…it really meant a lot to her. I took her hoof in mine and she helped haul me up.

“Don’t mention it.” I smiled warmly, despite the pain in my chest and the blood in my nose.

“I noticed you carry a sword.” Indra started, her eyes drifting back towards our camp.

“Yeah, I haven’t had it very long.” I said coolly, unsure of how much to tell her about it.

“Would you like me to show you some things?” She asked, a bit of her earlier enthusiasm returning.

“This is gonna be an all-night thing, isn’t it?” Sunny asked from the doorway beside Pumpkin.

“Looks that way.” Pumpkin said with a content smile, a bowl of stew lazily floating beside her.

“Alright then.” Sunny settled down by the fire we’d built and began playing her guitar. The soft strums and soothing chords gave a beautiful melody to the impromptu training session. Indra managed to find a couple pieces of rebar to practice with and so we did. Only the gentle guitar and clang of metal on metal could be heard as evening faded into night and back into dawn.

***

“You were alive before the war?” Indra asked, staring starry-eyed at Pumpkin. We had packed up camp an hour or so later than we meant to, in order to give Indra and I a chance to sleep. The sun shone behind the cloud cover, nearing its zenith making it about eleven in the morning.

“Yeah…yeah I was.”

“You must be homesick.” Indra said, nodding her head in understanding.

“In a way I guess I am.” Pumpkin said wistfully, her eyes leaving us and looking towards the western mountains. “This world is nothing like mine.”

When I turned my head, I saw that she had the statuette of Pinkie sitting at the top of her saddlebags. Its poofy pink mane just barely sticking out to be seen. Pumpkin patted the top of its head and returned her gaze to the path before her.

“Tell us about the ministry mares.” I caught myself saying.

“The redeemers of Luna, saviors of Equestria, bearers of the elements of harmony. They were the best of us. The exemplars of ponykind…depending on who you asked. To me they were friends. I knew them before the war, before the ministries. Those were simpler times. Happy times. I wish you could have seen Ponyville in its heyday.”

I noticed Sunny shudder at the mention of Ponyville but as the only one with context, Pumpkin and Indra either didn’t notice or didn’t care.

“Aunt Pink-…Pinkie Pie worked in my parent’s bakery before the war. She was there when my brother and I were born and she was there whenever I needed her. She had this kind of…sense. She knew when you were feeling sad and always knew just what to say to make you smile.” Despite the smile on her face, I could see her struggling to fight back the tears. I slowed my pace until I was beside her. I leaned in close and whispered.

“I’m sorry, you don’t have to say anymore right now.”

“A-alright.” She could act reluctant all she wanted but I saw the relief in her expression. Minutes turned to hours and the light began to wane. According to the map we could have made it there if we kept up another three or so hours but if we were expecting to find bleeders then the dark was not where I wanted to face them. Sunny and Indra gathered bits of wood and with a quick spark from Pumpkin’s horn later we had a fire. Indra was pestering Sunny about something I couldn’t hear but before I could lean forward and eavesdrop something fell at my hooves. I looked down and saw a holotape.

“You’re still going to help me, right? Find my brother?” Pumpkin’s pleading voice made my heart ache, as did her tense expression.

“Of course.” I said, patting the ground next to me for her to sit. She sat next to me and looked me in the eye. A minute passed and still she said nothing, just kept staring into my eyes.

“She’s right you know.”

“Huh?”

“You’re not like most ponies.”

“Don’t lift me up too high, I’d hate for you to be disappointed when I fall.” I scoffed, turning my head and breaking eye contact.

“Don’t.”

“Don’t what?”

“Don’t beat yourself down like that. Sure, you’re as fallible as anypony else but do you know what the difference is? You’re trying.” Her words did little to make me feel like the pony they seemed to think I was but it was enough to allay some of the tension.

“I better hear what’s on here.” I said, levitating the holotape to me and inserting it into my Pipleg. I removed an earbloom, placed it in my ear and closed my eyes. The voice that came out was dry and ragged, almost like a ghoul’s.

“Today makes the one hundred and ninety-sixth anniversary of the day I ignored the call for all pegasi to gather at Neighvarro in favor of looking for my sister. The first fifty years were the hardest, believing you were dead. The M.A.S kept their files on you well-hidden but eventually I found mention of Project Outlast and I remembered the tour you gave me all those years ago. I almost can’t believe my eyes. Even now, looking at the pod that is keeping you alive, I hardly believe it. You’re alive. I’ve spent the last couple years protecting you, barely leaving this room. If I could somehow stop the siphoning process maybe I could get your pod to open but I can’t stay here any longer. I…I can feel something inside me, a beast. Even now it claws at my brain. I don’t feel like myself some days. I know what’s happening but I don’t know if there is anything that can be done. Even if I had another hundred years to wander this earth I doubt an answer could be found. I have to leave you Pumpkin, I have to find a way to keep the beast at bay, at least until I can see you again. This long life of mine, all the pain and suffering I’ve endured to get to this point…I’d do it all again just to see you smile one more time…I’ll be back as soon as I can. I love you Pumpkin. This is former Lieutenant Pound Cake signing off.”

I pulled the earbloom out of my ear and prepared myself. Pound Cake was a ghoul, had to be to live this long and it sounded like he was afraid he was going feral. I’m not an expert on ghoul physiology but once they were feral that was it, there was no coming back. Slipknot had said that all ghouls will one day go feral and that there was no way to stop it. Hell to this day we don’t know why they go feral. Pound knew what was coming, he could feel the beast trying to overtake him and he was going to try and stop it.

“Your brother is a ghoul.” I said calmly. Truthfully I had already guessed that much, the ability to leave messages at all proved that, especially considering the time it was made. “He was scared of going feral.”

“Ghoul? Feral? What are you talking about?” With Pumpkin having been in the Wasteland for all of three days I shouldn’t have been surprised at her ignorance. Was that how I was in my first days? How the tables have turned. A quick lesson later and she had a good handle on the basics.

“The problem here is that we don’t have any idea where he might have gone. He’s your brother, is there anywhere he might go?”

“Home but that’s a long way from here, even for a pegasus. I think he’s still in Baltimare, he wouldn’t go far if he knew where I was.”

“That’s a start I guess.” How hard could it be to find a pegasus ghoul? That wasn’t exactly a common combination. A nagging feeling in the back of my mind was screaming something but no matter how hard I focused I couldn’t hear it. An uncomfortable thought that I was missing something plagued my mind. A gentle silence accompanied the end of our conversation, naught but the wind and distant conversation of Indra and Sunny to bother us. I was about to get up and do…something when Pumpkin leaned in to me, stopping me from doing anything I might have thought of doing.

“Do you think there’s a chance?” She asked, looking up to the perpetual grey curtain that kept us from the light. “It’s been four years…”

“There’s always a chance.” I said. I couldn’t say I truly believed in my own words but sometimes hope is all you have to go on and no matter how jaded the Wasteland may have made me I still had hope.

I was hesitant to return her gesture, the high-pitched, haunting voice of Pinkie Pie slithered into my mind and promised her to me…an image that immediately put me off. Instead, I opted to let her find what comfort she could leaning against me without reciprocation. My feelings for her were…conflicted. Was it possible those feelings only existed because I thought they were supposed to? I took Pinkie’s words as fact and accepted the one whom my heart would one day belong. ‘The future is always in motion’ I remembered seeing on a Stable-Tec poster as a colt. Nothing was set in stone…but was that what I wanted?

With those thoughts thoroughly souring my mood I broke our contact and stood. A familiar tremble in my haunches reminding me of my loyalty to another. I didn’t say a word as I moved away from the fire and into the darkness encroaching on it. I went a couple meters further and sat down, floating my bags off to fish through them. I didn’t find what I was looking for at first so I dug again…and again until my patience ran out and before I knew it, I had dumped all of their contents into the dirt. An odd white gleam flashed as something fell from my bag. It caught my eye for a second and as I bent down to get a closer look I-

“There’s nothing there.” Sunny said from over my shoulder. Her sudden appearance made me jump so hard that I almost made it to the moon…if I knew where it was.

“What do you mean?”

“I got rid of all our painkiller. What? Did you think I would just forget?”

“I’m not really in the mood for a lecture Sunny.”

“Well it’s a good thing I didn’t ask then. Besides, I’m not here to lecture you. I’m probably the most unqualified pony for that.”

“Then why did you get rid of them? What if we need it later? Our doctor has fucked off somewhere and our need has-”

“Need? What need? Not mine, not Indra’s and certainly not Pumpkin’s.”

“If you have something to say then say it.”

“Have you noticed your health lately?”

“What’s your point?”

“You haven’t coughed up any blood in the last few days.”

“I…huh.” She was right. I felt fine(mostly) and had been feeling fine. “Coincidence.” I declared, eliciting a narrow-eyed glare from her.

“Deny it all you want but know this, as long as I’m alive you won’t get near another syringe. Count on it.” She punctuated the last part with a jab to my chest, a determined gleam in her eyes. With that I was left alone in the dark just outside the dim ring of light cast by our fire and that was where I stayed. I thought it all rather fitting, me sitting on the edge of darkness and light wondering where I wanted to go more. The answer should have been obvious so why wasn’t it?

~I sense confliction in you Starborn. What troubles you?~

What are you my friend all of a sudden?

~I can be if it is what you need~

I…I don’t get you.

~What’s not to get? Have I not been straight with you?~

Not from my perspective.

~It matters not. However to allay your fears I will say this. I need you. Regardless of whatever you may think of me or my intentions. I do not wish to be your enemy~

Well then I have bad news for you. I am my own greatest enemy and as you’ve said, that’s you.

I couldn’t see it but I could feel Erebus scowl as his consciousness retreated deeper into mine. His intentions, as they always were, remained a mystery. Though I couldn’t help but linger on what he’d said. I don’t wish to be your enemy. I need you. But for what? I was something more to him than a mere vessel, carrying him to and fro…no. No he had a plan of some kind and I had a part to play, possibly the most important part. What would that mean for me in the end? Would he separate from me or am I destined to be swallowed up and overridden as his consciousness overtakes mine? I could still resist him now, my thoughts and actions were still mine and that’s the way it would stay. An uncomfortable, almost unnatural itching in my eyes distracted me from my thoughts as I rubbed at them with a hoof. I must have been more tired than I thought and before the thought was even finished, I had stood and picked up my belongings, returning to the light and warmth of the fire. I guess the answer was obvious after all.

---<~/^~>---

In the fog that enshrouded our mind I smiled. It made little difference whether he resisted or not. It had already begun.

---<~/^~>---

That night I dreamt of things I’d never seen before. I remember falling and feeling cold, blood freezing cold. Then in a flash a light there was warmth, not the kind of warmth one might find comfort in no. This was like a fever, something that didn’t belong. Below me I could see the ground, approaching fast. A thick, green canopy of trees obstructed my view of the surface. To my left was a clear sky and a shining sun burning bright. To my right was the rest of the massive expanse of whatever continent real or imaginary I was nearing. In the split second I had to look as I passed through the canopy, I thought I saw a simple settlement. Then in an explosive crash and blinding light it was gone. All of it.

*

I jerked myself awake to discover that I had sweat through my barding. The uncomfortable feeling of my barding clinging to my body was all I could think about as I quickly shed the wet garment next to the smoldering remains of our fire.

“You look terrible.” Sunny said from the other side of the fire.

“I had…a weird dream.”

“Weird how?”

“It was…” I trailed off. Suddenly the memory didn’t seem as strong as it had a moment ago. I tried to latch on to any small detail, hoping that once I had one the rest would follow but like a disinterested foal I found my efforts lacking. It was like trying to navigate a maze in the dark. Why couldn’t I concentrate? “…huh. I can’t remember.” I said with a shrug, absently stirring the embers with a stick. Sunny’s face suddenly took on a serious expression as she stood and trotted over to me, taking either side of my head in each hoof. She tilted my head side to side as if she were looking for something.

“What gives?” I said, pulling away from her grasp and slapping her hooves away.

“Sparks…are you sick?”

“I don’t feel sick.” I said thoughtfully. Then my thoughts turned on me. Why would she ask that? Was there something wrong with me? “Why?”

“Look.” Sunny tossed me a shard of broken mirror which I caught with magic. I floated it in front of me and began to examine my reflection. What I found was almost immediate. Randomly speckled in both my irises were small yellow dots. Then I remembered the itching in my eyes the night prior.

What did you do!?

~I didn’t do anything. This is but a natural result of our joining~

Stop it. Stop…changing me!

~Don’t you see Starborn, this is the path you must accept. What you see as change I see as evolution. Do you truly believe abstaining from drugs cured your lungs?~

…Griffin Rock. When you improved me.

~Yes. It was I who cured the taint from us. You’ve let your own perceptions of me stain your mind and now you can’t even separate the good from the bad. Believe what you will but even you must acknowledge that you would be dead now if it wasn’t for me~

I don’t have to acknowledge anything.

~A fact that I am painfully aware of. One day you will see everything I am and, on that day, we shall go together~

My eyes slammed shut and a piercing, ethereal shriek ripped through my head as the mirror shard shattered in my magical grasp.

“It’s nothing.” I said, looking down scornfully at the shards of mirror. From inside each shard Erebus’ golden eyes leered at me.

“No Sparks it isn’t.” Sunny said forcefully. “Remember the promise I made you? There is nothing I want to do less than keep it so please, please don’t ignore it.”

“What do you want me to do Sunny? I can’t stop it, hell I don’t even know if my resistance is slowing him down.” If anything, resisting seemed to speed it up. Like being stuck in quicksand.

“We don’t know that. What I want you to do is stop keeping things from me.”

“I…I can’t do that. This orb, this…burden is mine to bear and mine alone. I don’t want any of you to worry about me. All I need you to worry about is stopping me when…if it gets that bad.”

“Do you even understand that you’re asking me not to care about you? About what happens to you? I already lost a son once; I won’t go through that again.”

“You already promised me Sunny!”

“I know and I intend to keep it. As a last resort. I believe in you Sparks. You can beat him. You’re stronger than you give yourself credit for.”

At that I had nothing left to say. She was right after all.

Once my barding was dry and the others had been roused from their slumber, we resumed our journey. Indra was in the middle of a story about something from the zebra lands called a giraffe when the cathedral appeared in the distance. It was much as I remembered it, though in fairness I didn’t exactly get the best look the last time we were here. We wouldn’t reach it for another hour yet, giving us some time to come up with a plan.

“Indra.” I started with the newest of our group. “I want you to take this.” I said, pulling Starfall off my back with a flourish. “Hoof to hoof with a bleeder isn’t where you want to be. They don’t feel pain and they don’t know when to give up. Take it, this way you’ll have some range.”

“What are you going to fight with?” Sunny asked, knowing that I’d have preferred to keep Starfall.

“A lovely gift.” I said, remembering what else I picked up in Whinnyapolis. If I hadn’t dumped my bags the other night, I might have forgotten about it completely. Dragons Kiss. Its white surface glinted in the low light, the gold etchings sparkled and the dull red glow of the ruby at its heart drew everypony’s attention.

“A lovely gift indeed.” Pumpkin said, a noticeable sparkle in her eyes. “It’s gorgeous.”

“It’s Rarity’s.” I said, remembering the notes I found on the weapon. “So is the armor…I think.” The armor that…that Azura had found for me was sleek and stylish enough but I never could imagine Rarity in it.

“That’s…incredible.” Pumpkin said, jaw slightly agape. Seeing her like that made me remember the last thing I’d liberated form Rarity’s bunker. It had seemed trivial or unimportant before but now I knew what to do with it. A dress created by Rarity herself…in hindsight I would have been a fool to leave it behind whether I had a mare or not.

So she’s yours now?

My thoughts came to a screeching halt as that dawned on me. I couldn’t give it to her, not yet. Not until…not until…

“Pumpkin?” I started hesitantly. I had to do it now otherwise I would forever second guess my own feelings. Pinkie I hope you know what you’re talking about. “W-would you go on a d-d-date with me?”

“W-what?” She whispered, stopping in her tracks so abruptly that Indra ran into her. Several agonizingly slow seconds ticked by and I broke.

“Actually, badideaforgetIsaidanything.” I said hastily, turning away from her and kicking into a trot. Once I was a good distance away, I slowed back to a normal pace and kept walking. How did I think that was going to play out? Did I make a huge mistake? We’ve only known each other a few days…Pinkie Pie. This was her fault somehow. She put the ideas in my head, she made these feelings that I couldn’t claim as my own. I believed her though. As ludicrous as she may have sounded, I believed she was telling the truth, trying to help me. The Wasteland has taken a lot from me, but it also gave me people like Sunny and Aurora. Two of the ponies I loved the most…I made a huge mistake.

An electric crackle and flash of blue light made me jump as Pumpkin appeared beside me.

“Running doesn’t work on me.” She said, a triumphant smirk on her face. I tried again anyway, turning at a ninety-degree angle and bolting as fast as I could. Another crackle and flash and there she was again, blocking my path. I gave up on the spot, slowed to a canter then stopped right in front of her with my eyes on my hooves.

Neither of us said anything for a moment and I kept my eyes where they were, giving me a partial view of her hooves and legs, not enough to gauge somepony with.

“Listen.” I said, rubbing the back of my neck. “I didn’t mean-”

“Look at me.” Pumpkin’s voice suddenly held authority and I caught myself raising my head without meaning to. Her expression was unexpectedly neutral but I could spot some rosiness in her cheeks. “I’m flattered Sparks, really I am but…I hardly know you.” I closed my eyes and accepted her decision. It was the logical choice after all, how upset could I be? That’s a rhetorical question, put your hoof down! Anyway I had just opened my eyes to apologize when something pushed into the crook of my neck. To my bewilderment it was Pumpkin, gently nuzzling away, the rosiness of her cheeks deepening to an extreme blush. “But I’d like to.” She stopped her nuzzling and I found myself instantly missing her touch. My own blush was hot in my cheeks. Pumpkin noticed and planted a soft kiss on my cheek. “Let’s take it slow and see what happens.”

“Y-yeah. I can do that.” I could barely contain myself, so much so that I’d need the Auto-doc to get rid of my smile.

“C’mon, let’s get back to the others.” She said sweetly, brushing her tail under my chin as she went.

I turned my head and watched her go, a noticeable sway in her hips. My heartbeat thundered in my ears and I wondered if she was teasing me or if she always walked like that. I took one step, and stopped a second to regard myself. I looked down at my armor and brilliant white weapon that she’d called incredible and laughed.

“No Pumpkin, you’re incredible.”

Footnote: No Level Up.

Chapter Thirty-Three: What Everypony Has

Chapter Thirty-Three: What Everypony Has

“The more you leave out, the more you highlight what you leave in.”

~He is not what he thinks he is, he is what he hides~

Happy.

As Pumpkin and I returned to the others I couldn’t help but feel happy. How long had it been since I felt like this? A hidden part of me was calling it a self-fulfilling prophecy, that by telling her how I felt I was merely going along with what Pinkie had told me regardless of what I actually wanted. But I did want this. At first I did think that it was just because of what Pinkie had said but as time went on my feelings became clearer, became my own. The happiness I felt when she accepted my feelings and even reciprocated them was proof of that. Preordained or not, this was what I wanted.

“Soooo…” Sunny said expectantly, a playful wiggle in her eyebrows.

“We…we um…yeah.” I stammered, trying and failing to hide my blush.

“Yeah we…um…” Pumpkin tried to assist, her blush outshining mine. To settle matters I held out my organic hoof to her and she gingerly took it in hers. We looked into each other’s eyes a moment and squeezed.

“Alright alright, that’s enough.” Sunny said, whipping me over the head with her hat. “I’ve been spectator before and I don’t fancy a repeat performance.”

Pumpkin dropped my hoof and frowned. “What does that mean?”

“Congratulations you two.” Indra said as she passed us, snickering as she went.

“What did she mean?” Pumpkin insisted.

“Yeah, not crossing that bridge yet.” I said, turning around just in time to catch a heavy raindrop on my nose. “Shit.”

***

A storm of heavy raindrops fell upon us forcing us to take shelter under the remains of a massive fallen billboard. Thankfully, as it fell years ago, it hit a rock jutting up from the ground near its base, the break making it look like the book forts I used to build as a colt. It had enough space for us to comfortably walk under and build a fire to stave off the chill, though a last-minute tactical decision put a stop to that part.

“Sunny, I have a question about…you know.”

“Alright…” Sunny looked at me suspiciously, no doubt wondering how much I intended to say. “Shoot.”

“Before, when I didn’t know, you said it was…separate. Your sister I mean.” I hoped that wasn’t taking it too far but if memory served Sunny had confirmed Grim’s theory of a split personality, something I now knew to be false.

“I…was testing you. I said that about my sister to protect you from the truth.” In other words, she wanted to keep her past a secret and made up her split personality.

“I understand.” I said. I hoped that we could find some time for her to explain more but the more I thought about it the less I cared. Not because I didn’t care no, but because I didn’t want to make her remember. I didn’t need to know who she used to be anyway, that pony didn’t exist anymore.

“Do you think the bleeders are coming from Stable 54?” Pumpkin asked, flourishing her horn and instantly drying all of us.

“There’s a stable here?” Sunny asked. I think I saw something about Stable 54 the day I left Stable 63. It must have been well hidden if neither we nor the raiders who had occupied the cathedral found it.

“Yeah though that’s all I really know about it.”

“Strange that they’d allow a stable to be built under a place of worship.” I said, curious what the reason actually was.

“Oh the Sun and Moon cathedral wasn’t for worship, the princesses didn’t much care for that sort of thing. This cathedral was an insane asylum.”

“An insane asylum?” Sunny and I said in unison again.

“Right.” Pumpkin nodded.

“Well, who knows what to expect from this stable. I wouldn’t write it off as the source but there’s only one way to find out.” I said, standing up and poking my head out from under our cover. The rain wasn’t letting up and didn’t look like it would anytime soon. “We should go, we’ve wasted enough time already.” The closer we got to the cathedral, relatively dry thanks to Pumpkin, the more unnerved I became. As we came within fifty meters, the silhouettes of three shambling ponies could be seen wandering the grounds.

“How should we do this?” Indra asked, titling her head as she looked at me expectantly.

“As quietly as we can.” Sunny answered for me, drawing her knife with her teeth.

“Agreed. Everyone ready?” I locked eyes with each of them in turn and received resolute nods from them all. I sucked in a deep breath and drew Dragons Kiss. “Alright. Let’s go!”

Sunny and I led the charge, covering the distance from our hiding place to the cathedral grounds with enough speed to impress Rainbow Dash. A fact I was comforted by, the presence of her statuette in my bags making itself known. The bleeders of course noticed our approach and recklessly charged to meet us, their instincts throwing caution to the wind. A red lance of energy discharged from the weapon I floated beside me, its scarlet energy streaked through the air until it collided with the first of the bleeders. The energy instantly slagged most of the flesh around its right shoulder, the bones barely holding on by what bits of muscle and sinew remained. To my right a light blue glow signaled that Pumpkin had cast a spell and to my right one of the bleeders shot up into the air like a rocket, a blue field surrounding it. She lifted it about thirty meters then released her hold, sending it plummeting back to the ground where it landed with a sickening crunch.

Sunny, knife in her mouth, streaked past me and embedded it in the forehead of the bleeder I had shot. It didn’t react in the slightest, simply directing its attention towards her and away from me. Which gave me the shot I needed. I sent another burning line through the air and it punched a hole straight in one temple and out the other. The edges of the wound glowed for a split second and overtook its whole body, reducing it to a pile of slightly smoldering ash with Sunny’s knife in the middle. To our left Indra had shown an impressive display of agility. Deftly lopping off the third bleeder’s leg, vaulting over its body and bringing Starfall down hard in the center of its back, cleaving it in two. While only one of them was confirmed dead, the other two were reduced to little more than bloody, snarling piles of scenery.

“Nice one Pumpkin.” I said, taking an amount of pleasure in the smile that followed.

“T-thanks.” While I could see the smile on her face, I could still feel the uneasiness I knew was rooted in her heart. In time the truth will make her understand. Just like it did me.

Before we could decide our next course of action the thunderclap of a gun alerted us to the presence of others. Pumpkin yelped as the bullet drove into her side, throwing her to the ground. My eyes went wide and unseen power roiled to the surface from within.

~Yes! Feel the power coursing through our veins! Feel the power of the Stars!~

My fear and grief were quickly swallowed up by a raging inferno of hatred. I caught the glint of a scope peering around the edge of the cathedral wall as several ponies made the turn around it and aimed their weapons towards us. I growled as the power radiated throughout my body. Without a seconds hesitation I took off towards them.

“Sparks wait!” Sunny called after me but I had gotten too far ahead. As I neared them I called Starfall back to me, its pale light shining as it awoke in the air. I caught it perfectly in my teeth and swung it in a wide horizontal sweep, ignoring the bullets that were biting into my flesh. A crescent of silvery blue energy surged from the weapon, those who didn’t dive to the ground were killed as the wave of moonlight cut through them. I used my new strength to leap into the air and bring Starfall down on a mare who was still on the ground. A neighboring stallion managed to bring his battle saddle to bear and blasted me in the side. I staggered slightly but otherwise felt no pain, ignoring the attack as I pressed my own. Swinging Starfall through unarmored pony flesh…only fueled my fury. Warm blood splashed on my face as I plunged my blade into the chest of the stallion who shot Pumpkin. The long rifle clattered to the ground as he coughed a lungful of blood into my face. As I let him drop dead to the ground I spotted two survivors galloping for their lives. The futility made me smile and with a mighty heave I sent Starfall spinning through the air towards them, guided by my magic. The first was hit below the neck, lopping her head off with minimal effort. The second wasn’t as lucky as the sword pierced his belly and stopped cold. He didn’t die immediately which only made my smile grow even larger. With a mental call, Starfall lifted the stallion off the ground and flew through the air back to me, landing blade first in the dirt with the stallion in tow. As he lay there, the hilt of Starfall reflecting what light we had, I looked him in the eye and snarled.

“Descend into darkness and vanish.” With my new strength I plucked the blade from the ground with my teeth, pony and all, and flung it high into the sky. Against the bright ceiling of clouds, I watched in delight as the stallion’s dark silhouette spun faster and faster until the two halves of his body separated and were thrown in opposite directions. I watched one of the halves until it hit the ground, suddenly hyper-aware of what’d just happened. I had let him in. Or rather he used my momentary weakness to force his way in.

I looked back at my friends to see them haul a, surprisingly unharmed but jolted Pumpkin back to her hooves. Thank Luna she was alright. I galloped back to them as fast as I could. When I reached them I wanted to pull Pumpkin into a hug but before I could take another step, Sunny floored me with a hoof to the mouth. I hit the ground shoulder first, rolling several times before I was able to adapt and roll back to my hooves several paces away.

“Stay. Back.” Sunny warned, ushering the others behind her and squaring up against me.

“Sunny? What’s gotten into you?”

“I should be asking you that.” Sunny said. Standing just behind her was Pumpkin, fright defining her expression. I tried to take a step forward and she flinched. I stopped, feeling incredibly hurt, taking a step back and accidentally stepping in a puddle. As I turned to look, I saw Erebus’ reflection smiling back at me. I stuck my other hoof in the puddle, sending out ripples to distort Erebus and return my reflection where it belonged. Once I saw myself I understood. Pouring out of the sides of my eyes were wispy lines of pink smoke. Streaks of blood leaked from the numerous bullet wounds I’d unknowingly received. And as if noticing them cast a silent spell, the bullet holes started to steam, hissing as the bullets were forced from the wounds. They plopped harmlessly into the puddle as they were ejected, the wounds continuing to steam until they’d filled and healed completely. Suddenly I could feel the aching pains of the healed bullet wounds, the cold of the rain and the fearful looks from the others. The smoke coming from my eyes ceased and I felt like myself again.

“I’m-” I tried to say, the words drowning in my throat as a torrent of blood was ejected from my insides. Thick, red blood mixed into the puddle at my hooves as I toppled forward and landed face first in the muck. I felt something grab my tail and pull, freeing me from the foul mess I’d created.

“Sparks?” A distorted voice asked. Who was that? Sunny? Pumpkin?

“I’m…I’m alright.” My own voice sounded distant and I tried to get to my hooves.

“What happened? What the fuck was that?” Sunny asked. I forgot that Sunny never saw what happened in Whinnyapolis and at the time I’d refused to share it with anyone.

“Are you alright?” I ignored Sunny’s question and turned my attention to Pumpkin.

“I’m…okay. My coat and uniform are made of a weave of ballistic fiber.” Despite the kindness in her voice there was none to be found in her expression. She clutched her side and winced, no doubt she would be pretty bruised but no worse for wear.

“T-thank goodness.” I said, slowly moving to face Sunny. “That Sunny, is what I’m afraid of. This time I had control…” I let the sentence silently finish itself. Had I really been in control? I couldn’t be certain but there had been enough of me to bring me back.

“Control of what?” Indra asked. I had almost forgotten she was there.

“~~The other part of me.~~” I answered in the zebra language. “~~The Starborn.~~”

Indra’s eyes widened and she took a step back. “~~Where did you hear that word?~~” She asked, the fear evident in her voice. “~~To be Starborn means you have been marked by the stars to bring about great destruction. Like Nightmare Moon.~~”

“~~Then I suppose it’s appropriate that I carry her sword with me.~~” I glanced down to where I’d dropped the priceless blade.

“~~T-that sword was Nightmare Moon’s? Stars above I held it! That sword will bring you nothing but pain and suffering. Get rid of it if you value your life.~~”

“~~Your concern is noted but I need it. To save somepony special.~~” I hadn’t forgotten about Stormy but we needed the Steel Rangers help to get to him so I would help them in turn.

“~~You will not part with it? It is evil. Anything from the stars will only do us harm.~~”

“~~Maybe, maybe not. But this sword saved my life and in my hooves it might save more.~~”

“~~Perhaps. It will also end more.~~” Indra looked towards the group of ponies I’d just slaughtered. Who were they anyway?

“We’ve got a lot to do still.” I said, ending our conversation. “Let’s get inside.” My mane wetly clung to my head and a shiver ran down my spine.

Sunny and I took the lead again as we carefully stalked around the wall of the cathedral.

“Are we just going to pretend that didn’t happen?” Sunny asked. The way she looked at me now…she was afraid but not for herself.

“What do you want me to say Sunny? I fucked up okay? When she got shot…it was like Winter and Azura all over again.”

“So you let him in?”

“No! No, not on purpose.”

“You let what in?” Pumpkin said from my other side. Luna’s sake how long had she been there!

“I…I can’t tell you.” I refused to meet her gaze.

“But you could tell Indra? Is that it?” I could hear the irritation in her voice.

“Pumpkin…listen. I’ll tell you, I promise, but it has to be on my terms. I-I don’t want you to think…that I’m a monster.” Even though that’s exactly what I was becoming. Pumpkin’s eyes were narrowed but gradually her expression softened and she accepted my compromise, I think.

“Why would I think that?” Her tone was softer but I could tell it was forced.

“I appreciate the sentiment Pumpkin but I can see right through you. When I came back…you hid and recoiled from me…I’m not blind.” I said, fighting back the tears that wanted to come. I didn’t want her to see how much that had hurt me. At least she had the decency to look a little ashamed of herself.

“I…I’m sorry.”

***

We cleared the rest of the wall with no incidents. That is until we crossed the threshold to the courtyard. The entrance to the cathedral was a grandiose as one could expect. Two sets of stairs came down from the front entrance, each one curving around a headless statue of who I guessed to be Princess Celestia based on the raiment. It stood proudly on all four legs with its wings spread wide, whether to symbolize keeping ponies out or keeping them in, only the sculptor could say. At the base of the statue was a small reservoir, presumably for the fountain feature that long since stopped working. Strangely the head of the statue was nowhere to be found. Unfortunately for us there were at least six bleeders meandering about, making our approach to the stairs nigh impossible without alerting them to our presence. We were going to have to fight. Indra had eschewed the use of my sword, refusing to touch it in any way so she was down to just her hooves, which suited her just fine. The others were as resolute as they had been…more or less.

“What are the chances there are more ponies with guns inside?” Sunny asked, knowing full well what my answer was going to be.

“Would you only leave bleeders to defend a place like this? They don’t strike me as the type to follow orders.”

“Alright then, weapons free everyone. They’ll know we’re here one way or another.”

“Let’s go!” I called, jumping out from the safety of the wall and throwing Starfall through the forehead of the closest bleeder. It recoiled but didn’t fall, that is until I willed Starfall into its awakened state, exploding its head from the inside out. From my right steaked a beam of blue energy from Pumpkin’s horn that enveloped her target bleeder. The bleeder wobbled slightly then without warning collapsed in on itself, its body reduced to dust. The remaining four paid their fallen brethren no heed and galloped towards us faster than should have been possible. I called Starfall back to me but the lead bleeder had got to me first, crashing in to me a second before it reached me. I fell back hard, cracking the back of my skull on the concrete that comprised the courtyard. Stars exploded across my vision and I blindly lashed out with my hooves, feeling a few swings connect with the bleeder. The others were faring better than I but only marginally. Pumpkin squeaked and vanished in a burst of magic, teleporting away before another bleeder could barrel into her. Sunny spread her legs and anchored herself like I’d seen the rangers do. When her bleeder reached her, she raised her front hooves and caught it mid charge. Instead of being pushed or knocked down, Sunny let out a strained yell and twisted her body, swinging the bleeder up over her head by its hooves and bringing it down hard onto the concrete behind us. A sharp crack sounded and the bleeder’s legs ceased to move, only the gnashing of its teeth posing any threat now.

The bleeder atop me reared its head and lunged down towards my throat. I was just able to get my left leg in the way, its teeth scraping uselessly against the metal. Indra proved to be the unluckiest by being forced to deal with two of them at the same time. Her technique was something to behold, graceful like a dance but packing enough power to break bone, against anything else she likely would have won. She had just broken the spine of one of them when the other pounced on her from behind. I watched in horror as it sank its jagged teeth into her neck. Pinned as I was, I knew I wasn’t going to be able to help her in time. There was no way I could focus enough for a spell, but I wasn’t the only unicorn anymore. Pumpkin appeared behind them and blasted the bleeder with magic, making it release Indra and focus on the new attacker. Indra stumbled forward with a cry of pain, one hoof going up to try and slow the bleeding. Using what strength I had, I shoved my leg deeper into the bleeder’s mouth, forcing its head backwards which allowed me to kick it off without fear of being bit. I barely had time to get to my hooves before the bleeder that went for Pumpkin came back and crashed into my side. I hit the ground for the second time and screamed when I felt teeth sink into my right hind leg. I growled through clenched teeth as I brought my metal leg around and hit the bleeder in the side of the head as hard as I could. There was a muffled crack as the thin bones of its temple gave way and it let me go, but that wasn’t enough. I struck out again and again with my hoof. Every hit breaking more and more bone until I delivered one last strike directly into grey matter, feeling the orb shatter under my hoof. Using the brief second of respite, I levitated out Retribution and put two rounds into the back of the bleeder engaged with Pumpkin. When the bleeder I threw off came back for me I was ready. As it lunged, I called Starfall back to me, plunging the blade through the back of its neck. With a thought the blade ignited and took its head off its shoulders. Sunny, never missing a beat, galloped past me and kicked the bleeder’s fallen head, sending it flying through the air into the back of the last standing bleeder’s head. It fell to the ground where its facsimile of life was ended by a magically guided chunk of rubble crushing its skull. Pumpkin was breathing hard through her teeth with an expression of disgust on her face. She couldn’t even manage a step before she was forced to turn away and loudly empty her stomach onto the concrete. I felt for her because once upon a time I was her. The two bleeders uselessly twitching on the ground were finished off and we were left with a straight shot to the cathedral. However there were more pressing things on my mind. I trotted to where Indra had fallen to her haunches. She was moaning pitifully as blood leaked around her hoof. Ignoring my own stinging bite, I reached into my bags and slowly fed her a potion. She took it without question, draining about half the bottle before her wound started to heal.

“Thanks.” She said weakly, shakily getting to her hooves. “You weren’t kidding, up close is dangerous.”

I couldn’t help but smirk. Even now in a situation like this she was using humor to ease things.

“Thank me by not getting hurt. We’re down to three potions now.” I said, wincing as I put weight on my wounded leg.

“Well what about you?” Pumpkin asked over my shoulder. She had just finished wiping the bile from her chin as she crouched down to get a better look. “That doesn’t look good.”

“I’ll manage.” I said, turning so the wound was facing away from her. “It’s not as bad as it looks.” I silently cursed my body for failing to keep the leg in question from trembling. No one looked convinced but as Pumpkin was opening her mouth to retort Sunny placed a hoof on her shoulder and guided her away.

“C’mon, no need to worry so much. This ain’t nothing new for us.”

“B-but-”

“But nothing, I’ve seen him take a spear of balefire to the face and keep going. It’ll take more than a bite to put him down.”

Pumpkin looked at me incredulously over her shoulder. I nodded and her face screwed into an even funnier expression. We all stood in front of the large doors that led into the cathedral, mentally preparing ourselves for the hard battle ahead.

“So, think this is the place?” I asked. I still had my own doubts but the presence of so many bleeders lent credibility to the likelihood of this being the source. Perhaps they were coming from the stable after all.

“Even if this isn’t their HQ we should take it out. The less bleeders in the world the better.” Of that I think we were all in agreement.

“Take it slow, EFS is dark.” I said, looking at my PipBuck, noticing that my friends’ tags were absent from the compass. We pushed the doors open as quietly as we could, sneaking a peek through the crack as soon as it formed. The entrance vestibule was high-ceilinged and branched into four paths. Pushing the doors open, we quickly dashed inside, thankful to be out of the rain. Another flourish of magic from Pumpkin and we were all dry again. To either side of the foyer were small staircases that led up to the next level. In between the stairs was the main hallway leading out of the foyer, possibly running the length of the building. Then, finally, to either side of the main doors were small hallways leading out. The one to the left went for about ten meters then curved around a corner. The hall to the right led directly to another door with a discolored rectangle in the center, presumably where the fallen plaque on the floor had once set. I grabbed the plaque with magic and floated it over to me, blowing off a layer of dust as I tried to read it.

“Triage room?” I said, uncertain of the meaning. I wondered how much knowledge had been lost in the centuries since civilization fell. Out here it was a celebration if you could just read and write.

“Triage is the process doctors would use to assess patients and determine urgency for their needs and treatment.” Pumpkin said like it was common knowledge…which it probably was to her.

“Should we check it out?” Indra asked, a crease furrowing her brow.

“I like to be thorough.” I said, making a move for the door.

“Curiosity is going to get you killed one day.” Sunny said, reluctantly cutting in front of me and opening the door first.

The triage room was much more…office like than I’d expected. There was a sink in the far corner and cabinets whose doors were stuck open, their hinges rusted tight. Whatever medical supplies had been here were long since pillaged, evidenced by what remained of a trampled skeleton on the floor near the terminal against the right wall. The terminal was spattered with old black stains, like somepony had blown their brains out in front of it. I moved towards it to investigate, grimacing as I felt the keys stick with what assuredly more aged blood. Once I was through the token security programs I was disappointed to find little of interest inside. Instructions for processing patients, a table showing the correct dosages for what medicines and a log written about a week before the Last Day. I selected the log and began reading.

Damn Stable-Tec, all my work for all these years and what do I get? A fucking weekend pass to Sparkle-World! Don’t get me wrong it’s still impressive, what with Sparkle-World’s insane prices and all but I can’t help but feel I’m getting the short stick. Sure I’m just a nurse but I don’t see anypony else chomping at the bridle to take my position. Without me this place wouldn’t know what to do with these nutcases. Not that they’d care anyway, the nature of the experimental treatments mean my diagnosis’ matter little beyond identifying their illness. Any suggestions for medication or treatment go unanswered or unseen. Oh well, I better get home and start packing, might as well use that weekend pass. I really don’t want to be here when Mr. Silver-Mane comes to inspect the stable next week.

Experimental treatments eh? And there was that name again; Silver-Mane. I’d seen it several places now. Sterling Silver-Mane who owned the Silver Tower and Sparkling Silver-Mane who had been the administrator of the Eclipse complex. Not to mention the multiple references I’d found to Silver-Mane Industries. Just who were theses ponies? The Silver-Mane family. Did they have a role in the end of the world? The first mention I found of S.M.I alleged that that they were in competition with the M.W.T. Sunny was right, my curiosity had the potential to be dangerous, our second to last trip to Project Outlast proved that. I abandoned the terminal, shelving those thought before they could permeate my brain any further. We had a job to do here.

“What do you know about Silver-Mane Industries?” I asked Pumpkin, remembering that we had a wealth of pre-war information at our disposal.

“Not a lot. They never partnered with any of the ministries…officially. There was a collaboration between them and Stable-Tec. That’s all I really know besides the fact that they had their hooves in a lot of ponies’ pies.”

Not quite what I had hoped for but she still revealed something of value. If S.M.I collaborated with Stable-Tec…could they have acquired their own stables? Like the one beneath our hooves? There was only one way to find out. Leaving the triage room behind, we took the left hallway past the entrance and began searching. Along the way we found another bleeder who stood no chance against all of us at once. Sparing a cursory glance at its still form revealed that it was wearing the tattered remains of a stable jumpsuit, a faded yellow 54 on its shoulder. They were definitely coming from the stable. Grief and anger overtook my mind, grief for the innocent stable dwellers who were forcibly experimented on and anger that I would use to fuel the demise of those responsible.

“Do you have any family?” Pumpkin asked, her voice piercing through the shroud I’d been building around myself. My emotions were temporarily forgotten as I focused my attention where it should have been.

“My mother.” I said, meeting her eyes. “White Lily, she was the stable’s artist before Cobalt forced them to evacuate. She’s one of a kind, just like you.” I hadn’t meant to say that last part but it was the truth nonetheless.

“I can’t wait to meet her.” Pumpkin said, leaning into me as she walked. “What about your father?”

“I didn’t know him very well, he died in an accident when I was a colt…I don’t even remember what he looked like.” I hadn’t thought about my father in a long time but it wasn’t until this moment that I realized how little I remembered.

“No pictures?”

“No. Mom painted a family portrait once but she got rid of it after he died. Can’t say I blame her.”

“You want to forget?”

“No, of course not.” I paused a second, deciding how much I wanted to say. “I know what it’s like to lose somepony you love, the pain you feel when you think of them. Would you want a reminder of that? To feel the loss all over again every time you looked at it?”

“Who did you lose?” I knew the question wasn’t supposed to make me hurt but then again that was kind of the idea.

“My marefriend.” I said softly, levitating the flower pendant out from underneath my armor. “She was killed in front of me by a pony named Salted Chestnut. She was carrying our foal.” I just barely managed to keep myself together, furiously blinking away the tears before they could form. “I gave her this for our first anniversary. Now I keep it to remember my failure, to remind me to be better.”

Pumpkin didn’t say anything for a moment, leaning against me with a little more force. “It wasn’t your fault.” She said softly.

“Yes it was.” There was no denying that I could have prevented her death if I’d have just let Sunny execute Chestnut. A fact that I had made peace with. “We had a chance to kill Chestnut but I spared him, because I thought I was being the bigger pony by letting him go. I tracked him down and killed him myself.”

“And? Did it make everything better?” If I didn’t know any better I’d say she was mocking me but through her touch I could tell she was sincere.

“No.” I didn’t feel like talking anymore. Anything further would be digging up too much at once. Once it was clear I wouldn’t be speaking for the time being Pumpkin attempted to pull away from me. I might have been done talking but her very presence was soothing, her touch calming. Before she could separate, I started to lean into her, halting her retreat. I looked down on her with sad, yet grateful eyes. I hadn’t known how much I needed her until that moment. Somepony to anchor me in the present. Pinkie couldn’t have been more right.

We kept walking until Indra and Sunny led us into what looked like an operating theatre. In three of the corners were thoroughly picked clean medical stations, complete with small refrigerators and sinks. Each one was also equipped with a terminal that likely monitored patients conditions, based on the cords that stretched from each station to nearby beds. Only one of them was glowing and soon it would surrender its secrets to me. As I approached it, mournfully leaving Pumpkin’s side, I thought I saw the sheet of the closest bed flutter. I had just removed the peripheral from my PipBuck when something hard smashed me over the head. I turned around to see…nothing. My companions looked just as concerned as they too scanned the room for my assailant. At my hooves was a chair leg that wasn’t there before. Is that what hit me? As I was bending down to look, the sheet from the bed leapt into the air and with a mind of its own, wrapped around my hind legs. I fell to my side and started to feel the anger I mentioned before bubble back to the surface.

“Everyone get close to the terminal!” I shouted, watching from the floor as they all did as I said. “Pumpkin, put a shield up around the terminal and yourselves, I have an idea.”

I called Starfall to my mouth and hoped what I was about to do would work.

Can you do it?

My Light is yours.

That was good enough for me. Starfall began to glow like I was going to channel another wave of moonlight but instead of releasing the energy with a slash I plunged the charged blade into the floor where the energy was released in a wave, traveling in all directions like an explosion. Beds and any standing furniture were singed and knocked over or pushed against the walls. Paper and sheets ignited and burned, the wave of energy sparing nothing save myself. Through the glow and destruction an equine shaped silhouette could be spotted trying to resist my attack. They must have been using some kind of stealth tech to stay hidden but it couldn’t them protect from this. The energy ceased and the figure fell to the floor, whatever keeping them invisible failing, revealing them to be a young zebra mare. My attack had reduced whatever weapons she had to slag and left her covered in burns, blood trickling from many of the larger ones.

“~~The rumors are true then; you possess a cursed blade.~~” The zebra swayed for a moment, her eyes fluttering as she struggled to stay conscious.

“~~Here take this.~~” I said, cutting my bindings and frantically digging for one of our potions.

“~~Stay away from me!~~” She cried, shuffling away from me, smearing a trail of her blood in her wake. “~~You may speak my tongue but you are a deceiver! Destroyer! Murderer!~~”

“~~Please.~~” I tried again, as gentle as I could. “~~I want to help you.~~”

“~~No zebra worth her stripes would take anything from you, your talents lay elsewhere~~ Starborn.” She hissed, leveling an angry glare at Indra. When I looked away towards Indra, her expression twisted up in confusion, the zebra quickly pulled a small glass bottle of purple liquid from under her cloak. Before I could register what had happened, she swallowed the contents of the bottle in one gulp. Her eyes rolled up in her skull as red-tinged white froth began to burble from her mouth.

“No no no!” I screamed, rushing to the zebra’s side and cradling her in my hooves. She attempted to pull away but lacked the strength. Now that I was so close I realized I’d met this mare before. She had been the young mare that had, for lack of a better word, introduced us to Quiha the night…the night Erebus used me to…

“Others are coming. We will be avenged.” She said, her breathing weakening to the point of nonexistence.

“I’m sorry, it wasn’t me!” I cried to her, not knowing if she could hear me, Luna above there was so much blood! “Please.” I felt her body go limp but her hateful eyes never left mine even as the life left hers. “It wasn’t me.” I said again, my vision beginning to blur from tears that were building. From behind me came the sounds of hooves as Pumpkin dropped the shield and the others came to investigate. I carefully closed her eyes and pulled what remained of a sheet from another of the beds, draping it over her body. I should have known something like this was coming. Teller had indirectly proven that there had been survivors of the village massacre and now it seemed they desired revenge. It was no different to how I felt about Chestnut and that’s when the weight really hit me. I was the villain of their story. It might not have been me but it was my body that destroyed their lives and the survivors would hunt me until they had their vengeance. ‘Others are coming’ she had said. There would be more and I could only hope that when the time came I could explain myself, though I doubted they’d listen.

“What have you done?” Indra asked, a bit of the fear from before on her face.

“None of your concern.” The truth wasn’t meant for them. Damn you Erebus, if I never met you my life would be-

~Over. How long are you going to deny yourself? Yes my presence has made your life difficult but isn’t it a small price to pay for the power you can achieve through me?~

I never wanted power.

~That, my stubborn friend, is a lie. All beings desire greater power, the power to influence, the power to control~

“None of my concern? You just killed that mare!”

“What I did was defend myself from as assassin.” I was barely able to keep the crack out of my voice.

“Zebra don’t just dispatch assassins on a whim.” Indra wasn’t going to let this go and I’d probably be doing the same in her place.

“Do you trust me Indra?” I asked, hoping my status with the rangers and the friendly rapport we’d created the other day would sway her.

She flicked her tail, expression reluctant. “Yes sir.”

“Then trust me now. There is a reason but this is not the place or the time.” My gaze shifted to Pumpkin, my words applying to her as well.

Pushing what just happened out of my mind, I decided to check out the terminal that had been denied from me before by the zebra mare. I could feel Sunny and Pumpkin’s eyes burning into the back of my head but I ignored them as I combed through the data looking for anything useful.

> Experiment Logs

As the only option available, I selected it and began to peruse.

Subject 042 – Malt Grain
Male
Mid-thirties
Average health

Subject 042 is responding well to the first wave of treatments. Once the subject has been administered a dose of compound 112 susceptibility to suggestion increase by a margin of forty-two percent. However a decline in almost every other function has been observed in approximately seventy percent of all subjects. Requesting we consider working out the kinks in compound 110. Sure it resulted in fatal brain hemorrhaging in thirty percent of subjects but with time and effort I’m positive we can lower those margins. It’s better than having a fully compliant subject who won’t eat or sleep.

Subject 049 – Screwball
Female
Mid-fifties
Average health

Subject discarded due to brain hemorrhage caused by complications with compound 110.

Subject 065 – Bay Breeze
Female
Early twenties
Excellent health

Subject 065 was administered an experimental dose of compound 121. Susception to suggestion has reached an all-time high at ninety percent efficacy. Only serious requests such as performing sexual acts or harming another have been met with refusal. However, as noted with Subject 042, subject’s bodily functions are no longer considered important by subject. If left alone, subject is content to stand alone in their room, never eating, never sleeping unless explicitly told. Despite the dangers of compound 110 I must insist we divert some of our efforts to refining it and making it safer. Even results such as these mean nothing if the subjects lose all autonomy in exchange.

Subject 087 – REDACTED
Male
Late-Thirties
Good health

Subject 087 was approved as the final subject for the now refined compound 130. (Our best attempt at fusing compounds 110 and 121) Thus far results have been in line with our projections but it could still use work. Susceptibility to suggestion has plateaued at one hundred percent efficacy, no matter the request. Subject has yet to neglect their basic survival needs but beyond that it’s like their on stand-by mode, waiting for orders. An interesting side effect to note is the subject’s improved mental acuity. I don’t know if that was an intentional alteration by the boys in the lab but it may prove invaluable for mental treatments in the future.

Subject 90 – Olivine
Female
Mid-Eighties
Poor health (Symptoms indicative of degenerative brain disorder)

Subject 90 was committed to the Cathedral by her family once her condition robbed her of her ability to take care of herself. Which gave us the perfect candidate for another test of compound 130’s…additional effects. Once the compound was administered subject’s neural activity began to increase. So much so that no trace of her prior condition could be found. I hope the leadership understands just how valuable this is.

Personal log – Dr. Gold Leaf

It would seem that the results from subject 90 were inaccurate. Subject 90 quickly regressed to her former condition only seven hours after the compound was administered. Subject 87 still shows signs of increased mental fortitude, including the observed effects in subject 90. Further tests confirmed that 87 is unique in that the side effects of compound 130 have yet to fade and show no signs of fading as they did in 90. However 87 has also been observed refusing commands, even after additional doses of compound 130. It is this researcher’s opinion that 87 should be contained in the stable below and subjected to further testing.

So there was a stable here, one that participated in the experiments performed here in the cathedral. Experiments that sought to create completely obedient slaves…at least that’s what I took from the logs. Were there still ponies inside the stable? Had to be if it was the source of the bleeders. The others had crowded around, probably reading the same logs I had.

“This…is awful.” Pumpkin said, a bit of disgust in her voice. “They were supposed to be helping these ponies.”

“Who knows what kind of-”
“There they are!” A voice interrupted me. Before I could turn to face them the boom of a gunshot sounded and I raised my hooves, a bullet loudly ricocheting off my cyber-leg. Magically calling the fallen beds to us, Pumpkin and I managed to get a passable barricade up in time to absorb the next two bullets that came our way.

“Who the fuck are these guys?!” I yelled, blind firing Dragon’s Kiss over our cover.

“Mercs, bodyguards, does it matter!? They’re trying to kill us!” Sunny yelled back, turning around and bucking one of the beds sending it sliding across the floor, forcing two of our attackers to dive out of the way. One never hit the floor as Pumpkin caught her mid-air and flung her upwards towards the ceiling. Dust and detritus rained down on us as her body crashed into the high roof and fell back to the floor unmoving. The other must have been more experienced, quickly rolling to dodge a shot from me and flipping a bed over to protect herself. The third didn’t stand a chance as Sunny had cleared the distance between them and violently bashed her head into their nose. Blood burbled from his nose and he fell to the floor. I jumped from cover, holding Starfall in front of me where it caught a few bullets meant for me. I rushed forward towards where I thought the shots were coming from and brought my sword down hard, cleaving through the bed to get to the mare behind it. Something purple wrapped around the blade and jerked it from my grasp. A unicorn? Before my mind could catch up the mare in question popped up and magically lobbed one of the inactive terminals into my chest. The weight drove the air from my lungs and momentarily pinned me under its weight. I couldn’t see but heard a quick exchange of gunfire. By the time I managed to free myself the mare was gone and the danger had passed. I was helped back to my hooves by Sunny and spared a quick glance around the room. The two who had fallen were still breathing.

“That one.” I said, pointing to the mare Pumpkin had thrown into the ceiling. “Take her.”

“We’re taking her?” Pumpkin said, confused as to why.

“What about the other?” Sunny asked, ignoring Pumpkin’s question.

“Tie ‘em up and leave ‘em.” I said, doing the same.

“Don’t ignore me!” Pumpkin shouted, shoving me in the side. “You can’t just take her!”

“Remember what I told you before about simplicity?” I turned back to face her, a serious expression on my face. “Taking her is the simplest way to get answers.”

“So we’re taking her hostage?”

“Hostage, prisoner, it doesn’t matter what you call them. So long as they serve their purpose.”

“And if they don’t?” I could hear the accusation in her voice. I opened my mouth to say something but couldn’t. What could I say? The last hostage we’d taken was executed on my order…by Aurora. But that had been different…right? No, no it hadn’t been and it shouldn’t matter, sympathy is the last thing this pony deserved. None of them did.

“They don’t deserve your sympathy Pumpkin. They will never change and if you give them a second chance you will only be disappointed.”

“That’s not your call to make. She’s not a raider.” The fire in her eyes surprised me but I pressed on undaunted, it was time for a lesson.

“Are you willing to bet your life on it? How about mine? Or Sunny’s?” Pumpkin’s eyes dropped to the floor, searching for an answer. “I didn’t think so.” I continued. “Don’t put your life or the lives of others in somepony’s hooves unless you’re prepared to pay the price. It isn’t pretty, nor is it the way it should be but I’m willing to do whatever it takes. Are you?” I finished by levitating the unconscious mare onto Sunny’s back.

I felt the gap between us widen, the feeble bridge we’d been building together collapsing in an unwavering display of conviction from both of us. She didn’t say anything more but I could feel her stare burning through me. She didn’t like it and truthfully I didn’t either. I just wasn’t afraid to do what I had to. We meandered for maybe fifteen minutes when we found the large open room we had discovered the raiders camping in last time. The scars of our fight were still there as were a few of the tents, possibly being used by the mercenaries we’d been encountering.

“Should we rest here?” Indra asked.

“Yes but not for long, only until she wakes up.” I said, slapping the unconscious mare. She was wearing plain black leather armor; her fur was dark purple and her mane was somewhere between red and purple with a green stripe running down the right side.

As luck would have it, the slap was all it took to rouse the mare. Her eyes opened slowly then quickly as Sunny dumped her on the floor.

“Sunny!” Pumpkin admonished, trotting to the mare’s side. “Are you alright?”

“F-f-fine! I-I-I’m fine.” She said, her voice shaky and subdued.

“What’s your name?” Pumpkin continued.

“It’s Orchid Bloom.” She said, her eyes quickly darting between all of us. “Y-you’re not going to kill me are you?”

“Depends.” I said, taking a step forward. “On how honest you are.”

“What can you tell us about what’s happening here.” Pumpkin’s voice was soft, almost motherly. “About the monsters.”

Orchid was silent for a minute, the confliction evident in her eyes. “I need you to promise me something first.” She said, her tone pleading. “If I betray my employer they’ll send ponies after me. I’ll help you but only if you promise to protect me until I get home.”

“And where’s home?” Sunny asked. If it proved too much to ask then…well, we had a spare in the other room.

“Boulder City.”

“Where’s that?” I asked at the same time I heard a chime come from my PipBuck. Pausing a moment to investigate, I saw that the aforementioned city was nestled right on top of the marker I already had for a place called ‘the Dome’.

“About twenty-five miles northwest from here.”

“That’s a long walk on hoof.” Sunny half-whispered to me. I stopped again to think her proposal over when the choice was made for me.

“Agreed.” Pumpkin said, lending Orchid her hoof and hauling her up.

“What do you think you’re doing?” I asked, nose wrinkled and eyes narrowed.

“Taking your advice and keeping it simple.” Her smug smile was difficult to ignore as she walked past me and whipped me on the nose with her tail.

Orchid timidly followed after her, sticking close to her side, wary of the rest of us. Rightfully so but I would do as we promised, even though I didn’t have any say-so on said promise.

“Pussy-whipped already?” Sunny couldn’t help but snicker.

“I am not whipped.” I said defensively, all too aware that I had literally been whipped not a minute ago.

“Uh-huh whatever you say.” Sunny moved to follow them with Indra in tow. Indra paused and made a whip sound at me with her mouth, laughing and leaving me to follow them from the rear.

***

Orchid had been true to her word (at face value) and led us down into the undercroft where she said the service tunnels would lead us to the stable.

“What should we expect inside?” I asked, trying a friendlier tone.

“Don’t know, I’ve never been inside. My squad was assigned to protect the cathedral and nothing more.” A squad I had killed in a rage almost two hours ago.

“Are there more mercs inside?” Sunny asked, a noticeable hush in her tone.

“Yes. Maybe fifteen or so plus the boss and the ghoul doctor.”

“Ghoul doctor?”

“Yeah, he’s the one who hired us to protect the place. He usually stays in the stable’s lower levels, occupied with his experiments.”

“What kind of experiments?” Pumpkin asked, her brow furrowed in thought.

“No idea. Jock poked his head where it didn’t belong once and next thing we know we’re dumping his body in an abandoned playground.”

“And the monsters?” Pumpkin continued.

“I don’t know what they are…” Orchid practically whispered. “Ponies go in and they come out whether they be stranger, mercenary…friend.” Her last word lingered and the look in her eyes dipped noticeably.

“You lost somepony important?” I was surprised by the level of sympathy in my voice, especially since I would have killed this mare without a second thought moments ago. Why’d Pumpkin have to make it so personal? Therein was the problem. I knew her name, knew part of her story. I no longer saw a merc who’d tried to kill us. Instead I just saw…Orchid, a pony who’d lost something. A pony that was scared. Pumpkin was right, Orchid wasn’t a raider, probably wasn’t a good mercenary either. Hell I doubt she was even shooting to kill before. I’d made a bad call, I’d been too eager to label her to excuse any of our actions…my actions. Would I have really killed her just like that? What was it my mother had said?

What happens when you kill so often that you don’t even think about it? What happens when you kill somepony because it’s more convenient than talking to them?

That’s exactly what almost happened. The Wasteland was eating at my very being every day…and I was losing. Between Erebus and this poisoned world of mine I was surprised I was still keeping it together. Of course, I couldn’t take all the credit…or even half of it for that matter. If it wasn’t for Sunny, Aurora, Grim and especially Pumpkin…I don’t know where I’d be. It was because of Pumpkin that Orchid was helping us. Sunny would have stood by and allowed anything to happen and Aurora would have done whatever I told her. Pumpkin had been exactly what Pinkie promised, somepony I needed. Somepony to stand beside me, somepony to stand up to me and remind me who I was supposed to be fighting for. Ponies like her, ponies like Orchid.

“Y-yes.” She was hesitant to share and why shouldn’t she? What were we to her? What was I?

“I’m…I’m so sorry.” And I meant it, in every sense of the word. It was clear she wouldn’t share anything further and I had to accept that. I fell back to the rear and stayed there, where I could do the least harm, where I could be alone to reflect on what I had allowed myself to become.

“What happened to no sympathy?” I could hear the sarcasm in her voice and elected to ignore it. All of it. “…Sparks? Hellooo?”

This was what Sunny had been warning me about. I didn’t get much pleasure out of killing…mostly but I couldn’t deny it was becoming easier and that was in no way a better alternative. Did that make me exactly what I said I wasn’t? A, cold, apathetic monster? No…what I was feeling now told me that wasn’t true. But it could be, it was the risk I accepted by choosing to travel along the knife’s edge.

“I stand by what I said before.” I didn’t look at her, my eyes never leaving the floor. “But I was wrong about her.”

“You weren’t really going to kill her were you?” Pumpkin’s tone still held accusation but it didn’t look like her heart was in it.

“Does it matter?”

“Why can’t you just give me a straight answer?”

“Because…I’m scared.”

“Scared? Scared of what? Tell me…please?”

“I want to tell you, I really do but…I can’t. I’m afraid of losing…” Her. I didn’t want to lose her. That’s what it really came down to. How would she react if she knew the truth? I was a deceiver, killer…murderer. I couldn’t hide it forever and I didn’t intend to but I couldn’t tell her…not like this.

“I promised I would tell you and I will…just not yet.”

Pumpkin huffed in frustration, turning away from me as she did.

“And to prove it to you.” I continued, watching in silent amusement as she turned back to face me with a curious expression. “I want you to have this. Possibly the most valuable thing I possess.” Not counting Starfall and the statuettes of course. I opened my bags and found what I had meant to give her before. The dress we’d found in Whinnyapolis, crafted by Rarity herself. As soon as she saw it she gasped and took it in her magic.

“Sparks…it’s beautiful.”

“A Rarity original.” I said, feeling that comforting warmth in my core. “Nopony else is fit to wear it.” I leaned in close to her and touched my forehead to hers, our horns crossing. “I meant every word I said. I will tell you. Everything. Just hang in there a bit longer.”

***

Eventually we were brought to the giant steel door of Stable 54. I didn’t see but heard Orchid pound at the control panel, followed by the familiar klaxons and unbearable shriek of metal on metal as the door began to recede inwards.

“If they didn’t know we were here before, they do now.” Sunny said, kicking the reload lever of her battle saddle. I didn’t know what to expect once we were inside but it was going to be a fight. I inspected all of my own weapons, making sure they were loaded and ready to go, Starfall floating beside me.

“W-what should I do?” Orchid asked.

“Take this, put the hood up and hide.” I undid the gemstone clasp and gave her my cloak. “Don’t make me regret it.”

“I-is this a- wow I don’t-” She held it out as if inspecting it with stars in her eyes.

“Thank me by giving it back.”

“You are full of surprises aren’t you?” Indra said, spotting my signature zebra stealth cloak.

“That and more. Everyone ready?”

“Good luck.” Orchid said, pulling the hood over her head and vanishing.

“I’m with you.”
“I’ll follow your lead.”

Sunny and Indra said respectively. When my eyes met Pumpkin’s there were no words at first. She turned away from me, sighed and turned back, her expression fierce.

“Right behind you.”

Footnote: No Level Up

Chapter Thirty-Four: Reproach and Regret

Chapter Thirty-Four: Reproach and Regret

“Dreams do come true, if only we wish hard enough. You can have anything in life if you will sacrifice everything else for it.”

~There are two ways to be fooled. One is to believe what isn't true; the other is to refuse to believe what is true~

I expected to meet some kind of resistance once the door had completely receded and the klaxons had stopped. Instead, we were greeted by an empty entrance, complete with eerie silence. If Stable 54 followed the theme of the other stables I’d explored then the layout should be nearly identical. With that in mind the atrium seemed like the best place to start.

“Where is everypony?” Indra asked, spinning in a complete circle on her hooves. “I expected…more.”

“Don’t let your guard down.” I said, giving her an admonishing look. “We don’t know what to expect.”

“Right.” She said straightening her posture, ears on the swivel.

“Look.” Pumpkin said, calling something to us that had fallen on the floor from further ahead. “It…oh Celestia…it’s a horn.” Floating before us in Pumpkin’s magic was a bloody, broken unicorn horn. I heard her stifle a gag as she dropped it to the floor with a clatter. The blood wasn’t that old either…could this belong to the unicorn who’d escaped us in the operating theatre? Mechanical clicking and whirring stole my attention as a turret descended from the ceiling directly above us. A quick upwards thrust from Starfall put a stop to the threat before it could pose itself.

“Curious.” I said, looking further down the hall in confusion.

“What? What’s wrong?” Sunny asked, noticing the sudden shift in mood.

“There should be more. If we tripped an alert or alarm then all of them should have activated but only one did.”

“What does that mean?” Indra asked, spinning in another tight circle, surveying all around us.

“It means it was activated individually by somepony with access.”

“Why would they only activate one?” Pumpkin asked, her brow creased in thought. I was about to speculate further when I thought I saw something disappear around the corner of an adjacent hallway.

“To get our attention.” I mumbled to myself, trotting down the hallway in question, the others following behind me. The deeper we got the more obvious it was that ponies were living here. Empty Dash inhalers and garbage littered the floor and the musty smell of old piss and other fluids permeated the darker corners. We were nearing the maintenance section when I noticed that, intermittently, several of the ceiling lights had gone out and the presence of habitation dwindled then disappeared.

“Where are we going?” Pumpkin asked, igniting the tip of her horn with a ball of white light. What the light revealed stopped us in our tracks. At least five ponies, each dressed in stable barding lay in a heap. Some had the tops of their skulls removed and others had obvious machinery inserted into their brains. One looked like they had been completely vivisected for no discernable purpose. All at once the sweet smell of rot and death washed over us. Sunny grimaced but did not falter, Indra and I averted our gazes and swallowed back the bile. Pumpkin hadn’t the same fortitude, which forced her to turn around and retch loudly, her already empty stomach offering nothing. To our right a door whooshed open and our attention was thankfully drawn away from the corpses. From the doorway stepped a relatively clean earth pony stallion. His coat was olive which clashed awfully with his blue mane. He was dressed in military fatigues and carried a pistol in a holster on his left front leg.

His eyes widened as he noticed us and before I could say a word, he dove back through the doorway, drawing his pistol as he did. More voices than one could be heard inside though I couldn’t make out what they were saying. A decision must have been reached as three grenades were haphazardly lobbed into the hallway.

“Scatter!” I commanded, rushing to Pumpkin’s side to usher her away. The grenades exploded in a deafening boom; the sound amplified by the confined corridor. Stinging pains blossomed across my body as I put myself between Pumpkin and the blast, bits of shrapnel digging through my armor. Sunny and Indra had been thrown to the floor, fresh blood welling up from their wounds. I tried to stand but couldn’t find my equilibrium, wobbling on shaky legs as the ringing assaulted my ears. One of them must have dashed into the hallway as a bullet dug into my back and knocked me prone, my armor protecting me from serious harm. I felt something heavy hit the floor but still couldn’t see through the dust. I felt Pumpkin move away as something else thudded to the floor. I could faintly detect the crack of gunfire but had no way of telling where it was coming from. An unnatural wind began to blow as the dust and smoke was cleared from the hall. Already on the ground were two of the mercenaries we’d been expecting to see with no others in sight. Had they run or had there only been the two? When I turned to investigate the source of the wind, I wasn’t surprised to see Pumpkin standing there, a slight glow to her horn.

“That wasn’t so tough.” Indra said, wiping some blood off of one of her hooves. So that’s what I felt, the bodies hitting the floor.

“Are they dead?” I asked, prodding at the blue-maned stallion with magic.

“That one is.” She said, nodding to the one I was poking.

“And her?” Sunny asked of the other.

“Kill…” I hesitated a moment, cautious of what had befallen us earlier with Orchid. These ponies weren’t monsters…by definition at least and those thoughts stayed my hooves. “Take her weapons and leave her.” I finished; my decision made. Leaving the bodies behind us, we continued down the dark corridor until the next clue came to us. Something ahead crashed to the floor with the ringing sound of metal. We galloped ahead, hopeful of catching a glimpse of who or what was leading us on. By the time we got there only a spilled toolbox could be found.

“I don’t get it.” Pumpkin said, her breathing heavier than normal. “Who would take the effort to lead us to the abandoned section?”

“Somepony who needs help?” Indra offered with a forced smile.

“Or somepony’s luring us to our deaths.” Sunny finished dourly.

“Or maybe…” I said quietly, noticing the door to the nearby maintenance closet close a little more. I inched my way closer and closer as quietly as I could. I gently gripped the handle with my hoof. “Somepony is hiding!” I yelled, yanking the door open.

“WAAAAHHH!!!”
“AAAHH!!”

A filly had been hiding there, a terrified filly whose scream of terror had also frightened me. I fell back on my flanks as the poor thing stared at me, her eyes wide in alarm and her chest rising and falling as she struggled to control her breathing. I stared back at her, also trying to calm my heart. Pumpkin slowly came to stand by my side and crouched down a bit closer to the filly’s level.

“Hello.” She said sweetly. “What were you doing in there?”

“I-I-I…” The filly stammered, her eyes darting between the four of us. I looked back to Sunny and Indra, waving a hoof at them to sit. Both her mane and coat were off-white in color but most striking of all were her deep green eyes. I would guess she was maybe nine years old.

“It’s alright sweetie.” Pumpkin continued, siting on her flanks and holding her legs out. “Come on out, we’re not going to hurt you.” I tried my best smile as Pumpkin spoke. A white blur zipped out of the closet and into Pumpkin’s embrace. I reached out a hoof to pat her on the head but withdrew when she flinched.

“S-s-sorry.” She stuttered, affixing me with an apologetic look. “M-my name is O-oleander. My m-momma used to call me Ollie.”

“That’s a cute name.” I caught myself saying in imitation of Pumpkin’s warm tone.

“T-thanks.” She said quietly, releasing her hold on Pumpkin.

“My name is Sparks.” I said, holding a hoof to my chest. “This is my…” I paused, the relationship between Pumpkin and I still vague. “Pumpkin.” I finished, electing to just use her name. “And over there are my friends, Sunny and Indra.” They each waved in turn at the mention of their names. “You turned on the turret, didn’t you Ollie? You wanted us to find you. Do you know anything about the ponies here?”

“Yes. I was watching you with the cameras. The ponies came when I was little and then they started making monsters. You fight the monsters…I need your help…t-they’ve got momma.” Tears accumulated in the corners of her eyes and she reached towards me with a hoof. It was my turn to flinch but I didn’t turn away. Rather I took her hoof in my own and squeezed gently.

“We will help you Ollie, I promise. Do you know where they took her?”

“N-no!” Ollie wailed, breaking into tears and burying her face into Pumpkin’s coat.

“There there, shh shh.” Pumpkin tried to soothe, stroking Ollie’s mane as she bawled.

“It’s alright Ollie. I think I might know where she is.” The Atrium was still our best shot at finding out what exactly was going on here. Ollie’s crying slowed and she sniffed loudly.

“You do?” She asked, hope glittering in her green, tear-stained eyes.

“I do. Do you want to come with us Ollie? We’ll protect you. I’ll protect you…with my life.” The words had come out on their own but I meant it with every fiber of my being. The innocence of children is something worth protecting and doom will come to those who would desecrate it. That was…is my promise.

“You’ll take me to momma?”

“If I can, yes.” I didn’t have enough information to state anything with certainty. For all we knew her mother was already dead…or worse. But until I knew the truth myself, I would try with all my might to reunite them. “Are you ready to go?”

“Okay.” She sniffled again and let go of Pumpkin, looking up at her with a grateful expression. She stood up and started following us back the way we came towards the atrium.

Our pace was dictated by the filly who walked in the center of the group. Sunny and I in front, Indra and Pumpkin bringing up the rear.

“Who has your mother, Ollie? The monsters or the ponies?” I asked.

“The ponies.” She said plainly. “They broke into the office and said a lot of stuff I didn’t understand. The ugly doctor told the ponies to grab her and Momma told me to run away as fast as I could so I ran.”

“What office?”

“The Overmare’s office.”

“Your mother is the Overmare?”

“Mhmm. She didn’t like it when the ugly doctor and his ponies moved in but always said she didn’t have a choice.”

“Where are all the rest of the stable dwellers?” Sunny asked, putting herself between Ollie and the corpses we’d passed earlier, blocking her view.

“The ponies gave them medicine from the labs and they started acting weird. The ugly doctor made a lot of them go down to the labs with him, where the monsters are.”

“What happened to the stable scientists?” Ollie made it sound as if Stable 54 had been working perfectly until recently. Did that mean the experiments from above persisted below after all these decades? Why? For what reason? If so then that meant there were researchers or scientists to man the labs.

“I don’t know. Probably in the labs still, I guess. Momma said not to bother them and that I should stay out of the lower levels.”

We had made back to where the turret had distracted us and turned down the connecting hallway towards the atrium. A few minutes later and we were nearing the cafeteria. As we got closer, the glass windows that had allowed diners to look out into the hallways were obscured by…I didn’t want to guess. The subtle smell of death returned as I reached for the panel to open the door. The door retracted into the ceiling, getting stuck about three quarters of the way up and the smell was magnified a hundred times over. Hanging from ropes by their necks were approximately sixteen ponies, all of them wearing stable lab coats. I’d found the scientists. Some had their throats cut, some were riddled with bullet wounds and others had their bellies sliced open, dark tangles of innards hung from their bodies and coalesced in black puddles beneath them. The stench was overpowering and it was all I could do not to puke in my mouth.

“I haven’t been in there for a long time.” Ollie said, coming up behind me. “Something smells yucky.”

I turned around and hit the panel to close the door but it refused to budge. As Ollie neared, I placed a hoof on her shoulder and quickly ushered her away before she could see anything.

“We’re going to keep moving alright? Keep your eyes straight and don’t look back.” I said, stealing a glance back myself. Sunny and Pumpkin were standing in the doorway now. Sunny bared her teeth and snarled, her anger at these atrocities reaching a boiling point. Pumpkin, on the other hoof, covered her muzzle and shed a few silent tears.

“Why? I wanted to get a snack.” She said, trying to shake my hoof.

“Do as I say Ollie.” I said sternly, pushing her with a little more force. “Keep looking ahead and don’t look back, okay?” I felt her tremble slightly under my hoof.

“O-okay.”

“Good girl.” I said, swallowing down a mouthful of bile. “Almost there.”

The atrium lay at the end of the hallway before us and from this distance muffled voices could be heard. There were definitely ponies there and I wondered if I would be able to show any restraint after the brutality I saw in the cafeteria.

“The atrium?” Ollie asked, tilting her head to one side. “Why are we here?”

“I want you to hide Ollie.” I said, turning to look at the confused filly. “No matter what hear, stay hidden until we come for you. Do you understand?”

“I-I understand.” She said, her eyes wide in anticipation. “Be careful.” I thought I heard her say before she disappeared.

“Was that wise?” Indra asked, regarding me a worried glance.

“She’s avoided them this long.” I said, hoping that she’d remain undetected. “We just have to have faith in her.”

“I could go with her.” Pumpkin offered; her expression conflicted. “I-I-I don’t want to-”

“It’s alright.” I had no doubt that what she saw here traumatized her to some degree and that’s why, no matter how much I wanted her to stay, I was going to let her go. “You might want this, just in case.” I hadn’t used my shotgun in a long time so perhaps it was ready for a new owner. She took it in a field of magic and kept it floating beside her.

“Sparks…I don’t…” She started, the confliction in her eyes evident beyond doubt. “Please be careful.”

“I will.” I affirmed with a nod. It took everything I had to turn my back on her and trot knowingly into danger. I watched from the corner of my eye until Pumpkin had vanished around the same corner as Ollie. Once they were clear the rest of us cautiously approached the doors that would lead us into the atrium. From this distance the voices could be heard more clearly.

“Shouldn’t we be looking for the kid?” One of them asked, a mare if I had to guess.
“And go bumbling ‘round in the dark sections? Fuck that, place gives me the creeps. ‘Sides it’s almost my turn.” Answered a stallion’s voice.

They were looking for Ollie? What did they want with her? Answers waited for me inside and answers I would have.

“How do you want to do this?” Sunny asked in a whisper, Indra beside her waiting for my answer.

“Take one alive if you can.” I paused a moment, making up my mind about something I’d been conflicted about. “Kill the rest.” I levitated Starfall off my back and grabbed Retribution from its holster with my teeth. Once we’d armed ourselves, we rushed the door and beheld the room as it retracted into the ceiling. Seated at a table in the right corner were two stallions and a mare who were being waited on by a bored looking mare with an apron loosely tied around her. On the left was another stallion and mare duo. The mare stood off to the side with an appreciative look on her face as the stallion was mounted atop and rutting a thoroughly disinterested looking mare. Were those ponies the stable dwellers? While we still had the element of surprise, I brought my gun up and, with the aid of SATS, put a bullet through the base of the stallion’s neck. He clutched at his neck as he withdrew from the mare who didn’t react at all. Blood gushed around his hooves as he fell and stirred no more. Once the stallion fell the others became aware of us as bullets were sent our way. Sunny dove to the left, landing behind a cluster of wooden crates. Indra became a blur and I lost sight of her as I brought Starfall up to catch two bullets with its wide blade. When I moved my blade to return fire, I saw the ponies from the table take cover behind the mare wearing the apron. She didn’t move or react in the slightest at the clamor and didn’t seem to mind being used as a shield. That was going to make things difficult.

“Watch the dwellers!” I yelled, magically pushing the apron mare to the floor as I threw Starfall into the chest of one of the stallions. Indra appeared behind the two from the table and drove what looked like a butter knife into one of the mare’s eyes. The mare fell to the floor screaming, her weapon accidentally discharging a round into the apron mare’s flank. Her body jerked from the motion but still she didn’t react, even as blood began to well up from the wound. The last stallion of the table trio had a heavy wrench clenched between his teeth as he brought it down hard in the middle of Indra’s back. I rushed forward to help her when a bullet hit the barrel of Retribution and painfully jerked the pistol from my mouth. The stallion, noticing my weakness, lobbed the wrench at me where it connected with my muzzle, dropping me with a metallic thud. I could taste blood in my mouth as I heard the thunderous boom of Sunny’s battle saddle followed by a mare’s wail of pain.

I tried to stand only to have one of the crates slam into me from behind. I went down again, face first into the cold metal of the atrium floor. Before I could register who had attacked me a weight landed atop my back and something thin and hot pierced through my armor, stabbing through my right side through my ribs. I growled through gritted teeth and blindly swung my sword behind me. I felt resistance and heard the cry of a mare and the weight on my back disappeared. I immediately tried to get up but floundered as the pain in my side spiked painfully and I was forced back to the floor. I dared a look back to see a screwdriver embedded in my side all the way to the handle. My assailant lay on her back behind me, a moderate slash to her chest bleeding profusely. She sat up, revealing she was a unicorn, and glared daggers at me. Seizing the screwdriver with a purple aura, she wrenched it painfully to the side causing the breath to vacate my lungs and stars to explode in my eyes. I could barely breathe and I couldn’t stand, I was completely at her mercy. She slithered back on top of me and ripped the screwdriver from my side, eliciting a pitiful wheeze from me. She smirked and raised the screwdriver above her head with both hooves, ready to drive it into my spine. Summoning all the energy I could spare, I prepared the only spell I could think of. The tip of my horn erupted with golden light. Power I didn’t know I had burst from my horn, magnifying my spell and forcing me to close my eyes. The mare on my back screamed and fell backwards, the screwdriver forgotten as she clutched at her eyes.

“My eyes! What did you do!? I can’t see!” The mare wailed pitifully, writhing on the ground with her hooves covering her eyes.

“I think we’re clear.” Indra said, tenderly rubbing the spot on her back where she’d been struck. “Got one alive here.” She motioned with her head to the stallion who had the wrench.

“Good.” I wheezed; my voice breathless as I struggled to stand. With a muffled cry I hauled myself to my hooves, trying to shut out the pain radiating from the hole in my side.

“You alright?” Sunny asked over my shoulder. “You’re hurt.”

“I’m fine.” I lied. Between the bite on my leg and the stab wound to my side it was getting difficult to support my own weight. I slowly hobbled my way towards the still living stallion, magically retrieving Retribution as I went.

“Take this.” Sunny ordered. Holding a potion in her hooves.

I hesitated for a second and reluctantly took the bottle, draining the soothing liquid in two large swallows. The wound on my leg closed most of the way and I knew it would still be tender for a while. My stab wound however didn’t fare as well. The hole closed completely but I could still feel the damage done to whatever organ or organs she might have hit, lessened by the potion but present nonetheless. We had two potions left now and despite the urging of Sunny I refused to take another. Instead, I directed my attention to the stallion who looked up hazily at me as I approached.

“Where is the Overmare?” I asked calmly, though I’m sure the expression I wore didn’t match.

“Go fuck yourself.” He hissed, spitting a mouthful of blood on my hooves.

“Fine.” I levitated Retribution to his forehead and fired one loud, reverberating shot. It echoed throughout the atrium and I turned my back on him before he hit the ground. I then turned my attention to the apron mare who was still on the floor where I’d left her. Blood steadily leaked from the flesh wound to her flank yet her breathing and expression were frighteningly calm.

“Are you alright?” I asked. What the hell had they done to these ponies?

“I am injured.” She said in a monotone voice, her expression still unreadable.

“Can you stand?”

“Yes.” Then, like she hadn’t been wounded at all, she stood up with hardly any effort.

“Doesn’t that hurt?” I asked, motioning to the bullet wound in her flank. It had hit just an inch or two below her cutie mark which was of a cluster of three purple flowers shaped like hearts.

“Yes.” She said plainly, making no effort to look at me.

“What did these ponies do to you?” I asked, starting to understand her condition.

“It came from the labs.” She said, her monotone faltering as if she were trying to fight it. “They injected us with something the scientists locked away.”

That confirmed my theory. They had used one of the compounds we read about in the cathedral above.

“Is there a cure?”

“I don’t know.”

“Can I treat your wound?”

“Yes.”

It didn’t take long for us to clean the wound and wrap it with bandages. It would have to do for now. I left her in the care of the others as I moved to the other mare who was still standing where she’d been left, the stallion who’d abused her dead near her hooves.

“Are you alright?” I asked again, reaching out and brushing a lock of disheveled mane out of her face.

“I am tired.” She said, her monotone weaker than the other mare’s.

“How long have they been doing this to you?”

“I’ve been standing here for three days.” Her legs were trembling and I couldn’t even begin to guess how exhausted she might have been.

“H-how many?”

“Nine.” That number was backed up by what was matted in the fur of her croup, flanks, and hind legs.

“I’m going to kill them for this.” I said, more for myself than present company.

“I would like that.”

“Go take care of yourself, I’ll…I’ll be back with something to help you.” I promised, though I didn’t know if I’d be able to keep it.

“Okay.” She said, moving for the first time since I’d entered the room. I watched as she slowly made her way out of the atrium and disappeared.

I wasn’t satisfied by the way things had ended but I tried to put it out of my mind, instead turning my attention to the blind mare who was now hyperventilating on the floor, her eyes darting around uselessly.

“As for you…” I started.

“W-w-wait I might be able to h-help you.” She pleaded, her gaze missing me by a lot.

“Sunny how much rope do we have?” I asked, clutching my side with a hoof. “I want to string her up like they did the scientists.”

“NO!” She cried, shuffling backwards until her back hit the stack of crates. “I-I-I don’t-”

“Then where is the Overmare? What did your people do to these ponies? Answer me!” I screamed the last part, striking the crate just over her shoulder with my metal hoof.

“Crush, m-m-my boss, the one who hired us took her to the labs two days ago.”

“What about the stable dwellers?”

“I-I-I don’t know. Crush found some decommissioned chemicals in the labs and gave them to us to use on the ones he didn’t take himself. I don’t know any more than that I swear!”

“And the scientists?”

“I…I was just following orders.”

“Orders that you knew were wrong.” I said, calling Starfall to me and bringing the flat of the blade down on her head. Her body went limp and collapsed to the floor, whether she was unconscious or dead I didn’t care.

“Why did you do that?” Indra asked, staring at me in disbelief. “She could have told us more.”

“There wasn’t anything else she could have told me.” I said, refusing to meet her gaze. If the chemicals they used had been decommissioned then did that mean the original occupants gave up on their research? I hoped so but blind hope is only practiced by fools or the truly desperate.

“A heads-up next time would be appreciated.” Sunny said, rubbing some tears out of her eyes.

“Sorry. I didn’t know it would be that strong.” Was this a result of the magic poisoning I got from Project Outlast? Must have been, my spells were never that powerful before.

“Are we done here?” Indra said impatiently, trying her hardest to avoid looking at any of the bodies we’d left on the floor.

“I think so.” I said, wincing as I stowed Starfall on my back. “Looks like the labs are where we’re heading next. C’mon, let’s go find Pumpkin and Ollie.” We left through the door we came through and headed back towards the cafeteria, turning left down the hallway just before it. The third door from us was open and faint voices could be heard emanating from within. As we neared, I detected the monotone that I now associated with the ponies who lived here and relaxed. Inside was the apron mare, casually conversing with Pumpkin as Ollie was jumping on the bed behind them. I moved to greet them but instead grunted and clutched at my side, the internal damage making itself known. Pumpkin must have noticed me as she abandoned her conversation without hesitation and trotted to me, her eyes wide and expression tight.

“Sparks!” She called, rushing to my side to help support me. “Are you alright? I heard a lot of gunshots.”

“We’re okay.” I said with a mostly forced smile.

“We’re okay.” Sunny interjected, pointing vigorously to herself and Indra. “You are in rough shape.”

“I’ll be f-”

“He was stabbed in the side with a screwdriver.” Sunny said, looking Pumpkin in the eyes. “What? Did you think I didn’t see what happened?”

“…Yes.” I growled, wincing a bit as I rose to my full height.

“Where’s momma?” Ollie interrupted, shoving her way past Pumpkin and the other mare. “Did you find her?”

“N-not yet Ollie.” I said, trying to keep my voice neutral. Given what I knew and what I suspected, the odds of her mother being alive were slim. Very slim. “We think she’s down in the labs. That’s where we’re going next.”

“I’m coming with you.” She said, her little face rigid with determination.

“I don’t think so.” I said, shaking my head. “It’s dangerous down there, I don’t want you anywhere-”

“No!” Ollie yelled, startling me. “No! I want my momma! I want her now!” She gave none of us time to react as she deftly bolted through our legs and took off into the hallway.

“Ollie!” I yelled after her, spinning around on my hooves to give chase. The sound of the hooves behind me told me that everypony had followed. Ollie proved to be quicker than we thought and sped through and down corridors with ease, having lived her whole life in these tunnels it was no surprise she could travel them faster than we could. We had chased her past the atrium now and came upon a set of stairs descending to the second level. We passed the sign in a blur, missing what was housed on that level. It took an effort to speed down the stairs without falling, my tender leg and aching insides making the task more difficult than it should have been. Ollie was about two tail lengths in front of me when she slipped and skidded across the smooth metal floor…right in front of two armed stallions.

“There’s the girl!” One shouted, pointing his gun towards her. I maintained my speed and lowered my head, hoping to blindside them before they noticed us. The second stallion saw enough for his eyes to go wide but not fast enough to stop me from ramming his companion in the chest with my horn. I put as much force as I was able into the attack, pushing him back against the wall with a crash. The impact proved too great for my injuries, my leg buckling under the pressure.

“Run!” I shouted, attempting to yank the second stallion’s gun from him. My feeble effort did nothing but throw off his aim slightly but that was enough as he fired a wild shot that hit the wall a few inches from Ollie. By the time he’d shaken me completely the others had arrived. Pumpkin lit her horn and pinned his weapon to the wall with such force that he was momentarily pinned with it, which gave Sunny the opening she needed to quickly pivot on her front hooves and drive and explosive buck into his body. I heard bones crack and saw blood shoot from his mouth before he toppled forward and didn’t move again.

“I told you it was dangerous!” I heard myself shouting. “Don’t you understand!?” I growled as I painfully hauled myself from the floor. “The ponies here are looking for you and-” I paused as Ollie looked up at me apologetically, her lips twitching as tears welled up in her eyes.

“I…I…” She whimpered, her breathing picking up speed. “I’m sorry!” She wailed, her body wracked with sudden heavy sobs. And just like that I was at a loss. What was I supposed to say?

“Ollie I…” I started, knowing full well that there would be nothing to follow. Ollie rubbed at her eyes with her hooves and her sobs lessened into small sniffles. In the absence of words, I did the only thing that felt natural and sat down beside her and held out my legs. I didn’t expect her to accept the gesture since she shied from my touch before but was pleasantly surprised when she scooted close to me and put her legs around my midsection. I cradled her with my organic leg and slowly stroked her mane with the other while Pumpkin moved to my side and began to whisper soothing words to her. Sunny and Indra took up defensive positions on either side of us and kept watch until we were able to move again. It took a few minutes but she was able to calm down in the end, releasing her hold on me and wiping her eyes for a final time.

“I’m sorry.” She whispered. “I didn’t mean to make you mad.”

“I’m not mad at you Ollie.” I said, wiping a lone tear from her cheek. “I was scared for you.”

“Grown-ups get scared?” Ollie asked bewildered.

“All the time.” Pumpkin answered for me. “Everypony gets scared. It’s a natural part of growing up.”

“The ponies are looking for you Ollie.” I cut in. “Can you think of any reason they’d want you?” I could think of a reason. Leverage. If that was the case then maybe her mother was alive after all.

“N-no.” Ollie whimpered with a shake of her head.

“We shouldn’t linger.” Sunny said over her shoulder, reminding us that we were still in enemy territory.

“Right.” I stood up and looked down at Ollie. “Stick close to us Ollie and we’ll find your mom, okay? Don’t go galloping off again.”

“O-okay.” She said with a sniffle, offering me one of her hooves. If that was what she needed then so be it. I took her hoof in mine and together we slowly began to move as a group. Ollie and I in the middle with Pumpkin beside us for support, Sunny and Indra running point and rear guard respectively. I wondered if the ponies here were the majority or minority when it came to numbers since we didn’t seem to be encountering very many. Orchid had told us there were fifteen mercenaries, plus their leader inside. Orchid had also said she wasn’t part of the actual stable crew, meaning that she’d never been inside and the numbers she gave us could have changed since for better or worse. If we were to take it at face value then that left seven ponies plus the doctor to deal with. There must have been more here once, they couldn’t have controlled a stable’s population with only fifteen ponies. The living quarters offered nothing more of interest until we discover another set of stairs leading down to the science lab. I took in a deep breath and tried to ignore the pain in my chest. This was no time to be weak, I needed to be strong if I wanted to help Ollie. We took the stairs slowly, cautious of running in to more mercs. We made it a few meters down the first corridor when a distant and heavy boom sounded and all of the lights shut off. Ollie squealed in fright and Pumpkin gasped. Ahead of us the sound of a door opening put us on edge, Sunny and I activated our PipBuck lights whilst Pumpkin lit up her horn. The light didn’t travel far thanks to the cramped nature of stable hallways which left walls of darkness three meters behind and in front of us.

“This isn’t good.” Sunny said, clamping her teeth gently on her trigger bit.

“I wonder…” I mused aloud, removing Starfall from my back. I reared back and prepared to lob it down the hallway. At the apex of my throw I heard Pumpkin shout.

“No wait!” But by then it was too late. Starfall sailed down the hallway and hit the wall with a metallic thud. I bid it to waken and it illuminated the hallway with brilliant pale light…which revealed the four bleeders stalking towards us. As soon as they were revealed by the light, they abandoned their slow gait and charged us, growling and gnashing their rotten teeth.

“Get the sword!” I heard somepony yell. At the end of the hallway, I saw two silhouettes dash from the connecting hallway and yank my sword from the wall, extinguishing its light in the process.

“NO!” I shouted after them, momentarily abandoning Ollie to give chase. I managed to put myself between my friends and the bleeders before I realized my mistake but by then it was too late to retreat. A wall of flesh slammed into me, the two bleeders in front trampling over me with jagged hooves. One caught me in the forehead with its hoof, cutting a deep gash above my left eye.

“Sparks!” Somepony yelled, followed by the thunderous rapport of weapons discharging. The third bleeder leapt into the air, aiming to land on top of me but was thrown into the wall by a blast from a shotgun. Whether it was from Sunny or Pumpkin I never had a chance to see as the last bleeder lunged towards me with its mouth wide open. I ducked low but not low enough as the bleeder bit down on my mane and began thrashing. I desperately tried to grab Retribution but blood from my forehead trickled into my eye, temporarily blinding me. From behind I heard Pumpkin cry out and something metal clatter to the floor. I managed to find my pistol and blindly unloaded it all into the body of the bleeder on me. A lucky shot must have severed its spine as its legs crumpled beneath it and it fell beside me. Painfully jerking my mane from its clenched teeth, I turned to see the carnage. The bleeder that had tried to pounce on me lay beside the wall sans its head, blood pouring from its neck stump. Pumpkin was pinned beneath one of the bleeders, the white of her lab coat around her shoulder stained with red. Indra stood behind Pumpkin, urgently fighting to keep it from biting her again. Sunny had her hooves around the last one’s neck, pulling it away from Ollie who stood behind her hiding behind her hooves. I leapt to my hooves and magically summoned the rope from Sunny’s bags, telekinetically looping it around the neck of the bleeder on Pumpkin. Once it was secure, I took the two ends in my mouth and pulled as hard as I could. The hissing snarls of the bleeder became choked as it toppled backwards to land on its back. Releasing the rope I galloped beside it, reared up on my hind legs and brought my front hooves down on its head as Indra pinned its legs. There was a sharp crack as the skull splintered but that wasn’t enough, repeating the attack twice more caved in its skull like a melon, destroying the control orb. I moved to reinforce Sunny but that proved to be unnecessary as she let out a scream of effort, broke the bleeder’s neck, and viscerally ripped its head off, tossing it forward into the dark. Once the immediate danger had passed, I left Ollie to Sunny and rushed to Pumpkin’s side.

“I’m alright.” She said, clearly noticing the distress on my face. The way she was trembling indicated otherwise.

“You’re not a very good liar.” I said, pulling her coat off to see the teeth marks cut into her flesh. “Sunny.” I called over my shoulder. “Need a potion here.”

“We got one more after this.” She said sternly, letting the seriousness of our situation sink in. “We can’t afford to make any more mistakes.” She finished by looking at me.

“I know.” I said distantly. “But the sword-”

“We’ll get it.” She said, placing a hoof on my shoulder. “We have to.”

Pumpkin reluctantly accepted the potion and drank it at my insistence. “We’re almost there.” I said, helping her up. Turning my attention to Ollie I saw that she was still hiding behind her hooves.

“Ollie.” I said softly, placing a hoof on her head. “It’s alright now, you can open your eyes.”

She shook her head and did not lower her hooves. “No.” She whimpered.

“Alright then.” I said, lifting her up off the floor and on to Sunny’s back. “You should be safe here then.”

Once she was secure, I attempted to call Starfall back to me. I could still feel the link I’d formed with the weapon and I could feel its…distress at its inability to return.

We’re coming for you. I said through our link, assuring it that we wouldn’t abandon it. I didn’t know if it could hear me or even understand the sentiment but there was something special inside that sword. It had spoken to me and accepted me as its wielder. That was why it led us to safety inside Project Outlast. The voice I heard, the glowing mare I saw…it had all been the sword. My sword and I wanted it back.

The darkness kept us at a snail’s pace, all of us watchful for more bleeders. There had to be more to these labs. They were simply too…clean for what had to happen to create bleeders. As we turned a blind corner, I stuck my hoof in something wet. Wrinkling my nose in disgust, I looked down to see a mostly coagulated puddle of blood that had seeped from under a nearby door.

“Help me with this.” I said, bumping Pumpkin on her uninjured shoulder. Our magic together was more than enough to lift the door out of our way to reveal an older pony dressed in a lab coat who had been slumped against the door dead for some time, a gunshot to his forehead. When I went to move the body out of the way I noticed a loose black cord around his neck. Attached to it was a keycard, but for what? Once the body was out of the way I surveyed the room to see an array of destroyed terminals. Dark shapes on the floor near them looked to be at least three more bodies, each garbed in lab coats. Just how systematic had the killing of the science staff been? Closer examination of the terminals revealed security readers that would accept a key card like in Eclipse but they had all been destroyed, likely to keep such features unused. They were trying to keep something hidden.

“Got something over here.” Indra called from the opposite corner. We all converged on her location and she showed us a slot in the wall that had been partially hidden behind a poster of Red something or other, looked like scooters. Curiously, I inserted the card I’d taken from the first scientist into the slot and smirked as a section of the wall receded and slid aside. Inside was little more than a small chair in front of a small table that supported a backup terminal, just what I’d hoped would be inside. On the wall directly opposite us was a whiteboard with formulas and numbers I couldn’t make heads or tails of. Ignoring those I approached the terminal and stuck the keycard in the slot and watched the screen slowly flicker to life on backup power.

“What is it you expect to find?” Sunny asked over my shoulder.

“Anything.” At once I began searching for relevant information. Eventually I came upon the personal logs of the scientist and they appeared to start sometime after the mercs moved in.

Log #101
I had hoped to never see these rooms again. It’s been fifty years since the then Overmare declared our work to be a lost cause and we became a control stable. With SMI more than likely destroyed and gone there was nopony to answer to or take direction from, all of which influenced the Overmare’s decision. Now we’ve seen a whole generation pass with no knowledge of the crimes against equinity we once committed down here. All that’s changed now. Our door was forced open by a mutant pegasus doctor named Crush and his host of mercenaries. I don’t know what he said to the Overmare but she has allowed him to enter the labs and abuse the data hundreds of ponies unjustly suffered and died for. I can’t blame her. The security force would be no match for the number of experienced mercenaries he brought. Since then, myself and the entire science staff have been taken hostage for lack of a better word and brought down to the labs where we’re being forced to work on these strange creations Crush has devised. To what end or purpose hasn’t been shared with us and resistance has been met with…harsh penalties. Junior researcher Swansong walks with a limp now and she lost sight in her right eye from the injuries she sustained when they beat her. I’ll do what I can to mitigate the damage, there are secrets in here that must stay buried.

Log #105
One of my fears has come to pass. Crush and his cronies have found the material and data required to produce more doses of the discontinued suggestion compounds. Even now as I type several doses have been made and the shame of Stable 54 has been reborn. I don’t know what he intends to do with it but I have taken it upon myself to begin working on countermeasures to eliminate the effects of all the compounds created by the SSP. With any luck I can stop this madness before it can do more damage than it’s already done. All of us have to proceed carefully. Crush was able to discover this secret on his own… Goddesses help us if he finds Subject 87 and the remnants of the EEP.

Log #179
Sixteen months. It’s been sixteen months and my countermeasures have yet to bear fruit. I just don’t understand it. All of the compounds developed in the Cathedral above share the same base line so a counter should be feasible. I’ll just have to keep trying my hardest, I have no choice. Crush has allowed his mercenaries to use the compounds as they see fit, abusing the rest of the population while the Overmare does nothing, because there is nothing she can do, not anymore. I still have time to save some of them.

Log #188
Time is running short. Crush has begun taking test subjects from the stable and turning them into those damnable abominations. His motives still elude me but I won’t allow these crimes to persist. The supply of compounds has been steady ever since the formulas were found and work on the countermeasure has stalled. If I must take it upon myself then so be it. Tomorrow I’m going to sabotage the labs and halt the synthesis of new compounds. It might take months for them to run out of what’s already been produced but once the effects fade the ponies above will be themselves again and some of them may yet get away.

Log #191
I may have made things much, much worse. I successfully sabotaged the creation process and destroyed all records of decade’s worth of research. All that remains of the SSP is on this terminal and only the Overmare and I know of it. However, while Crush and his men were investigating the damage they found the secret stairs to the maximum security wing. He knows about Subject 87 and the EEP. It won’t be long now before he

And that was all there was. With the presence of the dead bodies it didn’t take a genius to figure out what happened. The entire science staff was massacred because of this one pony’s sabotage. I downloaded everything I could to my PipBuck and then stood and put three bullets through the terminal. The glass shattered as the bullets punched through and out the back, blowing glass shards and terminal innards against the far wall. I cursed myself as I turned to leave. The date on the last entry was a little less than three weeks ago. If I had been…No! I couldn’t blame myself for this. There was nothing I could do for the scientists or dwellers who were already dead. I had to focus and do what I could for those who still lived.

“What do you intend to do with that data?” Indra asked me as I exited the secret room.

“I haven’t decided yet.”

“You should turn it over to the rangers.”

“I’ve considered that, but no I don’t think I will.”

“You should reconsider. With that data we could-”

“You could what?” I spat bitterly. “Do exactly what these ponies died to prevent? No, no I will not give it to the rangers, in fact I never should have kept it to begin with.” I raised my leg and hovered my hoof over the delete command. I stared at the button for a minute but couldn’t bring myself to do it. As heinous as the research done here was, I couldn’t bring myself to erase it. Otherwise all those ponies would have died for nothing. Somepony somewhere could use this data for good, I was sure of it and until then I would guard it. I lowered my legs and stood with a slump. I hadn’t meant to be short with her, I had let my emotions get the better of me.

“Forgive me Indra.” I said, turning to face her. “I wasn’t accusing the rangers of anything. I just think its best I hold onto it until I’m absolutely sure who I’m giving it to.”

“I guess that’ll have to do huh? If you reconsider-”

“We’ll see.” I said, cutting her off before she tried to appeal to me again. Before we left the room we moved the bodies to the center and draped their mostly white coats over them. It was the best we could do for them. Ollie, from her perch on Sunny’s back, dared to peek past her hooves for the first time in several long minutes only to see the pony shaped outlines beneath their coats laid in a row.

“A-are they going to be okay?” She asked shakily, probably having an idea of what had happened.

“They’re dead Ollie.” I said quietly and without emotion. “And it’ll never be okay.”

Feeling a hoof on my shoulder I turned to see Pumpkin with a sympathetic look on her face. She inclined her head towards the far corner and began moving towards it.

“Just a second guys.” I said to the others, following after her. “What is it?” I asked softly, once I was sure we couldn’t be heard.

“How are you holding up?” She asked, a concerned shadow around her eyes. She was worried…about me.

“I’m the last pony you should be worried about.” I said dismissively, wiping more blood out of my eye from the gash on my forehead. “Don’t waste any energy on me.” I tried to turn away but a stabbing pain from my insides reminded me that I was injured and I failed to hide a pained wince.

“Well I am worried about you and you’re going to shut up and listen.” Her voice carried the same tone of authority she’d used before, with the same level of effectiveness. “I’m not blind Sparks. I can see your struggle, the war you’re waging with yourself. I won’t pretend to know what you’re going through or what you’ve done but deep inside I see there is a good pony…but he’s fighting with a monster. Will you let me help?”

“You’re already helping me.” More than she knew in fact. “But the answer is no. This…burden of mine, I won’t allow it to endanger anyone else. I won’t-”

“That’s what happened to you outside.” Pumpkin said, sudden understanding in her eyes. “You were overtaken…by something.”

“I-I don’t-” So she was bluffing? Played me like a moon-cursed fiddle.

“I’m right, aren’t I?” She pressed.

My silence might as well have been a full confession.

“I can help you.” She continued. “There are some magical artifacts I’ve seen or heard of that have ability to possess their wielders. If I can just see it I’m sure I can-”

“No!” I shouted, causing her to flinch. “This burden is mine and mine alone! Don’t you understand? I’m trying to protect you. All of you! My suffering doesn’t matter so long as no one else suffers because of it!”

~What of those who have already suffered? Or those who suffer now? Do you truly think that by keeping them in the dark that they are not suffering?~

You don’t get to talk to me about suffering. You don’t even know the meaning of the word.

~Don’t I? Do you think I sat on that pedestal for hundreds of years alone in peace? Do you think that I placed myself in this trap so I could watch my own body wither and die before my eyes? You have no idea what it truly means to suffer. But you will and when that day comes you will know a fraction of my pain. So go ahead, laud wisdom where there is none and continue on as ignorant as you ever were~

“You don’t think I’m suffering?” Pumpkin said shakily, tears twinkling on the edges of her eyes. “I care about you Sparks and watching you do this to yourself hurts me. Hurts us. Almost as much as your silence.”

“What choice do I have? Knowing won’t ease your suffering…or mine.” I closed my eyes; I couldn’t bear to see her cry. “But I made you a promise, didn’t I? When we’re done here, I’ll tell you. Everything.”

I felt hooves wrap around my neck and when I opened my eyes I saw that she was hugging me, an act which I happily returned.

“Okay.” She said, letting me go and wiping the moisture from her eyes. “Thank you.”

“Don’t thank me. It won’t bring you comfort.”

“We’ll see.”

“I suppose we will.” I seemed to surround myself with people who were stronger than me. At least it seemed that way at times. I failed to contain a small smirk at the thought.

“Why do you wear that awful collar?” She let go of me and wrinkled her nose as if it was the first time she’d seen it.

“I broke it when I disarmed it.”

“Disarmed it?”

“It’s a bomb collar…or rather, it was.”

“D-does that mean you were-”

“Enslaved? Twice. I’ll tell you about that one day too but what do you say one step at a time eh?”

“Okay…how long have you been out of your Stable?”

“Nearly three months now…I think.” Is that all it had been?

“You…uh, get around don’t you?”

“Believe me, I’ve tried not to.” We had returned to the others before she could ask something else.

“Everything alright?” Sunny asked, looking between the two of us. “You…eh weren’t very discreet.”

“All’s good.” Pumpkin said, her tone and expression betraying none of what just transpired.

Once Sunny was satisfied, or placated more like, we returned to the hallway and pressed on. If I had to guess based on what I found on the terminal and the lack of what we found here, Crush was probably below with Subject 87 and whatever the EEP was. With that in mind we started looking for signs of damage, hoping that the stairs would be as near to it as the logs suggested.

“So.” Sunny started in a low voice. “She figured it out on her own then?”

“Partially.” I said, peering over my shoulder at Pumpkin who was too engrossed in a book she found to pay us any attention. “She bluffed me into admitting that I have something dangerous with me. She pieced together the rest on her own, well, some of it.”

“Are you going to tell her?”

“I don’t see much of a way around it. I…care a great deal for her. I can’t lie to her if I want-”

“I understand. I hope you-”

“Me too.” Truth is, I was terrified. How was she going to react when I told her the truth?

“You have a special somepony?” Ollie asked from Sunny’s back with stars in her eyes. How had I forgotten she was there? I put her there myself!

“I don’t know Ollie.” I looked over my shoulder again only this time she caught me staring and waved at me with a lopsided smile. “I hope so.”

“Found it! I think…” Indra called from the next room down. We all regrouped and headed inside to see a relatively long room that looked like a bomb had gone off inside. Against the far wall was a large hunk of twisted metal, its purpose far from recognition but it must have been a machine involved in the compound creation process. Off to the left corner a portion of the debris had been moved, leaving one space completely clear of everything.

“Think it’s here?” Indra asked, wrinkling her nose at the strangely clean area.

“I’d bet on it.” I said, looking around for hidden switches or something.

“Guys.” Pumpkin said, pointing to a familiar slot in the wall. “Maybe that’s it?” She said sarcastically.

“Bet you think you’re so clever.” I said, sticking my tongue out at her as I approached the slot. I could hear Ollie giggle at the exchange, a sound that made me smile as well. I inserted the card into the slot and watched as a portion of the floor began to pull away with the slight sound of grinding metal. Revealing a set of stairs leading-

“OPEN FIRE!”

Immediately a quartet of mercenaries at the base of the stairs sent a storm of bullets up at us. One bullet ricocheted off my metal leg, two were absorbed by my armor, and a fourth went low and hit me in the left hind leg. As I fell, I felt somepony else’s blood splash on the back of my neck. I heard my friends exchange a few shots with them as I was enveloped in a field of blue magic that moved me out of harm’s way. When I was able to rise I saw the others taking cover behind a shield wall that Pumpkin had conjured. Joining them, I drew Dragons Kiss and fired three streaks of burning red energy down the stairs. The first went wide, leaving a sizeable scorch mark on the wall. The second grazed the side of one’s head, doing little more than singing his mane. The final shot nailed one square in the chest, igniting parts of his armor. He screamed as the flames began to grow and, in his panic, he knocked two of his companions off balance, giving us the window we needed to lean out of cover and take them out. With a flare of her horn Pumpkin pushed her shield forward, knocking the last merc of her hooves. The screaming of the immolated pony ceased and with a final blast from Sunny’s battle saddle we were clear…for the moment.

“Everyone alright?” I asked, wincing as I tried to put pressure on my leg.

“I’m good.” Pumpkin said, wiping a bit of blood off her cheek where a bullet had grazed her. I looked to Sunny next and saw that she had been hit three times, twice in her left foreleg and once in her side. She noticed me looking and positioned her wounds away from me.

“I had to protect Ollie.” She said, craning her head to look at the filly on her back who looked back at her with worry on her face.

“Y-you’re hurt…because of me?” Ollie said miserably, the beginnings of tears welling up in her eyes.

“Don’t cry, little one, I was happy to do it.”

“But…but-” Ollie tried to say to no avail.

“But nothing.” Sunny said dismissively. “You’re safe and that’s all that matters.”

I limped my way over to her, wiping what had to be her blood from my neck. “You know what you have to do right?”

“Yeah…what about you?”

“Me?” I forced a chuckle, gritting my teeth as I probed my wound with magic. “I’ll manage.” I said with a grimace, letting the bullet I’d freed from my leg fall to the floor. I felt something cold touch the wound and looked back to see Pumpkin slather it with some kind of gel from her pack and immediately begin wrapping it in bandages.

“If you think you’re going to get out of telling me by dying you’re mistaken.” She said, tightening the bandages just a bit more than necessary.

“Is that a fact?” I said wryly.

“Try me.” She said, igniting her horn with a flourish of magic. To which I responded with a quick peck on her nose. Her magic fizzled out and her cheeks grew red as she looked at me dumbfounded.

“I win.” I leaned forward and whispered in her ear. I didn’t wait to see her reaction, instead I took the first cautious step down the stairs. Sunny had consumed our last potion which meant any injury from here on out would have to heal the natural way…providing they weren’t fatal. I couldn’t believe that none of the mercs we dispatched had any medicine on them. Maybe that had been by design…which meant Crush was trying to whittle us down before we even got to him and so far it was working, on me at least. The hallway we were forced to follow was empty and bare save the far away smell of burnt flesh we left at the base of the stairs. The lights were still off and even with all of our lights combined we couldn’t see very far into the darkness.

“I don’t like this.” Sunny said, a slight shiver rippling through her fur.

Her comment immediately put me on edge, more than I already was. It wasn’t like Sunny to get scared or nervous and when she did it almost always frightened me as a result. Unfortunately we had come too far to turn back now. If Crush got away then it was all for nothing. We walked in silence another five minutes, then at the very edge of sight, the sides of the hallway disappeared as it opened into a larger room.

“This is it.” I whispered, my body tensing as I tried to call Starfall again and failed. “On my count; one, two…”

“Three.” A voice spoke from the darkness. Then, with the sound of a great switch being thrown, the lights came back on. The room was tall and open. Towards the back wall were two spark generators and between them was the machinery housing the Stable’s water talisman. Halfway between the roof and floor were suspended metal catwalks that wrapped around the room’s three walls, looking down into holding cells also pressed against the walls. Dangling from the center catwalk was a mare with chains bound around her hooves. Behind that catwalk and the mare that I assumed to be the Overmare was another containment cell, one that stood higher than the others with slightly translucent walls. Inside stood a lone stallion with a frighteningly calm expression on his face. Standing above the Overmare on the catwalk was a well-built pegasus stallion. Crush, the ghoul doctor responsible for the crimes committed against Stable 54.

I instinctively went for my weapons but didn’t get very far.

“Don’t.” Said Crush, shaking his head disapprovingly. “If you do…” He pressed a button on a device he’d been holding with his wing and the sharp crackling of electric energy and the choked screaming of the Overmare filled my ears.

“Momma!” Ollie yelled, leaping from Sunny’s back. She made it a few steps before I was able to grab her and push her behind me protectively.

“Ollie?” The Overmare croaked dryly. “W-what are you doing here!? Why did you bring her here!? Run! Take her and- AAAGGHH!!!” She screamed as another jolt of electricity ripped through her being.

“And just like that your usefulness is at an end.” He said, looking down on her with a cold expression. The Overmare didn’t speak. In fact, she wasn’t moving at all…or breathing. “Thank you for delivering the child to me. Surrender her now and I will let you live, Silvershine Sparkshower.”

“That’s not going to happen.” I said defiantly, keeping myself squarely between him and Ollie.

“I didn’t think so. You-” He started, abruptly choking on his words mid-sentence, reeling as if he’d been struck.

“Sir?” A second voice said, stepping forward and revealing himself to be one of the mercenaries, emerging from his hiding spot near one of the holding cells to our right.

“That was foolis-” The stallion in the high cell started before being drowned out. Taking advantage of whatever had happened to Crush we sprang into action.

“Take her!” I cried, shoving Ollie back towards Pumpkin who surrounded the both of them in a protective blue shield as I fired a bolt of lightning into the chest of the foolish stallion. Crush however, recovered quickly and pushed himself off the catwalk and into the air.

“Sparks!” Sunny called for my attention and her idea became apparent. In her hoof was the fuel canister for her flamer attachment. She lobbed it high into the air towards Crush who was retreating towards an air duct set high in the back wall. Entering SATS I lined up Dragons Kiss with the canister and fired. The beam of burning energy struck the metal casing and it burst into an explosive ball of fire.

Duck

Ignoring my desire to see Crush burn I threw myself to the floor just as Starfall sliced through the air above me, close enough to shave a few strands off my mane. Sensing I wasn’t out of the woods yet, I tucked my legs in and rolled away, dodging a downward cleave that would have bisected me. Springing to my hooves I locked eyes with my opponent, a mauve unicorn mare wearing dark green combat armor with a gold star in the center of her chestplate. She held Starfall in its dormant state in a field of lilac magic, her eyes narrowed and teeth bared.

“That.” I said, pointing a hoof to my sword. “Belongs to me.” My injured leg wouldn’t stop quivering and the gash above my eye had reopened.

“Then come and get it.” She challenged, spinning the sword lazily in her grasp. Anger filled my mind as I tried to wrench it from her grasp. The sword, possibly resonating with my magic, started to glow like it had done in Project Outlast. We battled telekinetically for a short while but my strength waned and my spell failed. The mare lifted the sword above her head and was about to bring it down on my head when the glow brightened and released a wave of pale energy. The blast knocked the mare to the floor and forced me to shield my eyes. When I opened them, Starfall was hovering in the air blade down before me.

My light is yours. No other’s

Smiling I took the handle in my mouth and watched as pale fire engulfed the silver blade, revealing its true form. However the mare was not as impressed by the display as I was, ignoring the transformation and batting the sword aside to get to me. It didn’t take much to dislodge the blade from my mouth and just like that I was on the defensive again. She wrapped her hooves around my barrel and shoved me down to my back, another feat that didn’t take much effort thanks to my wounded leg. Once I was down she released her hold on me and began driving her hooves into my ribs, excruciatingly reminding me how hurt I really was. The familiar tang of iron graced my tongue as well as my eye and that gave me an idea. Taking the next few hits, I waited for her to reposition herself and in that second when she did I sat up and spit a mouthful of blood into her face. Her hooves snapped to her eyes to wipe away the offending liquid which allowed me time will Starfall to me through her back. She cried out as the point of the blade pierced through the gold star on her chest. Her cries became choked with blood and twin rivers streamed from the corners of her mouth. Yet she did not fall. Instead, she grit her teeth and drew a small sidearm from a holster on her foreleg. It shook in her teeth but she didn’t have to be a crack shot to hit me from where she was. With an effort she pointed it to my face and I had nothing left to defend myself. I was about to try something desperate when, with a cry of determination, the blade of Starfall punched the rest of the way through her chest. Her gun fell from her mouth as she was lifted into the air by the sword. Standing behind her was Pumpkin, her magic gripped on the handle of Starfall, her expression a mix of resolve and fear. Then, once I was safe, she unceremoniously dropped the body, sword and all, to the floor.

“I-I-I had to.” She stammered, holding out her trembling hooves as if she were inspecting them. “She was g-g-going to- I-I couldn’t let-”

“It’s alright.” Sunny said, approaching her from my direction. “You did the right thing.” Sunny placed a hoof on her shoulder which was promptly shaken off.

“No I d-didn’t.” Pumpkin protested, twin sparkles at the corners of her eyes. “Killing shouldn’t ever be right.”

“On that we agree.” Sunny said, turning her back on Pumpkin to help me up.

“Momma!” Ollie yelled again, darting past us to where her mother was hanging. She futilely jumped a few times as if she might reach her before she stopped and gave us an imploring look. “Help her!”

The Overmare hung there limp and hadn’t moved or reacted since the skirmish began. Pumpkin carefully unwound the chains that bound her and slowly lowered her to the floor. Once she was free and in our care, we were able to see the slight but steady rising and falling of her chest.

“Momma! Momma it’s me.” Ollie spoke quickly and anxiously. “It’s Ollie. I’m here.”

“I…know you are sweet…pea.” The Overmare said weakly. “Thank you.” She was barely able to crack an eye open and look at us. Goddesses how long had she been hanging there?

“Where’s Crush?” I asked, searching for his body near where I’d seen him last.

“He escaped.” The pony in the high cell answered, looking up at the air duct he used to escape and the sizeable scorch mark that surrounded it. “However, not unscathed.” The stallion had blue fur and grey mane, his eyes were red or close to it and his cutie mark was…gone.

“Who are you?” I already knew the short answer but wanted to hear more from the source. He seemed to hesitate for a second, a brief lapse in his calm expression.

“…The ponies here call me Subject 87.”

“No, what is your name.” I tried again, a bit more directly.

“I’m afraid I don’t understand.” He said, genuinely confused.

“What were you called before you were contained here?”

“Subject 87 is what I’ve always been called.”

“You’re wasting your time.” The Overmare said. She managed the strength to sit up which allowed us to see that the bones in both her hind legs were broken in at least two places each. “Whoever he was two hundred years was wiped away by the experiments.”

“Is that how long I’ve been here? I imagine that makes me quite old by your standards.” He said, looking to me for confirmation.

“Very.” I said with a nod of the head. “How is he that old?” I directed my question to the Overmare.

“We don’t know. One of my predecessors ordered all experimentation cease and we never learned what happened.”

“What is the EEP?”

“The evolutionary experimentation program.” 87 answered. “It was an attempt to study and possibly replicate my condition. Though since they were never able to determine what caused it in the first place it looked a lost cause to me, but the ponies here were…persistent to say the least.” He looked uncomfortable as his eyes passed over Ollie and the Overmare.

“What do you mean?” Pumpkin asked.

“That child there.” He said, pointing to Ollie. “Is one of my progenies. When the scientists failed to acquire anything useful from me they tried…a different approach.” His ears fell against his head and he averted his gaze. “The pegasus, Crush, determined that ponies of my bloodline would suit his research but I refused to do it again. From records he found here he was able to determine who amongst the Stable’s population were born from me before the experiments were ordered to cease. You two are the last of-”

87 was drowned out as a blast of static erupted from the Stable’s PA system and an alarm started blaring.

“Remote override accepted.” A robotic mare’s voice said through the speakers. “Warning: Spark generator overload initiated. Warning: Ten minutes until detonation. Warning: All personnel should evacuate to the minimum safe distance of-”

“No…NO!” The Overmare cried, her eyes going wide with fear. My own heart leapt into my throat; Crush was going to sacrifice the whole Stable to cover his escape. “You have to leave! Now!” She tapped at her PipBuck for a second and turned back to us. “I’ve given you my clearances. There’s a secret elevator hidden in the far wall; it’ll open when you get close.”

“What about you?” Pumpkin asked, fussing over her.

“I’m in no condition to move, I’ll only slow you down and you don’t have much time. Take Ollie and get her to safety, please.”

“NO! I won’t leave you Momma!” Ollie’s tears were flowing freely as she dove into her mother’s embrace.

“What about him?” Indra asked, nodding towards 87. He stood in the center of his cell; his expression still calm. I thought about a moment and reached a decision. Using my new Stable clearance, I released the locking mechanism on his cell.

“Thank you.” He said as he stepped out of the cell for the first time in decades. “By your leave.” He bowed his head and waited for our next move.

“Ollie, listen.” The Overmare said, reaching the end their conversation. “I’m so sorry, I had dreamt so much more for us. I tried; I really did.” Tears fell down her cheeks as she took in a shaky breath. “You have to leave…you have to let me go.” The Overmare’s voice cracked as her own eyes overflowed. She hugged Ollie for the last time and then quickly pushed her away and into my care.

“Can’t you teleport us out of here!?” Sunny yelled, jabbing a hoof at Pumpkin, the urgency in her tone making me jump.

“There’s no way I could get all of us that far! Not even close! Twilight herself couldn’t do it!” Pumpkin shouted back, brushing Sunny’s hoof away.

“That’s enough! We’ve got to go now!” I made sure Ollie was secure and looked back to the Overmare. “I’m sorry.” I said, turning my back and galloping towards the elevator. I felt tears sting in my eyes, the parallels of their relationship reminded me of mine with Aurora and seeing her parental sacrifice spoke her character to me in a way words never could. I would do everything I could to honor her request.

“Momma! Momma! Wait!” Ollie protested, looking at me with pleading eyes. “Please stop!” She was bawling now, her mane a mess as snot dribbled from her nose.

“I love you sweet pea.” The Overmare shouted. “Go live the best life you can…and don’t look back.” I could hear her begin to sob as the doors to the elevator opened and we darted inside.

“MOMMA!” Ollie reached a hoof out towards her mother before the doors closed in front of her and they never saw each other again in this life.

The elevator opened into a familiar corridor that would take us to the secret path under the Overmare’s desk that all Stables seemed to have. Once we were there, I moved to the Overmare’s terminal and used her clearance to access the Stable’s PA system.

“To anypony who can hear my voice, abandon the Stable immediately.” I noticed that my PipBuck began downloading something from the terminal but it was the least thing on my mind at that moment as I continued, remembering the state of the Stable’s inhabitants. “I order everypony listening to leave the Stable now and get as far away as you can.” That would have to be good enough, we didn’t have time to waste and we still had the Cathedral to navigate before we could get clear. My leg would slow us down considerably and I might as well have been blind in my left eye. The stairs down from the office led into the atrium, the bodies from before were lying where we left them and I spotted a few stable dwellers shambling towards the Stable door.

“Faster! As fast as you can!” I shouted at them as we blazed past them into the hallway. The alarms rang loud in my ears and the emergency lights had been deployed. From the atrium it was a pretty straight shot to the door but we were far from safe. As we passed the threshold of Stable 54 I skidded to a halt and looked around.

“Orchid! Where are you!? We have to go now!” I shouted, hoping that she was hiding nearby. “Don’t wait for me, just go!” I told the others as they began to slow.

“But-” Pumpkin started, but was silenced when I put Ollie on her back.

“Go now!” Her eyes were wide with fear but she nodded and turned away, galloping for the exit.

“What’s going on?” Orchid asked, dropping the hood of my cloak beside me a moment later.

“No time, this whole fucking place is gonna blow! Move!” I got behind her and shoved. Not waiting to see if she got the message, I kicked off my hooves and galloped for all I was worth, careful of my leg as not to fall. I had no idea how much time had passed or how much we had left and that thought motivated me like nothing else.

“Be Strong!”
“Be Awesome!”

~Be swift~

The sound of hooves behind me made me glad but I didn’t dare look back at them. Ignoring the path we came in through I gave my legs everything I had, tried to ignore the pain and dove through the nearest window I saw. Jagged bits of glass bit into my flesh as my hind legs dragged over the sill but the adrenaline pumping through my system ensured I could keep moving. I hit the ground hard, landing on my left shoulder and ending up on my back.

“C’mon! Get up!” Orchid had followed me out the window and stopped to help me up. We were on the opposite side of the cathedral from where we came in but that didn’t matter. All that mattered was getting away and hoping that I’d saved a few lives in the process. We made it about a hundred yards when the ground began to tremble, shaking with enough force to trip me to the ground. I turned my head back towards the cathedral and watched as a great ball of fire burst forth from the ground and consumed it in its entirety with an earth splitting boom. The ground between us churned as the shockwave began to spread. I tried to stand, covering my eyes from the storm of stinging wind and dirt but barely made it to one hoof before I was caught by the blast and thrown. I tried to shield myself against the impact but failed to finish the spell before the ground rose up to meet me. The impact drove the air from my lungs along with a decent amount of blood. The stabbing pain from my insides reached a highpoint as I curled in on myself and didn’t move again until it was all over.

***

Overmare’s Log

(Two years ago)

I never imagined anypony could have survived up there after all these years. I was wrong. Today we were contacted by a pony claiming to represent the Equestrian military. While dubious at best, when requested to prevent additional clearances he was able to do so and they match what we have in the records provided by Stable-Tec. Needless to say the ponies here are on edge. Just how many of them were convinced we were the last vestiges of ponykind I cannot say but many I have known for years are advocating we open our doors when before they believed it a death sentence. Some still do but our purpose as a control Stable is, if nothing else, to preserve life and if there is life outside then we would be doing a disservice by staying locked up in this hole. I am reluctant myself but if life can be sustained on the surface then the time for Stables has passed and our doors must open as they were meant to.

(Twenty-three months ago)

It was a trick. Goddesses damn them all. A host of mercenaries stormed the Stable as soon as the door was open. The surface dwellers are more organized than I would have expected, I admit I underestimated them. Half of the security team were killed defending the Stable and most of the survivors threw their hats in with the invaders. Those that have stayed loyal to me are few and not enough to drive them out and even if I did the casualties would be high. Too high.
The leader, the supposed military representative is a pegasus…thing who knows about Stable 54’s old mandate and forced his way in to get to our lab facilities. In the interest of saving lives I have taken a step back and allowed him access to the lower sections…not that I have the power to do anything to the contrary. As long as my little ponies are safe, that’s all that matters.

(Eighteen months ago)

Crush has taken to consulting with me like I’ve suddenly become his confidant. In truth I believe he is fishing for something. Also allowing him unrestricted access to the labs was a mistake but I didn’t really have much of a choice. From those terminals he has identified all the surviving scientists who worked on the SSP and forced them back into service, along with anypony else with even a modicum of scientific ability. For what purpose I’m afraid to ask but surely it can’t be good, the SSP was terminated for good reason.

(One year ago)

It is my regret to say that I’ve failed as Overmare. Not only have I failed to protect the ponies in my charge but now the work my predecessors put a stop to is reborn. Stable 54 might as well be a toy box for Crush and his mercenaries. Ponies are going missing and it doesn’t take a genius to figure out what’s going on. My leadership no longer means anything, Crush is the master of Stable 54. But we won’t bend so easily. I’ve spoken to Chief Scientist Adora and he has plans to use the SSP data to, hopefully, synthesize a countermeasure. I don’t know what we’ll do if he fails and I’m afraid of what will become of us if he succeeds.

(Two months ago)

There aren’t many of us left. I’d wager there are less than a hundred now and the number is dwindling. It’s no mystery that Crush has been abducting ponies from the surface for use in his experiments and when his net lies empty, he has no qualms of taking one of mine. The hope of developing a countermeasure is long gone. What he does to them…is difficult to accept. Ponies I grew up with, ponies who were my friends reduced to little more than monsters. The original goal of the Suggestible Soldier Program was to create warriors who would obey without question. Now I see how truly perverse the work done here was. It has to be stopped. Adora wishes to sabotage the lab and store all the data regarding the SSP on his private terminal. I’ve given him the okay.

(Three weeks ago)

So she kept a journal eh? Convenient. If only she could understand how much their act of sabotage helped me in the end. If only I’d discovered these documents earlier. Chief scientist Adora will unfortunately be unable to provide me with his terminal’s location. No matter, he and his ilk outlived their usefulness. I shall make finding this private terminal a priority, I’d very much like to take the data with me when we’re done here. I have the Overmare in custody, what I learned from the EEP may speed my work exponentially. Unfortunately, I don’t think the Overmare will survive the procedure thanks to the injuries she sustained during her capture. We’ll need more of her blood; we’ll need the child before we are to continue. It shouldn’t be difficult for what mercenaries I haven’t dismissed to locate her so that I may proceed. Just a little longer, I am this close to the cure. Once I have it, I might be able to talk my former colleagues down and then…I must hurry. I won’t get a chance like this again.

Footnote: Level up!
New Perk: Tough Hide (MAX rank) You have gained the final +3 to your damage threshold.
So…you ever gonna dodge any attacks or…?

Chapter Thirty-Five: Growing Will

Chapter Thirty-Five: Growing Will

“We cannot think of being acceptable to others until we have first proven acceptable to ourselves.”

~ If you do not resist the apparently inevitable, you will never know how inevitable the inevitable was~

“Helllllooooo Equestrian Wasteland! It is I, DJ-Pon3, lord and master of all I survey! Oh, wait, that’s the other guy. In today’s news, more and more stories are coming in from our brethren in the east. I have it on good authority that late yesterday afternoon a massive explosion shook the bones of the city of Baltimare. Witnesses report that the explosion came from northwest edge of the city and the curious eyes of passerby’s claim that where once sat a grand cathedral honoring the princesses now sits a crater. Now, what kind of nefarious ne’er-do-well would destroy such a place and why? Does this have anything to do with the Harbinger? Ponies are sifting through the debris and wreckage as I speak looking for answers and once they have them I hope they have the wherewithal to enlighten us all. Until then this has been DJ-Pon3, bringing you the news whether you want it or not. Now, here’s Sweetie Belle…again. Man…I gotta get some more music in here.”

***

Loss.

Everypony has experienced loss at some point in their life. Sometimes you don’t know you’ve lost something until much later. Others refuse to acknowledge their loss, instead turning their grief to purpose, or more accurately, distraction. Feelings of loss also aren’t exclusive to loved ones or even death. I was born one hundred and seventy-one years after the Last Day. Even though I had never seen Equestria-that-was with my own eyes (memory orbs notwithstanding) when I gazed upon the desolate grey land I call my home, how could I feel anything else? Loss is an unfortunate part of life. I believe you will find it within the motivations of those history labeled as heroes…and villains. We are no exception; you are no exception…and neither am I.

*

Once the dust finally settled and was subsequently carried away by the wind did I stir. Forcing myself into a sitting position I was able to see how fortunate I was. The Stable had been destroyed completely, leaving an enormous hole in the space it had once occupied. The cathedral and its surrounding grounds were destroyed by the blast and the rest of the land around it had sunk into the empty space where the Stable used to be. I had been fortunate to get as far as I did to avoid being swallowed by the resulting sinkhole. Had the others been so lucky? Before my worries could evolve into full panic, an electric crackle sounded near me and Pumpkin appeared at my side in a light blue burst of magic.

“Sparks!” She called, crouching beside me and nuzzling my face. “Thank Celestia you’re okay.” I could detect a quiver in her voice that made my heart ache. I wish there were a way to keep the ones I loved from worrying about me, but that was impossible. This world of ours wouldn’t allow it until it could be mended…if it could be mended.

“Is Ollie okay?” My voice was rough in my ears and the piercing pain in my side wouldn’t abate.

“She’s safe.” Pumpkin said stiffly. “I don’t think she’ll be okay for a while.” Of course. A child that young would surely bear her trauma for a long time. Trauma that I was partially responsible for, since I was the one who had taken her from her mother. I wouldn’t blame her if she hated me.

“Where are the others?” I hissed through my teeth as I struggled to stand.

“They’re back at the billboard with a survivor we picked up.”

“A survivor?” I felt my stomach tighten. “One?”

“One.” She confirmed. “Did Orchid make it?”

“Right here.” A voice from behind me said. Perfect, if she was here then she could answer some questions.

“How many passed you?” I asked, taking several steps toward her. “Before us, how many?”

She took a step back, an uneasy expression on her face. “I don’t-”

“Give me a number. Now.” I growled, adding more venom than was probably necessary.

“Sparks…” She started, her eyes falling to the ground as her ears fell back. “Nopony left the Stable except you.”

“O-oh.” Two. In the end, the number who survived the destruction was two. Ollie and the one Pumpkin and Sunny picked up. 87 didn’t count. I never knew them, hell I hadn’t even learned the Overmare’s name. Despite that I mourned their loss as if it were my own Stable. The grief and guilt sat heavy in my heart. I had done what I could to save them but the truth was they were dead long before I ever arrived. Crush had ensured their extinction. My legs turned to jelly as I fell to my rump and vented my heartache into the fading light with a cry of despair.

Pumpkin had her hooves around my shoulders in a blink, her cheek against mine as she attempted to soothe me with gentle rocking. I would have thought our positions reversed but I suppose irony has its place, even in the Wasteland.

“He…is going to pay for this.” I choked out, narrowing my eyes in anger. It took longer than I’ll admit for Pumpkin to calm me down but when the rocking ceased, I was able to stand with my own power. I took one step when something was pushed into my side. Bundled in a tight wad of fabric was my cloak, thankfully being returned by Orchid.

“Don’t forget, we had a deal.” She said, her voice carefully controlled.

“Is that really what you’re thinking about right now?” I hissed, turning on her and leveling her with a hard glare. “Don’t think I’ve forgotten your part in all this.”

“I was just a hoof soldier!” She said defensively.

“And what? Is that supposed to absolve you from everything else? When you stood by and watched them commit atrocities?”

“What could I have done? I’m only one pony.”

“You could have tried.” I turned away from her and spat in the dirt. All of this had been for nothing. Crush escaped and he’d just continue his work elsewhere. Though without a lab as advanced as Stable 54’s it would likely be much, much harder. A fact that brought me virtually no comfort. As my anger faded, I realized how foolish I had sounded. Watcher once told me that a sacrifice only worked if the problem at hoof was solved as a result. Orchid getting herself killed would have likely changed nothing, regardless of her wants or intentions. I sat back down, holding a hoof to my side and let out a wistful sigh.

“I’m sorry Orchid.” I said, my gaze dipping towards the ground. I was so tired. Tired of the senseless death doled out by monsters shaped like me. I brought up my PipBuck and used its built-in sorting spell to bring one of my radios to the top of my bags. I held it in my hooves for several long minutes as I stared at the devastation.

“Pumpkin.” I said, standing up and getting her attention. “Can you take us back to the others? We’re done here.”

“Yeah…no problem.” She said, beckoning for Orchid to come. She placed a hoof on Orchid and I did the same to her and in a quick flash and wave of vertigo later we were teleported just outside the fallen billboard we’d taken shelter under several long hours ago. I wasn’t sure when the rain had stopped but the ground was still wet and tiny spears of light broke through the cloud cover in almost imperceptible second long intervals.

“I’ve got ‘em!” Pumpkin called out. In the time it took me to draw one breath Sunny emerged from under the billboard and smiled.

“You made it.” She said, relief bleeding into her voice.

“Yeah, I made it.” I said, looking back towards where the cathedral once loomed. “How’s Ollie?”

“Well…” Sunny turned herself perpendicular to me. Ollie was curled up in a little ball on Sunny’s back, a despondent faraway glaze to her eyes. I didn’t know if there was anything I could do to help her now. Every kid I’ve helped (or tried to) had carried their pain for some time before meeting me. This was the first time it was fresh and with somepony as sheltered as a stable dweller to boot. I approached slowly and gently stroked her mane. She didn’t react.

“I’m so, so sorry little one.” I said, just barely managing to avoid choking on the last word. “For everything.” I turned away and lifted the radio I’d been holding to face level.

“Reporting back?” Pumpkin asked, coming up on my left.

“Not to the Rangers.” I said, hitting the switch and holding it near my mouth. “Blackhawk, this is Sparks. We’re in pretty rough shape and could use an escort home. Take whomever you can, but keep the number small and head towards the Sun and Moon Cathedral. We’ll try to meet you along the way but I don’t see us getting far.”

“Understood. Everything alright boss?”

“More or less. We have two noncombatants and a child with us. Survivors.”

“Survivors? From what?”

“I’ll fill you in once we’re all together and everypony’s safe. Until then, Sparks out.” I hit the switch again and returned the radio to my bags. Absently sticking their heads out to see the commotion was Subject 87(whom I noticed for the first time was a unicorn) and the mare from the atrium, apron still hanging loosely around her midsection. So she was the only one who made it…I felt another crashing wave of sadness roll over me and it was only by sheer willpower that I kept the tears out of my eyes. “Is everyone good to travel?” I asked, forcing my voice to stay measured and calm.

“I am able to proceed.” 87 said, his glacial calm still having the opposite effect on me.

“We’re good to go here.” Indra added, helping the apron mare out from under the billboard.

“Wist…” The apron mare said hazily.

“What?” I asked reflexively.

“M-my name.” She said as if she was herself only now remembering. “It’s Wisteria.”

“Wisteria and I are good to go.” Indra amended with a nod.

Pumpkin and Sunny needed no affirmation and within the minute we were on the move. The last light had just dipped below the horizon when we met up with Blackhawk and five others, Crescent Wrench and Gumdrop being the only two I recognized. Two more still were hitched to a familiar looking cart which we loaded Ollie and Wisteria into. A moment or two of arguing later and I had let myself get talked into joining them, something I was silently thankful for.

“This is the wrong way you know.” Orchid said, making no move to turn around.

“I know.” I said, peering over the edge of the cart at her.

“Then why are we still moving?”

“You can go if you want.” I waved a casual hoof in the opposite direction.

“I thought we had a deal.” She said impatiently.

“I haven’t forgotten.” I said, emulating 87’s calm tone of voice. “We’ll escort you home when we’re good and ready. Until then I have a child and a mare who need help.” In truth my injuries were more severe than Wisteria’s, one of the many reasons we weren’t heading for Boulder City right away.

“Fine.” She huffed, relenting to the situation.

“What do you intend to do with her?” 87 asked a few minutes later.

“Take her to my base and let our doctor take a look at her I guess.” I said, eyeing Wisteria’s wound. It was more or less a flesh wound but what did I know about medicine?

“No, not Wisteria.” He said with a small shake of his head. “Oleander.”

“I hadn’t thought about it.” I lied. There were several children already in our care and I didn’t see any reason not to take her in. 87 had spent Luna knows how long trapped in the labs of Stable 54 and his intentions, much like the stallion himself, were a mystery.

“This base you speak of, tell me about it.” 87 asked.

“It’s big, secure and subterranean with one way in and home to…” I wavered off, looking to Blackhawk for-

“About thirty.” He answered.

“Thank you, about thirty ponies and possibly some griffins.”

“Are there other children there?” 87 continued.

“Yes.”

“I see.” He said, looking off in the distance. I waited a moment for more questions but none came.

“I see? That’s it?” I asked, what had he been hoping to accomplish?

“That’s it.” He confirmed with a microscopic nod. “I can tell by the way you protected her before that you value her safety above your own. The presence of other children at your base implies that she is not the first you’ve rescued and despite the lie you told me earlier you’ve been wondering if she’ll fit in with the others in your care. This suggests that you have gone out of your way to ensure their safety and feel it is your responsibility. All of those led me to the conclusion that she will be alright with you and your people.”

“Oh, is that all?” I said sarcastically. “Your conclusion relies on assumptions.”

“Explain.”

“Who’s to say the children were rescued by me? How do you know that they aren’t somepony’s children?”

A small smile pulled at the edge of his mouth. “Because these ‘Regulators’ you lead are like to soldiers. Fraternization of that nature is forbidden, or it would be if this were a proper military but the risks are the same even in the absence of protocol. I also know that the Regulators are peacekeepers or at the very least claim to be. A statement that can be backed up by the rescue of myself, Wisteria and Oleander when leaving us behind would have offered the better chances of escape and survival. All of that and your personal behavior leads me to believe that my analysis is correct.”

“You see a lot don’t you 87? How did you learn all that?”

“I spoke briefly with your associate Gumdrop. She wasn’t exactly forthcoming but I was able to deduce enough from her words, context clues and my own observations.”

“Maybe it’s a good thing that they weren’t able to replicate your condition.” I couldn’t imagine a world with more than one pony like him. Just what kind of experiments did they perform to create somepony with this level of perception? I now understood why they tried to bury the EEP like they did. I wondered how the SSP would have progressed if they didn’t abandon it to focus on replicating the specific conditions that birthed 87.

“Perhaps but I would not be here as I am if they did not try. Altered existence is better than no existence at all.”

“I guess. You really don’t miss your old life?” How could he be so frustratingly calm?

“I have no memory of my old life. I cannot miss something I never had.”

“But you did have it, they took it from you. Doesn’t that bother you?” I just couldn’t wrap my head around it all. Perhaps because I didn’t want to. To know that he had once been somepony else only to be completely overwritten by the personality known as 87 was a frightening parallel to what I feared most about Erebus and myself. A thought that sent a cold shudder through me.

“In some cases, one must accept what is thrust upon them for the greater good.” 87 continued. “Regardless of the ultimate outcome and intentions or what may come of those involved.” He said, breaking eye contact and looking forward.

“Do you really think that’s what happened to you? That they did this to you for the greater good?”

“No.” He said, his voice low and grim.

***

We traveled for another few hours until it was time to sleep for the night. We settled on a small roadside diner that just barely accommodated all of us (not counting the rotating two pony night guard) and did our best to make ourselves comfortable. Ollie wouldn’t eat anything and still hadn’t spoken since the explosion. I left her in Sunny’s care, noting how happy or content she was to watch the poor filly. Blackhawk had been wise enough to bring a few potions with him. One for me which finally eased the piercing pain in my guts and one for Wisteria which healed her completely, physically anyway. I lazily threw my cloak to the ground and flopped unceremoniously on top of it in what might have been the prep area, dreadfully missing my bed in the Crater or Eclipse. We had found one bed in the back of the diner that we gave to Wisteria. She was still injured, albeit not physically, but she appeared to be slowly shaking the effects of whatever compounds they’d used to keep her docile and compliant. Unfortunately, that progress manifested as confusion and fear as she met most of us again for the second or third time now. Making her feel as safe as possible should help alleviate those feelings…hopefully at least.

I was attempting to bunch my cloak up into an acceptable pillow when I felt somepony else flop down beside me. I rolled over, coming nearly nose to nose with Pumpkin, her lab coat wadded up beneath her in a better facsimile of a pillow than my own.

“Comfy?” She asked with a small smile.

“Better now.” I smiled back, inching closer so that our horns were crossing. “Pumpkin…I want-” I started, unsure what to say next. I knew what was coming of course and I couldn’t break my promise again. With a supreme effort I levitated the soul orb out of my bags and dropped it on the ground between us. The eternal, roiling pink storm clouds it contained making themselves known.

Pumpkin’s eyes widened and her expression showed…alarm? Maybe recognition? “I-is this the-”

“Yes. First, I want you to understand that there was nothing I could have done to prevent this.” I have accepted that fact. Erebus had found me the minute I entered the Balefire Swamp, or at the very least became aware of me, and once that tiny seed had been planted my fate was sealed. He had been waiting for me, the perfect vessel to spirit him away. He knew I would come, somehow, he knew. No matter how long he had to wait, he was confident I would come one day. In the darkness outside the window behind Pumpkin were Erebus’ eyes, leering at us with token interest.

“This orb doesn’t contain memories. It’s a prison and the prisoner within exists…through me. It started when we went to Whinnyapolis. At first it was a distant voice, offering vague advice and cryptic knowledge. Later it offered me power, power I needed to save Aurora’s life. I don’t regret my decision but the cost was high, higher than I ever imagined.” Another cold shudder rippled down my back, the prospect of Erebus eventually burying my existence scared me more than anything.

“The same power I used today when I thought…when I thought you…” I wavered off. “I didn’t mean for it to happen. I’ve asked Sunny to do whatever she has to stop me if it comes to that. Sometimes I have control.” I half lied. Twice I was able to mostly control my actions, all but the sadistic side of me that reveled in the violence and bloodshed. “Sometimes it’s like watching through my own eyes as someone else moves me like a puppet.” So far that had only happened once, when we first joined and he used me to…slaughter a village of zebra. “I can’t stop it. He’s bonded to me. Neither of us can exist without the other. I don’t know what he wants or what he’s planning but he needs me or something from me. Sooner or later…I don’t know if I’ll be me anymore. The change has already started.” I thought back to the yellow specks appearing in my eyes. I wanted to say more but was having a hard time finding the words. I’d said enough as it was, perhaps more than I’d meant to.

“You keep saying ‘he’, who is he?”

“Erebus.”
~Erebus~

We said together, his voice layered just under mine. The more ponies I cared about, the more I stood to lose. More fears to prey on, more reasons to accept his power to save someone I cared for. It was brilliant. A self-perpetuating strategy. Maybe that was what made me the perfect vessel. Because even then, knowing what was at risk, I would still give everything I had to save someone I loved.

“How long?”

“Couple weeks.” I said, trying to avoid an unnecessary trip down memory lane. “His awareness has grown beyond me. He’s watching us, even now.” I’d always been passively aware that Erebus saw what I saw, heard what I heard, though this was the first time it made me uneasy. Perhaps it was because he could now see independently from me. How far that extended from me or if I was even right to begin with, I couldn’t say.

“How is that possible?” She asked, sparing a quick albeit pointless look over her shoulder.

“I don’t know. The soul orb was a prototype, how it functions is a mystery to both of us.” I paused a moment; something was still bothering me. “How much did you see today?” I asked gravely.

“…Most of it.” She hesitated to answer but she answered honestly.

“I thought I lost you.” I said quietly, unsure if she could hear. “No matter what I might say or what I might do…I’m not a monster.”

~And I am? No matter how hard you fight, no matter how hard you wish, you and I are one~

That doesn’t make me a monster.

~I agree. You were a cruel stallion long before you and I met. I saw what you did to Blood Orange and I know how you felt. The feeling your Sunny warned you about. You liked it, it made you feel powerful and for a fleeting moment, it made you a God. Then when confronted by her father, you lied. How do you define a monster Starborn? You, who are a liar, deceiver…murderer~ The rest of Erebus’ head appeared around his eyes in the window, a wicked smile on his face. I snarled and magically flung a chunk of rubble through him and the window with a loud crash, startling more than a few of our entourage.

“What happened?” Blackhawk asked, poking his head in from the connecting hallway.

“It’s nothing.” I called back, feeling my cheeks warm in embarrassment.

“Is there trouble?” A voice from behind me asked. My heart leapt into my throat as the sudden unexpected voice jolted me and Pumpkin to our hooves. Barely sitting up from his spot in the corner was 87, his expression as calm as ever.

“How long have you been there!?” I yelled, trying to ease the hammering of my poor heart. How had I not noticed him before!?

“I was here first. It was you who lied down next to me. I had no objections, so I said nothing.” Now that I was looking, he really wasn’t hidden very well. Had I really just overlooked him?

“In the future a hello or something would be appreciated.”

“My apologies. I assumed you noticed me and dismissed my presence as unimportant.” That last word rankled me slightly.

“Why? How much did you hear?”

“Enough. I take it was a matter of some importance?”

“Yes.” I said through clenched teeth.

“I see. Shall I keep it to myself then?”

“Take it to your grave.” I said, my voice low.

“Understood.” He inclined his head to me slightly. If he understood the threat it didn’t show. “I’ll see myself out for the time being. Again, I apologize.” He bowed his head in…deference? Either way, he picked himself up and left. Leaving Pumpkin and I alone.

“You’re not a monster Sparks.” Pumpkin said, placing a hoof on my shoulder. “You’re a good pony with a monster on your back.” She bent down and scooped up the orb with her free hoof. Like Sunny before her, the storm inside was quelled by her touch. What did that mean? Besides myself the storm had only appeared to Aurora.

“I don’t know if I believe that anymore.” I wanted to, almost more than anything but despite what I might have said earlier to Pumpkin, I’d have killed Orchid if it would have helped us. That and what Erebus said about Blood Orange. He was right. I couldn’t blame him or the orb for what happened then. He’d once told me ‘People are who they are on their worst day’ and on my worst day? When I was suffering the most after Winter’s murder? I became a killer.

“You have to.” Pumpkin continued. “To give up now is like admitting everything up until this point was meaningless.” She reached out and took my organic hoof in hers. “And I know that’s not true. You came back for me.” She squeezed a little tighter. “You saved Ollie and Wisteria.”

“It wasn’t enough.” I didn’t know how many ponies there were left in Stable 54 but I tried my best and saved only one in the end.

“You can’t do everything for everypony and if you only focus on your failures, you’ll never see your own self-worth. Do you think anypony else would have stopped and tried to evacuate the Stable? Do you think just anypony would stay behind and risk their life for a pony they’d just met?”

“No…” I admitted.

“See? Don’t wallow in what you failed to do, instead think about what you accomplished no matter how minor. You might not believe in yourself but they do.” Pumpkin waved her other hoof in a broad arc in the direction of the others. Was she right? She had to be; the regulators accepted me as their leader after all. Me, a lost stable dweller with limited survival experience. My faith in their belief was amplified by their actions. Twice they’d come to my rescue regardless of the dangers. I still didn’t know how they got the cart through the Balefire Swamp. Sunny and Aurora, of course, would follow me into Tartarus itself if asked. I had let my failures cloud how the others saw me. Where I saw a failure, a murderer, they saw a leader, a father…and a friend. “And so do I.” Pumpkin finished, squeezing my hoof tighter and leaning in to plant a kiss on my lips. That certainly wasn’t what I expected to happen after all was said and done.

“Pumpkin I…”

“You don’t have to say anything. Just think about what I said okay?”

“Okay…I can do that.” I still had my doubts of course. Even the simplest problems didn’t vanish immediately but, with Pumpkin’s help, I felt like I was making strides towards the pony I wanted to be. Another point to Pinkie Pie.

***

It was three hours after dawn when we made it back to Eclipse. We left the cart in the barn above and rode the elevator down in silence. Wisteria hadn’t woken since we left the diner so she was currently being carried on a travois by Blackhawk.

“When we reach the bottom you want me to take her straight to Gunny?” Blackhawk asked, craning his head to look at Wisteria breathing softly while she slept.

“Take Ollie too.” I said, not really sure what I expected Gunny to do. “Can you do that for me Ollie? Gunny is our doctor.” Ollie was standing under Sunny, her head hanging low between Sunny’s forelegs. She lifted her head and looked at me a moment, her eyes still far away but I could see a glint of awareness in them.

“Okay.” She said quietly, stepping out from under Sunny, her head just barely missing her barrel. She walked to Blackhawk and looked up at him with a wary expression. Blackhawk looked back and smiled in a way I’d have never expected from a stallion like him. Ollie’s expression eased and she held out a hoof towards him.

“Um…what’s this?” He asked, his smile faltering.

“She wants you to hold her hoof.” I said, a smile of my own forming at the memory of leading her through the hallways of Stable 54 the same way.

“I don’t…um it’s not like I-” Blackhawk started. It was the most uncomfortable I’d ever seen him.

“I was under the impression you helped people.” 87 said, stepping off the elevator as we reached the bottom and settling his red eyes on Blackhawk. “Was I mistaken?”

“Well, no, but-”

“It is a gesture meant to bring comfort and express trust. Comfort in turn allows one to feel safe. She is safe here, yes?” 87’s eyes narrowed slightly but he otherwise did not move.

“Y-yes. Of course she is. This way kid.” Blackhawk said hastily, taking Ollie’s hoof in his as he began to lead her away.

“Nice work.” I said, patting him on the back as I passed.

“It was my pleasure.” He said with another of his small, barely noticeable smiles. From the west hallway I thought I saw something move but before I could get a good look I was stopped by someone pulling my tail. I turned around and saw a face I wasn’t expecting.

“Surprised?” Grim said, likely spotting the shock on my face. A mix of emotions, both pleasant and unpleasant swirled within me. “I wanted to-” He tried to say before the mix settled on the strongest feeling and I lashed out and struck him in the beak with my organic hoof. He recoiled from the hit and wiped his beak with a claw, a drop of blood rolling down it.

“Alright, guess I deserved that.” He said, rubbing at the side of his face. “At least you didn’t use the metal-”

*Thwack*

Except I did. This time he went to the floor clutching his head and I was quick to pounce, pressing on his throat with my metal hoof. I didn’t push hard enough to choke, allowing just enough give to let him speak. Or at least that was the plan. I’d had my hoof on him for less than three seconds when the combined efforts of Gumdrop, Crescent, and 87 pulled me off of him.

“Easy Boss.” Gumdrop said, releasing her hold on me. “He’s here because he needs help.”

“Help?” I scoffed, jerking free from their hold. “You abandoned us and now you’re asking for help?” My anger rose but my heart wasn’t really in it. The heat quickly faded and I took a deep breath to compose myself. “Let’s hear it then.”

“Good to see no one’s killed you yet.” Sunny said in greeting, her voice more controlled than mine had been.

“Sunny.” Grim acknowledged with a cautious nod, a claw rubbing at his head. “Who’s this?” He said, looking Pumpkin up and down as she came up alongside me.

“My name is Pumpkin Cake.” She said, giving him the same visual onceover.

“We rescued her from Project Outlast, no thanks to you.”

“Look, I get it, you’re upset and I’m-”

“Getting to the point.” I said, talking over him.

“Alright. Red Eye’s people are moving a wagon of slaves into the city from the northwest. Among them are a two griffins, brother and sister, who worked for him. I want to rescue them before it’s too late.”

“You want to rescue two of Red Eye’s Talons?” Sunny asked incredulously.

“Former Talons.” Grim said with a carefully controlled tone. “Who might have useful information.”

“You’re asking us to risk a lot.” I said, weighing the dangers in my head.

“I know but this is our only chance. If we wait too long they’ll make it to the Shipyard and any chance of rescue will be lost.”

“What could they possibly know that makes them worth saving? If they worked for Red Eye then being enslaved themselves is exactly what they deserve.” Sunny said with barely contained bile.

“I…don’t know.” Grim confessed. Though his confidant stance never faltered. “Wouldn’t any knowledge be preferable to none?” I was about to reject the idea when something occurred to me.

“The Shipyard is on the southeast peninsula.” 87 said from behind me, a perfect echo of my own thoughts. “If so then why are they bringing in the slaves from almost the opposite direction? Surely it would be easier to approach via a straight line than diagonally crossing the city itself.”

I waved a hoof to the others to group up, including everypony present save Grim. Not like he couldn’t hear us anyway.

“You’re not actually considering this are you? Red Eye is not somepony you want as your enemy.” Sunny warned, and while I agreed I saw no way around it.

“I’d say we’re past that.” We’d already tangled with some of Red Eye’s forces and I didn’t foresee our organizations getting along. “Think about it Sunny, why is that the direction they’re coming from? If we take those griffins alive then maybe we can discover exactly how Red Eye’s forces crossed the mountains.”

“Is there a chance this is a ruse? A trick to those who might be observing?” 87 asked, punching a hole right through my confidence.

“Sunny?” I invited. She would know best how they operated.

“No, I don’t think so. It’s a lot of time and resources to commit if that’s the case. Wasting resources has never been his style but we’re far from Fillydelphia.”

“So it’s a possibility?” I asked, feeling new reservations about it all.

“What difference does it make?” Crescent said, joining the conversation at last. “If the goal is rescue then who cares why they’re taking them this way?”

“He’s right.” 87 added. “If you’re worried about losing Intel on their movements, don’t. So long as we capture the targets alive they should be able to provide us with the information we seek.”

“We?” I asked, my eyebrows rising noticeably.

“Indeed. Are you familiar with the concept of a life debt?”

“Yes.” I knew where this was going and I didn’t like it one bit.

“Then you understand that I am at your service until my debt is paid, you release me, or death takes me.”

“I didn’t save you so you would serve me.” I frowned, the whole thing leaving a bad taste in my mouth.

“I know.” He said, inclining his head towards me. I still didn’t like the idea but he seemed to have decided something about me and I’d be a fool to turn down the assistance of somepony with his ability. I just hoped he could fight half as well as he could see.

“I say we go for it.” Gumdrop said, a hard edge to her eyes. “Even if we don’t get any information busting a few slavers heads would still be worth it.”

“And get on Red Eye’s shit list? Count me out.” Orchid said, taking a step back from the circle.

“That’s your choice.” I said, the makings of a mischievous smirk pulling at the edge of my mouth. “Though the sooner we get back the sooner we can prepare for our journey to Boulder City.” Her ears perked up at that and her frown deepened, the look in her eyes on the other hoof spoke to the contrary. Got her.

“I guess if you need another body, I’m able.” She said with faux annoyance.

“So we’re doing this?” Pumpkin asked.

“Gumdrop makes a good point. Taking out the caravan and freeing the slaves is a worthwhile venture on its own and if that is all we accomplish then it’s still a victory.”

“Are you sure you want to do this?” Sunny asked, her tone grave. “It won’t be an easy fight; these ponies aren’t like your average slavers. They’re killers, smart, and organized, plus they’ve got air support.” The unpleasant image of the hole one of Red Eye’s griffins left in Knight Juniper’s chest with his rifle came to mind.

“No they don’t.” Grim said into the circle. “The only griffins in the convoy are the ones in the wagon.”

“How do you know?” Pumpkin asked with narrowed eyes.

“I did some recon before I came here. They got ten, maybe twelve or so on the ground and none in the air that I could see. Based on their speed I’d say we got an hour before they reach the city, four before they reach the Shipyard.”

“See? No air support.” Crescent smiled, looking around the circle with hopeful eyes.

“That we know about.” Sunny finished pointedly, dashing what little hope he had.

“Protecting the people of Equestria is what the Rangers are supposed to do.” Indra piped up, a determined spark to her eyes. “I think we can pull it off.” That was at least two votes in favor.

“So do I.” I said, weighing the risks and tossing them aside. I shouldn’t have needed a tactical reason to stop a group of slavers no matter who they were associated with. Indra’s words reminded me that this was what the Regulators were supposed to do also. “But I won’t force anypony. We’ll put it to a vote. All in favor?” I said, being the first to raise a hoof. Indra and Gumdrop’s hooves came up next, followed by Crescent’s and 87’s.

“I guess we’re doing this.” Pumpkin said with a weary sigh. I could understand how she was feeling, with it being the fifth or sixth day she’d been awake and all.

“You don’t have to go.” I said quietly as she sidled up to me. “In fact, I almost wish you’d stay.”

“Why? So I could stay locked up and worry myself to death? No, I don’t think so.”

“You’ll still worry even if you come.” I reminded her.

“Maybe but at least then I can do something about it rather than sit here and speculate.” Her tone held confidence and determination, her stance and subtle trembling however betrayed her true thoughts. She had taken a life yesterday, an act that likely left her shaken. That and everything I dropped on her about Erebus yesterday left her almost no time to process any of it.

“Everypony gather what you might need to pull this off and meet back here in one hour. Gumdrop, Crescent, spread the word and make sure everypony knows. I don’t care how many of us go but volunteers only. Grim? We’ll talk later.”

“Understood…and thank you.”

“Don’t thank me yet. Pumpkin, would you come with me?”

“Alright.” She said, giving me a wary look. I started off and led her through the complex in silence, all the way to my office. The door slid open at my approach and I beckoned Pumpkin to enter.

“Is this your room?” She asked, spinning in a slow 360 to take it all in, a noticeable sparkle in her eyes.

“It became mine when I took over this place, yes.” I said softly, magically removing my armor and bags, dropping them to the floor. “You’re more than welcome to explore if you want but I thought you’d like to take this time to rest, take a bit to process it all.” I moved towards the far wall where the bookcase was. I hadn’t noticed it the first time I was here but nestled in the west wall perpendicular to the bookcase was a door that led to the bedroom. The inside was dominated by a large white canopy bed with wavy silver curtains surrounding it. It sat in the middle of the room on a relatively thick, ornate red and black rug of unknown design and origin. On either side were nightstands made of dark wood with one drawer near the top and small cabinets taking up the lower portions. In the right corner of the room was a glass, possibly crystal table that could comfortably host four ponies. The chairs surrounding it weren’t as ornate as the table, at least to the uncultured eye, but the fabric of the cushions were hoof embroidered with white thread and silver starbursts. To the right of the table in the center of the right wall was another door that led to the bathroom. The left corner on the other hoof held a simple but large reclining chair sat in front of an L shaped bookcase that took up the whole corner. In between them in the center of the back wall was another of the fancy chairs pushed in under a heavy looking wooden desk. Other than the terminal atop it, which I’d never used, the desk held a number of scattered papers and folders I had refused to move and three picture frames I had set face down without looking at them. Underneath the desk was a simple safe that looked out of place when compared to the rest of the décor. It too I had left alone. Only one of these things held any interest to me now and, with a running start, I leapt face first into the bed with a soft *pomf*. This was the bed I’d been craving at the diner. Sure, I’d thought of my bed in the Crater as well but all I could envision when I thought of it was Circuit and what she may or may not have done with, or in it in my absence. I felt the bed shift as another weight dropped into it.

“Thank you.” Pumpkin whispered, scooting closer with a relaxed smile.

“I’m sorry I dragged you into all this.” I said, averting my gaze.

“Don’t be, if not for you then I’d still be a battery in the depths of Outlast.”

“B-but your brother-”

“Hush. Your help has put me in the best position to find him. Without your help…I’d have nothing. I’d still be stuck in my pod amidst the destruction of the world, frozen in time without any idea anypony was looking for me. My brother found me, you freed me and we’ll find him…together.” She took both my hooves in hers and squeezed. “If that’s what you want.” She amended quickly, her voice nervous and her grip on my hooves slacking but still holding tight.

“It doesn’t matter what I want.” I said, my turn to give her hooves a squeeze, silently confirming her words. “Is it what you want? I…I don’t want you to get hurt because of him…because of me.” There were very few places we could call safe in this land. By my side was not one of them. The weight of Winter’s necklace suddenly grew heavy around my neck.

“Do you really think I’d have just hopped in bed with you if I didn’t want to?” She said, a knowing smile on her face as my own heated up at the mental image. Her smile faded and her expression grew sincere. “It took courage to tell me the truth, about…him. I won’t pretend to understand everything you’ve gone through but I used to know a group of ponies a lot like you. Saddled with responsibility they didn’t ask for but they made it work even when some ponies thought they had no chance. You might be thinking something similar, that the odds are stacked too high against you but the fact that you’ve managed as well as you have for this long with…him is proof that you’re more capable than you might’ve believed. You might be afraid of what’s lurking underneath but I’m not. Nothing is set in stone, even what you fear to be inevitable. So don’t give up, not until the bitter end.” She let go of my hooves, rolled over and pushed her back up against my chest. “I’m going to take a little nap, think you could set an alarm for us?” She purred, reaching behind her with a hoof to momentarily massage the back of my neck.

“Unfortunately, I can.” I said, taking a moment to set one for an hour on my PipBuck. Once it was done, I wrapped my forelegs around Pumpkin’s barrel and held her as she quickly fell into sleep.

Was it possible to resent one’s own self? How, after everything I’d done up until that point, had I managed to end up like this? I wanted it and according to a ghost I needed it, but deep down I knew I didn’t deserve it.

~Seldom in this life do people get what they deserve. Look at you, look at me. We are no exceptions. Take any opportunity that avails itself to you Starborn, there is no guarantee that they will ever come again~

…You’ve seen my memories, right?

~Not all of them~

Why can’t I see yours? He had said before that we were one. If that were true then it should work both ways.

~You and I are not the same, Starborn~ His tone was even but I could sense the underlying contempt.

Meaning what?

~It means you will see only what I allow you to~

Remember what I said about trust working both ways?

~Ah but you don’t trust me~ He said placidly.

And why should I!? Look what you’re doing to me! I did my best to mentally project the golden specks that had appeared in my irises.

~My…apologies~ He said with genuine repentance ~I told you once that I did not and still do not understand the nature of the orb. I can only surmise that this is an unintentional bleeding effect. I also told you that I’m not your enemy~

Then just what are you?

~I am like many of what you carry. A piece of a much larger, more powerful whole. Like you and your toys, I seek to bring the pieces together~

Then what?

~Absolution~

From?

…

From what? Erebus! His presence had already retreated to wherever it went when dormant. I almost felt like I was finally understanding him and common ground might exist but for now I was content with baby steps, regardless of where they led.

I wasn’t sure if I’d even been asleep or not when the alarm I’d set blared in my ear, startling me up with a jolt. Pumpkin, still wrapped in my hooves, gave a startled yelp as I nearly threw her to the floor as I awoke. I, on the other hoof, wasn’t as lucky as one of my hind legs bumped Pumpkin’s (generous) flanks and tripped me to the floor. I landed face first on the rug below which, thankfully, was plush enough to keep me from any injury. Physical injury that is.

“Are you umm…alright?” Pumpkin asked, hopping off the bed and helping me up with a barely contained giggle.

“You did this to me.” I said trying to hide my embarrassment.

“Well what did you expect? My family ran a bakery after all.” Pumpkin turned away and gave her rump a little wiggle, winking at me over her shoulder. My mouth went dry and a lone spark of excitement shot off the tip of my horn.

“I-I meant the alarm.” I said with a wince, a sudden growing tightness in my barding.

“Really?” Pumpkin asked, batting her eyelashes innocently. Her eyes drifted downward for a fraction of a second. “That’s too bad.” She said with an exaggerated pout. Then, as if all were normal, she stood up straight and left the room.

“You did that on purpose!” I yelled after her, blood surging in my ears and…other parts of my body.

“Maybe!” She yelled back, detectable amusement in her voice. I felt strangely…at ease. It was little things like this that could make me forget myself and the devastation that lay just outside, if for only a moment.

***

When we returned to the elevator we found the room full of activity. Packing supplies and checking their weapons were about twelve ponies. Among them I spotted Crescent and Gumdrop as well as the two who had been pulling the cart before.

“Sure you boys are up for it?” I asked, noticing their expressions shift as I spoke.

“Sure I’m sure.” The younger looking of the two answered enthusiastically. “I’m Pick.” He said, holding out a hoof. I took it in mine and shook. His fur was rust colored and his short, curly mane was blonde.

“Good to put a name to the face,” I said, noting to myself that I’d only seen him twice. Both of which were in the last twenty-four hours. “I’m-”

“We know who you are Boss.” The other of the two cut in. His voice, I noted, sounded like that of a stallion twice his age. Or apparent age as it might be. “My name is Rook.” Rook did not offer me his hoof. His fur was green with a small tuft of red mane atop his head.

“Alright. Just keep-” I started to say but was distracted by a tap on my hind leg. I looked behind me and saw the charcoal coated, blonde maned colt we’d saved from Whinnyapolis, a pensive look on his face. Once he had my attention, he waved for me to follow him as he darted away from the crowd behind a double stack of unlabeled crates. “Excuse me.” I said to the others, turning to follow the colt. He was leaning patiently against the crates when I arrived. His scarred and partially mutilated flanks were no easier to behold a second time.

“Don’t.” He said, his voice small and quiet. “Don’t pity me. What’s done is done and there is no going back.”

“Why did you bring me here?” I said guardedly

“I want to help you. Like you helped me. I can’t fight for you; I can’t help fix you but I can see what you cannot.” He looked up at me for the first time, revealing his cool, grey eyes. He also wore a strange circlet looking device on his head. Had that been there before?

“What? What do you see?” The words came automatically.

“I don’t really see anything. Sometimes I think and then I don’t.”

“I…I don’t understand.”

“Neither do I.” He said, a faint, but bemused smile on his face. He reached up, removed the device and closed his eyes. “Uncertainty lingers.” He started as if in a trance. “Single shines the tripled one, searching always. Soon met with the face of a friend, guided by a crescendo of growing will. A wall of darkness stands in your way, depths unknown. One path with many ends, shaded ones filled with purpose. A broken ghost sits alone where once was another, faces of joy watch, unable to change. A collection awaits its final pieces. Fire burns inside with direction but without knowledge. Secrets are yet still buried, the flames of destruction fanned by another.” He slumped forward a bit as his eyelids fluttered open. Then, wincing as if in pain, he placed the device back on his head.

“That was…cryptic.” I said with furrowed brow.

“I hope it helps.” He rubbed at the side of his head, his voice strained.

“Are you alright?”

“Thinking without my medicine gives me headaches sometimes.”

“Medicine?”

“Mhmm.” He nodded, motioning to the thing on his head. “It helps me find quiet from too much thinking, too much…noise.” He held his hooves up to the sides of his head and squeezed his eyes shut tight. “Loud.”

I looked over the stack of crates at the group assembled there. They were talking amongst themselves, rather quietly in fact. I looked back down at the colt with his hooves now over his ears. Was…was he hearing their thoughts? To test my theory I helped him to his hooves and lead him out of the room and into the halls. The tension on his face eased and after another moment he seemed fine. Though in the back of my mind I understood that without more experimenting it proved nothing.

“What is your name?”

“It’s Ebon Glow.”

“Thank you, Ebon Glow.” I patted him gently on the top of his head, which earned me a small satisfied smile, and turned to leave.

“You’re welcome. Remember to duck.” I jerked to a stop but by the time I turned around he was gone.

“Soft spot for kids eh?” An older voice called. In a doorway to my left leaned a stallion I’d seen before. Grey beret on his head, tattered black cloak, light grey fur and greying auburn mane.

“You could say that. White Noise, wasn’t it?”

“Good memory kiddo.” He pushed off the doorway and stood up straight. “Didn’t think you’d remember an old buck like me.”

“You’ve made that part a little difficult. What is it you want?”

“The same as you, to help the ponies of the wast-”

“No, not from the Regulators. What is it you want from me? I remember the stadium and Black Town. It’s no coincidence you’re here now.” I finally remembered why his name had sounded familiar.

“Observant too. I don’t want anything from you son, as a fellow escapee I wanted to see you for myself after everything I heard about you on the radio.”

“So you are the one who escaped twenty-five years ago.”

“Bingo. After the fight in Black Town I helped relocate the survivors elsewhere. I’d forgotten how helpless a stable dweller could be, only just got it taken care of about a week ago.”

Well…That was good news. I’m ashamed to say I hadn’t given my fellow stable dwellers much thought since the battle of Black Town. I was surprisingly happy to hear they were alright.

“So now you’re back to do what exactly?” I asked, my eyes narrowed.

“Pick up where I left off. Figured joining up with the Regulators gave me the best odds of finding you again.”

“But why me?”

“You always this suspicious?” he asked, arcing an eyebrow.

“Only when somepony casually admits they’ve been hunting me.”

“Observing you.” He corrected with a wry smirk. “I’ll prove my worth, don’t you worry about that. Nice leg by the way.” His expression didn’t match his words but before I could pursue the thought, he’d excused himself and turned to leave. I had no doubts he would be here when we got back so I followed his example and left in silence.

When I made it back to the others Pumpkin spotted me and waved me to the forefront. Twenty of us all together. Myself, Sunny, Pumpkin, Indra, Orchid, 87, Grim, Gumdrop, Crescent, Rook, Pick, and a mare I didn’t recognize in team one and eight others in team two led by Blackhawk and Grizela. Two additional griffins were amongst their number.

“Alright.” I started, getting everyone’s attention. “A caravan of slaves belonging to Red Eye is coming in to the city from the northwest. That gives us a few hours to intercept and liberate it before they reach the shipyard. Everyone check your fire, we want the slaves alive. As for the slavers, take prisoners if possible but it isn’t a priority.” I knew that by saying that I had essentially dammed them before combat even started. “Any questions?”

“What kind of resistance should we expect?” The unfamiliar mare asked.

“Well…” I paused and wrinkled my nose.

“Goldie.” She offered.

“Well Goldie our recon was minimal but we believe there to be approximately twelve hooves on the ground with no air support.”

“That’s it?”

“As far as we know.” It wasn’t the right thing to say but to the credit of everyone, none of them had second thoughts. “Team one will handle the bulk, team two will support. This is a simple rescue people, keep it tight, keep contact, cover each other and no one be a hero. Understood?”

“Yes sir!” Answered a chorus of voices. I felt myself swell with pride at the display.

“Alright then. Move out! Team two will ascend first, team one might have to make two trips. We’ll regroup at the top.”

***

After an hour of travel and a few minutes of quick scouting we determined the best plan of attack. The slave caravan had so far been following the old roads which gave their path a degree of predictability. Enough so that we were able to get ahead of them and set an ambush at the mouth of the East Baltimare tunnel. From there all we had to do was wait. Staring back into the darkness of the tunnels depths suddenly made me uneasy. Where did this tunnel lead exactly? How long was it? Did anything or anyone dwell inside? I didn’t like having my back to it.

“Do you fear the darkness?” 87 asked, setting the borrowed Dragons Kiss down and stirring me from my worrying thoughts.

“Only what it might hide.” I confessed. Ponykind had been cut off from the light of the heavens and since then the worst of what we are capable of has become commonplace. I wondered what it was like above the clouds, under the sun, moon and stars. Did the pegasi have cities up there? Did they know what life was like for their brethren below? Did they care? Did they even know we existed? Damn them all anyway.

“Here they come.” Grizela alerted us. From her perch atop the tunnel, binoculars in claw. “About two minutes out.” She, the other griffins and two ponies were to stay up top and attack from above. Between them and the firing line we made at the mouth of the tunnel, this should be over fairly quickly. Why then was I so nervous? Starfall and Retribution hovered beside me, twirling in random patterns as I tried to stamp the butterflies from my stomach.

“Calm yourself.” 87 said, magically calling Dragon’s Kiss to him with a quick yellow flash. “They can sense your anxiety.” He nodded towards the others. A few sets of eyes looked back at us worryingly.

“I’m trying! There’s just this feeling I can’t shake.” Ebon Glow’s strange warnings didn’t help matters, the puzzling way he’d said them only exacerbated my feeling. The caravan was now in sight. Those of us in the tunnel took cover behind abandoned wagons, in small alcoves and behind the concrete support pillars that ran down the center of the two lanes.

“Stay close to me and keep your head down.” I whispered to Pumpkin. “I have a bad feeling about this.” A feeling I wish I’d felt earlier. It was too late to pull out, if we revealed our position now they would assuredly kill some of us and there was no chance they wouldn’t notice us if we decided to just hide and let them pass. They were close enough now that specific details could be seen. There were thirteen well armored and well-armed ponies walking in a protective oval around a caged wagon pulled by two unarmored ponies, slaves most likely. They were almost on top of us when-

“Open fire!” The command was immediately drowned out by a cacophony of gunfire. Four of the slavers dropped in the first volley, the rest were smart enough to break formation and take cover where they could with the majority moving behind the wagon, putting the slaves in the crossfire. The slavers began to return fire and both a pony and a griffin of team two were killed outright, with Pick taking a bullet to the shoulder, he staggered but did not fall. An explosion from outside shook the roof of the tunnel and two more friendly blips disappeared from my EFS. Who had survived? Grim? Grizela? Both? Neither? I couldn’t think about that now, I had to stay here in this moment or all of us could die. The slavers were already putting up a better fight than I’d expected. I admit, after the haphazard attack on Project Outlast, I had severely underestimated Red Eye’s forces. One of the slavers taking cover at the side of the tunnel’s entrance carefully, and with purpose, pointed his weapon towards the slaves and casually gunned down the two hitched to the cart.

“NO!” I shouted, sending Starfall spinning through the air. The slaver didn’t get a chance to react as the blur of my blade took his head off. Calling back my sword and ignoring the feelings of doubt and dread, I jumped from cover with Starfall held in front of me for protection and charged. I couldn’t let them kill the others! Pumpkin tried to follow me but was barely able to get one blast from her shotgun out before being suppressed by a spread of automatic fire, which she was able to catch just in time with a shield spell. Sunny on the other hoof shrugged off a bullet that bit into her chest and was quick on my tail. When we reached the opening I swung Starfall hard to the left, bisecting a mare who had been taking cover there. Sunny jumped over me, caught the mare’s top half before it could hit the ground and used it to absorb the next round of bullets sent at her. Three of them had shifted their attention towards us and in a blink, I watched blood fountain from one of their heads as somepony inside found their target. Sunny ducked, did a quick 360 and flung the top half of the mare at the other two slavers. It flew through the air in a blur and hit one of the slavers with bone breaking force, snapping their head all the way back.

Another explosion rang in my ears as the wall of hot air washed over me from behind. One of the slavers from the opposite side of the tunnel entrance had lobbed a grenade inside, the mare who’d identified herself as Goldie went down sans her legs on her right side. She panicked, blood spurting out of her stumps in large jets. She tried to move, her other legs flailing uselessly and then with a abrupt shudder she lay still and moved no more. From above I heard two sharp eagle cries and watched as Grim and Grizela leapt from the top of the tunnel. Sunny used the distraction to charge the last of the three we’d been focusing on and yank his weapon from his mouth, using the motion to spin herself around and drag her knife across his throat. Grizela landed hard on the roof of the wagon with a clatter, quickly getting her submachine guns up and unloading on two slavers taking cover behind the wagon. Grim had landed less gracefully, driving his weight directly atop the mare who’d thrown the grenade. Rook, Pick, Pumpkin and 87 came galloping out of the tunnel. Rook and Pick piled on a second slaver before he could turn his weapons on Grim while 87 fired Dragons Kiss through the rickety wood of the wagon, igniting the slaver behind it. Pumpkin closed her eyes and, with the great creak and groan of metal and wood, the wagon began to rise. The final slaver, his mouth open in surprise, looked between us all with evident fear. With a thought and gentle flourish, Starfall ripped through the air between us and skewered him, the force enough to throw him to the ground. The whole exchange took less than two minutes but we had won with five casualties and twice as many wounded. Pumpkin groaned in concentration and gently set the wagon back on the ground. The eyes of the slaves inside were all wide with terror. That is all save two. Inside, wings bound and beaks covered, were the two griffins Grim had mentioned. I attempted a smile but it never came. “Get ‘em out of there.” I said, not caring who opened the wagon.

Rook and Pick rushed up, destroyed the lock and flung the cage door open. A couple of them bolted out of the wagon without hesitation, galloping away with everything they had. We called after them but ultimately let them go. Others were apprehensive, cautious even as we carefully ushered them out. By the time we got to the griffins, naturally at the back of the wagon, most of them had calmed down to a sense of normalcy. Grim hopped in the wagon and ripped the covering off the first griffin’s mouth, the male of the two.

“It’s a trap.” He said quietly and with defeat as though our fates had been decided. Everypony who had heard tensed but there wasn’t anything we could do about what came next. In the air above came the sound of something moving at high speeds. I craned my head up just in time to see a green mass drop from the sky, landing on the roof of the wagon in front of Grizela with enough force to warp the cage below. Understanding dawned on me as the green figure spread its wings wide, its horn wreathed in magic. Grizela’s expression had barely registered her surprise when the alicorn drove her horn through her chest. She made a choking sound as thick, sticky blood escaped her beak. The look of primal fear in her eyes froze my blood as the alicorn finished her spell and everything above her horn exploded into bloody scraps. What was left of Grizela went limp and toppled off the wagon, blood running in rivers from her open chest cavity. The alicorn laughed as gunfire began to erupt around us, every bullet ricocheting off the shimmering green shield she’d put around herself. From inside she shifted her gaze to Pumpkin, a hungry look in her eyes, green fur spattered with viscera. Somehow, even though the gunfire, I could hear her clearly as if her words were my own thoughts.

“You are powerful little one. Come with us. Let us take you away from your suffering. The Goddess will be pleased to meet one such as you.” Her voice purred; eyes locked on Pumpkin. Rook and Pick came up from behind the alicorn and together were able to shove her from the top of the wagon, shield and all. She hit the ground and her shield flickered, albeit briefly, the look on her face barely passing for annoyance. With a flare of light from her horn, her aura gripped Rook’s neck and twisted his head all the way around with a wet crunch. Pick was lifted into the air, eyes bulging and hooves flailing as invisible force began to strangle him. The alicorn allowed herself a smile as he dangled in the air helplessly. Pumpkin’s horn began to glow and she vanished in a flash of light, reappearing inside the alicorn’s shield with Heart’s Promise gripped between her teeth. She ducked her head and drove the blade into the alicorn’s belly. The shield flickered again but did not drop. A shriek of pain ripped through my head causing me to drop my weapons and pointlessly try to cover my ears.

“You are talented indeed.” The voice continued in my head. “We look forward to calling you a sister of Unity.” Her horn glowed again and Pumpkin clutched at her chest, knife falling from her mouth as she choked on her breath. What was she doing to her!? I didn’t know how I was going to help her now that she was inside the alicorn’s shield. I settled for what I knew best and hurled Starfall towards her with all my strength. She noticed and smiled smugly as she waited for the attack to be deflected like all the others. Which made her new expression of stunned disbelief all the sweeter as she beheld the tip of my blade a mere inch from her face. It had punched through her shield to the hilt before stopping. All at once her confidence and control were gone, replaced by something she hadn’t expected from us. Fear. She beat her wings and leapt in the air with Pumpkin in tow, the shield still surrounding them. Pumpkin, at least, seemed to be breathing again as her hooves fell from her chest with a look of relief that quickly shifted to panic as the ground beneath her got farther and farther away. Before she could do anything else, the alicorn lashed out and struck Pumpkin in the side of the head, knocking her unconscious. She went limp and settled into the bottom of the bubble shield. Bullets continued to spark off her shield, the look in her eyes growing more frustrated. In an attempt to cover her escape, she began to fire spells randomly in our direction. A lightning bolt stuck 87 and brought him to his knees and Pick was lifted into the air again and thrown into Blackhawk and Orchid, sending them all to the pavement in a heap. Grim leapt into the air to give chase, raking his claws across the alicorn’s shield with quick fly-bys.

Focusing on my sword, still stuck in the alicorn’s shield, I seized the handle with magic and tried to pull her back to the ground. At the very least I would slow her down enough to, hopefully, give everypony time to take her out. I wasn’t going to lose her, no matter what! Willing Starfall to its true brilliance, I pumped all I had left into bringing her down. A second layer of overglow enveloped my horn as the alicorn began to gradually descend. It was only a matter of time before she reached the ground and she knew it but still she kept fighting. 87 managed to get back to his hooves and fire a quick three shot burst from Dragons Kiss, shots, I happened to notice, that were not simply stopped or deflected by the shield. In fact, the glow of her shield seemed to be dimming. Sunny, who had been backing up this whole time, kicked into a gallop and charged toward the alicorn who was now only a meter above the ground. She jumped and used all her momentum and strength to force Starfall the rest of the way through the shield and into the alicorn’s neck. Pumpkin fell to the ground as the shield vanished like a soap bubble. Blood spurted in time with her heartbeat from her neck in fatal quantities as I called Starfall back.

“S-sword.” She managed to choke out loud, blood catching in her throat and lungs. She toppled forward dead, face down in a growing dark patch of wetting earth. Jabbing Starfall into the dirt at my hooves, I trotted over to Pumpkin, ignoring the growing chatter of the survivors and slaves. I knelt beside her and cautiously held a hoof to her neck. The alicorn sounded like she wanted her alive, a fact that brought me immediate relief as I found her pulse. She drew in a shaky breath and opened her eyes with a start, trying to sit up but wincing and giving up at the halfway point.

“Thank Luna.” I said, taking one of her hooves in mine and squeezing. From the mouth of the tunnel came the sound of wind and another, blue alicorn with white mane wearing a blue-silver helmet dropped her invisibility spell. Every gun that had noticed moved to her immediately but nopony fired. The alicorn had surprised us all by holding up her hooves in a gesture of surrender, the imploring look on her face genuine enough for all of us to hesitate.

“Don’t.” She said in a soft voice, flinching as Crescent took a cautious step forward. “We…I-I don’t want to fight.”

“And why should we believe you?” Blackhawk asked, his stance still tense.

“If I wanted to kill you, I’d have stayed invisible.” She said, the softness of her voice taking on an icy tone. “I’m wondering…where did you get that sword?” Her eyes fell on me and the sword in the ground behind me. Her horn began to glow and Starfall slowly started to float towards her. At the halfway point between us I decided enough was enough and called it back to me, watching with interest as the sword ignored the magic around it and flew back to my grasp.

“It stays with me.” I said, narrowing my eyes at the strange alicorn. I’d never had the opportunity to speak with one before, well, one that wasn’t trying to kill me that is.

“Fascinating.” She said, eyeing both the blade and me with renewed interest. “My name is Society. I need your help.”

Footnote: Level Up!

New Perk: Deep Cuts – Attacks with bladed weapons have an additional 30% chance to score a critical hit.

Chapter Thirty-Six: For Want of Self

Chapter Thirty-Six: For Want of Self

“And remember, no matter where you go, there you are.”

~There they stand in their own shadows wondering why its dark~

Huh?

I couldn’t have heard that right. With furrowed brow and narrowed eyes I asked “What kind of help could an alicorn need?”

What remained of my attack force surrounded the mouth of the tunnel, weapons ready but not pointed at her. I’d seen a glimpse of what they’re capable of just a moment ago, the reality that the one before us could fight us and potentially win stayed my own weapons.

“A unique kind.” She smiled without mirth, her eyes on me and me alone. She raised a hoof and tapped it two times against her helmet, producing a resonance that Starfall reacted to. The core of the blade began to glow and in response, invisible glyphs across the surface of Society’s helmet began to glow and shed the same pale blue light. “At last.” She breathed, her eyes wide with elation. Then, as if remembering herself, she forced her expression down and recomposed herself. Nopony spoke until the sword and helmet ceased glowing.

“W-what was that about?” Crescent asked from behind the cart, his eyes darting between me and the alicorn called Society.

“A test.” She declared boisterously, skipping towards us with emboldened fervor. An act which unsettled the majority of those present. It wasn’t every day you got to see a facsimile of the princesses prance and bounce like a foal. “I was afraid that sword was lost.” She stopped a few hoof lengths in front of me, head cocked to one side as if she were studying me, or more precisely, studying Starfall. “M-may I?” Her demeanor became meek and she held out a trembling hoof, the starry look in her eyes was particularly effective. Pumpkin found the strength to stand, a pace behind me, and placed a hoof on my withers.

“Don’t trust her.” She whispered. Society either didn’t hear or didn’t care, her excitement never faltering. Against my better judgement I reluctantly placed the handle in her waiting hoof. As soon as she made contact I could feel the tension in the air around us increase. A few regulators shuffled in place as they struggled with their instincts regarding the alicorn.

Society beheld the sword with awe and raised it over her head triumphantly. The jubilant expression she’d been wearing began to crumble as the blade, held aloft, did nothing. She shook it as if doing so might accomplish something, her expression growing more frustrated. With a growl she pitched the sword to the ground, a subtle fury behind her eyes flared and I found myself taking a step back.

“Damn damn DAMN!” She yelled, stomping the ground with enough force to shatter a good portion of asphalt. A few guns were leveled at her now, something she noticed with narrowed eyes. “I should have known it wouldn’t obey me.” She said through clenched teeth, ignoring the others. “You?” She asked, her voice somewhere between a laugh and a scoff.

“Me.” I said, punctuating the word by calling the fallen sword back to me. “This doesn’t have anything to do with me, does it?” It was clear that Starfall was all she wanted. Unfortunately for her I’d already awakened it, meaning it wouldn’t allow anypony else to use it the way I could as evidenced here by Society and before by Cobalt. I wondered what she knew about it that I didn’t.

“It does now.” The tension in her face eased but I could tell she was still far from pleased. As I opened my mouth to speak, Society fired a small beam from her horn that hit me on my right cheek, leaving behind a glyph similar to the ones I’d glanced on her helmet. “See you soon.” She said, vanishing with a sparkle of magic. The mark vanished with her, though I could sense it wasn’t gone.

“Well, I’ll be…” The male griffin said in bewilderment. He and the other griffin had been watching through the bars of their cage, their expressions a mix of awe and disbelief. Grim was quick to work, landing behind the cart and entering again to free them. Which freed me to direct my attention elsewhere. Pumpkin, despite everything, was no worse for wear all things considered. That is except for the dead alicorn’s blood splattered around her mouth, making her look like a predator who had recently fed. She mistook my staring for admiration and smiled, a visage that left me feeling a little disturbed. Frightening images aside, I made my way over to 87 who was standing albeit with great difficulty.

“You alright?” I asked as I neared. He didn’t look at me but nodded with purpose.

“I am unharmed.” He said, shakily drawing himself to his full height. “But not unscathed.” Something about that made him smile tightly. “What manner of creature is that?” He asked, regarding the dead alicorn.

“I…don’t know.” I said truthfully. This was my fourth encounter with alicorns. The first two had been with the deformed, furless, grotesque looking alicorns that the Enclave were creating for unknown purposes. Third was with the armored alicorns at the College that I suspected were part of the Enclave proper. Was that their idea of creating super soldiers? Looking at the aftermath around me spoke to the effectiveness of just one alicorn. How were they even created to begin with? Were they created in big test tubes or were they the result of live pony experimentation? The failures I’d witnessed suggested that no matter the method the success rate was low. Very low but that didn’t seem to be a factor. It was enough to make my blood boil. What about the one we’d killed here? It was ten times as formidable as the rejects we faced before. And what of Society? She didn’t seem particularly bothered by the death of the other. Were they even together? Were there separate factions of alicorns out there? I had endless questions and few answers, rather than frustrate myself speculating I thought it best to drop it for the time being.

“The A.A.P.” Pumpkin said, her curious gaze lingering on the body.

“The what?” 87 asked, momentarily taken aback.

“The Artificial Alicorn Project, Twilight’s secret project out of Maripony.”

“If it was secret then how did you come across this knowledge?” 87 continued, an eyebrow raised in question.

“Because I worked on it briefly, before the trials and testing started.” She said, melancholically poking at the starburst pin on her right lapel. “I had to sign several NDAs about what I saw, not that it matters now.”

“What else do you know?” 87 pressed.

“Not much.” She said, cocking her head to one side with a frown as she thought. “We helped come up with the security measures for the control room and the floor design to accommodate the vats of I.M.P. After that a lot of us, myself included, were moved to other sites and that was the last I heard of it.”

“It would seem she achieved her goal.” 87 continued, nodding in respect.

Pumpkin looked towards the horizon and the devastated swaths of land between, then looked back at the dead alicorn and frowned. “No. I don’t think so.”

“What’s I.M.P?” I asked, unable to contain it any longer. The question had been on my mind since first read about the substance on Moondancer’s terminal.

“The Impelled Metamorphosis Potion. A mutagenic serum designed to unlock and rapidly recreate evolutionary growth. In this case, that of alicorns.”

“But what is it?”

“I don’t know.” Pumpkin said with a slow shake of her head. “Twilight relocated us as soon as our work was finished. It was almost like she didn’t want anypony else to be involved. Whatever it is, it was probably a close secret between Twilight and the twins, Gestalt and Mosaic.”

Moondancer’s terminal had made note of those names as well. At least I had a name for it now. The Impelled Metamorphosis Potion.

***

It took some convincing on our part to get the slaves back into the caged wagon for transport to Eclipse. The compromise allowed for those who wanted to walk under their own power alongside us to do so, as well as to let those who wished to leave go. So that’s what we did. Of the twenty or so slaves that we rescued only nine stayed with us, including the two griffins whose names were Ray and Charlotte Brightcrest. Accorded to the siblings the wagon was bait, meant to lure the likes of the Regulators out for the alicorn flying invisibly over the convoy to destroy.

“What about the other alicorn, Society?” I asked.

“Don’t know.” Charlotte answered. “She wasn’t with us and they don’t usually give themselves names, it’s against the Unity.”

The alicorn we killed made mention of this unity as well, something to file away for later.

“Red Eye knows of you Harbinger.” Ray interjected, stopping me in my tracks. I wasn’t sure if I should’ve been flattered or terrified. “If he’d known you’d be here, he’d have sent a wing of alicorns minimum.”

“That’s three.” Charlotte clarified, holding up three talons. Three would have been more than a match for us equipped as we were.

“How?” I asked. “How could he know anything about me?”

“The sprite-bots.” Ray said as if it were common knowledge…which meant it probably was.

“Spybots is more like it.” Charlotte added. Fuck. There were occasions where I sought one of the annoying robots out. My thoughts drifted back to Whinnyapolis and the sprite-bot that silently watched us as we were leaving. At the time I assumed that had been Watcher, now I wasn’t so sure and just as Orchid had feared, it seemed we were on Red Eye’s shit list after all.

***

When we returned to Eclipse, I left Blackhawk and Pick up top to bury our dead, adding more bodies to the graveyard I started with Azura. The elevator ride down was a quiet one. Everypony present was restless, the unexpected death of Grizela weighed heavy on us, news I was not looking forward to sharing with everypony.

With Grizela’s death also came new revelations about alicorns and Red Eye. Did he command the alicorns? Ray implied he had the ability to deploy them at will. Where did they come from? Why didn’t they name themselves? What was Unity? Alright I guess they’re more like questions than revelations but even negative information can lead to answers. Yes it can. Yes it can! Well then why don’t you try listening for a change and maybe you’ll find out eh? May I continue? Thanks. Anyway, when we reached the bottom everypony went their own way, some leading the slaves to where they could get some much-needed food, drink and rest. That is, all save my companions and the Brightcrest siblings. Ray stood a head taller than Grim and had the normal feather colors of brown and white, excluding the fringe of the feathers on his head which were colored golden yellow and tied back into a tail. Charlotte was as tall as Grim and shared her brother’s colors but had the feathers on her head swept back with the golden tips curving back to nearly point up.

“Mr. Sparks!” I heard a young voice call from the mouth of one of the connecting hallways. Turning my attention away from the siblings I saw Adria dashing towards me, her clipped wings fluttering with excitement. The last time I’d seen her was before I locked myself in my office after we returned from Whinnyapolis. It hadn’t ended well which is why my heart soared when I saw the smile on her face. She came within a few hoofsteps and crouched low to the ground. Before I could register what she was doing she pounced. My eyes went wide as she collided with me, wrapped her claws around my neck, and squeezed for all she was worth. I struggled to stay upright, her weight on my neck nearly pulling me down. After a few more seconds of feathery assault, she let go and fell safely to the floor. “I’m so glad to see you!” She chirped, reaching for my metal hoof and guiding it to her head where I took the hint and softly ruffled her feathers.

“I’m…glad to see you too Adria.”

“Ebon Glow told me you went to save more…slaves.” She struggled to get that last word out and her whole mood quieted noticeably.

“And we did.” I pulled my hoof away from her and began to lead her away from the others. “Someone bring the Brightcrests up to speed and I’ll meet everyone in the cafeteria.”

Once the others had finished clearing out and Adria and I were alone did she speak again. “Where’s Aurora?”

“I’m glad you asked. Would you like to see her?”

“Yes, very much.” There was a sort of longing in her voice that I could understand. Adria missed her friend, plain and simple.

“Then pack up everything you can’t live without and we’ll go see her alright?”

Whatever fog had rolled in with her memories was banished and her face lit up with another heartwarming smile. “Really?”

“Really but don’t overdo it, we won’t be leaving until tomorrow.” A glance at my PipBuck on the ride down showed it to be nearly 6:30 in the evening and I was exhausted. Too much was happening all at once and I wasn’t ready to meet them head on, not by a longshot. My mind still reeled from Crush’s casual destruction of the Cathedral. Stack that up with Ollie’s well-being, our obligations to Orchid and attracting Red Eye’s attention. It was almost too much to bear but I didn’t have to bear it all myself, a fact I was slowly coming to terms with.

“M-mr. Sparks?” Adria said hesitantly as I started to walk away.

“Yes Adria?” I asked, stopping and craning my head to look at her. She sat back on her hindquarters and twiddled her talons in small circles around each other.

“C-can I call you…Papa?” She asked, eyes on her talons. The question almost caught me off guard but in truth I had been expecting it. I didn’t know if she’d known her parents but even so I bet I was the first and possibly only positive male figure in her life by the time we rescued her. I saved her life, fought to extricate her from Whinnyapolis and gave her a home. It made sense to me that in the absence of her real parents she’d attribute my actions to paternal love and honestly? It didn’t bother me at all, not like it would have only a few short months ago. Aurora, Ebon Glow, Adria and Ollie. I wasn’t their father but they were my kids and nothing would happen to them as long as I was alive.

“If that’s what you want.” I said with a smirk, noting the relief in her expression. How long had she been waiting to ask me? I wondered if Aurora had anything to do with this question. Probably, I conceded. “Now go get something to eat, I’ll come find you before bed time.”

“Okay, see you later…papa.” She said, trying the word in earnest. She smiled, waved, and dashed through the nearest door. She’d already come a long way from the reserved and timid fledgling she used to be, a fact that I wish I could take credit for.

“That was the cutest thing I’ve ever seen.” A voice from behind me said. Standing there, just a step or so behind me, was Charlotte.

“Would you believe me if I said this wasn’t the first time I’ve been adopted?” I said with a chuckle, turning and giving her my attention.

“I can believe it.” She said, nodding in appreciation. “But that’s not why I wanted to talk to you.”

“Alright, let’s hear it.” I said, mentally sighing.

“Why did you rescue us?”

“Well, because slavery is wrong. I didn’t think that-”

“No, not the slaves. Why us?” She made an encompassing gesture around herself. “You know what we were, right?”

“Talons who worked for Red Eye.” I said, remembering the brief mention Grim had said to us when he first proposed the rescue.

“Yes, but it was…more than that.”

“How so?” I asked, raising an eyebrow.

“My brother and I weren’t just muscle for him, we were on a retention team. Meaning it was our job to recapture and subdue slaves who tried to escape Fillydelphia.”

“Then why were you two in the cart with the others?”

“I…tried to help an attempted mass breakout in Sparkle-World a couple weeks ago. I couldn’t stand the nightmares about what we were doing anymore. At first, I really believed what Red Eye said, that for the sake of the new world to come, sacrifices needed to be made. I accepted that for a time until I was lucky enough to be assigned guard duty for an event in the Pit. The events occur about once every week, more if Red Eye visits, and when they do they make a big show of it. What I saw was monstrous, straight up torture and murder disguised as entertainment and the crowd cheered. It didn’t matter who died or watched, if they were slavers or slaves, if they deserved it or not. All that mattered was the spectacle and the gross waste of life. It made me sick. When I saw them building something similar at Sparkle-World I couldn’t just stand by and watch anymore.”

“I think you answered your own question.” I said, calmly drinking in the details of her story and how they reminded me of Sunny. “The truth is we rescued you in the hopes that you or your brother could tell us anything about Red Eye’s operations in Baltimare. The fact that you were talons of his didn’t escape me but the fact that you were locked in with the slaves told me you did something to upset him and that by itself make us kindred. Everyone here has done something they regret, killed for sport, tortured a prisoner to death…even worked for Red Eye. I’m no exception. But now, here, together we’re trying to make a difference because we choose to. Sounds to me that you already made your choice, so why should you be any different?”

“Are you saying-?”

“I’m saying that the past is gone, that it doesn’t matter what you were, only what you are. That you and your brother have a place here, if you want it that is.” I let the offer hang in the air a moment, the conflicted expression on Charlotte’s face gave me no clues as to her decision. Then, with an audible intake of breath, she balled her claw, folded it across her chest and bowed her head.

“I accept. We will be your eyes, wings and talons.” She closed her eyes and the bow deepened. I might not know much about griffin culture but even I could tell this gesture was important to her. Which made me wonder…

“You speak for your brother as well?”

“I do. Despite appearances I’m the elder of us. He will accept my decision.” Her words had an air of finality to them and I wasn’t foolish enough to ask any more questions…for the moment that is.

“Alright. Come with me. We have a lot to talk about.”

***

As I led Charlotte down the halls towards the cafeteria, I used that time to explain our situation, both past and present. She listened attentively, barely speaking and occasionally asking quick questions. For the most part she took it all in stride. As a talon, or former talon rather, I should have expected as much. By the time we caught up with the others, Ray had been similarly briefed by Sunny and within a few short minutes we were all on the same page…well, mostly.

“So.” I started pensively, moving my gaze over the gathering. “How did Red Eye set up shop so fast without attracting attention? How did his forces cross the mountain?” I figured I might as well just ask, what’s the worst that could happen?

“We didn’t.” Charlotte started. “Well, we didn’t.” She amended, nodding to her brother and flexing her wings. “The others came across on the monorail.”

“Monorail? What monorail?” I asked. That seemed like a pretty egregious oversight on the Ranger’s part if that were true.

“The Sparkle-World monorail.” Orchid said, coming to an abrupt realization. “In Boulder City…but that’s impossible.” She added with a firm shake of her head. “The monorail has been beyond repair for over a hundred years, unless you’re suggesting they walked it.” Orchid gave a bemused smirk at the idea.

“No, they used it as it was intended.” Charlotte continued. “With the factories in Fillydelphia running, it took us about a month to repair the railway and another week or two after that to get the station in Sparkle-World and the connecting railways repaired before we could cross the mountains. Once that was done, Red Eye sent a battalion to capture the Shipyard and the rest is history.”

“Recent history.” I said to myself. As early as our encounter with Red Asphalt I knew there was a slaving operation at the Shipyard. Sometime between then and now it had silently (at least from my perspective) changed ownership. But why? Even though he had the means to, why repair the monorail? Why establish a presence in Baltimare? What could have motivated him to expend such effort to be here? Surely it wasn’t purely for slaves, the effort of transporting them alone should have dissuaded the idea. No, no he was here for something else, but what?

“How long have you been away from home, Orchid Bloom?” 87 asked, cutting through my thoughts and bringing me back to the table.

“Almost six months.” She answered, forehead wrinkling slightly. “Why?”

“Because for them to have repaired and used said monorail without any knowledge on your part must mean that it happened in your absence. A lot can happen in six months. Or one.” 87’s voice took on an unusual grim tone.

Orchid’s eyes were narrowed as she puzzled out his words. Then, all at once, her eyes went wide with alarm.

“I see you understand.” 87 said with a micro nod of his head.

“Boulder City’s just fine.” Ray cut in, drawing Orchid’s attention before she could get too worked up. “We saw it when we got off the rail and were loaded in the cart. It’s all there, folk too so don’t go worryin’ yourself over nothin’.”

“Why? Doesn’t that seem weird to anypony else?” Indra asked, casting a look around the table.

“Red Eye maintains friendly relationships with a few settlements.” Charlotte said with a shrug. “Guess Boulder’s one of them.”

Without any idea how Red Eye thought or did things, speculating on his reasons for doing…well, anything, would be a waste of time. Boulder City is fine. The rest we’d deal with when the time came. For now, we’d learned how they crossed the mountains. When we returned to the Bastion tomorrow Lions and I would have a lot to discuss.

“I’m sorry but did you say Sparkle-World?” Pumpkin asked, an incredulous look on her face. “As in the theme park?”

“Yeah.” Ray said with a shiver. “I think Red Eye takes secret pleasure in repurposing theme parks and their equipment for his own use.”

“What does that mean?” Gumdrop asked, one eyebrow raised in question.

“I don’t wanna talk about it. The less said about the Fillydelphia Fun Farm the better.”

With what I knew of the nightmare city of Fillydelphia, learning that somewhere in its depths was the Fillydelphia fun farm sent a shiver up my back too.

“Anypony hungry?” A voice said from behind me. Moving in with a tray of portioned (canned) fruit salad was White Noise, wearing an apron and an unbelievably smug smile. He leaned in close and said in my ear “See? Told you I could be useful.”

Aside from the task that anypony with functioning limbs could have done, at least the getup was impressive. For the entirely wrong reason. Though it was enough that he was putting in some effort, even if it was token effort.

“I don’t think this is the best showcase of your talents.” I said leaning back in a futile attempt to catch a glimpse of his cutie mark. “But good job nonetheless.” With the compliment his smug smile vanished, replaced by a forlorn look that caught me off-guard.

“Thank you.” He said, his tone…apologetic?

“What? What’s wrong?” I asked, startling myself with the sudden worry in my voice.

“Nothing just…it’s nothing Sparks.” He said, hastily excusing himself from the table with a nod.

“What was that about?” Crescent asked, watching White Noise leave with slightly narrowed eyes.

“I don’t know.” I said truthfully. Was it something I said?

We had just finished the fruit salad when Blackhawk and Pick returned from up top, their expressions understandably grey. It didn’t take long to get them caught up and by the time all was said and done it was past eight in the evening and my bed was calling me for a repeat performance. Unfortunately, there were still people I needed to see before I could surrender to the siren call of much needed rest. Standing from the table I gave everyone my farewell and moved to my next task.

***

Gunny’s infirmary was quieter than I had expected. Some of the task force had sustained injuries but not as severely as I’d feared, as evidenced by the lack of activity. In the corner of the room, covered in a thin sheet was Wisteria, still asleep as we’d left her. Sitting at her desk, clipboard in her hooves, was Gunny. At my approach she set her clipboard down and leveled a curious look my way.

“I didn’t realize we were operating as an orphanage now.” She said, a smirk pulling at one edge of her mouth.

“Call it proof of concept, practice if you will.” I said, making a round gesture around my belly. At that she pulled at her lab coat and tried to cover more of herself.

“Very funny.” She said, the smirk becoming a scowl very quickly.

“How is she?” I asked earnestly, abandoning our verbal sparring.

“She’s fine, physically at any rate.”

“And mentally?”

“I’m not really sure I can answer that. I’m not that kind of doctor you know.”

“Can I see her?”

“Sure, she’s sleeping in my room.” Gunny waved over her shoulder towards a door in the back wall. “Good luck, I couldn’t get her to say much.”

“Thanks.” If I lacked faith I could get through to her before, now I was almost sure I couldn’t but I had to try. I would never forgive myself if I didn’t. I touched the access panel and the door retracted into the ceiling. The inside of the room was surprisingly colorful. Gunny had clearly taken some time to make this room hers and hers alone and the décor reflected that, I mean where did she find a pink bedspread? Before I could muse any further, the very awake Ollie seated on the edge of the bed, hooves dangling, stole my attention.

“Hey Ollie.” I said as softly as I could, taking cautious, measured steps toward her. “Were you good for Gunny? She…we want to help you.” Ollie didn’t respond, though she was able to tear her eyes away from her hooves. The light in her eyes was stronger than it had been when we first returned but I knew that in the depths behind them she was in pain. I was almost to her.

“Your mom…” I started carefully. “Loved you very much. More than anything. More than herself. Her love for you is why she chose to die so you could live. I know it’s not easy to understand Ollie and there’s no good way to teach somepony how to be a parent but I would do anything for my daughter…including die for her…and you, if it meant you would live.”

Ollie lifted her head and met my eyes. “Really?” She said in a choked voice, fresh tears welling up in the corners of her eyes.

“Really.” I said, taking a few more steps. Nearly there. “That’s why I did what she asked and saved you because I would have wanted the same thing. You’re not my daughter, Ollie, but I’ll protect you like you were. For her, no matter what.” I had just made it to her as her tears overflowed and spilled down her cheeks. I went to wipe her tears away when she suddenly leaned forward, placed her hooves on my barrel and buried her face in my chest, bawling her little heart out. The sudden outburst of emotion startled me at first but within seconds I had my hooves around her in a comforting hug, rocking her slightly like Pumpkin had done for me. I held her until she stopped crying, isolated sobs and loud sniffling replacing it for another few minutes until she eventually fell asleep in my hooves. I looked up and spotted Pumpkin standing in the doorway, a warm smile on her face. She silently sidled up to me, placed a hoof on my shoulder and teleported us to my office. She gingerly took Ollie from my hooves and set her down on the couch, pausing a moment to take a blanket and tuck her in as best as she was able. Once that was done, she placed a hoof on me again and in another flash of magic we were in the bedroom at the foot of my bed. I felt my bags become weightless as she magicked them off me and I in turn did the same for her. She stifled a giggle with a hoof before turning to face me.

“A gentlecolt too?” She said with exaggerated gratitude.

“Something like that.” I said with a smile of my own. “I thought a unicorn needed to see where they were teleporting to.”

“An average unicorn maybe.” Pumpkin said, glancing down at her starburst pin. “What? Did you think I got a job with the Ministry of Magic purely by recommendation?” As she spoke, she took a moment to remove her coat and uniform, giving me my first good look at her cutie mark. It was a four-pointed, light blue star overlaid with a pumpkin on the left and a fritter on the right.

“Your talent is magic?” I couldn’t believe I hadn’t noticed before, especially considering how often I caught myself looking at her flanks. Don’t make that face at me, like you never treated yourself to an eyeful…Yeah didn’t think so. Anyway.

“Something like that.” She smirked, parroting my own words back to me. “I’m a pretty good at baking too.” She said wistfully, looking away from me.

“You have two special talents? Can that happen?”

“How am I supposed to know?”

“I thought you weren’t an average unicorn.”

“A brilliant unicorn.” She corrected, playfully taking a swipe at me and standing up a little straighter with pride. “Average scientist.” She finished with a shrug. “Ready to finish what we started?” She inclined her head towards the bed.

“Almost. There’s one last person I need to see.”

“Oh yeah? Who?”

“Adria, a griffin fledgling we rescued from Whinnyapolis.”

“You…really like kids, don’t you?” She said, hoofing a lock of her mane behind her ear. Was she blushing?

“They’re innocent.” I said, feeling a burning flame of purpose in my heart. “That innocence needs to be protected, now more than ever.” The Wasteland was no place for foals. Omnipresent danger, hunger, slavers and the daily fight for survival weren’t things any filly or colt should have to experience. I had taken it upon myself to do what I could for them and those responsible for their torment would pay dearly. Until the Wasteland itself could be killed though, it was the best I could do and I was painfully aware how little I was actually accomplishing. I wouldn’t be dissuaded though, even if it was just me alone against the world.

“Do you still believe you’re not a good pony?” Pumpkin asked, smiling knowingly. “Because that sounds like something a good guy would say.”

“Don’t read too much into it.” I said, smiling with her. “It’s not good for my public image.”

“Shut up!” She said, shoving me slightly with a giggle. “Go take care of her then, don’t worry, I’ll still be here. Just don’t make me wait too long.” She turned to face the bed, gently brushing her tail against my cheek as she did.

I let out a little snort. “You’re such a tease.”

“I know, now hurry up.”

“Yes Ma’am.” With that I ducked out the door and in to the hallways of Eclipse.

***

It occurred to me as I was wandering the halls that I didn’t actually know where Adria was staying. For that matter I didn’t know which of the many rooms in the living quarters had or hadn’t been claimed. Starting with the cafeteria, I meandered in and surveyed the few scattered faces who were still eating or talking amongst themselves. I got a few waves and nods, mentally chiding myself for not learning anypony’s name. Siting off in a dark corner by himself was Ebon Glow, watching the others with mild curiosity.

“Shouldn’t you be getting ready for bed?” I asked as I approached. He flinched reflexively but seemed to relax once he recognized me.

“I’m not tired.” He said, glancing at me briefly before returning to his pony watching. The dark patches under his eyes and the slight wobble as he tried to stay upright spoke to the contrary. I sat down next to him and followed his gaze. Three ponies, a mare and two stallions, were seated at one of the tables. A moderate collection of empty beer bottles growing between them. One of the stallions had a foreleg draped around the mare’s shoulders. The stallions were talking animatedly about something when the mare took the opportunity to sneak in a sloppy kiss to the stallion holding her while the other cheered. Is that what Ebon Glow was interested in? I also noticed that the door that led to the infirmary was in plain sight.

“Are you maybe…waiting for somepony?” I said slyly.

“Umm.” He said, looking like he got caught with his hoof in the cookie jar.

“Ollie perhaps?” I teased with a wiggle of my eyebrows. No wonder Pumpkin did this, it was fun!

Ebon Glow sighed in defeat and deflated slightly. “Yes sir…she’s just so…pretty.” He said, almost like he had trouble admitting it to himself. Which I guess wasn’t that odd considering his age. I smiled and patted him on the head.

“Then I should tell you she’s already gone to bed and you should do the same. Come on.” I said, helping him get up. “You can see her in the morning.”

“Okay.” He said with resignation, teetering slightly on his hooves.

“I’ll walk you to your room.” I said, nudging him to the front so that he would lead me there. He didn’t say much as he led me to the living quarters, his adorable crush on Ollie likely taking up the majority of his thought process. He came to a stop in front of door with the number ‘2’ emblazoned next to the access panel. Inside were two beds and a modest collection of toys and other odds and ends. Seated in the second bed with a book between her claws was Adria.

“Papa!” She perked up immediately, the book quickly forgotten and tossed to the side. She took what I now recognized as the pounce position and leapt. This time though, I’d known what to expect and caught her in a field of magic just two inches off the bed.

“Nice try.” I said, gently poking her beak with the tip of my hoof.

“No fair!” She said, her legs kicking uselessly beneath her.

“Did you remember to pack?” I asked, dropping her without warning. She squealed in distress for about half a second before remembering the bed just below her.

“Yes papa.” She said, pointing to a small bag nestled in the corner.

“Y-you’re leaving?” Ebon Glow asked, a slight tremble to his voice.

“For a bit.” I said, feeling a bit guilty, kicking myself for excluding him. “Did you want to come?” I didn’t know how either of them would react to the squire training but I was determined to get it for them. We could deal with the rest when the time came.

“I…I don’t know.” He said, fidgeting in place.

“Well, why don’t you sleep on it and get back to me in the morning. Don’t forget to pack a bag if you do. I’ll see everypony tomorrow.”

“Goodnight papa.”

“Goodnight Adria, Ebon Glow.” I said, nodding to each in turn and seeing myself out. I really wish I could teleport I thought during the long walk back to my office. Pumpkin was true to her word and hadn’t gone anywhere, though the towel wrapped around her mane suggested a slight deviation.

“I could have scrubbed your back you know.” I said, hopping into the bed beside her.

“I get the feeling it isn’t my back you’re interested in.” She said, smiling as I tried to control my blush. “Besides, I wanted to get clean.”

“You ready for tomorrow?” I asked, just as much for myself as her.

She let out a tired sigh. “Not really. This life is going to take a while to get used to. Are you?”

“Not really.” I was doing my best to think of what we’d accomplished today but a hoofful of slaves didn’t equate to the entirety of Stable 54 and the cathedral. Their destruction and the part I’d played in it weighed heavy on my heart. In many ways it was a mercy, saving those who remained from becoming monsters. Crush was the true monster, destroying what he couldn’t keep and leaving the dwellers to die to cover his escape. Something had set him off, but what? What about us could have shaken him so powerfully? Did he recognize me from Eclipse the day I killed Chestnut? Did he recognize Sunny as a regulator? I couldn’t make sense of it but there was still a small part of my mind screaming at me that there was something I was missing, but what? “I get the feeling Lions has another job for us and we still have to take Orchid back to Boulder City, a city I now know to host or at least tolerate Red Eye’s slavers.” I wasn’t looking forward to traveling there before I knew that, now I was worried. Ray said Red Eye knew of me. If he got his information from the sprite-bots then he likely knew what I looked like as well and we were going to walk right into the manticore’s den.

~Are you frightened Starborn?~ Erebus said, appearing on the foot of the bed, his golden eyes boring into mine. ~Do you fear for yourself?~ He sneered, moving his gaze to Pumpkin. ~Or for another?~

You don’t care about why, all you want is a way to turn it to your advantage.

~You think you know me so well, answer me this then, to what end? Even if that were the case what advantage could I gain? We’re on the same path now Sparks and no matter how you try to deviate, no matter how long you stall, the end result will be the same~

You can’t make me do anything.

~Oh? Can’t I? Perhaps a demonstration will cease your insolence~ Erebus stood and waved his hoof through the air, leaving a golden glyph hovering in front of him. He stabbed his hoof through the glyph and at me, destabilizing its shape as the golden dust it became was drawn into me like a magnet. I felt his power surge into me as it had in the past but this time, I gathered my own power and prepared to meet his.

“Sparks? Are you alright?” Pumpkin asked, suddenly sitting up. I could hardly hear her, her voice distorted and far away. In my periphery I could see a streak of pink smoke begin to pour out of my right eye. Fear gripped my heart in a way it never had before. Unlike the last times there were no enemies here to focus my enmity. Instead, I was in an underground bunker surround by allies, friends…and loved ones.

Erebus no! Stop! Don’t do this, you’ve made your point!

~Be silent and drown in darkness. You’ve disrespected me for the last time. Perhaps once these distractions have been removed you will begin to see what I’ve been trying to show you~

NO! I won’t let you control me!

~It’s not up to you~

This was it; a turning point and I was out of time. With extreme effort I found the willpower to turn my head and place a hoof on Pumpkin. Her eyes widened in alarm when she recognized what was happening. Thinking quickly, she pounced atop me and tried to use her weight to keep me pinned down.

“Fight him Sparks!” She yelled, adding her strength to her weight holding me down. “I know you can do it!”

“I’m trying!” My voice came out as a strained wheeze. Seeing no other option, I unleashed the power I’d been gathering and felt it meet the wall of Erebus’ own. The clash of our magic was enough to make the room shudder as Pumpkin was nearly thrown free of me in a sudden outburst of energy. When Pumpkin recovered, her expression hardened and she began preparing a spell. In a near instant flash of blue light Pumpkin teleported us to the surface…a meter off the ground. Pumpkin, still straddling me, accidently drove me into the ground which was just enough to break my concentration. I felt the wall of his power overtake mine and just like that, my resistance vanished.

“You can’t save him.”
~You can’t save him~ He said with my voice.

“You should worry about saving yourself.” Pumpkin hissed, arcs of magical energy swirling around her horn.

“Fool. You don’t have the power to kill me. I am endless!”
~Fool. You don’t have the power to kill me. I am endless!~ We hissed back, kicking her off of us and rolling backwards to get some ground.

“Who said anything about killing you?” Pumpkin said, dropping her worried façade with a smirk. Erebus belatedly recognized what was about to happen and as he gathered magic for a response, I did the same from within and prepared to fight him, I wasn’t eclipsed yet! Pumpkin lowered her head and with a crack of thunder fired a beam of blue magic from her horn big enough to envelop me completely. Erebus responded with a beam of his own, the magic pink with outlines of black. The waves of energy collided with each other with the force of an explosion, pushing us backwards as Pumpkin’s magic threatened to swallow us. Where Erebus tried to dig in his hooves, I tried to jump. Where Erebus tried to summon more power, I flooded our mind with distraction. I don’t know if he’d have been strong enough to overwhelm her but I wasn’t going to let anything be easy as long as I maintained any part of myself.

I…told you. I said, struggling with the effort. You won’t… control me!
Be Strong!
Be Awesome!
Now…LEAVE ME ALONE!

It took everything I had and then some to regain even a modicum of control but with the few seconds I’d bought myself, I dropped the spell we’d been maintaining. By the time Erebus reasserted himself there was nothing he could do as Pumpkin’s spell overcame us. My skin tingled as the wave of energy engulfed me. For a second it felt like I was floating, then reality came back to me all at once with an abrupt rush overwhelming sensation. The glow from the spell dissipated and when it all cleared I was on my back looking up into the dark night sky. I sat up and saw I’d been blasted a decent distance backwards. Standing where I had been was Erebus, his form transparent, a furious glare locked on Pumpkin who returned it with one of her own.

~I underestimated you. Both of you~ It seemed to me like he was smiling as his form was blown away in a wayward gust of wind. I sat up a bit straighter and smiled in disbelief. She’d actually done it! I didn’t know what she’d done exactly but, for the time being, he was gone.

“Sparks.” Pumpkin said tiredly, almost far enough away that I couldn’t hear her. She smiled weakly and tried to take a step forward, only to ungracefully face plant into the dirt.

“Pumpkin!” I called as she fell, springing to my hooves and tripping over myself as I tried to reach her. I felt like I’d been galloping all day and more than once my legs gave out. She was breathing weakly when I reached her and when I tried to levitate her on my back I was instead greeted by a ripple of electric pain from my horn. Somewhere during that outburst, I had burned out. Cursing my own weakness for ever allowing this to happen, I bent down and manually hefted her on my back, taking slow, careful steps so I wouldn’t deposit her into the dirt again. She groaned weakly as I pushed the doors to the barn open and called the elevator. After that my memory gets a little blurry. I remember somepony shouting when the elevator touched down and more shouting when I made it to the infirmary. It wasn’t until some hours later when things became clear again, well, clear enough. I was sitting in the hallway outside the infirmary, Ollie was snoring quietly in a sleeping bag beside me. I don’t remember going to get her but her presence helped more than I could express. According to my PipBuck it was one in the morning and the exhaustion I’d been feeling went even further beyond what I could’ve imagined and no amount of closing my eyes brought me sleep. Approaching from further down the hallway was the sound of hooves on metal, growing progressively louder until-

“How bad was it?” Sunny asked, taking a seat beside me.

“Bad.” I said, my lips pressed together in a tight line. “I don’t know if I could have stopped him on my own.” It was like the first night in the swamp all over again. The level of forcefulness and control he was able to muster was too much for me then, but now? Now at least I knew that no matter how dire it seemed I could fight back. “Is…is anything…?” I started, finding I didn’t have the heart to finish the question. Unfortunately I didn’t need to. Sunny knew me too well. She wore a small frown as she passed me a mirror shard, inside which I confirmed what I’d been fearing. The iris of my right eye was no longer dotted with golden specks. It had become completely gold. I wasn’t entirely me anymore and the reality of what I’d been afraid of since meeting Erebus had never felt so real. My stomach tightened into a painful knot. It was really going to happen. One day, piece by piece, I wouldn’t be me. Would I still see? Trapped forever behind my own eyes or would I just…vanish? I tried to say something but somewhere inside of me something broke and I began to sob into my hooves. I felt Sunny place a comforting hoof on my withers but she said nothing. I could barely open my eyes and even when I managed a crack all was blurred by my tears. Tears I was crying for more than myself. I thought of those we’d lost along the way, especially those who’d died because of me and how they’d now died for nothing. I was heading even deeper down that path when I felt something tapping me on my right side. Sniffling pathetically and trying to wipe the wetness from my eyes, I looked over to see an awake Ollie looking back at me. Her eyes were wide with concern, the pain I’d seen within them gone as she looked up at me, looking like she was going to cry herself. I almost forgot myself as I abandoned the rabbit hole I’d been heading down and focused on her.

“No no, don’t cry Ollie.” I said, my voice cracking around the frog in my throat.

“What’s wrong? Why are you crying?” Ollie implored, her eyes threatening to overflow.

“It’s nothing Ollie. I’ll be alright. Just got a little scared is all.” It wasn’t a lie per se.

“No.” She said with a defiant shake of her head. What did she mean ‘no’? “I get scared too, and sometimes I cry but not like you.” I could see the pain in her eyes coming back, though this time it wasn’t her own, it was an echo of mine. I couldn’t believe what I said next.

“Because I’m turning into a monster.” I could still sense that Erebus was there but he was far away, much farther than he’d ever been. “And that scares me more than anything.” I wouldn’t say it felt good exactly to say it but it did offer myself some clarity.

“Is that why your eye is different? That doesn’t make you a monster.” Ollie said with an amused giggle. “I think it’s pretty.”

She…laughed? She laughed! I almost couldn’t believe it. I looked back into her eyes and saw my own reflection in them. Despite everything Erebus had tried, the mind games, the physical alterations…I still saw me.

“I- well thank you Ollie.” I said, chuckling with her. I had been brought back from the edge by one of the very things I fight to the edge for, the innocence of children. I always liked being vindicated.

“So don’t cry anymore okay? You’re not a monster.” Ollie slumped forward and wrapped her forelegs around my midsection as much as she could. She didn’t look at me but her trembling was enough to tell me she was scared. Not for herself but for me. It was just like with Aurora. She’d lost her real parent and feared she might lose the surrogate. I was starting to think that maybe kids liked me instead of the other way around. Or maybe this was the inevitable reaction from rescued orphans. Either way it didn’t change how I felt.

“Don’t worry Ollie.” I said, returning her embrace. “I’m not going anywhere.” I didn’t know if that was a lie or not, all that remained was to see how long I could stand by it. The whoosh of a retracting door stole my attention as Gunny walked out into the hallway, looking almost as tired as I felt. She looked over at us and a weary smile pulled at the corner of her mouth.

“Perhaps I should be referring children to you instead of the other way around.” She said, leaning to one side to look at Ollie still holding me. “Hey there sweetheart, are you doing okay?”

Ollie didn’t shy away when she answered. “Mhmm.” Ollie nodded and returned Gunny’s look, squeezing me a little tighter. “Thank you.”

“You’re very welcome.”

“How’s Pumpkin?” I asked, fighting the impulse to stand up.

“I’m not a unicorn expert but I think she just overdid it.”

“So s-she’s-”

“She’s fine, yes. Awake even. Would you like to see her?”

I was up on my hooves and inside the clinic in three strides, Ollie squealing from her spot as she hung on for dear life. With a shimmy of my hips I was able to fling the little filly up and on to my back proper. I smiled sheepishly once she was in place, the look on her face decidedly not happy.

“Sorry Ollie.”

“Don’t do that!” She chastised, harmlessly thumping the back of my crest.

“Ow!” I exclaimed in mock pain, theatrically going down to my knees as Ollie giggled.

“I knew you could do it.” A tired voice said from across the room. Pumpkin was on her side on an examination table, a thin sheet covering her bottom half. Forgetting playtime for the moment, I trotted to her side and felt my expression drop. The concern I was wearing must have been obvious as Pumpkin gave a weak chuckle and reached out to stroke my cheek. “Why are you looking at me like that?

“Just not used to being on this end, I guess.” If this was how I’d made my friends feel when I was hurt then I owed them all apologies. “Thank you, Pumpkin, I don’t know that I could have done it without you.”

“Maybe.” She said, lowering her hoof. “Maybe not.” She kicked the sheet off, swung her legs around and hopped off the table. For the first second I actually though she was going to make it. Once her hooves hit the floor and her weight was added to them, she crumpled forward into my waiting grasp.

“Thanks.” She said, leaning closer to me. “I’m so glad you’re alright Sparks.”

“Yeah, me too.” I had more to say but a loud yawn from Ollie stifled my thoughts and reminded me of the plush, fluffy bed that I’d been denied three times today.

“Can we go back to bed now?” Ollie asked, dramatically rubbing at her eyes.

“Of course sweetie.” Pumpkin said, carefully getting all four hooves safely beneath her. She wobbled slightly as she walked but otherwise stayed upright. I slowed my own pace to compensate, making sure I was close enough to catch her if I had to. Gunny was in the hallway where I’d left her, having a quiet conversation with Sunny. She looked up as we emerged, her expression suddenly unreadable.

“Is she good to be released?” I asked, nodding to Pumpkin at my side.

“Good question. Is she?” Gunny directed the question at Pumpkin who seemed to be giving it a fair amount of thought.

“Yes, thank you very much for your care doctor.”

“Just Gunny is fine.” She said with a smile. “Now try to get some rest. You’ll need it.”

“Don’t worry, bed is straight where we’re heading.” I added, unconsciously looking Pumpkin up and down. Gunny frowned and one eyebrow went up.

“I trust you mean to sleep when you get there?”

“Of course, what else would…we…do…oh.” I felt my face warm, unnecessary images dancing through my mind. To my surprise, Pumpkin’s face was flush too.

“I think I’m a bit too worn out for that.” Pumpkin said averting her eyes, smiling nervously.

“If you say so.” Gunny nodded, undoubtedly unconvinced. “Goodnight then you two, Sunny.” She gave us each a small nod and disappeared into the infirmary for some much-needed sleep herself.

“I better hit the hay too.” Sunny said standing and stretching, a few audible pops here and there. “Are we still heading out tomorrow?” It needed to be done but I wasn’t exactly looking forward to it. I looked over at Pumpkin who gave a resolute nod back. I could sense a familiar stubbornness in her that made me smile.

“I think so, against my better judgment.”

“Isn’t it always?” Sunny offered up a rare smile of her own and playfully thumped my shoulder as she passed us, most likely returning to…wherever she slept.

Pumpkin and I began to slowly make our way back to my office. There was an uneasy silence between us that I didn’t know how to breach. At about the halfway point a soft snoring from my back told me that Ollie had lost her battle with the sandpony. Which is apparently what Pumpkin was waiting for.

“Were you crying earlier?” Pumpkin asked, giving me a look somewhere between pity and guilt.

“Yeah.” I decided to give her the honest truth. I had nothing worth hiding from her anyway. “I’m not all me anymore.” I said, turning to give her a clear look at my eye. If she’d noticed earlier it hadn’t shown. “It’s his eye, Pumpkin. Little by little, piece by piece he’s changing me and one day there won’t be anything of me left.” With no known way to separate us it was the inevitable result. How much longer could I hold out? How much time did I have left to do good before my body obeyed another? I had no answers for either.

“‘Not until the bitter end’ remember?”

“I know and I don’t plan on giving up.”

“Then what changed?”

“The reality of it, I guess.” I said, running the event of the last few hours through my head again. “Up until now I entertained the idea that I might be able to stop him with willpower alone. I don’t know what he really is but he’s proved on two occasions now that he can overpower me if he chooses.” I thought further back to a conversation between us earlier today. “But I don’t think the changes are intentional. He told me once that he didn’t understand the orb and that the physical alterations might be some kind of bleeding effect.” Thinking about the orb gave me an idea I hadn’t thought of before. It was risky and carried a lot potential danger but if I was right…I dared not speculate more, not until the time came for me to try it.

“So what? Feeling bad about what you’re doing doesn’t excuse it.”

“I know that.” Perhaps I knew too well. “The point is that it was the only time since I’ve known him that he showed any equinity. Somewhere, buried under centuries of bitterness and dogma is somepony I can relate to, somepony who is more than the monster he wants me to see.” It was a long shot, I didn’t know if I was right and I sincerely hoped that Pumpkin’s spell, whatever it had been, kept him from hearing my voice.

What would the consequences be if I was wrong? What would they be if I was right? The whole thought made me shiver. When the day came for me to put my idea to the test I would know, one way or the other.

“Do you really think you can get through to him?” Pumpkin asked, the look of disbelief on her face mirroring how I felt deep inside.

“I don’t know but at this point I don’t know what else I can do about him.”

“We’ll find something Sparks.” Pumpkin stopped and took my hoof in hers. “Together. I promise.”

“Don’t make a promise you can’t keep.”

“Who says I can’t keep it?”

She had me there. Pumpkin had held a high rank in the Ministry of Magic during the war. If anypony alive could help me with a magical problem it was her.

“We’ll just have to put you to the test now won’t we?” I said, leaning in and crossing my horn over hers. I could feel her warm breath on my neck and my heart picked up speed.

“Careful, I’m under doctor’s orders to get some rest remember?” She said coyly, standing up on the tips of her hooves.

“Thank you, Pumpkin, for everything.” I said, our faces nearly touching, deciding whether or not I should-

“Just kiss me, stupid.” She said, deciding for me as her lips met mine in a gentle but still passionate kiss.

“Yuck!” A voice from my back said. Breaking the kiss, I looked over my shoulder at Ollie who had her tongue out in a dramatic display of disgust.

“What’s wrong Ollie? Feeling left out?” I said, smiling devilishly as I crouched to let her off my back and picked her up, lifting her to face level.

“No don’t! Put me down!” She squirmed to no avail and Pumpkin had to hide a laugh with her hoof.

“Mwah!” I said, placing a kiss on Ollie’s forehead with equal dramatics.

“O-oh.” Ollie’s kicking stopped, as if she had come to some revelation. “M-my dad used to do that for me.”

Oh. Forcing her to remember her parents was the last thing I wanted to do.

“I’m sorry Ollie, I didn’t mean to-

“No, it’s okay.” She interrupted. “It…it felt nice.” Unsure of what to do from there, I gently lowered her to the floor and let go, the mood tentatively ruined. We resumed our journey to bed a few paces when the sound of Ollie clearing her throat came from behind me. She was standing where I’d set her down, her hoof held out with a look of expectation. Moving back to her, I took her hoof in mine.

“C’mon Ollie, you need your sleep.”

“But I’m not tired anymore.” She said, the way she rubbed at her eyes suggesting she was being less than truthful.

“Well, tell you what. We’ll make a bet. If you can make it all the way back without yawning once you can stay up.”

“Really?” She said, the stars in her eyes heralding an excitement her mother most likely never allowed.

“Really.” I said, wondering what I would do if she somehow won.

She didn’t.

***

“Good morning chiiiildren! What’s goin’ down is post apocalyptia today? Well pay attention and ya just might learn something. Now you remember that big ass explosion I mentioned yesterday? Of course you do, I know how all you out there cling to the wise words of ol’ DJ Pon3! But seriously I’d advise keeping your distance. Somepony labeling themselves an expert spoke to one of my sources and told them that the metal and bits of machinery being dug up have, and I quote, ‘a high likelihood of originating from a Stable’ To any of you out there with the bright idea of salvaging what’s left you’d best think twice. That’s the kind of discovery that gets ponies killed, usually by bigger ponies with bigger guns. In case the subtly was lost on some of you, this is DJ Pon3 saying keep your distance unless you got the balls or the guns to back it up because you won’t be the only ones there and not everyone plays nice. That concludes today’s public service announcement. Up next, manticore sightings in Fetlock. More on that after Sapphire Shores.”

Footnote: No Level Up.

Quest Perk: Bulwark of Innocence – You have made a vow to protect the children of the Wasteland and those who hurt them will suffer your wrath! +2 to STR, END and AGL when children are in danger.

Chapter Thirty-Seven: Lost in Silence

Author's Note

Experimental kind of chapter.

Chapter Thirty-Seven: Lost in Silence

Chapter Thirty-Seven: Lost in Silence

“The fight is won or lost far away from witnesses.”
oo00OOO00oo
“Sometimes, you have to stop thinking so much and just go where your heart takes you.”

I was alone when I woke up, the time displayed on my PipBuck telling me that I shouldn’t have been surprised. I rolled over and kicked the coverings off me with a groan, trying a spell as I sat up. I was equal parts surprised and not to discover my magic had returned. I really wasn’t looking forward to our trip to Boulder City once we were done at the Bastion but a promise was a promise even if I didn’t make it. A fact that I was still privately annoyed with. A note I’d found attached to Starfall filled me in on what the others were doing and I took what time I had and got ready, wondering what today would bring.

***

When it came time to meet the others at the base of the elevator I was surprised at how many of them were there, suited up and ready to go. Sunny, Pumpkin, Grim, Indra, Adria and Orchid were all expected. The Brightcrest siblings, 87 and Crescent were not. I was about to protest when the sound of hooves pounding the metal of the corridor behind me distracted me. Standing there, small packs on their backs, was Ebon Glow and Ollie. I looked between them, again looking for a reason to protest but found it dying in my throat as Ollie danced excitedly in place.

“I told her we were leaving and she wouldn’t take no for an answer.” Ebon Glow said apologetically. I felt my eyes narrow for a fraction of a second before I relented. As much as I didn’t like the idea this eventuality was likely to happen sooner or later.

“Alright.” I said with a sigh. “But you do whatever the grown-ups tell you and stay close. Okay?”

“Okay.” Ebon Glow nodded, a bit of an edge shadowing his eyes.
“I will.” Ollie said, her excitement fading a bit at the seriousness in my expression.

“Good.” I said, motioning them towards the rest of the assembled group.

“Are we going to have enough supplies to make a roundtrip?” Orchid asked as I approached with (hopefully) the last of our entourage.

“We’ll figure something out.” I said, planning on going hungry for the night if that’s what it took. “I didn’t expect so many of you to come.” Especially since I was positive I hadn’t told all of them my plan.

“I told you; we are your eyes, wings and talons.” Charlotte said, repeating the gesture from yesterday and looking up with a smile. “You’ll have to do better if you want to shake us.”

“Noted.” I smiled back, taking my place on the elevator with the kids. “Crescent.” I nodded my head to him in greeting and received a nod in turn. His presence seemed strangest of all and that made a part of me hurt. Despite it all we were friends once or something like friends at least. I owed him the opportunity to prove he meant what he’d said to me when I returned from Whinnyapolis. Ollie broke off from me and took her spot under her preferred shelter, Sunny, and tentatively looked around at the others assembled. Adria quickly took Ollie’s spot beside me and wrapped a claw around my foreleg.

“All right.” Pumpkin started, taking a deep breath. “Let’s get this show on the road. What’s the worst that could happen?”

“I wish you wouldn’t say that.”

***

“Get down!” Sunny yelled as I dove to the dirt, feeling the wind of something large just miss me.

“Manticore!” Somepony shouted as gunfire began to erupt around me. I rolled away from the commotion before I got to my hooves, taking the extra time to assess the situation. I’d never seen a manticore in person before but it was big and I mean BIG. Its wingspan was wide enough to shelter four ponies from rain and it looked as if it could shear any one of us in half with a bite. Not to mention its large red claws on each paw and chitinous scorpion tail raised over its head poised to strike. So far our bullets were barely breaking its skin as it roared defiantly. With speed that made me think of Belua, it dashed forward and batted Indra with its paw, striking her in the chest and lifting her off her hooves into the air where she collided back first into a crumbling concrete fence with enough force to smash the rest of the way through it. Upon seeing its strength, the Brightcrests and Grim swooped down and each grabbed one of the kids, flying them up and away from the danger. Once they were clear I unslung Starfall and swung it hard in a vertical chop, the blade releasing a wave of energy towards the beast. The wave hit it in the side, leaving behind some serious looking burns and nearly severing its left wing. I had done the most significant damage to it so far…which put me square in its sights.

Ignoring all the other bullets bouncing off its thick hide, it locked eyes with me and charged with a nearly deafening roar. Instinct took hold of me in that moment, spinning me on my hooves and sending me galloping down an alley to the side of the building with the perimeter fence. I could hear the sound of concrete shattering as it forced its bulk down the alley behind me, close enough that I could feel the heat of its breath on my hind legs. Gripping Starfall tight between my teeth, I spun and swung it as hard as I could. The blade slashed through the manticores face, cutting a deep line from its lower jaw and up to its left eye. It reared up and snarled, taking out more of nearest building as it flailed. Just as I thought victory might be at hoof, the tail I’d neglected to keep an eye on lashed out from over its shoulder at me. The oozing stinger bounced off Starfall’s blade but the strength behind it was still enough to make my knees buckle. Seeing no alternative, I conjured a shield around myself as it recovered and brought down a heavy paw on top of it. The alley beneath me began to crack as a second blow fell on my shield. From behind it I could see the glow of Pumpkin’s magic as a telekinetically guided chunk of rubble exploded against the back of its head. It turned around to face its new attacker, standing up tall on its hind legs in a threat display as it brought its incredible mass down like a thunderclap.

Which was precisely the wrong thing to do. The ground beneath me dipped sharply as a sizeable length of the alley gave way and sent us plummeting to whatever awaited us below. I landed on my back beside a river of filth, chunks of concrete and asphalt the size of beach balls bounced off my shield as the rest of it came down on top of me. To my right something heavy fell into the canal of what I tentatively identified as water. After a few more seconds the rumbling ceased and the pile of rubble seemed to settle.

“Sparks!” A voice called, too far away or obstructed for me to identify.

“I’m alright!” I yelled back, hoping that if I could hear them then the same would be true for me. I could barely move within the contents of my shield and had no idea how much rubble had piled on top of me from my spot on the bottom. If I could concentrate enough to start levitating some of it off me without losing my shield, maybe I-

I never got to finish the thought as the manticore burst up from the surface of the water, bellowing so loud that I feared it would cause another collapse. My pile began to shift as the manticore moved past it, or more accurately, as it started to dig me out. In any other situation I’d be thankful but this time my savior intended to also be my executioner. Trapped as I was, I began to feel panic bubbling up from inside. What was I going to do? How long would my shield last once it uncovered me? It was time to find out. With a final mighty shove, it freed me and I was finally able to see past the rubble and into the bleeding, wet face of the manticore. Once the rubble was clear I dropped my shield and fired an electric bolt into its open maw. It recoiled and shrieked in pain, giving me enough time to stand and get clear of the rubble. In the path before me was the still reeling manticore and two dark openings in the back wall that fed the flow of fetid filth gently drifting past me. In the path behind me was a single dark opening where the stream flowed into, small concrete paths running parallel on each side.

“Hold on! We’re coming!” Someone up top yelled. “Just hang on and- FUCK!”

A distant rumble shook the ground above me and judging by the sounds of the muted gunfire that followed, somepony or a group of someponies had engaged my entourage. Raiders? More Slavers? A flash of magic from beside me jumped to the front of my thought process as Pumpkin stepped out of it.

“What are you doing!?” I asked, shoving her towards the one opening behind us, Pumpkin’s magic having got the manticores attention. The low growl that rumbled from its throat told me it hadn’t forgotten her either.

“I’m not leaving you!” She shouted back, magically hurling more chunks of rubble at the manticore. There was no time to argue and our options were dwindling. I had no idea where it might lead but we realistically only had the one option.

“Run!” I yelled, pushing her more fervently towards the dark portcullis as I sent another wave of palefire towards it. Not waiting to see the outcome I spun on my hooves and ushered Pumpkin and myself into the darkness with as much haste as I could muster. Switching on my PipBuck light, Pumpkin did the same with her horn, we galloped down the thin paths alongside the stream to see that the tunnel went on for some distance with no openings in sight. The manticores footsteps thundered against the concrete behind us, its angry roar reverberating off the walls. A light in the distance ahead of us gave me a bit of hope, enough to coax my legs to give more than I’d ever asked of them. The light’s edge ended in a drop down to a large concrete bowl of water. The room we’d found was massive. Holes all around the rounded walls leaked slow streams of waste the same way ours did. Which meant this was the end of the road.

“Waste processing.” Pumpkin said, her voice thoughtful. Her eyes were on a small box of a building in the center of the pool held up on metal stilts with metal catwalks jutting out in the cardinal directions away from it, each leading to their own ways out. At least that was what I hoped.

“So what?” I scoffed. “Have you forgotten about the manticore that’s right on top of us!?” I turned around and the beast in question was now in sight, barreling down the path at us.

“Not yet.” Pumpkin said, holding a hoof across my chest to keep me from moving.

“What?”

“Not. Yet.” She repeated, her eyes narrowed in concentration as the manticore closed the distance between us. “Now!” She magically flung us off the lip as the manticore lunged over us and down into the bowl, noisily impacting the box of a building in the center. It flopped off the freshly bent and warped metal of the catwalks and splashed into the muck below. I slammed my eyes shut and screamed, waiting for the imminent impact with the concrete or water below…which never came. I opened my eyes to see that Pumpkin and I were floating in the air barely below where we had just been. I felt my cheeks warm under the amused smirk on Pumpkin’s face.

“What?” She said, batting her eyelashes innocently. “Don’t you trust me?”

“You…you really are an amazing unicorn.” I said as she began to lower us toward the least warped catwalk. Levitation was one of the most basic spells in a unicorn’s grimoire but self-levitation was on the other side of the spectrum and she was guiding me as well on top of all of it. I couldn’t help but admire her. Not just for her ability but everything that came with it too. Since I’d known her, she’d shown understanding, compassion, and bravery all in such a short time.

“D-don’t look at me like that.” She said, fidgeting but not looking away, her cheeks flushing with an intensity that almost made them glow. A weak spot? I thought deviantly, tucking that knowledge away for future use.

“No promises.” I said, my hooves touching down on the catwalk as the magic around me vanished. “One of these days you’re going to have to teach me a spell or two.”

“Maybe.” She said with a cute wrinkle of her nose. “First we-”

With a white splash of water a huge paw broke the surface and raked its claws through the catwalk below us. Its integrity already questionable from the manticore’s prior impact, the catwalk pitched down and dumped us both into the filthy soup.

And I can’t swim.

I kicked my legs uselessly, noting with growing panic that I shouldn’t be sinking so fast. Below me I could see a dark mass struggling to right itself as it got closer. A circle of darkness flush with the walls was what I was drifting towards. Was I being sucked in? Where would it take me? Would I survive the trip? Where was Pumpkin? All these thoughts spilled over at once as two tremors thundered behind me and something briefly tugged on my tail as I was sucked into the tunnel and carried away. My lungs were beginning to protest as I’d made my way around a second bend, bouncing of the walls as I sped through the water. How far did this tunnel lead? Protest quickly became burning and with a final collision against the tunnel wall I couldn’t hold it anymore and inadvertently sucked down a lungful of mucky water. This was it, I thought, the burning in my lungs dominating the rest of my senses. Even with my eyes closed I could see the encroaching darkness. Then, in a near instant, the light faded and darkness prevailed.

</*^*>

Hello?
My magic will protect you.
Who are you?
Please…you must help me.

</*^*>

“Do ya think he’s dead?” A quiet voice said from above me. I…wasn’t dead?

“He’s been layin’ here for a while now.” Another voice said.

“Who cares if he’s dead or not? This is our turf, take his stuff and let’s get outta here.” A third voice said. I cracked an eye enough to see that I was surrounded by sand. I strained my senses and the distant sound of waves lapping at the shore reached my ears. I was alive. I was alive!

Fuck…I was alive. Where was I? Pumpkin! I suddenly remembered how we’d been separated. I felt one of the voices tug at Starfall still thankfully strapped to my back and decided it was time to get up. My eyes shot open and I leapt to my hooves as fast as I could, drawing Starfall in its awakened form and turned to face them. My would-be robbers screamed and ducked their heads. One of them bolted down the beach in terror. They were children, or teenagers more like, cowering with their heads in their hooves.

“We’re sorry!” One of them cried, his coat was brown as was his shaggy and unkempt mane.

“Please don’t kill us!” The other cried, a filly with an aqua coat and sea green mane tied into dirty little pigtails.

Behind them was the opening of a large drainage pipe spewing discolored water, the ticking from my PipBuck warning me of its toxicity. At least they’d dragged me away from the flow, something both I and my RAD counter were thankful for.

“Where am I?” I asked, my voice hoarse and strained. I lowered Starfall but kept it in its awakened state. “Who are you?”

“I’m Ula.” The filly said.

“I’m Peat.” The colt added. “And this is Wayfinder’s Landing.” He looked up and behind him at the patchwork wood of a boardwalk running parallel along the beach for a hundred or so meters. A ping from my PipBuck marked Wayfinder’s Landing on the map…a significant distance south of Baltimare proper. If I had to guess I’d venture that I was three miles south of Baltimare (How was I not dead?) on the other side of…the Shipyard.

“We thought you were dead mister.” Peat continued, a note of apology in his tone.

“I even kicked you three times.” Ula added. Huh. I had chalked up the soreness in my ribs from bouncing around the tunnel. Speaking of which…

“Did anypony else come out of the pipe?” I asked, taking a slow and deliberate step towards them. They looked back and forth at each other and took a step back. “Answer me.” I said, raising Starfall back into ready position. I wasn’t actually going to hurt them but they didn’t know that. I really didn’t like resorting to threats, especially against children, but I didn’t have time to waste. I was just about to give it up when Ula broke and talked.

oo00OOO00oo

“Maybe.” I said, wrinkling my nose at the idea. Me a teacher? I just didn’t think I could do it. Magic was part of my special talent which meant a lot of it was innate. I didn’t know how to put it into proper words but for him I would try…someday…maybe. “First we-” Before I could finish something broke the surface of the water and claws half the size of my leg rended through the metal below us like it wasn’t even there. The metal groaned as it bent forward, dumping the both of us into the disgusting water. Probing outward with my magic I found Sparks but something was pulling against him. Forcing myself to open my eyes, I saw his form being sucked towards the opening of a drainage tunnel. I tried to prepare another spell but lost my concentration when the manticore took a swing at me. Thankfully it missed but the force behind it sucked me into its wake as it passed, sending me rolling head over hooves through the water. Why wasn’t Sparks trying to swim away?

Then it hit me, the way he was flailing, the way he was being effortlessly sucked away. Sparks couldn’t swim and I’d used a banishing spell against Erebus last night. There was nopony else to help him. Only me. Enough was enough and I felt anger begin swallow up my fears and anxieties, the water around my horn beginning to boil in response to my spell. Sparks was nearly to the drain intake when I unleashed the magic I’d been gathering. The first blast shot through the water and the manticore’s shoulder, shredding skin, tearing muscle, and pulverizing bones, clouding the water with blood as the residual power hammered the wall behind it. The second blast went right through its good eye, blowing out the back of its skull, sending bone fragments and nearly black chunks of grey matter into the water. It too had enough energy left to pierce all the way through and impact the wall, cracking it severely and dislodging several chunks of concrete.

My anger faded to be replaced by panic as I spotted Sparks’ silhouette get sucked past the threshold. Desperately I reached out for something to grab. Telekinesis on something you couldn’t see wasn’t impossible but incredibly difficult even for a unicorn like me. My magic made contact with something and instant relief overtook me…but for a fleeting moment. The manticore’s carcass sank in front of me against the wall, it mass effectively blocking the drainage intake as the slow rain of rubble buried it as well. I felt my hold on him slip away and he was gone.

No. NO!

I don’t know how long I just floated there, too stunned to move. For a moment I thought about staying there until I drowned but the idea quickly diffused in my head like the blood in the water. My tears were invisible under the surface but they came nonetheless. Even with all my ability I couldn’t save the one pony in this new world who meant something to me. Just like the last time I thought, remembering how I went into stasis at Outlast hoping to save Equestria only to wake and find it had all been wiped away while I slept. My limbs were heavy as I breached the surface and it took me a moment to figure out the sounds echoing in the distance came from my own irregular sobbing. What was I going to tell the others? How would I tell them? Aurora and the other kids would be devastated. I followed the path of destruction the manticore left as it chased us, all the way back to where I’d first teleported in. As far as I could tell the fighting above had stopped but I couldn’t bring myself to move. I guided the statuette of Pinkie out of my bags and set it on the floor in front of me.

“You’d know what to say if you were here.” My voice came out choked and a few more tears ran down my cheeks, remembering that he’d gifted it to me. “What am I supposed to do now?”

“How am I supposed to know?” A familiar voice echoed all around me.

“Aunt Pinkie?” I asked, suddenly alert and on my hooves. “No, it’s impossible, this is just in my head.”

“Of course it’s in your head silly! But since when does that make something impossible?”

“I…I’m sorry.” I said trying to swallow the lump in my throat. It had been over a year since we spoke last, well over a year before the end of the world that is. Pinkie Pie had hosted a party in Manehattan that hadn’t ended well. Twilight exploded on her, called her an addict and left, taking all of the mood with her. I hadn’t known then that she’d been using, what with my own project to manage, and I found myself torn between my adopted aunt and my boss. In the end I chose my career over my family. “I’m sorry…for everything.” I said, my body wracked with invigorated sobs. It hadn’t been the first time either, nor had it been just her. All the missed birthdays and Hearths Warmings. I regretted so much. I remembered my last birthday and how upset I’d been when she didn’t show. Served me right. I began to wonder, with deep sorrow, how she died. Did she die when the bombs fell? Or did she survive the initial fallout only to succumb to radiation later…or worse. If I’d just taken the time to talk to her, if only I could go back and-

“Stop.” Pinkie said, an uncharacteristically hard edge to her voice. “It’s too late for ‘what ifs’ but you know what it isn’t too late for? You to get off your fat flanks and quit feeling sorry for yourself.”

“Fat!?” I said, my sobbing taking a backseat for the indignity I was just delivered. “They’re not fat!” I craned my head to look back at the wet clothes clinging tightly to my unequivocally not slim rump.

“Oh yes it is.” Pinkie said with a giggle that made my heart ache and for the first time in a long time it felt like it was just the two of us. “Sparks almost can’t keep his eyes off it. You think he’d rather be laying in the sand somewhere instead of sizing you up? Even I almost can’t resist checking you out. Luna knows it’s been centuries since you’ve had a good, hard-”

“Auntie!” I said stopping her, feeling blood rush to my cheeks. Then, like a slap to the face, it occurred to me. Why would she say it that way? “Are you saying he’s alive?” I dared not give myself hope but I couldn’t reject it out of hoof, not with the specter of Pinkie Pie speaking to me.

“Oops. Umm, maaaaaaybe. One sec… Yeah definitely alive.”

“How do you know?”

“I don’t!” She sang. Was…was she mocking me?

I felt hot tears of anger begin to form. “Then why would you-” I was suddenly silenced by something that almost felt like somepony’s hoof against my lips.

“Not until the bitter end, remember?” The sensation against my lips faded to be replaced by a comforting feeling around my shoulders, like somepony had wrapped me in a warm blanket. Or…a hug. “Go to him. He needs you and you need him, more than you need me. I love you Pumpkin and nothing past, present, or future will change that. Pinkie promise.”

I found myself smiling despite it all, my face an odd dichotomy of emotion as I sat up straight for my favorite part.

“Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”
“Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

Thankfully I’d mastered the art of not actually poking myself in the eye about ten or so years ago.

“I’m so glad you’re here.” I said, wiping my tears away with my foreleg.

“I’m not. Not really. I’m only here because you are.” Pinkie said. “Tell your brother I said wake up.”

“What? What does that mean? Auntie!?” Something was wrong.

“WAKE UP!”

My eyes shot open with a start and I was halfway up on my hooves when recognition and understanding became clear. I had fallen asleep in front of the statuette at some point, the combined physical and mental strain had clearly left me exhausted. Behind me at the bottom of the freshly cleared path to the surface was Sunny, her eyes darting to and fro.

“Good, you’re awake. Where is he?” She said, her voice tense. What just happened? Did I just dream it? A stress induced, partially lucid dream? I looked over at the statuette, wondering what to make of it all when it appeared to wink and my doubts were washed away.

“He fell.” I said standing up and stowing the statuette back in my bags. “Manticore chased us to the processing station and he was sucked into a drainage tunnel.”

Sunny’s expression was an unreadable mask of stoicism but I could see the pain in her eyes. “Dead?” She asked, sounding like she might cry, or rage.

“I don’t think so.” I said shaking my head. “The tunnel has to lead somewhere and I think I know how to find out.” The building we’d passed before the collapse was the old Midtown Library. There must be schematics or building plans somewhere inside and from there we could determine where he’d ended up or where his body ended up A dark voice in my head whispered.

“You really think he’s alive?” Sunny asked, more for herself than me.

“You don’t?” I countered, letting a bit of ice into my words. “You should be trying to convince me, not the other way around.” I pointed an accusatory hoof at her, my heart hammering in my chest, my limbs getting heavy. Where was this coming from? “You should know better than any of us what he’s capable of. Ask yourself again, do you think he’s alive?”

Sunny’s eyes narrowed and she opened her mouth to say something, thought better of it, and closed it. She seemed to be debating something with herself when she closed her eyes deliberately and opened them again slowly. “I…don’t know.” She said, rising to her full height. She was taller than me I noticed… “You have an idea?”

“I have a good idea which tunnel he was sucked into.” I started, looking up the crude ramp which got me a nod from Sunny. “There should be something we could use in the library to pinpoint exactly where it leads.” The trek up the path was difficult but far from impossible, though I did catch my hoof on the last rock and stumble a bit. Thankfully only one or two of the others waiting above noticed.

“So, what happened in there?” Sunny whispered in my ear. I was about to recount our fight with the manticore when she shook her head and peered at me from under the brim of her hat. “I mean to you. I can tell you’ve been crying. You thought he was gone too…what changed?”

I thought about that a moment. Had what I experienced just been a dream? It had felt so real, so personal and yet…she’d stopped me from giving up by reminding me that matter how bleak something appeared the only way to truly fail was to not try at all.

“Nothing.” I affirmed, more for myself than present company. “Just remembering what I’ve always known.” I paused a moment, surveying the others gathered and noticed a few glaring absences.

“The Brightcrests are chasing down the group of raiders who ambushed us and I sent 87 and Grim to scout ahead.” Sunny said, answering my next unspoken question.

“Can you call them back?” If I found what I was hoping for inside I would need their wings to cast the broadest net for a search.

“No.” Sunny seemed to hesitate a second before offering up an anxious smile. “Sparks had the flare gun.”

“Probably not the wisest course of action anyway.” I said. We’d already been ambushed once, no need to tell every opportunist in Baltimare where we were.

“Agreed.” Sunny squinted at me; her eyes narrowed to slits. “You should probably change though.” Her eyes briefly flicked to something behind me.

Change? What did- oh, my clothes. I started to take my coat off when I dared a look at the others patiently waiting and I could feel at least one pair of eyes on me in a way that made me uncomfortable. Then, as if summoned by dramatic timing, a gust of wind blew past us and chilled me to the bone. Abandoning the idea of changing in front of near strangers, I instead opted for a quick drying spell and everything was remedied, well, almost everything. The eyes I’d felt on me belonged to the pony Sparks had called Crescent and he was currently doing his best to look anywhere except in my direction. Was that going to be a problem? Unfortunately, there were more important things on my mind and I had to leave that on the backburner for now. Looking at the others again I noticed that they weren’t without injury. Indra had her left foreleg in a crude sling and had a half soaked through bandage under her left eye. Next to her was Orchid who was sporting an obvious graze wound through her left cutie mark. If anypony else was wounded beyond that they were hiding it well.

“Miss Pumpkin?” A small voice said from behind me, followed by an accompanying tug on my tail.

“Hi sweetie.” I said turning around to face Ollie…and the other two. The young griffin must have been Adria, the black furred colt however was a complete mystery.

“He’s not coming back, is he?” The colt said miserably, his voice not matching his oddly neutral expression.

“I…I don’t know.” It wasn’t the truth they wanted to hear. It wasn’t the truth I wanted to hear either but it was the truth. “I’m not giving up on him though.” I said, momentarily frightened by the sudden intensity of my voice. “And neither should you because he wouldn’t give up on you. Ever.” Adria and the colt seemed to stand up straighter and the sadness in the air dissipated noticeably. Ollie sniffled, wiped her face with a hoof and set her eyes into hard lines unbecoming of her age.

“Okay.” She said with a nod.

“Good.” I said, feeling that weight ease off my shoulders. “I get the feeling he might need all of us when the time comes.”

oo00OOO00oo

“I’m sorry!” Ula said again, throwing herself face down into the sand and holding out a bundle of red cloth in her hoof. I levitated it to my own hoof and unfurled it. Clustered inside was what appeared to be teeth and other bits of bone. Some of the manticore’s teeth I noticed belatedly, their size giving them away.

“That’s all I swear!” Ula continued, daring a look up at me with pleading and fear in her eyes. I had gone too far. Willing Starfall back to normal I strapped it to my back and knelt down in front of Ula. She flinched at my approach but didn’t resist as she let me lift her up.

“I’m sorry.” I said, brushing some sand out of her mane. So nopony else came behind me. That could be a good thing or a bad one. Did they think I was dead too? Honestly, I couldn’t believe I wasn’t. Three miles was a long way to travel underwater and I know I didn’t even make one before I lost consciousness. “I didn’t want to scare you.” I dropped the bundle of teeth back in Ula’s hooves, wondering what kind of value they’d placed on them. I suppose I hadn’t been very different at their age. I remembered the pile of old circuits and other bits of tech I’d rescued from the incinerator to tinker with.

“Just the teeth and you, honest.” Ula said, her voice and expression still tense.

I tried to pat her on the head reassuringly but she flinched away at first contact. Guess not all kids liked head pats I thought with a wan smile, turning my back on the pair to begin my long journey back home. I summoned the radio Blackhawk had given me to find that being submerged as long as I’d been had ruined it beyond use. Cursing under my breath I realized I had the whole of the city plus the Shipyard between me and the Bastion and if my friends weren’t looking for me and I couldn’t communicate with them then I had to move quick if I ever hoped to catch up with them.

“Wait!” Peat called, him and Ula trotting up behind me. “You can’t leave, it’s too dangerous.” He finished, looking past me at the fog rolling in off the ocean.

“Dangerous how?” I asked, raising an eyebrow at their odd fervor.

“The nightmares are coming.” Ula answered, her voice dropping to a whisper like somepony might overhear her. Before I could inquire further the sound of a bell being rung sounded from further up the boardwalk.

“Everypony inside!” A loud, gruff sounding voice called into the dimming light, followed by a few more chimes. “Defenders! Stand ready!” The same voice bellowed. From up top I heard the sounds of hooves pounding the wood as the defenders organized their defensive line. Or so I imagined at least. Ula and Peat dashed up the bank back up to the boardwalk proper, so too did a few other ponies I hadn’t noticed further down the beach. I backed up to the boardwalk’s support pillars where I spotted the barrels of a few long rifles poke over the edge above. Were the nightmares coming from the water? I looked back out at the wall of fog steadily rolling in. It was moving awfully fast I noticed. It would roll over the beach in a minute or two and the dimming light of dusk cast a violet tinged haze on the approaching wall. As it got closer I spotted brief flashes of green light within the fog. Somepony above me must have also noticed as the rifles I’d seen before opened up with their first salvo of bullets.

“YOU!” Somepony shouted directly above me. I turned to see a mustachioed stallion’s head poking over the edge, a look between disbelief and anger on his face…aimed at me. “What the fuck do you think you’re doing!? Get off the beach! NOW!”

“TOO LATE!” A distinctly female voice yelled as the fog washed over the beach and visibility dropped to barely a few hoof lengths around me. “FIRE AT WILL!” Gunfire erupted all around me and I could spot a couple of the green flashes crisscross across the beach. I drew Starfall in awakened form and held it cautiously in front of me for protection, its glow offering me a bit more visibility. Down the beach came the sound of bestial roaring as something’s dark silhouette leapt up from the beach and on to the boardwalk in a single bound. Following soon after were cries of distress as a large ball of green light burned fleetingly into existence with a crackle of flame. Balefire. The very thought made my burn scars sting as the idea of being swallowed by balefire again became a likely possibility. Just what the hell were these things? I began to inch my way towards where I’d seen the kids climb the bank when the air around me began to grow warmer. I heard the crunch of sand behind me and froze. Slowly, I braved a look. It just stood there, facing me with its completely blank features. It was equine in shape but every inch of its body was black as coal. A bushy mane ringed its head like a lion and hanging aloft behind it was a long, thin tail tipped with fur that matched its mane. Growing from its forehead was and odd irregularly shaped horn, looking more like an antler or tree root than a horn. I brought my sword around to put something between myself and it, still slowly inching backwards. It followed, taking one slow step followed by two quick ones, ending up where I’d just been standing. It opened its mouth, revealing its pointed teeth and hissed, the mane around its head and tail igniting into a ring and line of ethereal green fire. Its eyes opened and burned with the same light, two glowing orbs of balefire that were set on me. It lunged forward, the fire around its body flaring as it tried to pin and immolate me. I jumped back and swung my blade hard. It sliced through the air and bounced off its horn, though not without taking a decent chunk with it. Errant magic bled from its horn in small magical discharges and the flames around it seemed to lessen. Swinging again and again, I was able to strike the horn a second time, this time cleaving it off its base. Within seconds the green fire had retreated and I used its momentary confusion to drive my blade into its chest. It gurgled as it choked on its blood, its eyes tracing up the blade to my eyes. And I froze. Before where I saw the eyes of a beast, of a monster, now I saw recognition, life, and intelligence. It reached forward and touched my cheek with a, tufted, cloven hoof, its expression running the range from fear and sadness, regret and anger and finally, hope and courage. I could see my own shaken expression in the reflection of its eyes.

“H-help…her.” It breathed. The hoof fell from my cheek and it pitched forward dead, taking the sword out of my grasp as I took a step back in shock. I could only stare as the fight around me seemed to die down, flashes of green retreated from the beach and back out to the water, their flaming hooves allowing them both to gallop across the surface and cover their movement. The being lying dead before me no longer had the appearance of a monster. It was brown where it had been black, the flaming mane that surrounded its head was now fluffy looking and dark brown in color. Along its back and muzzle were patches of green scales. What had it, she, I tentatively identified, really been? I couldn’t even bring myself to recover my sword. The lingering idea that doing so would desecrate the corpse of what had been a living, feeling, and thinking equine. There was more to this, so much more I couldn’t even begin to fathom. The killing sat so heavily on my mind that I hadn’t noticed the arrival of the mustachioed stallion and a few others.

“What the hell…? That’s not a nightmare. Is it?”

oo00OOO00oo

The library had clearly been in the midst of decorating when the end came. Faded, almost white, orange and black nightmare night decorations hung loosely from several of the book stacks. Others were completely bare. About half of the stacks had fallen in the ensuing centuries, creating a veritable maze of rotting piles of books and their wrecked stacks. The other half were gone completely. Though large swaths of char and burn piles suggested they’d been burned for warmth long ago. Signs of habitation, even old ones, weren’t a good sign. The chances of what I needed being intact or here at all had taken a sharp dive at the discovery. It was still our best bet for the moment and barring a sudden fire or other such disaster I was going to take that look around. Would they have put the city plans and schematics on a rack? Suddenly the whole idea seemed silly. Why would the library have the sewer layout and accompanying building documents? This was a question for city hall, not a silver medal grade library in what had been a rather low-income neighborhood before the war.

“Kee…Keereen? Del…delgateon-” Ollie said. She was standing off to the side, obviously trying her best to read the headline of one of the few laminated newspapers pinned to a slanted corkboard. She noticed me coming and let out a little whine. “Can you read it for me? Please?” She asked, a pleading quiver to her lower lip.

“You’re pretty good at that.” I said, noting to keep a healthy amount of caution in reserve for any future puppy eyed requests. “It says ‘Kirin delegation attacked by pirates en route to Canterlot.’” I remembered that headline. It was a few weeks after Pinkie’s last party. Their princess, or whatever the Kirin equivalent called herself, Rain Shine was taken hostage by unknown assailants while crossing the Celestial Sea. There had been no resolution by the time I went under at outlast.

“And this one?” Ollie asked, pointing to the next one.

“Dragon Lord Ember turns away Equestrian envoy, tensions run high.” This one was quite a bit older than the previous header, about thirteen years into the war. Princess Luna attempted to enter negotiations with the dragon lands after Rainbow Dash and the Shadowbolts engaged and killed a dragon over Hoofington. Since the dragon in question had been a native of the zebra empire and not the dragon lands our envoy was turned away at their border.

“And the last one?”

“Primarch Ironside of the Taurus Hegemony willing to negotiate Equestrian passage through Hegemony waters.” Primarch Ironside had been an old but pragmatic minotaur. Equestria and the Hegemony had contested the waters between our two nations for almost eighty years when the war broke out. Negotiations had gone well. Princess Luna agreed to cede the waters to the Hegemony for a length of one hundred years in exchange for uninhibited travel of Equestrian civilian and military vessels for the duration of the war. Silently I wondered how those nations had fared since the end.

“Thank you.” Ollie said. “I understand now.” The way she crinkled her nose told me that she really hadn’t and without the context I had how could she?

“You’re welcome.” I hadn’t expected this jaunt down memory lane to make me feel so bad but I welcomed it. I’d rather feel the pain and remember every face I lost than push them to the back of my mind to become silhouettes of vague familiarity. They weren’t all gone though. There was at least one face I could see again.

At the cost of another the dark voice whispered again, images of his bloated and waterlogged corpse flashing through my head. Stop it! I scolded myself. I know all I had to go on was a conversation I’d had with Pinkie Pie that may or may not have been imaginary and it all seemed…well a bit silly. I had to accept it though, believe it with all my heart because the alternative meant…I had to accept that he was gone and that for the second time in my life I would be all alone. Steeling my suddenly jittery limbs, I turned to the fallen stacks and began clearing a path to a door in the far wall, half concealed behind a mound of books. Elsewhere around the floor the others were doing the same. They had little idea what we were actually looking for and truthfully, I wasn’t sure either. I knew what I wanted to find but had growing doubts that I’d find it here or anywhere else for that matter. Honestly what were the odds that I’d happen to find a functioning terminal that just happened to have what I sought on it in this B-list library? Maybe it didn’t need to be a terminal I thought, my mood lifting a bit before I remembered the burn piles of irrecoverable books and the mostly useless mounds the rest became. Good thing Twilight didn’t live to see this, this kind of mess would have had her pulling out her mane by the B section. I’ll admit that image made me chuckle, but only for a moment. I confess I hadn’t thought much about the deaths of my friends and family in any detail beyond the obvious fact. Now it was suddenly all I could think about. Had it been quick? Did they suffer? What were their last thoughts? I started to feel sick to my stomach, an image of my mother’s skeleton alone in Sugar Cube Corner forever burned into the back of my eyelids. How had it come to this? Had the zebra really been so zealous that they’d rather see it all burned? That mutual destruction was the best-case scenario? I caught myself glaring at Indra and immediately felt guilty. I never blamed the whole of the zebra people. I often imagined similarly distraught citizens protesting in zebra cities. Had that actually been the case? How much of the equestrian propaganda had been true? All of it? None of it? Some combination of the two?

What did it matter anyway? The war was long over. We lost. We all did. Even centuries later the scraps of ponykind pick at the bones of once great cities, the significance of what delivered such cruel fate to them forever out of their grasp…and by extension mine. I’d been so deep in thought that I hadn’t noticed the door had been dug out and was flung open with a crash by Sunny, startling me back to the present. What was this room anyway? Using magic, I grabbed the door and positioned it where I could read what had previously been buried.

Archives

My heart leapt into my throat and I dashed inside behind Sunny, her fervor making a bit more sense. Sunny must have been more troubled than I’d originally thought. She approached a rusty looking filing cabinet and, when the rollers refused to move, ripped the whole drawer out of the cabinet with a metallic screech. She inspected the fallen documents for a moment then tried another with nearly identical results. Once she’d cleared a whole cabinet, she turned away from it and bucked it with enough force to warp the metal in on itself as it lifted up off the floor and slammed against the adjacent wall. My own search resulted in less destruction but I could sympathize with her feelings. Had I her strength I doubt much would have been different. Eventually 87 and Grim returned, followed quickly by the Brightcrest siblings. Charlotte’s face feathers were slick with blood and she looked incredibly pleased with herself.

“They won’t be hassling us ever again.” She said with a dark chuckle.

“Where is Sparks?” 87 asked, his eyes scanning every inch of the library.

I filled them in on what had happened (minus my conversation with Pinkie) and they took about as well as I expected. Which is to say they didn’t.

“I knew I shouldn’t have left his side.” Charlotte said with a curse, seeming as though she was taking the loss personally.

87 was doing his best to maintain the calm mask he always wore but I could see the subtle embarrassment underneath. “I’m afraid I too have been caught lacking.”

“We haven’t given up.” I said, wincing internally at the crack in my voice. “We aren’t giving up or did your oaths mean so little?” I said, deliberately goading them.

“Don’t you ever question my loyalty.” Charlotte said with a scowl. Ray stood behind her sending me a similar glare. I’d expected no less from the griffins but found myself taking a step back anyway.

“My word is my guarantee.” 87 said, looking more thoughtful than embarrassed now. “I assume the object of this search is to locate charts or schematics detailing the city’s sewer and water processing systems?”

“That’s correct.” I said. His observational skills really were impressive. With a pony like him we might make quick work of this problem yet.

“Excellent. If you don’t mind, I’d like to-”

“Got it.” Sunny said from behind us. She emerged from the archives room and slammed the cabinet she was carrying on her shoulders to the floor with a bang so loud I had to cover my ears. The twisted receptacle did indeed hold what we were looking for, if the labels were to be believed that is.

“Grim?” I invited, noting he’d been oddly quiet since he got back.

“This isn’t all that new for us.” He said, pointing to Sunny and then himself. “I don’t need any convincing. If you say he’s alive then I’m behind you all the way.”

I hadn’t expected that from him. The way Sparks had reacted yesterday I anticipated him to be more…I don’t know, belligerent?

Weren’t friends supposed to forgive each other though? A voice I recognized as my filly self said in my mind. I remembered the stack of old scrolls Twilight had shown me from her time as Princess Celestia’s protégé, detailing what she and her friends learned about friendship together. An odd warmth blossomed in my chest at the memory. We sure were hitting peak after valley after peak on the emotional Richter scale, weren’t we?

“That’s great and all but where does this leave us?” Crescent said from his spot in the back. “Why are we bothering with this anyway? Your childlike optimism is admirable but if he was sucked into a tunnel like you say then he’s gone. For good. We’re wasting our time if you-”

I was preparing my retort when an empty can pinged off the side of his head. I followed his gaze to Adria glaring back at him with her tongue out, another can ready to go in her claw.

“Why you little-” Crescent said, taking a few aggressive steps forward with his hoof raised to strike. Adria flinched, dropped her can, and raised her wings to hide behind them. I was about to send a spell his direction when his hoof was caught by one of 87’s. 87’s face was the same as it always was but the sudden ice in his red eyes sent a shiver down my neck.

“There’s no need for that.” 87 said, his voice as icy as his stare.

“Let go! I’m gonna teach this-”

“There’s. No need. For that.” 87 said slower, his eyes narrowing. “If I have to tell you a third time there will be…consequences.” 87 released Crescent’s hoof and for a moment it looked like he might try his luck anyway but seemed to think better of it last second.

Sunny snorted as she watched Crescent slink away, pushing something into my chest as she did. “Here.”

“Thank you.”

“You’re welcome.”

“87 would you come here please?” I called, waving him over to the discarded cabinet currently serving as our table. Adria, unsurprisingly, followed after her momentary savior and the other two kids followed her. Ollie got a running start and jumped, hopping off Adria’s back and landing on Sunny’s.

“Hey!” Adria squawked, her wings twitching irritably.

“Which one was it?” The black colt asked.

“Well…um.”

“Ebon Glow.”

“Well, Ebon Glow.” I started, moving my eyes over the map. “I’d say it was-”

“This one.” 87 finished, pointing to the correct tunnel, taking the wind right out of my sails. “Though that may work against us. Look here. This particular tunnel branches off several times, each one a considerable distance from the next. This means that he could have been taken down any of them and the further we go…the less likely it is he survived.”

That revelation made my stomach tighten into a painful knot. Looking at the map again I saw that the farthest outflow was about three miles south of Baltimare, coming out near a place called ‘Wayfinder’s Landing’. The boardwalk? My parents took us there once when we were young if I remember right. Is that where he ended up? I don’t know. Three miles should be long enough to drown anypony, plus he would have had to somehow miss every other branching tunnel. Yet while the others were talking about different possibilities, I couldn’t get the Boardwalk out of my head. What did Pinkie say? Just because something was in your head didn’t mean it was impossible.

“There.” I said tapping my hoof on Wayfinder’s Landing. 87 raised his head looking puzzled.

“Why there? You must understand that this path offers the lowest probability of survival.”

“I know but have you ever heard ‘once you eliminate the impossible whatever remains, no matter how improbable, must be the truth’?”

“Sherlock Hooves. Yes, I have.” 87 said, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. “I believe I understand. You wish to work backwards. Very well. Shall we divide our forces then?”

oo00OOO00oo

“Did you kill this thing?” The mustachioed stallion asked, his eyes lingering on the corpse before us.

“Y-yes.” I said, barely able to find my voice.

“Is it a nightmare?” A mare beside him asked.

“Doesn’t look like one.”

“It spoke to me.” I said, forcing myself to retrieve my blade with a grimace. The blade glistened with red, still wet blood and despite my wasteland experience I had to swallow back the vomit that wanted to come. I explained what I saw, what I did and what it said to me. The looks they gave me ranged from disbelief to straight up hostility.

“So, some stranger is gonna lecture me about nightmares?” The mare said, looking down her nose at me. “Who the hell are you anyway?”

“My name is Sparks.” I said, keeping my tone as neutral as I could. “And I know what I saw, what I heard.”

“Preposterous!” The mare continued. “We’ve been dealing with nightmares for decades and never once did one transform or speak!”

“Hold a minute Bowline.” The stallion said, picking something out of the sand. “What…is this a horn?”

I nodded and pointed to the stump on the creature’s forehead. “We ain’t never got one’s horn before.” He said, stuffing it in a pocket in his overalls.

“When I cut the horn off is when it turned into…that.” I said, wondering what he was going to do with it. Did the ponies who lived here just place high value on teeth or horns? For what? Trade? Renown? Currency?

“So you say.” The mare called Bowline said dismissively. “I don’t believe they have anything to do with each other. This is not a nightmare.” She punctuated her point by kicking the corpse in the face.

“Don’t do that.” I warned, feeling sudden wrath replace my sorrow.

“What?” Bowline said, smiling without joy. “This?” She raised her hoof to stomp on the body but never got the chance. I launched myself off my hooves and tackled her to the ground, using my greater weight to shove her face into the sand by her mane.

“That’s enough. Let her up.” The stallion said behind me. I wanted to let her go, I really did but not as much as I wanted to punish her.

“I don’t answer to you.” I hissed over my shoulder. In hindsight I should have known that was the wrong move and one good kick in the nose later Bowline was back up on her hooves, glaring daggers at me as she tried to get the sand out of her mouth.

“Flask, take him to Father.” Bowline said, smiling wickedly. She didn’t exactly cut the most intimidating image with sand-ridden spittle on her chin. Flask attempted to haul me up off the ground but got a blood loogie for his trouble halfway up, marring the mostly clean center of his overalls.

“My legs work just fine thanks. Well? Lead the way then.” I invited.

“Take his sword too.” Bowline added.

I was willing to meet ‘father’ and play along but only up to a point.

“That’s not going to happen.” I said, charging magic around my horn and putting every bit of threat and malice I had into my voice and expression.

“Right…” Bowline agreed, taking a nearly unnoticeable step back. “Take him. Father will want to know we have an outsider among us.”

“You got it.” Flask said, attempting to steer me toward the boardwalk with a shove. I slowly turned to face him and slapped his hoof away, drawing on the same menace I’d used earlier to reiterate

“Don’t do that.” If there was a little fear of me in all their minds I might as well use it to my advantage, right?

“You…eh got it.” Flask said hesitantly, placing all four hooves on the ground. “Follow me.”

Flask led me up to the boardwalk and I got my first look at their settlement. Somehow, despite the centuries and proximity to the ocean, the whole place was holding itself together when it had no right to do so. Along the edge facing the ocean were sandbag barricades and gun nests and near them were scorch marks in the wood in the shape of cloven hoof prints. Further down the boardwalk was the remains of a gun nest and a much larger burn mark, most likely the one I saw earlier, and beside it rested two forms underneath a green blanket. Tearing my eyes of the scene I directed them to the other side. At least that side looked normal. Ponies still stood or sat in isolated booths built into the long stretch of buildings that ran the length. Whether they were still stores or homes or a combination of both I couldn’t say. Of strangest note was a ghoul stallion standing alone at a noodle cart looking as though a battle hadn’t just been fought around him. He still had some vestiges of what had once been a curly mane on his head and the dirty beige raincoat covering most of his body could have been a relic from before the war. Even for a wastelander he looked out of place. It was almost comical but something about him was nagging at me.

“He doesn’t like to be stared at.” Flask said, returning my attention to in front of me. “He’s one of those self-conscious ghouls.” He finished with a shrug. “Hey can I ask you a question?”

“Aren’t I supposed to be a prisoner or something?” I said sarcastically, trying and failing to keep it in check. I wasn’t making a good first impression, that much was obvious even to the onlookers gawking at me with open curiosity, but that didn’t mean I had to antagonize them. Taking in and releasing a big breath I steeled myself and nodded. “What do you want to know?”

“That story you told us, ‘bout the talkin’ nightmare…was any of that true?”

“It was all true.” I said, a twinge of annoyance making my tail flick. “I don’t know who you people are, what reason would I have to lie?”

“I…don’t know.” Again, I could sense his hesitation. “Wayfinder’s Landing doesn’t see much in the way of visitors, I guess we’ve grown a little distrustful of strangers.” His ears fell back against his head and a deep sadness could be seen in his eyes for a brief moment. “Didn’t used to be that way when I was young.”

“Why? What happened here?” I asked, hoping his shift in mood would allow me to coax some additional details out if him.

“I shouldn’t have said anything.” He said with a self-chastising shake of the head. “Save your questions for Father.”

As he finished, we arrived at what looked to be a mining elevator, the mechanisms, pulleys and connected ropes suspended over a cut square in the wood that disappeared into the darkness below. Was there a mine under the boardwalk?

“Bring it up.” Flask said to another pony standing off to the side. They nodded and pulled a lever on the wall attached to a conduit box. It took a whole minute for the platform to arrive. “Get on.” Flask ordered; his voice oddly subdued. We rode the elevator in silence, allowing me to take in…absolutely nothing. The hole had been bored with just enough space to let the elevator and nothing else pass. As we got deeper the air got cooler and heavier with moisture. Periodically a glint of light would shine as the elevator descended passed a gemstone in the wall. A gem mine then? Our minute was nearly up and the concentration of gemstones increased exponentially, so much so that I almost had to shield my eyes from the brightness. When we reached the bottom, the brightness took a backseat for a moment as the high walls to the path in front of us had been partially mined, still leaving plenty of light to fill the grotto but not blindingly so. At the end of the grotto was a heavy looking metal door, its latch down and secured against it. In the far corners fell droplets of water that supplied life to a cluster of bioluminescent mushrooms and scattering of small flowers. A few paces in front of the door was a tall backed chair in which a dour looking old stallion sat, almost completely swallowed by his big dark green overcoat. I noticed that time had stolen most of his mane and the skin around his mouth and eyes sagged with the telltale signs of advanced age. As we approached though, he lifted his gaze to us and I saw despite the long and hard years of life that his eyes were still bright, sharp and full of awareness.

“Why have you brought me this outsider?” The stallion asked, barely rousing from his chair. His voice was deep and gravelly and the way it echoed of the stone walls of the grotto demanded my attention.

“He helped us fend off the nightmares.” Flask said, his voice sounding dry. “And he…killed one.” He finished hesitantly, like he still didn’t fully believe I’d told the truth.

“Did he now?” The stallion said, sitting up in his chair with unexpected interest. “Tell me more.”

So I told my tale for the second time in what felt like less than ten minutes. This time I left nothing out, airing even my personal thoughts.

“My children are correct.” He began, standing from his chair and moving towards us. “That was not a nightmare. It was what they used to be.”

“Excuse me?” I asked. “What do you mean? Like ghouls?”

“Heh, I suppose the comparison is sound.” He said with a haughty snort, wandering back towards his chair. “Yes and no. What you saw was a Kirin. An equine subspecies with draconic ancestry… or so the books say.” He amended hastily, siting back down. “I am Father, ruler of Wayfinder’s Landing. Now please, sit.” He motioned with his hooves to the floor in front of him. Careful to not let my grimace show, I trotted up and did as I was asked. “What is your name?”

I wondered a moment if I should give a fake one, wary of being recognized by name.

“His name is Sparks.” Flask said from behind me.

Damn. I’d forgotten I gave Flask and Bowline my name earlier. Neither of them had reacted though so maybe I was unknown to these ponies.

“Was I speaking to you?” Father said, glaring over my shoulder at Flask.

“No Father, forgive me Father.” Flask said, bowing his head and taking several long steps backwards.

“Leave us.” Father said, seating himself back in his chair. He watched as Flask mounted the elevator and began to ascend. Only once he was fully out of sight did Father speak again. “Now then…tell me what brings the Harbinger of Hope to my town?”

“I’m afraid I don’t-”

“Don’t bother denying it.” Father hissed, a new demeanor taking over. “Do you think me blind? An old fool who knows nothing? You don’t live to be my age by making mistakes. Am I making a mistake, Silvershine Sparkshower?”

I involuntarily twitched at the mention of my full name, a twitch that Father’s bright eyes happened to notice.

“How do you know of me?” I asked, abandoning all efforts to convince him I was somepony else before they even began. “Where did you hear that name?”

“The same as anypony else, the radio. Except Pon3 doesn’t tell the whole truth, no. He’s only interested in his ‘good fight’ and whatever fools he can convince to do it for him. Though that isn’t my only source of information. A rather infamous armor-clad historian stopped by a few days ago and told me some particularly interesting stories. The ‘truths’ about the one they call Harbinger, or so he claimed. Shall we go over them? Confirm what I was told?” Father smiled a cruel smile, the light behind his eyes raging like a fire.

“Why bother.” I said, abandoning all attempts to hide my scowl. “I know the routine by now.”

“Practical, aware of your situation. I like it.” Father laughed, a dry, raspy sound. “I will guard your secrets in exchange for…a small task or two.”

“And what’s to stop me from killing you right now?” I said, standing up and drawing Starfall. Father smiled and leaned back further in his chair.

“So, the stories have merit after all.” Father’s smile grew to wolfish proportions. “You could, certainly, but my children are very attached to me. I would fall under your blade but so too would they. You’re a killer, Harbinger, perhaps even a murderer but surely even you wouldn’t butcher a whole town for just one pony.” He leaned forward, resting his chin atop his steepled hooves. “Not again at any rate.”

Teller! I’d thought that’s who he’d referred to but now I knew for sure. Father would have to die, there was no longer a way around that and Teller and I needed to talk…perhaps more if it came to it.

“Well?” I said, motioning with my hoof for him to get on with it.

“Hmph.” Father snorted with obvious disappointment. “Giving in already eh? Fine, have it your way. I want you to do what my children cannot. Kill the kirin. All of them.”

“Why?”

“Why? Why!?” Father raged, impotently slamming a hoof on the leg rest of the chair. “Why else? To stop them from attacking my town! Ever since my father discovered this place we’ve been under siege and it’s time for it to stop. Nopony’s killed one before, the flames cloaking their bodies make for excellent shields against bullets but you don’t favor bullets, do you?” The glint of Starfall’s blade shone in his eyes a moment.

“Alright. Where do they come from? How many are there?” I asked, already inching towards the elevator.

“Take Noodles with you, he’ll explain everything.” He said, waving his hoof as if to shoo me away. “Bring me their horns and don’t come back until they all lie dead.”

Once I was back up on the boardwalk, I looked out over the water, the last light of day dipping below the horizon. For a moment I thought about simply leaving the place behind and saying fuck it but I couldn’t. There was still something about these kirin I wasn’t being told. Perhaps the rest of these ponies were just as ignorant, just obeying the wishes of their ‘Father’ without wondering why. I didn’t want to kill the kirin either. The one I had killed left me pretty shaken. They weren’t just simple monsters attacking for base reasons.

“Help her.” She had said.

They were after something specific…no, someone. I needed the truth. The whole truth, and I already knew I wasn’t going to find it here. Maybe the kirin would tell me the whole story…if they had the whole story that is. Only one way to find out.

“HEY!” I yelled out onto the boardwalk, watching with quiet amusement at the cautious expressions that turned my way. “Which one of you is Noodles!”

oo00OOO00oo

The sun behind the clouds was just beginning to cast the sky into the orange and violet hues of eventide. To our left resting against the oceans edge was the Shipyard, plumes of smoke billowed up into the air and the glows of many fires burned intermittently. Even from this distance and height I could see the clusters of many dark forms working or moving through the three layers of defensive fencing that surrounded the entirety of the Shipyard. Putting it out of my mind I instead focused on the wind whipping my mane as Charlotte flew me through the air in the direction of Wayfinder’s Landing. Beside me, clutched in Ray’s claws, flew 87 and in his hooves, was Ollie held protectively against his chest. I couldn’t hear much over the wind but it sounded like he was soothing her. It wasn’t something I expected from 87 but then again, his performance earlier today showed he did genuinely care. I didn’t really approve of Ollie’s presence but the case 87 made had convinced me. We’d divided ourselves into three groups. Group one, my group. Grim, Orchid, Adria and Ebon Glow in Group two and lastly Sunny, Indra and Crescent were Group three. 87 had been the one to suggest the teams, deliberately placing Crescent in the group with no children and Sunny, the strongest of us. Group three would check out the areas closest to the library, Group two would search the areas in the south part of Baltimare and my group would hit the spots farthest away, starting with Wayfinder’s Landing. We still had about a mile to go when we began to descend.

“Why are we stopping?” I asked, looking up to gauge Charlotte’s reaction.

“We should approach from the ground.” She said, taking us all the way to the ground and letting me go.

“I concur.” 87 added, brushing Ollie’s mane mostly back into proper shape. “They would see us coming if we continued and I get the feeling seeing griffins in the air above a settlement would provoke a reaction.”

I couldn’t find fault in that logic, at least by the standards of the times. Once upon a time there was regular air traffic over every city in Equestria and nopony ever thought it strange. I’d been trying to shake that homesick feeling since I’d woken up but doubted it’d ever leave because the sad fact of the matter was that this is my home. Unrecognizable to me but home none the less, an ugly simulacrum of the world I saw in my memories. I felt a sudden urge to lay down and die, to let my bones join the millions of others who’d died when I didn’t. It was just supposed to be a test. I felt hot tears sting my eyes, the emotions I’d thought I dammed away breaking through the meager wall I’d built around them.

“Pumpkin? What troubles you?” 87 asked. Of course he’d be the one to notice.

“It was just supposed to be a test!” I said out loud, choking on my words as the frog in my throat tried to block them.

“I…I’m afraid I don’t understand.” 87 said, his forehead wrinkling with worry.

“Don’t cry.” Ollie said, darting out from under 87 to wrap her hooves around one of my legs. “He needs all of us, remember?”

The sincerity in her voice as she spoke my words back to me made me chuckle, the sound odd and strained.

“You’re right Ollie.” I said, forcing a smile and rubbing the excess moisture from the corners of my eyes. “He needs us all and at our best. Let’s get moving.” I didn’t know what I was going to do if I was wrong, if Sparks was…dead. All of this was my idea, splitting up and searching for something that by all accounts shouldn’t be there, at least not in the state we wanted. My guts twisted around inside me, my hooves getting heavier with every step. I wasn’t ready to let go. I didn’t want to let go and I never would, even if my fears came to pass because letting go was one of the hardest things a pony could do.

“Are you alright?” 87 asked, sidling up to me but keeping a reasonable distance. “Something else is bothering you.” He said matter-of-factly. To his credit he was right.

“Don’t worry about it 87.” I said, not turning to face him, the faces of everypony I knew from before cascading through my mind. “It’s not important.”

“It is to you.” He said knowingly, though he didn’t push the subject. Rather he picked up his pace, passed me and began conversing with Ray and Charlotte, their voices low enough that I could barely pick out every tenth word. Trailing just behind 87 was Ollie, her eyes never staying on something longer than 5 seconds. This all must be a little overwhelming to her having spent her whole life in a stable. I supposed that meant we had something in common, my time in the wasteland preceding hers by about only three days.

“Wait.” Charlotte called, holding up a balled claw for us to stop.

“What’s happ-”

“Shh!” Charlotte shushed, waving for us all to get low. Griffins could see very well in the dark which sent conflicting emotions to my brain, wondering just what exactly she was seeing. The brown tuft of grass I’d dropped behind offered me little in terms of visibility but through it I thought I saw a neighboring bush rustle with movement.

“Oh, hello.” A voice said from behind us without warning. My heart leapt into my throat and only thanks to my teeth did it stay in. Ray, Charlotte, 87 all reacted similarly and Ollie squealed in fright. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to frighten you.” He said, his voice touched by a tinny edge. I thought I recognized this voice. Forcing my trembling legs to still, I stood up and slowly turned around. He was tall and encased in power armor that closely resembled those of the Steel Rangers.

“Teller.” I said, remembering the name he’d given Sparks on our way back from Project Outlast.

“That’s right…have we uh met before?” He tilted his to one side as he thought.

“Not really, I was there when you spoke to Sparks south of the Bastion a few days ago.”

“Really? That’s strange.” He said, uselessly rubbing an armored hoof against an equally armored chin.

“As nice as this reunion is, who the hell are you and why are you here?” Charlotte said, unexpectedly stepping forward and shielding me with one of her wings.

“As your friend there said, my name is Teller and I guess you could say I’m a historian of sorts. I like to make sure I visit places I’ve already been every couple decades to see how the stories evolve.” He said with carefully modulated enthusiasm.

“Alright.” Charlotte said suspiciously, not lowering her wing. “That covers who, now tell me why?”

“I thought I just did.”

“Humor me.” Charlotte said, her voice glaringly devoid of humor.

“Hmm.” Teller seemed to ponder something a moment before jerking slightly where he stood, as if he just remembered where he was and what he was doing. “Oh right, I was visiting Wayfinder’s Landing. Last time I was here the town was being attacked by strange creatures the locals called nightmares. Back then the town was controlled by an old stallion who called himself ‘Father’. I’m very sorry to say that not much has changed for them.”

“Nightmares are an old pony’s tale.” I said. I’d once had the benefit of unrestricted (but monitored) access to the M.A.S’s archives and I found no evidence to suggest that the flaming, flying equines of legend ever existed.

“I know that but if you saw one yourself, you’d understand. After all, the truth is what you see with your eyes, not what you hear.”

“Then let me ask, did you see Sparks anywhere while you were there?”

“Who? Oh yes, Silvershine Sparkshower. No, I didn’t. I did speak of him to the towns current ‘Father’ though, under duress I might add, and he seemed to be enthralled by the idea of him.”

“What do you mean by that?” 87 asked, eschewing the safety offered by Charlotte’s flared wings and stepping around her.

“I’m not really sure I understand myself but to me it seemed like he was prying for something to use against him.”

“What did you tell them?” I asked, also stepping around Charlotte’s wing.

“I told them the truth.” He said like the answer should have been obvious. “Oh.” He said, fresh understanding dawning on him. “You don’t know. I’d bet none of you do.” His glance touched each of my companions, ending where he started, on me.

“What? Tell us!” I bit out, shouting louder than I’d meant to.

“Your friend, Sparks, forced a stories’ ending, one that had been told since the end of the war.”

“Speak plainly.” Ray said, his gruff voice carrying notes of impatience.

“There was a village of zebra in the depths of the Balefire Swamp. Survivors from POW camps who escaped in the chaos of the last day and the days that followed. They banded together and made a home in the swamp, away from the eyes of many, living the life they chose for themselves. For reasons I still don’t fully understand, your friend Sparks was invited to their village and…” Teller paused again and I could just imagine him wrinkling his forehead behind the helmet. “And he killed them. Burned the village to the ground and slaughtered all in his path. Stallions, mares…foals. None were spared. I’ve encountered survivors since then, lucky ones who escaped the carnage by hiding amongst bodies or others who were hunting in the swamp at the time. All have sworn vengeance against him, the one they now call ‘Starborn’.”

Then it hit me. That young zebra mare in the cathedral. ‘We will be avenged’ I remembered her saying. That…that couldn’t be. Could it? He tried to help her, cradled her as she took her own life. ‘It wasn’t me!’ he’d protested. That was before I knew the truth. ‘Sometimes it’s like I’m a puppet, watching through my own eyes’ He’d said of Erebus. With all the pieces I was able to complete the most likely scenario based on what I knew and had seen.

“It wasn’t entirely his fault though. Those old compulsion orbs can turn anypony into a living weapon, cold and unfeeling like programmable assassins.” Teller continued.

“Compulsion orbs?” 87 asked.

“Yes. Very late addition to the war. Using the baseline of a memory orb the zebra were able to create versions of their own, pre filled with powerful compulsion magic. Effectively turning any unfortunate enough to use one into a sleeper agent. Once their task is complete their consciousness regains control with no memory of what they had done. The perfect terror weapon.”

I’d heard of such creations. One was recovered after an assassination attempt on Rarity in Whinnyapolis. Of course, the public wasn’t given the same information as us in the ministries. Except I knew what Sparks had wasn’t something as simple as a compulsion orb. The effect may have been the same but it was a different beast all together and I certainly wasn’t going to correct Teller if he was already spreading what he knew, or what he thought he knew, around.

“Outta my way!” a shrill voice screamed from the brush behind us. Blasting through the foliage at a full gallop came a colt. He’d barely passed our group before Ray had him on the ground and pinned at our hooves. “No NO let me go! Don’t hurt me! I’m sorry!” he screamed at the top of his lungs. Ray seemed startled by the colt’s panic and lifted off of him slightly, his expression searching all of ours.

“Take it easy kid.” Charlotte said, dropping her feathery bulwark and approaching the pinned colt. “If we wanted to hurt you…well, just be quiet would ya?”

He flailed for perhaps another minute before calming down and realizing that Ray had let him go thirty seconds into it.

“What’s got you so spooked?” Charlotte pressed.

“And where you from?” Ray added, taking a step back from him.

The colt’s eyes darted between us, the trembling in his hooves had slowed but hadn’t gone away.

“I-I-I’m from Wayf-f-finder’s Landing.” He said hesitantly. “And…and…” He tried to say, his trembling returning in force. “I ran.” He said, voice suddenly stiff. “I abandoned them, it’s all my fault.”

“Why don’t you start from the beginning?” I suggested, hoping my presence would detract from that of the intimidating griffins. If he really was from Wayfinder’s Landing then he might have seen something or better yet, he could take us there.

“W-well.” He started, pressing the tips of his hooves together. “We were playing on the beach. My friends, Ula and Peat, found something by the drain and when I looked, I saw it was a pony. Ula kicked it but it didn’t move.”

Something cold and heavy dropped into my stomach.

“Peat said we should take his stuff and when I tried…it got up so fast and it had a sword made of light! I got scared and ran for my life. I didn’t look back until I cleared the beach…my friends didn’t follow.” His head pitched forward as a miserable expression overtook the residual fear of our encounter.

On the other side of the coin, I felt my expression warm with a goofy grin as the last bit of information confirmed my hunch. Found by the drain, unresponsive at first, sword of light. He was here and he was alive! It took a great deal of effort not to hug the colt as relief lightened my limbs and cleared my mind. I turned to ask Teller if he would come with us but he was nowhere to be seen. The only trace being the empty hoof prints where he’d been standing. How did he leave without making more?

“Your friends are fine.” 87 said factually, regaining my attention. “In fact, that pony is who we’re looking for. He’s a friend of ours. Would you be kind enough to take us back where you found him?”

oo00OOO00oo

Noodles had not been what I was expecting. After I called, I was surprised to see the short, scruffy looking ghoul with the raincoat abandon his noodle cart and approach me. I told him what Father told me and he nodded, leading me off the boardwalk and down the beach to a moored two-pony boat tied to a half-collapsed pier. Once we piled in, he passed me an oar and pointed in the direction the attack had come from earlier today.

“They’re across the water?” I asked. “How long will it take to get there?”

Noodles shrugged and blinked his eyes twice in an exaggerated way. What was that supposed to mean?

“Two…hours?”

Noodles smiled and nodded.

“You umm… always this quiet?”

Noodles’ body slumped in a silent sigh and he hoofed the collar of his raincoat down, revealing a jagged looking scar spanning the width of his neck.

“You survived having your throat cut?”

Noodles nodded again, no smile to be found this time.

“That’s impressive, that’s not something most folk walk away from.”

Noodles frowned and flicked his tail, his expression looking frustrated. He dragged a hoof over the scar, dramatically fell forward, and didn’t move for a minute. When he came back up, he had a disappointed look on his face.

“Oh.” I said, the implication settling in. “When?”

Noodles let out a dry sounding scoff as he lifted a hoof in the air and whistled as he brought it down, making an explosion noise with his mouth.

“The end of the war?” I guessed. He nodded again and fished a notepad out of a coat pocket. Taking a piece of charcoal in his mouth he wrote something and flipped it around for me to see.

“Pretty knowledgeable aren’t you kid?”

“Something like that.”

“Then what are you doing working for Father? You must know he’s bad news if you’ve met him.”

“Blackmail.” I said truthfully. “And between you and me I have no intention of following through. I want the truth, nothing more.”

Noodles nodded in understanding and returned the notepad to his coat pocket.

At the first hour mark I couldn’t see the land behind us anymore, the evening fog doing an excellent job obscuring everything. Ahead of us though I could see another landmass in the distance, maybe another hour or more from our position. We must have been near the narrowest stretch of the Celestial Sea to be able to see land so quickly. Which made sense if the kirin simply galloped over the water to Wayfinder’s Landing. As we neared I was able spot a few light sources on or near the beach and fainter lights up in the distant mountain range. The second hour passed and we were still pretty far out, at least now I could see the beach. Suddenly a tingly feeling of dread began to form in my gut. Was night really the best time to be doing this? A splash from somewhere to my right startled me back to the present but when I looked the omnipresent fog was all I could see.

“Did you eh…hear that?” I asked, wondering with growing concern just how I let myself get this far out into open water.

Noodles shook his head, his ears swiveling around trying to locate the sound. This persisted for another minute until something struck the bottom of the boat and made it lurch forward so hard that I had trouble staying upright. Something else hit the boat and our forward momentum stopped, sending me out of my seat and into the air screaming. I sailed through the air a moment, waiting for the biting cold of the water to overtake me when I hit something solid and didn’t sink. Forcing, with great effort, my eyes open I saw that I was on the shore. Noodles was still in his seat in the boat, which itself was beached, smiling like a cat who shit and missed the box.

“Very funny, laugh it up why don’t ya?” I said, standing up and attempting to brush the sand off me. I turned around to search for the lights I saw earlier and ended up nose to nose with another pony. I yelped and jerked backwards, nearly tripping over a rope half buried in the sand. As I recovered, I saw it was another kirin. Its fur was greyish blue like smoke and its mane a brilliant amber around its head. The scales down the bridge of her nose and down her back were blue I noticed. Lastly a burgundy-colored horn sprouted from its forehead, the same rough root-like shape as the other’s had been.

“H-hello.” I said, just audible over the waves lapping at the shore. She (I hesitantly identified) tilted her head quizzically to one side, her purple eyes half closed as if she were terribly bored. Belatedly I saw she had the end of the rope I tripped on in her mouth. Following it, I saw that the other end was firmly tied to the front of Noodles’ boat. He noticed my realization and shrugged, smiling innocently all the while. So that’s what ‘hit’ us, this kirin reeled us in…with incredible strength I might add. The kirin must have understood what I was thinking as she spit the rope out and flexed her muscles with a microscopic smirk. I watched as the muscles under her smoky fur rippled around and over her chest, back, and flanks.

“Wow.” Was all I could think to say. The crunching of sand behind me heralded the appearance of Noodles, his notepad in his hoof again, held up for the kirin to see. She nodded and turned to leave, waving at us for us to follow.

“Excuse me, my name is Sparks. What’s yours?” I asked the back of her head. She stopped, turned to face me and tilted her head to the opposite side of last time, her expression somehow more frustratingly calm than 87’s.

“~~Do you speak this language~~?” I tried again in the zebra tongue. I got a reaction out of her this time. She blinked! Noodles on the other hoof eyed me with an odd expression.

Mentally saddling myself up for a quiet journey, I sighed heavily and looked out at the water. I wondered what the others were doing right now. Were they looking for me? I hoped so. Cursing the situation I was in, I tried to gather as much of myself together as possible so I could get back to them quickly. Then, once I had the whole truth, I’d decide what to do about Father and the knowledge he possessed.

As we moved off the shore our kirin guide stopped, placed a hoof on each of us and teleported us away with a flash of red. The first thing I noticed was how our elevation changed. We had been taken up into the mountains I’d spotted earlier from the water. Looking around I began to see the lights I’d noticed lining a path to a crude gate built of wood and thatch. There was a surprising amount of green grass up on these peaks. Had its relative distance from mainland Equestria spared this place the brunt? Or all of it? Passing through the gate we came into a decent sized clearing occupied by a number of simple wooden homes. Strands of lights coiled up the trunks of blackened, leafless trees(Guess not entirely) and several long torch stakes were stuck in the ground along obvious hoof paths. There were other kirin milling out and about, one was clearly trying to build a house of cards and another was attempting to get a slinky to go down the stairs of its home, all of them sharing the same disinterested expression. Some of the kirin noticed our arrival into the clearing, abandoned whatever they’d been doing and surrounded us, leveling their even stares at me. Not our guide, not Noodles. Me. The silence, the apathy in their eyes, it was perhaps the most uncomfortable I’d ever been.

“Why don’t they talk?” I asked Noodles. Noodles shrugged and stuck his tongue out at our guide, who in turn stuck her tongue out at him, followed by every other kirin in the circle. So it wasn’t technical ability that kept them from talking, which made sense given their eternally bored expressions that seemed to be paired with the reticence. Was it a cultural thing? If so, why did the one I’d killed speak? I thought about it a bit longer and came to a conclusion. She didn’t speak until I removed her horn.

“D-did I hear somebody tock?” A trepidatious voice asked from outside the circle. Some of the kirin were shoved aside, not reacting in the slightest, as a green scaled, grey-gold colored kirin with ginger mane pushed her way through the circle. Her eyes first went to our guide, then Noodles, the finally ended on me. Her eyes were wide and twinkles of longing danced through them as she carefully inched her way forward. “Ore you real?” She said. She rapidly closed the distance between us and gently prodded me in the chest before hopping back a bit like she expected me to bite.

“My name is Sparks.” I said, trying to inject a little confidence into my voice. “I’m here about the attacks on Wayfinder’s L-” One of the kirin at the front of the circle looked skyward and roared, its mane igniting into a cloak of balefire as its coat darkened to black. It snarled, baring its pointed teeth and narrowing its solid green eyes into an expression of barely contained fury. I instinctively drew Starfall to protect myself and in response a few of the other kirin transformed into nightmares. The kirin who had been our guide stepped in front of me and shook her head at the others. Noodles did the same from my six. The grey-gold kirin acted likewise and approached each of the nightmares, gently coaxing them to calm down. It took her a few minutes but she was able to return them to normal…well as normal as they got. I stowed my sword and waited, unsure if I would get another reaction like that if I spoke.

“I-I haven’t spoken to someone in so lung…long.” She said and corrected. “I almost forget what its lick, lit? Like.” She continued, looking at her hoof as she spoke. Looking a little closer I was able to see a faded cartoonish face drawn on the tip of her hoof.

“What is your name?” I asked slowly, moving out of the pony wall of protection.

“My name? That’s easy it’s…huh. Do you know?” She asked looking down. Was she talking to the face on her hoof? “You don’t? Guess I eggspected you to be a little more down to earth. Get it?” She asked, looking to me and hopping up and down excitedly. “Oh right. Fallow me!” She said, waving a hoof away from the village. The assembled kirin watched us go in silence and returned to whatever they’d been doing. Grey-gold led us a ten-minute walk away from the village to a well maintained if disheveled shack. Sitting in a chair next to the front door was a clipboard with a rough drawing of a kirin on it. She trotted ahead of us, waved at the clipboard and stared intently at a rusted mailbox. “Oh, that’s right.” She said, playfully bonking herself on the head like she couldn’t believe she forgot. Which I couldn’t.

“My name is Autumn Blaze! I can’t tell you how nice it is to have a guess who talk back. No a fence Noodles.”

Noodles waved the comment off but still looked a little guilty for some reason.

“Have you been living out here alone? Away from the other kirin?” I asked, spotting an alarming number of doodled faces on a myriad of objects laying around the shack.

“Alone? Ha! I haven’t been alone for as long as I can remember, right Milton?” She held up a tree branch with googly eyes glued to the top. It had clearly been broken a number of times if the amount of tape wrapped around its branching twigs like surgical gauze were any indication. In response to her question, Milton tilted ninety degrees to the right and the two twigs serving as its ‘arms’ fell off. “Oh horseapples!” She huffed, pitching Milton to the ground where it promptly fell apart and had its pieces blown away on a brief gust of wind.

“Is he going to be okay?” I asked, my voice catching in my throat as I tried to stifle a laugh.

“Ah who needs him, I have you now!” She said, a big, goofy smile plastered on her face. She trotted over to a tarp draped over the east wall of her shack, lifted it up and began sifting through a small lockbox half buried in the dirt. When she lifted the tarp, I was able to spot what looked like tally marks scratched into the metal.

“How long have you lived like this? Alone with nopony to talk to?” I asked. I couldn’t even fathom how many tallies there were.

Autumn lifted her head, the contents of her lock box momentarily forgotten as she regarded the wall before her and her smile faded. “Seventy-six thousand two hundred and seventeen days.” She said robotically, even her eyes looked odd. What really stood out about this revelation was her apparent age. She didn’t look like a ghoul so were kirin naturally long lived or was this a byproduct of…well, whatever happened to them.

“I…I’m so sorry.” Was all I could think to say.

“It’s not your fault. It’s hours.” She said, a definite melancholy edge to her voice. “Once all kirin could talk. We would sing, tell each other jokes, put on stage plays and other acts for all to enjoy. Until we let our anger get the better of us.”

“Is that what happened in the village?”

“Yes. When kirin lose their temper, we transform into niriks, things of rage and fire. I don’t remember what made us so angry but in our blind furry we axey-dent-lee…didn’t mean to destroy our home. After we found the peaks here Rain Shine said that a reep eat of that terrible event will never happen again and every kirin had to wade through the stream of sigh lens…syle…silence.”

“The what?” I asked, nervously looking around.

“Don’t worry, it dried up forty-six thousand days ago, give or take a few hundred. It was a pool of water ensconced…inchanded? Made magic by Rain Shine, meant to silence our eem oceans…eemotions and voices…forever.”

“Then how is it you are unaffected? And the others in town who turned into…um.”

“Niriks.” Autumn supplied. “I…I don’t really remember how or why I was spared. As for the others it’s a bit of a touché subject...er touchy. I’m really sorry, I’m having trouble finding the right words.”

“No worries.” I said, feeling an overwhelming wave of sympathy fill me. Not just for Autumn but for the rest of the kirin as well. I doubt that I would have made it seventy-six thousand days with no one to talk to except myself.

“You said you were here about Wayfinder’s Landing?” Autumn asked, suddenly remembering the reason I was here.

“That’s right. I’ve…” I paused, even though I didn’t plan on killing anyone, I wondered how much I should tell her. “I’ve been tasked with your elimination.” I decided for the whole truth. It was what I wanted after all, why should they get anything less?

“M-me? Why me?” She asked, lifting one of her legs and holding it to her chest.

“Not you specifically, all the kirin.”

Autumn looked horrified for a moment, reflexively taking a few steps away from me.

“I’m not interested in your deaths.” I said, my body automatically bowing slightly in deference. “Truthfully I ask your forgiveness.” I finished, my bow becoming full genuflection. “I was in Wafinder’s Landing during the last attack. I…killed one of your people in self-defense. She asked me to ‘help her’. I just want the truth.” A sudden memory I couldn’t grab, flittered through my mind, a ghostly voice from the tunnel that brought me here.

Noodles had joined Autumn, standing at her side as she looked down on me with confliction.

“Our leader, Rain Shine, was abdicated…ab-duck-ed? Taken during the war.” She said carefully, the contention in her expression easing. “For years I thought she was dead, never to return. Until about fifty years ago when we were able to sense her magic through the water. We searched for years and diet-ermined we felt her magic strongest in Wayfinder’s Landing where I think she’s being kept princener. We’ve tried to scare the ponies who live there away many times but they won’t leave.”

“Scare them away?” I asked, a bit of incredulity bleeding through. “You left bodies on the boardwalk today.” If this was all a misunderstanding derived from a mad stallion’s power grab then that made the citizens of Wayfinder’s Landing victims just like the kirin.

“Niriks become cratesures…things of rage and fire.” She repeated, remorse heavy in her expression. “They can’t always control it, their rage at her capsure lets them transform and…rage is-”

“I understand.” I cut her off. And there it was, the final pieces to the puzzle I’d been building all day. I couldn’t guess what Father was getting from Rain Shine but I felt flares of my own rage burn in my heart. Father had lied to me and threatened me into becoming his weapon. He would live to regret it. “Please, let me help you.” I said, rising back to my hooves.

Autumn seemed to regard me a moment and then another before her goofy grin returned and she bounded over to me.

“On one condition.” She practically sang the words. “You come back and share your stories with me. And don’t leave out any funny details or filler. I want to hear it all!”

Her grin suddenly became infectious as it appeared on my face as well. “I promise.” I said, hoping she knew just what she bargained for. “Noodles, we better go back to the boat.” I said, nodding my head in the direction we came.

“Why?” Autumn asked, looking up into the dark, starless sky.

“I want to be back at the landing at first light. Autumn, do you think you could get the others ready and have them follow an hour behind me? If I’ve guessed the speed difference right then that should put them on the landing fifteen minutes after us. If possible, tell them to transform back when they arrive. The ponies there think niriks are monsters, show them otherwise and we might be able to rescue Rain Shine without anypony dying.”

“Alright just…be careful.”

Something about the sentiment made me chuckle. “Why? Afraid you might miss me?”

“Yes.” She said plainly, a sort of hurt expression taking over. “We’re friends, aren’t we?”

I suddenly felt like an asshole and tried hard to wipe the amused look off my face. Once a modicum of composure had returned, I moved to face her and held out a hoof. “Sure.” I said, and I meant it to.

Autumn seemed unsure what to do at first but then, like forgotten instincts remembered, she placed her hoof against mine and her grin returned. When we separated, she took my hoof in both of hers and placed something on my frog. I raised it to my face to inspect it. It was a flower, pressed and preserved between two pieces of slightly dirty laminate.

“It’s the last flower that grew here among the peaks of peril. I want you to have it. For luck.” She said, pushing the flower and by extension my hoof against my chest.

“Thank you.” I said, placing the flower next to Azura’s feather with reverence. “You’re not coming with the others?”

“No. Not right away at least. You might not be able to tell but they don’t like me much. Ever since I got my voice back. I tried for years to get them to smile, laugh or anything like we used to do. Then I was given two choices; enter the stream again or live in eggsyle. When the stream dried, I thought maybe I could live with them again but chose to spare them.”

“Spare them? How?” I asked.

“From seeing me. I don’t know what they’re thinking behind their blank eggspresshuns but if they’re still in there somewhere.” She said. Her ears had fallen back and I could hear the tightness gripping her throat. “I don’t want to rewind them of what they’ve lost.” She finished, looking forlornly in the direction of the village.

“Well, what about Rain Shine? Could she undo the spell if we bring her back?” I said. It would only make sense if she could.

“I…I don’t know.” The look on her face was haunting. Rain Shine was her only hope that the rest of the kirin could be like themselves again. A rescue decades in the making and Autumn didn’t know if the spell could be undone, even by the one who cast it. “I hope so.”

oo00OOO00oo

Dawn was within the hour when we finally came within view of Wayfinder’s Landing. The colt had done as we asked and led us there (albeit slowly) on the condition that Ray escort him all the way home once we arrived. Once we hit sand Ray honored his part and scooped the colt up in his claws, flying him over the beach a meter off the ground and ignoring his protests.

“What should we do? Split up?” I asked no one in particular. I suddenly felt very unsure. What were the chances that Sparks had already left for Baltimare? Would we have seen him from the air if he had?

“Calm yourself Pumpkin.” 87 said, somehow reading my mind. “If I’ve read things correctly then he is here. He has to be.” 87 sauntered out onto the beach with all the confidence I wish I had. Following after him, the others right behind me, I wondered what it was like inside a mind like that.

“What’s your take on all this?” I asked, tilting my head to one side curiously as I waited for his answer.

“It’s relatively straightforward.” He said, not taking his eyes off his immediate path. “Well, it is now at least. Teller filled in the last gaps and I believe I now understand.”

“Well? Don’t leave us hangin’.” Charlotte said, approaching 87 from his other side and boxing him in between us.

“It is my belief that Sparks was brought here intentionally. Teller said ‘Father’, whom I suspect is in charge here, had, under threat, forced Teller to divulge sensitive information about him. I also suspect that the group who attacked us by the library were sent to capture or herd us here. The tunnel incident was a coincidental fluke…or an elaborate backup perhaps.”

“You really think so?”

“Do you recall what you said to me a few hours ago?”

“Yes.”

“Then you admit that the idea isn’t outside the realm of possibility.”

“Point.” I conceded, not all that eager to argue the idea anyway. “But why bring him here?”

“To perform a service.” 87 continued, finally breaking his forward stare to look at me. “He isn’t exactly an unknown individual. Perhaps this reputation is what led Father to seek him out.”

“Maybe.” I conceded again. It all appeared rather elaborate to me but in the face of all that’d happened these last ten hours nothing seemed impossible.

As we neared I could see a few dark, pony shaped forms working on top of the boardwalk and further down the beach one appeared to be fishing, a thought that made my stomach do a flip. Light was just beginning to peek over the horizon, casting the boardwalk in the golden glow of daybreak. Sunlight sparkled in the morning dew as we mounted the stairs and climbed to the boardwalk proper. The few who noticed us said nothing, a few even seemed to be actively avoiding us.

“Um…excuse me.” I said, trying to get one’s attention long enough to ask a question or two but ultimately came up short. The older stallion who noticed snorted irritably before coming over.

“Your excused outsider.” The elder stallion said contemptuously, looking at us appraisingly. “Ain’t got no need for your type around here. So you’d be well advised to go about your business, quickly, and leave.” There was something else under the contempt. Working for the ministries tended to give one a finer understanding of conversational subtlety, especially as you rose in rank and status. His words and face still held open disdain but, in his eyes, I could see the silent warning he was trying to deliver.

“We could leave quicker if you would answer a few questions for us.” Charlotte said, obviously oblivious to the warning. “We’re looking for someone. Blue fur, black armor, carrying a sword.”

“Hey sis.” Ray said, flying in slowly to perch on the roof of the closest storefront.

“In a minute.” She said, waving a dismissive claw in his direction without looking. “So what do ya say gramps?”

“Sis.” Ray said, more insistent this time.

“What?” Charlotte snapped, turning away from the old stallion and finally looking at her brother. “Did you forget why we’re here? Get down from there and-”

Ray quickly did as she said, closed her beak with one claw and rotated her around with the other. I followed her hostage gaze and spotted what Ray was trying to show us. Beside me Ollie gasped excitedly as a boat with a very recognizable shape inside came to rest at a broken pier a ways down the beach. He had another pony with him I noticed but it was far from the first thing on my mind as I teleported myself a little down the beach from him. He hadn’t noticed me; his back was turned as he tried to help the other pony moor the boat. I tried to call out to him but my voice was nowhere to be found. In retrospect we hadn’t actually been separated all that long but for a moment I genuinely thought I lost him. Pinkie Pie’s words also came back to me. The entirely wrong ones of course. The ones about my flanks, about him, about how long it had been since-

I felt my face flush hot with blood, suddenly very thankful that my coat hid my flagging tail. He finally turned around and went stiff when he saw me. I still couldn’t find my voice, my mouth moving in wordless silence. Sparks’ expression held a kind of longing that I understood all too well. He dropped the rope he’d been holding and galloped toward me. My voice might have been gone but my legs still worked and I galloped to meet him. We met in a tight embrace, the both of us going to our hind legs as he wrapped his hooves around my barrel and I draped mine over his crest. Nothing was said for the first minute. I could feel his heartbeat thundering against my chest as I’m sure he felt mine. I pushed up on my hind hooves and pressed my face to his, deciding to let my body do the talking for now. We nuzzled each other with an intensity that made me keenly aware of the others I’d left on the boardwalk who were surely watching. I tried to say something to that effect when he pressed his muzzle to the side of my neck and inhaled deeply through his nose, greedily drinking in my scent. I gasped sharply at his sudden boldness and shuddered as his hot breath washed over my neck and my tail flagged a little higher.

“Sparks…I-” I managed to get out, my voice husky to my own ears.

“I know.” He said with a smile, silencing me with a hoof to my lips. “Just kiss me, stupid.” It was the softest, warmest kiss I’d experienced in my life up till that point…but I could make it more memorable. Taking the initiative, I parted my lips and added tongue to the equation. Sparks was caught unprepared for the next stage as his teeth temporarily kept me out a few seconds before he understood and his own slippery, wet muscle emerged to meet mine in battle. The kiss lasted less than a minute before I had to come up for breath, the morning sun sparkling off the thin strand of saliva that connected us for a few more seconds after we parted.

“Wow.” Was all he said and I shared the sentiment.

“I…I thought I lost you.” I confessed, setting myself back on all fours, wishing it was that easy to do the same for my tail. He suddenly looked guilty, shuffling in place in obvious discomfort.

“I…I’m sorry.” He said, looking away from me. “I should have been looking for you but instead I…” He trailed off, his eyes seeming to focus on something out in the water. “We don’t have much time. Noodles you’re with me.” He finished, waving for the stallion he’d arrived with, whom I now recognized as a ghoul, to follow as he pushed me back toward the boardwalk with his head. “Are the others with you?” He asked. The urgency in his voice made my heart pick up speed.

“The Brightcrests, 87 and Ollie.” I said, searching for what he’d been looking at in the water. For a moment I considered telling him about Teller but thought better of it, something in my mind told me that he didn’t like him much. “W-wait a minute!” I said, digging in my hooves and bringing us to a halt.

“No time!” He said, looking at a distant fog wall rolling in from the ocean. “I gotta get up there before they get here.”

“Before who gets here?” I asked. 87’s theory repeated itself in my head and I wondered how accurate it was, if at all. “What did Father ask you to do?”

He froze as I mentioned Father, the guilty look returning.

“He asked me to murder a village of kirin.” He said flatly, looking back toward the boardwalk with narrowed eyes and clenched teeth. “He lied to me, tried to use me for his own gain.” He snarled, baring his teeth a moment.

My ears perked up at the mention of kirin, as did my curiosity.

“What do kirin have to do with Father?” I asked, my private elation at the kirin’s survival overshadowing the obvious confliction on Sparks’ face.

“I don’t know for sure why but the kirin are convinced their leader is being kept prisoner here and the order to kill them suggests he has something to hide.” He looked back at the wall of morning fog rolling in off the waves, then back to the ponies on the boardwalk whom I noticed were moving about frantically.

“Rain Shine?” I asked in disbelief. I was just reading about Rain Shine’s abduction a few hours ago. She was here? Why?

“Yeah.” Sparks said, his forehead wrinkled with thought. “Think you could get us up there?” He continued, eye returning to the boardwalk.

“Sure. Noodles, your hoof please.” I invited, holding out one of my own as I prepared the spell. The unpleasant contact of squishy ghoul flesh made me grimace as we vanished from the beach to reappear where I’d been standing just a few moments ago. Teleporting an extra pony with me wasn’t too much to ask but two was a little taxing. I wobbled on my hooves a minute, waiting for the lightheadedness and dizzy spell to pass before continuing.

“Good to see you boss and…and I’m sorry.” Charlotte said, raising her claws slightly before lowering them. “I swear by my oath to do better!” She said, her voice tight and shrill, drawing the looks of several passerby. Ray, standing just off to the side of his sister said nothing but nodded solemnly.

I admit it was hard not to admire their dedication. To my eyes it looked like Charlotte was almost on the verge of tears. I thought back to what she’d said to me in the library. Her oath of service must have really meant a lot to her, more than I’d previously imagined.

“I know you will.” He said, walking up to her with an outstretched hoof. Charlotte smiled reluctantly, balled her claw, and pressed it against Sparks’ hoof. “Ray?” He asked, offering the bigger griffin his hoof.

“I’m good boss.” He said with a shake of his head.

“Suit yourself. How ‘bout you squirt?” He said, turning his attention to Ollie who had been staying near 87. Once their eyes met Ollie giggled adorably and enthusiastically trotted over and bumped hooves with him. “Thank you.” He continued, eyes lifting to 87 who responded with a microscopic nod.

My next question died in my throat as a pair of ponies rudely blew past us carrying a machine gun, two belts of ammunition and a bipod attachment for it. Sparks’ smile withered and was gone as he once again cast his gaze to the ocean. He waved for us to follow, trotting up to the pair trying to assemble their weapon.

“It’s not an attack.” He said, placing a hoof on the barrel of their gun, pushing it away from the water. “You’re being deceived.”

“Outta the way outsider.” One of them said, shoving Sparks out of the way as they lined the gun back up to the water.

“I can prove it.” He pressed, the urgency in his voice topped with the nervous glances out at the approaching fog were putting me on edge more than I already was. Charlotte and Ray sensed it too, breaking away from us and flanking the pair working their gun.

“I would listen if I were you.” Ray said, grabbing the gun in his long talons and pinning it to the wood with a slam. Other ponies, who had been making battle preparations of their own, stopped and sent angry stares our way. Charlotte opened her wings as wide as they would go and drew a weapon in warning.

“Just hear us out.” She said, her expression a far cry from the calmness of her words. Charlotte was soon joined by 87 who, in a dramatic display, ignited the aura around his horn as if it were aflame.

“Foolish are those who would knowingly deny themselves knowledge.” 87 said, his aura fading away. “So ask yourself; are you fools?” He said, sweeping his challenging gaze over the whole of the boardwalk.

“I would hear the outsiders speak.” A larger than average stallion with a mustache said, taking a dramatic step away from the weapons he’d been setting up.

“What? Are you crazy?” The mare beside him spat indignantly. “The nightmares will be here any minute!”

“Noodles!” The stallion barked, getting the attention of the ghoul standing a little bit behind us. “You went with him. Do you vouch for him?”

Noodles nodded, stepping around our entourage to place himself between us and them.

“Alright then.” The stallion said his body visibly relaxing, though not by much.

“Really Flask? You’re gonna let Noodles be the one-”

“Quiet Bowline.” Flask said, shooting the mare a harsh glare over his shoulder.

“What did you say to me?” She said, standing up with a scowl. “I’m the oldest daught-”

“I said be quiet.” Flask reiterated without increasing his volume. A few of the scattered ponies setting up defenses stood from their work and stepped forward in support of Flask. “Go ahead.” He invited.

“The nightmares aren’t monsters. They’re kirin and all they want is what Father has taken from them. I ask you to hold your fire when they arrive and they will show you.” Sparks said just as the fog hit the beach and shrouded the light of dawn.

“What has Father taken?” Flask asked, trotting over to our group.

“Their leader.” Sparks said as a flash of green light directed my attention to the beach where several dozen more cast the beach in a sickly glow. Everypony was watching nervously, some hugging their weapons tightly against them. In the cloud of fog I was able to spot multiple silhouettes slowly advancing up the beach. The ponies we’d trotted up to must have lost their nerve as the barrel of their gun swung quickly to point at the approaching shadows. I flinched, waiting for the inevitable crack of gunfire but it never came. In its place came gasps of shock followed by something clattering to the wood beneath us. I opened my eyes to see Sparks with his sword glowing brightly, the severed barrel of the gun at his hooves, the glowing metal of the barrel stump reflecting in his eyes. Ahead of us the shadows appeared to be forming a line. Once it was complete a lone figure stepped forward and with a twinkle of magic, blew the ensnaring fog away and revealed the truth for all to see.

It was a kirin all right. It had dark, smoky fur and a brownish blonde bush of a mane framing its head. In the line behind it were kirin of all color combinations, staring impassively up at the gathered ponies gawking openly back at them.

Sparks turned and jumped down to the sand with a grunt, moving to stand beside the kirin who stepped forward.

“They’re not monsters!” He shouted. “Father is lying to you all! He has something that belongs to them and they want it back! That is why they’ve attacked Wayfinder’s Landing all these years! Return what Father has stolen and you, both of you” He waved his hoof to encompass everypony present. “Can have peace! Will you let me confront Father and free you all? Or will you let him continue to serve himself through you?”

There was a long, uncomfortable pause as both groups regarded each other. One by one the ponies of Wayfinder’s Landing understood the implications and evidence presented to them. Flask followed Sparks’ example and jumped down to join them. He approached the lead kirin, drew his gun and fell to his knees offering it to her. The kirin tilted her head, leaned down to sniff it and ultimately took it from him. Again, I closed my eyes for the gunshot that never came. The kirin eyed the weapon disinterestedly and dropped it to the sand in front of him, her expression unchanged from when she arrived.

“You’re free to take what he stole.” Flask said returning to his hooves. “But bring Father back with you. I believe what you’ve said is true and he must face justice for betraying us.”

“Understood.” The line of kirin watched them go, mount the stairs and return to us above. It didn’t take long to get things situated. Sparks insisted he go down alone despite my protestation, pointing out that there were no pipes for me to disappear into down there. A point that got him a painful kick in the cannon. He went down and was gone. A minute later the elevator returned empty and the fear I’d thought I escaped began to gain on me.

We waited for what felt like an hour but in reality was probably closer to eight minutes. A flicker of motion from the pulleys signaled it had been called and soon it would return with all of them. When they arrived I was briefly taken aback. I had seen pictures of Rain Shine of course but that in no way prepared me for the regal reality of her presence. She was tall, as tall as Princess Celestia, and her grey-white fur appeared to sparkle in the growing light. Her turquoise mane was curly, curlier even than the rest of the kirin and her red eyes were filling with long lost joy as she beheld the kirin waiting for her. A smile that died on her lips, the ever-calm kirin before us still wearing their blank expressions. There was no third pony on the elevator I noticed.

“Where’s Father?” Flask asked, flanked by Bowline.

“He…jumped.” Sparks said, craning his head over his shoulder to the elevator. “As the elevator was coming, he jumped into the shaft.”

“Couldn’t face his own justice eh? The coward.” Bowline said, turning her back on the others. “Come on Flask, we gotta call a town meeting, see what happens next for us. As for you-” she said, glaring hard at Sparks. “Thanks.”

And with that she turned her back again and headed for the largest building on the boardwalk with Flask.

“Phew!” A loud, harmonious voice came from the beach. “You guys…*huff* make it look…*huff* easy.”

“A-Autumn?” Rain Shine said, standing a little taller. She dashed to the edge of the boardwalk and leapt, completely clearing the line of kirin to land a meter or two in front of the newcomer.

“You have to undo the spell Rain Shine.” The kirin apparently called Autumn said.

“I…I can’t. Our anger, our rage, it’s too dangerous to-”

“It’s already here.” Autumn said, looking to the lead kirin who nodded and, with an effort, changed into a nirik. Not at all like the ones I’d read about. “Our anger is part of who we are. It’s part of our nature and nature can’t be suppressed, only delayed. Anger, like every part of us, can be controlled, tempered, and we can learn to live with it otherwise…” She cast her gaze down the line of kirin looking blankly back at her. “Otherwise, it’ll be all we have.”

“I…understand.” Rain Shine said after a moment’s silence. “Let us return quickly then, I’ll need some foal’s breath to undo the spell.”

“F-foal’s breath?” Autumn said, her face going whiter than it already was. “The last flower died over a hundred years ago.” She finished, looking as if she were about to cry.

“Wait!” Sparks yelled from beside me, simultaneously placing a hoof on my withers. “Can you get us down there?” He asked, looking at me hopefully.

“Really?” I said sarcastically, teleporting the both of us down to Rain Shine with a small amount of effort. “‘Can you get us down there’ hmph!” I mocked playfully, nudging him in the ribs with an elbow.

“Remember what you gave me Autumn?” He said, carefully digging in his saddlebags. “Will this work?” He asked, holding up an obviously old, pressed flower.

Rain Shine took it in her magic and smiled the joyous smile from before.

“Yes, yes this will do. All of you into the water.” She commanded and in less than a minute every kirin was fetlock deep in the water. Rain Shine cast some kind of spell, separated the laminate of the pressed flower and allowed it to fall into the water at her hooves. The blank expressions of the kirin began to crack and long repressed emotions came flooding back in. Some smiled and laughed, other cried tears of both joy and sorrow and others still simply looked confused. The whole emotional menagerie was here on display, that is save for one. Sparks trotted over to Autumn who stood in the water with her back to us.

“Autumn? You alright?” He asked, tapping her on the shoulder. She turned around and cocked her head to one side quizzically, looking at him with half lidded apathetic eyes. “Oh no.” He said, his voice choked as he looked back at me helplessly.

“Aha! Got you!” Autumn cried, suddenly breaking into a big grin that would have impressed even Pinkie Pie. “Pretty convincing huh? I only had like, a bajillion years to practice.”

Sparks turned back to her a decidedly unamused look on his face.

“Oh um, sorry? I thought it’d be funn-” She was silenced as Sparks leaned forward and hugged her. “Oh.” She said, obviously caught off guard but adapting to it quickly as she hugged back.

“That felt really good.” She said as they separated. I briefly felt a knife of jealousy stab into my heart before her next words banished the feeling completely. “I almost forgot what it’s like to be hugged by a friend.”

Sparks opened his mouth to say something but a yawn cut him off. Now, at the end of this little adventure, I felt as tired as I’d been in my entire life. Sparks’ yawn made its way to me and I wondered where we would rest before heading back to Baltimare.

“I think I can help you.” Rain Shine said, stepping over to as, as well as waving the other on the boardwalk down to join us. “Where is it you were heading?” She asked, looking down on us with near motherly affection. It really was like looking at a kirin version of Celestia…almost. Sort of.

“The Bastion.” Sparks said, trying to stifle a snicker as her head tilted off to one side in confusion.

I failed to hold in my giggle and added. “He means the Equestrian Naval Academy.”

“Ah.” She said in understanding. “Then allow me to express my thanks and send you on your way.” Magic began to spiral around her horn as she prepared her spell.

“Don’t forget, you owe me your story!” Autumn yelled, waving her hoof enthusiastically.

“I won’t.” He said. Then, with an audible thrum of magic, we were gone.

*

“Did he know there was a reverse summoning glyph on his face?”

***

oo00OOO00oo

As the elevator came to a stop, I hopped off and sent it back up. Seated in his chair almost exactly where I left him was Father. He stood and covered half the distance between us.

“I notice the complete lack of horns you’ve brought me.” He mused aloud, a look of great distaste on his face.

“You should have been honest with me.” I said, drawing Starfall at full power. “I met with the kirin and they told me the truth. Surrender Rain Shine and prepare to face the justice of the ponies of Wayfinder’s Landing.”

“You lie!” He spat bitterly. “The kirin couldn’t have told you anything! They’ve been cursed to silence for centuries!”

I allowed myself a lopsided smile as he took the bait, hook line and sinker. A smile that he’d understood. His expression darkened and without warning he drew a strange looking, hoofheld weapon from the inside of his oversized coat and fired. What came out of the weapon surprised me. It wasn’t a bullet; it wasn’t a beam or blast of magical energy or anything else I recognized. What came out was a pale blue ring of energy that was harmlessly absorbed by Starfall. Not willing to take a hit from whatever he held, I raised Starfall over my shoulders and hurled it at Father. The elder stallion fired a second time just as the spinning blade took of his hoof off at the first joint, sending the shot wide.

He staggered back, clutching the severed hoof with his remaining one. His groans of pain became growls of anger but all his rage, all his fury ultimately meant nothing and he knew it.

“What now then Harbinger? You drag me up top to be killed by my own ponies?”

“If that’s what they decide, yes.” I said coldly, moving to him and yanking him to his hooves. “Start walking.” I finished with a shove toward the elevator. He complied and stood, quietly fuming, next to the shaft. “Wait here.” I ordered, heading toward the heavy doors I’d observed yesterday.

“What is it you hope to accomplish? My death at their hooves won’t change what’s already been done. For them or for you.” Father said to my back.

I stopped in my tracks as I mulled everything over in my head. I still didn’t have the whole picture but what did it matter? The reason for Rain Shine’s imprisonment was irrelevant. Father and his ancestors had kept her against her will, which was all that mattered regardless of his intentions.

“Perhaps.” I said, trotting back to him. “But…” I started. A cornered animal was often the most dangerous and I doubt an old stallion like Father failed to recognize the corner I’d backed him into. And he still had information about me that could undo everything I’d worked for, and still wanted to work towards. “…death at mine.” In two quick motions I drew my sword and plunged it deep into Father’s chest. Blood trickled from both corners of his mouth as he sputtered, every breath growing progressively weaker. “Won’t give them the chance to show you mercy.” With a shove his now lifeless body fell from my blade and disappeared into the mine shaft below.

“There is no mercy.” His large coat had absorbed most of his blood and with a thought Starfall, ignited and burned the last traces of it away.

Once I had removed the locking bar, I threw the big doors open with a crash. Inside was a patch of moss and other small plants. There were being trickle fed water from a small crack in the large pipe that partially ran through the room. Rain Shine was curled up on the floor with a blanket much too small for her, dozing quietly. She was taller than I expected. Much taller. In fact, if you fixed her mane and added wings she might even pass for Princess Celestia! Even the scales on her back and nose were white. Tight shackles trapped each of her hooves to the pipe that ran through the room. She stirred as I approached, Starfall hovering in front of me in all its pale glory.

“Wait.” Rain Shine said, trying to shuffle away but pulled her chain taut and could move no more. “Please!” She tried again, desperation in her eyes, face, and voice. It was almost enough to make me stop but I tightened my grip and swung. The chains binding her fell with a clatter and she opened her tearstained eyes, looking at the chains that had bound her for centuries finally break. It took another minute or so to cut the shackles around her hooves and remove the magic nullifying ring forced around a branching part of her horn. I explained to her my arrival, my talk with Father and subsequent talk with the kirin. She said nothing and stood, giving me my first look at real regality. We were loaded on the elevator when she first spoke.

“Thank you.” She said. That voice… I’d heard it before somewhere but I couldn’t figure out where. “When I felt your presence in the water.” She continued. “I thought I was imagining it. I had given up hope.”

In the water! I thought I’d heard a voice before I lost consciousness.

“I don’t know if you know this your majesty.” I said, feeling like for the first time I could truly say. “But where I’m from they call me the harbinger of hope.”

“Indeed? I can understand why.” The smile she gave me was like being graced by the gods. “I have one question though, where’s Father?”

“He took his own life.” I said, shying away from her eyes to the wood under my hooves. “He jumped.”

“Oh. I see.” She said, turning her eyes to the approaching light above us. I wondered if she believed me.

He jumped. I repeated in my head.

He jumped. I could almost believe it.

He jumped. That’s what happened.

He jumped. He jumped. He jumped.

Footnote: No Level Up.

Chapter Thirty-Eight: Return to Sender

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Thirty-Nine: Echoes of Embers

Chapter Thirty-Nine: Echoes of Embers

“The power of restraint is the greatest display of power.”
“Among my most prized possessions are words that I have never spoken.”

“I’m listening.” I said, holding up a hoof to stop Minty.

“Well alright. I can see what it is you’re planning and I can’t stop you. But since I caught you in time, I was hoping we could find a compromise?”

“I think-”

“Wait.” Pumpkin said, motioning for me to back off. “May I?”

I took a step back and nodded, motioning that the floor was hers.

“Who are you?” Pumpkin asked, focusing her gaze on a camera in one of the high corners in the room.

“What, has there been some kind of bargain sale for stable dwellers lately? I am DJ-Pon3! Lord and master of the airwaves, paragon of-”

“I got that the first time.” Pumpkin said impatiently. “Who are you really?”

“I’m afraid I might be missing something here little miss, so if you would be so kind as to explain I’m sure we could-”

“And you can drop the act.” Pumpkin said, the beginnings of a mean smile forming on her face. “And it is an act because-” Pumpkin’s horn began to glow as she took a deep breath. “I can do it too.”

The voice now coming from her mouth was deep and very familiar. Identical in fact to DJ Pon3’s

“Where did you learn how to do that?” The voice emanating around the room now sounded slightly panicked and definitely female.

“I helped develop it.” Pumpkin said matter-of-factly. “It and several other vocal templates for the Ministry of Magic. Spells that would have been stored in Twilight’s athenaeum or elsewhere in Tenpony Tower.”

“I don’t know where it came from, just that it has been passed down through the last five DJ Pon3s at least. You’re a pre-war pony? How?”

“Experimental stasis and life preserving spells in a contained life-support pod we built for the ministry of magic.”

“Wow. I’d love to pick your brain sometime.”

“So you are the real DJ Pon3 then?” I interjected before he could.

“That’s right Harbinger and now that-”

“Please don’t call me that, my name is Silvershine Sparkshower, or Sparks if you like.”

“Sparks.” Pon3 said thoughtfully, trying it out. “You don’t like what I came up with?”

“Honestly? It’s been a bit hit and miss. I did want recognition for what we did but not like this and it sometimes feels like I have to compete with a fictional version of myself.”

“Oh…I’m sorry I did that to you. Part of being DJ Pon3 is warning ponies of the dangers of the wasteland. Another part is recounting tales of heroes to give the ponies out there something to believe in, that the good fight is in all of us. Getting my info secondhoof probably only muddies the water on what really happens.”

“Yeah. I’m sorry to say that you’ll have to find yourself another hero. We’re here to silence this tower.”

“I know and that’s what I wanted to talk about. I don’t know you Sparks, not really but I feel I do through the actions I’ve reported. I’m trusting there’s a very good reason for what you’re doing and I accept that. But the ponies out there rely on me…on DJ Pon3. They need to know that no matter what DJ Pon3 is looking out for them. All I ask is that you disable the observational eye and leave the broadcast tower alone. I won’t see what’s going on in your neck of the woods but I’ll still be able to reach the ears of loyal listeners everywhere.”

“On one other condition.” I said, hoping that Pon3 would go for it.

“My turn to listen.”

“Could we get some privacy please?” I asked the room. Barring a few confused stares, the others dutifully took the lift back to the ground floor.

“I don’t know you either.” I said once the others were out of earshot, furrowing my brow as I struggled to find the right words. “But I cannot deny that the wasteland would suffer without you. To that end comes my last condition. No matter what you hear, no matter how bad it sounds you can’t report anything you hear out of Baltimare. If word gets out about what’s going to happen then ponies will die, good, innocent, misguided ponies and not just here in Baltimare but all across Equestria.” Pon3 was silent for a long minute before she spoke again.

“I understand. But I have a condition of my own. I’ll keep what I hear to myself, if you promise to give me an interview the next time we speak.”

“An interview? I told you I don’t like this kind of spotlight and now you want me to talk to the whole wasteland?”

“Not exactly. I want you and me to talk while the whole wasteland listens. Totally different.”

“I don’t want-”

“This interview isn’t for you Sparks, it’s for them. Ponies like you can mean more to others than family. Whether it was your goal to be a hero or not doesn’t matter. You’ve helped ponies and what you mean to them is worth more than any truth or otherwise you would hold for yourself. I know what it’s like to act like something you’re not but sometimes that is what we must do. Sometimes being honest means knowing when not to be.”

She had me. I had thought something similar when I first started playing hero. That what I represented was more important than what I was. To hear it from the DJ’s own mouth was frightening in many ways. Now I had to put my logic and Pon3’s faith to the test.

“Alright. You’ve convinced me. You have a deal Pon3.”

“It’s Homage, my name. I normally don’t get to talk to the heroes I report about. It’s been an interesting experience. Oh, and I’d call it a favor if you’d keep everything you learned here to yourself. Trade secrets and all.”

“I promise, Homage.” I smiled at the trust she’d shown me. It was enough to make me want to live up to her and everypony’s expectations.

“Thank you, Sparks. Oh and if you want a different moniker now’s the time. Otherwise, I’ll just make up another one.”

I paused a moment, thinking for what could have been hours when it came to me. It was so simple in the end. Drawing Starfall, I looked into my own eyes reflected in the blade and smiled.

“How about…the Silver Sentinel.”

***

Once our deal had been cemented it didn’t take Minty long to disable the observational eyes mounted high above us on the outside of the tower. It took an extra minute to explain the logic and the deal we’d cut to leave the broadcasting array functional. In the end I’d been forced to reveal and pull my new rank within the rangers to silence her protests. Once we’d cleared the sinkholes, I found the radio I’d been given and felt my stomach tighten painfully. This was it, time to see if any of this would play out by design. Steeling my nerves I made the call, got an acknowledgement and that was that. The die had been cast and I still wasn’t sure exactly what game we were even playing but I was committed now. Perhaps more so than I had ever intended.

“Now what?” Grim asked, though I’m sure the question was mostly automatic.

“Go back, get the kids, and go home.” Of course, it wouldn’t be that simple. Even in the incredibly unlikely scenario where nopony gets hurt, there would be difficulties waiting at the Bastion. Fear gripped my heart like a vice as I cast my gaze to the horizon. I hadn’t known 87 or the Brightcrest’s very long and yet I placed a trust in them that I usually kept for myself. Charlotte’s behavior at Wayfinder’s Landing told me how seriously she took her oath of service and even though I barely knew her I trusted her and Ray to follow my orders without question. 87 on the other hoof was in a league all his own. I don’t know what the life debt he owed me meant to him but the hard edge around his eyes when he promised to look after the children spoke more to me than words could. The pressure on my heart eased but the nagging dread I’d been trying to shake all day was still there.

“C’mon. Let’s hurry. Grim?”

“I got her.” He said reading my mind, pointing a claw over his shoulder where Pebble looked back at me with nervous eyes.

“Take her ahead to Eclipse, we’ll meet you there.” We couldn’t afford to bring her all the way with us. If it came down to a fight I didn’t know what we were going to do but getting her out of the line of fire would make it that much easier.

“Sure. I’ll scout around a little too until you get there.”

“Alright just…be careful.”

He smirked knowingly before launching into the air and disappeared into the low clouds.

“Are we expecting trouble?” Minty asked. I should have guessed she didn’t know the why of what we were doing but what could I tell her?

“I am.” I remembered the ‘traditionalists’ Lions and Quillwright said were within their ranks. Did we know who they were? How many? Had Quillwright’s secret mission born fruit without my knowledge? Could that be why Lions wanted to move ahead with his reformations so quickly? That wouldn’t explain his fear if that were the case. I swallowed the lump in my throat and did my best to shove my fears down and out of thought. Rangers would die today, by my hooves or otherwise.

“From who?” She pressed, taking a few steps closer. The pained expression behind her glasses told me she had her suspicions and I couldn’t help but shrink away from her. “From who!?”

“From your brothers and sisters.” Sunny said, inching forward to back me up.

“Why?” Minty’s angry expression faltered and a look of understanding replaced it. “No…he didn’t, he wouldn’t!”

“It’s what he thinks is best.” I said, remembering my courage.

“Y-you knew? You tricked me, both of you!”

“Keep it together scribe!” I thundered, putting all the authority I could behind it. “It is not, nor will it ever, be your job to question the Elder! What’s done is done and there’s no going back now. You don’t have to like it but it was the right decision. He knows it, I know it and now you must accept it, understand?”

“Yes.” She said through gritted teeth, her duty to the rangers winning out.

“Yes what?” I continued sternly.

“Yes sir.”

“Good, now let’s get moving.” I said, speeding into a trot and beginning our return to the Bastion. Minty, despite her small frame, managed to keep pace with me, a storm of thoughts swirling behind her eyes.

“Permission to speak freely sir?”

“No.” Whatever her reservations I didn’t want to hear them. Doubt already occupied too much of my mind. “Noodles!” I called and soon he was trotting beside me on my opposite side. “I have an idea and I’m going to need your wings to make it happen, can you do this for me?”

Noodles nodded and took to the sky once I’d given him his instructions. I just hoped he had enough time to get there and back.

***

Twilight was painting the horizon when the barn above Eclipse came into view and the dread I’d been carrying had been realized. Smoke wafted from the surrounding fields as fire consumed what little scrub grass there was. The barn itself had only one standing wall left and it too had suffered fire damage. What was happening here?

“Halt!” A tinny voice said as two power armored ponies trotted from behind the wall of the farmhouse to meet us. “This area is under the authority of the Circle of Steel. I must ask you to pull back immediately or be fired upon.”

“I am Sentinel Sparkshower.” I spoke. What were rangers doing here in the first place? “Report.”

“Sparkshower?” The first ranger said, exchanging a look with his partner.

“The one Freesia brought in.” The other said, recognition evident in his stance.

“Do you stand with the traitor Lions?” First asked.

Traitor? Then it was worse than I’d feared. These were the ranger Lions warned me about, rangers who must have discovered Eclipse on their exodus from the Bastion. Rangers who would storm stables and kill for trinkets. Something below us exploded and sent tremors through the earth. The regulators were fighting back! This battle wasn’t over yet. Three friendly blips were approaching from the south and my caution was about to be rewarded.

“Unfortunately, I do.” Before the rangers could bring their oversized weapons to bear, a green blast of magical energy slammed into the second ranger’s side, slagging the metal in the center and leaving the edges blackened and pitted. Turning to face the new threat, they left themselves open for a counterattack. Drawing and igniting Starfall, I swung it hard in a diagonal chop, cutting through the metal of first’s leg but not enough to sever the limb. The sound of metal-on-metal impacts drummed out a staccato rhythm as a storm of bullets were sent in second’s direction.

“LAY DOWN YOUR WEAPONS AND BE DESTROYED!” Came a booming, synthetic voice as two familiar robots and a pegasus ghoul rushed to our aid.

Sunny, not missing a beat, leapt over first, used his back to swing her body around and deliver a buck to second’s head with enough power to warp the metal of his helmet. Falling to the ground with a crash, second’s blip vanished as two more green bolts of energy splashed against first’s armor and continued to turn his protection to molten slag. I pulled Starfall back and swung again as first fired a missile from his battle saddle that the Sentinel took square in the center of its body. My second attack was enough to sever his leg and as he fell, I turned the point of Stafall’s blade towards his belly and pushed with all my strength. It made it part way through the armor, enough to draw blood but not the coup de grace I was hoping for. Sunny dropped back beside me and placed her hooves on the handle and helped me push it the rest of the way in and out the other side of the thick armor.

“Good show lads.” Cerberus said as it floated up to us, its three eyestalks twitching in what might have been excitement. “It’s a pleasure to fight with you again Commander.” It continued, snapping off the best salute it could with the pincers on one of its limbs.

“DAMAGE SUSTAINED. COMBAT EFFECTIVENESS REDUCED BY SEVENTEEN PERCENT. PROBABILITY OF PRIMARY FUNTION FAILURE; NEGLIGIBLE. GREETINGS COMMANDER.”

“W-what have you done?” Minty said, falling to her knees before the first ranger’s still form.

“We were afraid this would happen.” I said. “They made their choice.”

“You knew ponies would get killed and you still went through with it?”

“You want to debate this in a committee? Fine, but save it for later, right now I have to get in there and save the lives of my people.”

“These were your people too.” Minty said, her throat tight as tears gathered in her eyes.

“…I know.” I guess it wasn’t as easy as I’d thought after all. Did Freesia have to kill anypony? Was Freesia herself killed in the fighting? Had there been a fight at the Bastion at all? I drew the radio I’d called in our mission with but there was only static. Too many questions and not enough answers. One thing’s for sure, the more time I wasted worrying over might-be’s the more good ponies would die in the complex beneath me…on both sides.

“Everypony with me, double time. Eclipse is under attack.”

***

I was surprised to see that the elevator in the remains of the barn was still functional. On the other hoof, after the cave in during the Moletown expedition it was the only way in or out. As we reached the halfway point my EFS lit up with an ocean of yellow blips interspersed with red ones. There were almost twice as many friendly blips as hostile but I had to remember the damage one pony in power armor could do, especially in the close quarter fighting the hallways of Eclipse would demand. As the elevator came to a rest I was able to spot a few of the ranger’s support personnel. Lightly armored and armed ponies guarded the openings to the hallways that branched off this center room. Off to one side of the elevator was a pile of bits and pieces, more akin to a dragon’s hoard of valuables than battle debris. The presence of a blue robed scribe looking it over proved that it was gathered there deliberately. There was a sort of irony in starting a second battle in Eclipse where I ended the last one.

“H-halt!” The scribe said, fumbling with the weapon she’d probably never fired.

“Don’t do it.” I said, aware of the ponies around me also going for their weapons. The scribe froze, terrified eyes drifting over each of us until fear won out and she went for her weapon. She didn’t get it. One blast from Sunny was enough to end her life. From the edge of the elevator I heard Minty puke as she fell to her side trembling.

The other four rangers in the room heard the exchange and attempted to flee down the hallways they’d been guarding but didn’t get far. Noodles’ frumpy coat belied his actual agility as he shot off like a rocket and buried both his wingblades in the chest of the first ranger, a second or two behind him was Starfall, carving through the air like a disc to impale the second ranger. On the other side of the room Pumpkin had frozen them in place with a spell where they were efficiently dispatched by Sunny and her knife.

“Noodles take the elevator back up and bring the robots back with you. You better take Minty with you too and leave her up top.”

He nodded in a way I read as ‘you got it’ and did as he was asked, attempting to wordlessly console Minty as the elevator rose up and out of sight.

“Grim and the others are in here somewhere.” I said aloud, wondering how bad it was as a distant explosion rumbled down the opposite hallway. “Pumpkin you wait with Sunny and try to find the others once the robots get here. Send Noodles after us if he comes back, Aurora and I will head to my office and see about getting the security systems online in the meantime.”

“What do we do about the rangers?” Pumpkin asked, the uncertainty in her voice as evident as it had ever been.

“Kill them if you have to but give them a chance if you can.” I said, looking at the dead scribe with a heavy heart. Minty was right about one thing, they were also my people…once.

Pumpkin nodded and started to lead Sunny away when I stopped her with a hoof on her shoulder. I looked over my shoulder to see that Aurora was out of ear shot, leaned in closer, and whispered my true orders to Sunny.

“Unless they surrender completely, kill them all, no mercy.”

“Understood.”

***

As we neared my office the truth of the matter became clear to me. The scorched metal, the twisted, shattered remains of robots and the smell of blood told me what had happened. The robots had already activated and been neutralized. Though not without casualties on the ranger’s side. The gunfire in this part of Eclipse was getting louder and since heading to my office was now a moot point, I turned in its direction, towards the infirmary.

“Follow me Aurora.” I said, turning down the next hallway towards the noise.

“W-what should I do?” She asked. She seemed just as hesitant as Minty but Eclipse was her home as much as it was mine. She would hate every second of it but she would fight nonetheless.

“Leave the big ones to me.” I said, drawing Starfall but in its dormant state for now. “You focus on the others.”

“Okay.” She said in a shaky voice.

I almost shared her sentiment but I found that the closer I got to the infirmary and the danger Gunny could be in the less I cared where said danger was coming from.

“On the ground now!” A filtered voice shouted, followed by a crash and a shriek from a familiar pony. Willing Starfall to full power I turned my trot into a gallop as I sped towards the infirmary with death soon to follow. “We didn’t come to kill ponies!” The voice said as I came into view to see one of two power armored rangers push Gunny roughly to the floor.

“I did!” I shouted, pointing my blade at the closer of the two. The two must have never even considered the possibility that they’d be flanked as I charged and ran the first one through with all my strength before his companion could react. The heavy body slumped to the floor dead, taking Starfall out of my grasp and leaving me vulnerable. I quickly conjured a shield around myself as the second ranger’s chain gun spun up and spat a storm of bullets in my direction. The hail of gunfire was enough to stop my advance and I was forced to hold my position. With his attention on me the ranger failed to notice the shadow that darted into the room and brought his gleaming wingblades down on the mechanism connecting his large weapon to the battle saddle. Aurora too had crept to her position unseen as she clumsily swung the dormant Starfall she’d recovered at the ranger’s opposite battle saddle mount. With his weapons now disabled I gave the stallion a chance to surrender. A vain hope but one I had to hold on to regardless. Ignoring his hopeless situation the ranger turned back to the helpless Gunny cowering on the floor, evidently hoping to take at least one of us down before he fell. My heart burned like a furnace at the sight as I pumped magic into my horn and released it as a lightning bolt that connected with the back of his head, snapping it forward with a metallic clank, leaving the metal warped and glowing. In an instant Retribution was floating beside me as I sent a SATS assisted shot through the soft metal and into his skull.

“Y-you came back.” Gunny said as the ranger crashed to the floor, slowly crawling around the dead armored bodies. “We tried to radio you and-”

“That doesn’t matter right now.” I said, cutting her off from adding anything else. “Are you hurt? Can you stand?”

“I can stand.” She said, proving it to me rather quickly. “They attacked thirty minutes ago. The others are doing what they can but without the robots they’ll be pushed back to the rail line and from there-”

“I know, I know.” I said, pointing back the way we came. “Fall back to somewhere safe and I’ll…do what I can.” I didn’t wait for her answer. Calling Starfall back to me, we dashed out the door and headed deeper into Eclipse. “Good work you two.” I said to the two ponies behind me. Noodles nodded, his expression grim and resolute. Aurora still looked unsure but acknowledged the praise with a weak smile. The deeper we got the more signs of battle we started to see. At almost every hallway junction rested the bodies of regulators and rangers alike. Dotted amongst the bodies was the occasional robot, the entirety of my defenses wiped out by the rangers but not before they did their job as best they could. A rumbling boom from deeper in the facility got my attention and, with gritted teeth, I turned us towards it.

oo00OOO00oo

Sunny was like a force of nature. We entered into a long hallway leading to the living quarters and at the sight of six lightly armored rangers, she yanked her battle saddle off her back and flung it down the center of the corridor, flattening the two sentries at the mouth. Sunny didn’t give them a second as she jumped over the fallen two and tackled a third with enough speed and power to somersault all the way back to her hooves where she then used her victim to savagely bludgeon a fourth with her companion. In the span of five seconds Sunny had taken down more than half of their rearguard. The two remaining ponies at the far end of the hall were able to finally recognize what was happening and turned their weapons on us. The first didn’t get a shot off as I used magic to yank the gun from their mouth and spun it around to club its former owner in the side of the head. As the fifth ranger fell the last was able to fire off a few rounds that zipped through the space I’d just been standing as I teleported behind her and tapped a hoof on her shoulder.

“Don’t look.” I said as the mare predictably performed a one eighty and pointed her weapon into freshly empty space as I teleported back to where I’d been. Finishing her three sixty the mare barely caught a glimpse of Sunny before she jabbed a hoof into her throat, causing her to drop her weapon as she sputtered for breath. Seizing her by her midsection, Sunny continued to impress me by hoisting the ranger above her head and slamming her into the wall. An exchange of gunfire sounded from further ahead and I had to pause to try and still my heart. A few short, rapid breaths later I was a centered as I was going to get. I made it a few steps ahead when I heard a struggle break out behind me. I looked back to see Sunny holding a knife in her hooves as the last ranger tried to keep it away. Sunny, being the strong mare she was, slapped the others hooves away and drove her knife down and into her heart. The ranger’s body jerked once then went still with a quiet, gurgling death rattle.

“What are you doing!?” I said, trotting back to her to see that three of the others had their throats cut as the pools of blood inched closer to that of their brethren.

“Never leave an enemy at your tail.” She said, recovering her battle saddle and checking that the two under it were dead.

“They were defenseless.” I continued, the defense sounding weak in my own ears.

“Kindness is a terrible thing to carry in this wasteland.” Sunny said with a touch of sadness. “Kindness that will never have a mirror. What do you think they’d have done in your position?”

I tried to protest. I wanted to protest but found the sound dying in my throat before it could become words.

“Two more!” a ranger in power armor shouted from down the hall, having just come from another hallway, his headlamp casting our hallway with light. The other ranger beside the first took a step forward and a lid of some kind dropped off a tall box attached to his side.

“I got ‘em!” He said as a missile came speeding out of the box, its thruster fuel leaving black smoke in its wake. With nowhere to go in the hallway I swallowed my nerves and reached inward to my magic. The missile made it halfway to us before coming to a stop, its thruster sputtering as it was caught in the blue grasp of my magic. I couldn’t release it in any direction without doing some kind of damage either to ourselves or the facility itself. The bodies we’d passed on our way here flashed to the forefront of my mind and suddenly I knew what to do with it. The missile turned back towards its point of origin, guided by magical precision, and rocketed right back into the tube whence it came. The resulting explosion shook the whole of Eclipse. Or at least that’s what it felt like to me as the shockwave, funneled by the tight hallway, picked me up off my hooves and threw me three meters in the opposite direction. The floor rose up to meet me as the air was forcefully evacuated from my lungs by the impact. Through the ringing in my ears I could hear the Sentinels omnidirectional wheels as it and the other robot came up from our rear.

“The offices are clear Ma’am.” Cerberus had sustained some damage, one of his three eyestalks hanging limp and shooting out intermittent sparks.

“Are you alright?” I caught myself asking as I forced myself to stand.

“Quite fine Ma’am.” It said, rotating its remaining eyestalks in my direction. “I expect that my visual capacity is still greater than yours.”

Sunny leaned in towards the broken eyestalk and shrugged. “We better keep moving. Somepony is bound to have heard that.” She said, waving the Sentinel to take the lead.

We were following the sounds of combat, nearing the living quarters when we found our first group of regulators. They’d built a respectable barricade at the entrance to the living quarters out of the melted and fused metal bodies of destroyed robots. Seven rangers, three in power armor, were trying to blast their way past it when our approaching Sentinel gave away our position. I’d never seen a Sentinel in action before today and it surprised me with its speed, charging ahead of us and shrugging off all but their heavy weapons. The Sentinel slammed into the first power armored ranger and sent him careening into one of his less armored fellows with bone shattering force. From behind the barricade came several battle cries as nine regulators pushed down their own barricade and joined the fight. Blackhawk, Gumdrop and Pick were amongst them as they and three others piled onto the second armored ranger and forced them to the floor. Two of the less armored rangers fired indiscriminately into the crowd, hitting one of the regulators square in the head. Sunny blew past me and joined the others in the ponypile. Cerberus floated past me as fast as his thruster would take him, slinging green bolts of energy as he went. Terror filled my heart as I felt more out of place than ever. I never thought I’d have to fight, let alone kill anypony. Especially since it was these ponies who’d helped save my life when Sparks rescued me from Project Outlast. The longer I stood back and did nothing the more ponies would get hurt or killed. Swallowing the lump in my throat (unsuccessfully) I called upon my magic to do its thing. I ripped a pistol from one of the lightly armored rangers’ mouths and sent it right back into his teeth, taking him out without killing him.

The third ranger turned his weapons on the Sentinel and poured a storm of bullets into its chassis, slowly chewing up its armored plating. Two of the others reinforced him and added their weapons to the assault. From inside its bulky body came a popping sound followed by the sudden harsh venting of smoke that signaled something critical had been damaged. Recognizing its imminent demise, the Sentinel spun up its wheels and pinned its three attackers against the far wall hard but not hard enough to kill them. A spot on its back opened up and a glowing hot apparatus housing its spark battery and spell matrix popped out and began to glow brighter and brighter until-

*KABOOM!!!*

The resulting explosion killed the three rangers pinned to the wall and threw everypony else into heaps on the floor, two of the regulators didn’t rise again. Sunny recovered first, scooped up a piece of the Sentinel’s wreckage and plunged it into the neck of the first armored ranger still on the floor in an attempt to pry their helmet off. Teleporting to her side, I added my magic to her strength and with the screeching groan of overstressed metal we tore the helmet from the armor. The terrified expression of the mare inside made me hesitate and Sunny had seen it.

“Don’t flinch, don’t look away.” Sunny said as she drew her knife and placed it in my hooves. “An enemy is an enemy. A warrior’s duty is not to understand her enemy, but to destroy them.”

The knife felt cold in my hooves. I knew what she was trying to do, what she wanted me to do. In a way I had seen this coming. Sparks told me that a pony never gets used to killing, just accustomed to it. I had, up until this point, only fought in defense of my life or the lives of those I cared about. I wasn’t a warrior. The mare at my hooves was helpless, terrified, and I was expected to take her life even though they helped save mine.

“Don’t hesitate, look her in the eye.” Sunny commanded, taking the sides of my head in her hooves and forcing me to look at the mare. “Kill her.” Sunny whispered, the sound sending a chill down my back.

“I…I can’t.” I said. The knife shaking in my grasp. “They’re n-not bad ponies.”

“That doesn’t matter. Good, bad, they’re meaningless words to give action motive. A ‘good’ pony will kill if pushed. A ‘bad’ pony can use their experience for the sake of others. Labels like that serve none but the beholder. The truth of the matter is, good or bad, that this conversation wouldn’t be happening if she were in our position. Take what makes you weak and turn it into a weapon.” Sunny released my head and placed her hooves over mine, guiding them over the mare’s partially exposed neck. Even though my head was free my eyes stayed on hers. The fear was still there but so was a growing acceptance that there was no escape for her. Despite it all, despite how right she sounded, I still failed to keep the tears from showing. How was I supposed to turn kindness into a weapon?

“It’s alright.” The mare said, leaning back and exposing a bit more of her neck. “I knew this was wrong but here I am, I made my choice. Your friend’s right. If our positions were reversed then you would be dead and this conversation would have never happened. So what are you waiting for you stupid bitch! Kill me! Do it!” Despite the venom in her voice, despite the fire in her expression, her scared eyes never left mine, a reflection of my own.

“I’m so sorry!” Tears spilled from our eyes simultaneously as I slammed mine shut just in time to miss seeing the blade driven into her neck by my hooves alone. There was a brief choking noise followed by a warm wetness on my hooves. After a long moment her body gave a small twitch as her heart ceased beating and she lay still. I felt a hoof placed on my shoulder but refused to open my eyes. I was so confused and angry. It didn’t make any sense. How did everything lead to us killing the very ponies who’d given us shelter, equipment and medical attention? Though they gunned down the regulators without a second thought and deserved whatever came next, I still felt like I was betraying them somehow.

“Damn boss.” Came Blackhawk’s voice from behind us. Daring a peek, I saw that the remaining regulators had killed the final armored ranger and had the last one trussed up against the wall. “I forget how scary and intense you can be.” The tone of his voice suggested that this wasn’t the first time he witnessed her coaching somepony. Perhaps he himself had gone through something similar. Ignoring their stares, I looked back to the mare I’d killed and gently closed her eyes. Once the little I could do for her was done I reached in past her neck and took her dog tags, chain and all. I slipped the chain around my own neck and held the little plates up for me to see.

Cotton Candy
02671398
Blood Type O-
Steel Ranger – Knight

I would never forget what I learned here today. Let these tags be my eternal reminder.

“What happened?” Sunny asked, her attention on the mare leaning against the wall, her legs tied and mouth covered.

“She surrendered after we took this one.” Blackhawk said, kicking the power armored body they’d piled on earlier. “While you were…doing your thing.”

“Take her prisoner. We’ll deal with her once we’ve cleared out the rest. Blackhawk, Pick, with us. Gumdrop, take a few ponies and secure the elevator room.” Sunny ordered, waving for the other two to follow.

“Oh, we’ll take her alright, hehe.” One of the other regulators said with a chuckle, leering at the helpless mare.

“What?” I said, coming to an immediate stop and throwing a glare his way.

“Seems only fair.” He shrugged. “They took the lives of some of our boys, only seems fair we get to take…something from them.” He ran a hoof down her cheek only to be shoved aside by my magic. “Hey! What the hell do you-”

“Listen carefully. You will take her somewhere where she can be locked up safely and you will not touch her again. Clear?”

“I don’t know who the hell you think you are but-” With a glow from my horn his words immediately ceased to be as his hind legs snapped together and his whole body sagged closer to the floor.

“Are we clear?” I asked again, flaring my horn and applying just a bit more pressure to what I would take from him.

“Crystal.” He squeaked, his voice high and strained.

“You’re supposed to be better than this.” I said, giving him one last rough squeeze before releasing my hold on him. He collapsed to the floor face first, panting all the while. “Anypony else need a reminder of our job?”

Silence.

“Good.” It was bad enough we were forced to kill ponies who were our allies less than a day ago without us becoming monsters ourselves in reaction. I probably could have talked that stallion down without hurting him but I had frustration, among other feelings I couldn’t name, that needed venting and he’d crossed a line.

“Still no sign of Grim.” Sunny said, looking ahead in the direction of the cafeteria where I imagined the bulk of the fighting took or was taking place.

“Then he must be ahead.” I reached for the door controls but before I could use them the door opened and I came face to face with a familiar pony moving much faster than I was.

*SLAM*

oo00OOO00oo

I dashed through the door as soon as it opened, hoping the explosion we’d heard hadn’t done too much damage. Except the doorway wasn’t empty. There was hardly enough time to recognize who it was let alone try to stop. We met face to face as she fell to her back, grabbing me as our momentum continued for one whole flip, leaving her atop me at the end with stars in our eyes.

“Ow.” Was all I could think to say, until the weight on me brought me back to the moment.

“Sparks?” Pumpkin said groggily, holding one hoof to her head.

“No time.” Sunny said, hauling us both up to our hooves. “Double back to the cafeteria.” She pressed, shoving us through the door I’d just came through. She waited by the door as she made sure everypony made it through, including Cerberus, before closing the door behind us.

“What about the Sentinel?” I asked, looking around at the ponies gathered. Aurora was introducing Noodles to Blackhawk and Pick was saying something to Pumpkin.

“I regret to inform you that he fell in glorious battle, Commander.” Cerberus said, his bombastic personality a bit more subdued than usual.

“Is that what exploded?”

“Yes, took out three rangers in the process.” Sunny said, leaning in closer so her next words would be heard only by me. “We took one prisoner, surrendered wholesale.”

“Alright.” I said, just as quietly before switching voices to address the others. “Everypony check your weapons, the next fight will be a big one.” In the end I guessed the ranger compliment consisted of thirty or less ponies and we’d nearly whittled that number down by half, not counting who the robots and regulators themselves might have killed. “Blackhawk, Pick, have either of you seen Grim? I sent him ahead of us a few hours ago.”

“Yeah, I saw him.” Pick said, nodding in the direction we were heading. “He had Gunny examine the filly he arrived with and took her to get something to eat. That was before the attack.”

“So he’s probably still there.” I said, more of an affirmation than question. White Noise was probably in there too if he was still alive. I thought it odd that my thoughts strayed in his direction. He was a strange stallion but he was genuinely doing whatever he thought would be most helpful, which at present was cook. With another life I cared about at stake my determination to drive the splinter rangers from Eclipse magnified. “Let’s do this.”

As we neared the cafeteria it became more and more evident that it, and perhaps even the metro tunnels beyond it, was where the fighting was thickest. Blood and gore spattered the walls on both sides and crumpled, eviscerated bodies lay in massive pools of connecting blood, the original owners impossible to determine.

“I warned you about dealing with the rangers.” Blackhawk hissed, apparently finding the courage to call me out.

“Is that what you really want to talk about right now?” I said, not bothering to look at him.

“What the fuck do you think!? Just look around you!”

“I see it.” I hissed back through clenched teeth. “You think I don’t? You think I don’t understand? Yes, you did warn me. There. Does that make you happy? Does that make the death make sense to you?”

“I…I don’t mean to question you boss…but-”

“Good instinct. Follow it.” I growled, taking a second to throw a withering glare his way. What did he know anyway? These weren’t rangers, not really, but I couldn’t blame the others for their perception. Once we were safe, I could explain what had happened…provided we survived. The sounds of battle were upon us as we came into view of the cafeteria’s forced open doors…and the five-pony defensive line who were clearly expecting us. In hindsight I recognized that our approach hadn’t exactly been stealthy. That and I knew rangers kept in radio contact. After a few explosions and lack of personnel reporting in they’d probably put two and two together to figure out what was happening. They may have even been expecting us personally if the next order from them was any indication.

“Target the filly!” One of the three power armor ponies commanded.

Reacting instantly, I willed Starfall to life and dove in Aurora’s path. I felt her collide with my hind legs as I deflected the first bullet into the wall in a shower of sparks as the high caliber round found something electrical. The impact brought me to an immediate halt and I didn’t know how many shots like that I could take. The first shot had shoved the flat of the blade against my chest and nearly tore it from my hold. The second bullet hit before I could bring the weapon back to a ready position, this time the force of the shot pushed my blade far from any kind of defensive position. By the second shot I noticed the others springing into action but too late to keep the third shot from disarming me. I thought I heard somepony call my name as the fourth shot found its home in my chest, breaking what I hoped to be only three of my ribs and throwing me to the floor. By the miracle of the late Lady Rarity’s craftsmanship the bullet that should have killed me, didn’t. Though not without doing a considerable amount of damage. Every new breath brought with it a sharp, stabbing pain and the very familiar tang of iron in my mouth warned me of more critical damage I couldn’t see. I heard Sunny give out an almost animalistic roar and I powered through the pain to lift my head to see what was happening. Sunny had her head pressed against Cerberus’ back, using him as a mobile shield deflecting or absorbing the bullets meant for her as she charged their line. Blackhawk, Pick and Noodles were close behind her and as soon as the two forces met they all picked one target and began a deadly series of one on one fights to which they were slightly outnumbered and considerably overmatched. I could also see Aurora and Pumpkin standing defensively over me, a slight shimmering wall before us. Aurora had her pistol in her mouth and Pumpkin’s shotgun floated beside her. I called Starfall back to me and forced myself to stand with a wheeze, blood trickling out both corners of my mouth.

“I’m…not dead yet.” I said, floating Starfall over my head and abandoning the safety of Pumpkin’s shield to join the others. I heard Aurora and Pumpkin call out to me but I pressed on regardless. I had to help them. Sunny might be able to match power armor with her own strength but the others couldn’t. I had closed about half the distance between us when I saw Pick take a power armored buck to his belly. My eyes widened in horror as dark blood exploded from his mouth as if he’d swallowed a grenade. He collapsed to the floor and was about to be finished off when I brought out Retribution and used SATS to fire three rounds into the eye slits of the ranger’s helmet. They weren’t powerful enough to punch through but I’d gotten his attention which was my goal from the start. Pumpkin yelped behind me as the ranger without a partner turned his attention to us and fired down the hall. One bullet hit Pumpkin’s foreleg, red blood blossoming up from the wound. Pumpkin retaliated with a blast of magic that floored the less armored mare and gave us that much more time to help the others. Noodles’ wingblades made short work of the other less armored ranger which allowed him to quickly pull Pick out of the way and engage the one who’d downed him. I felt Aurora land on my back where she snatched Retribution out of my magical grasp and fired it at the closest ranger, giving them multiple targets. Which in hindsight was a foolish decision. Three more bullets were sent my way, one ricocheted off my leg, the second hit me in the shoulder, and the third grazed my neck. My ribs protested under the rough treatment and I feared what might happen once the adrenaline wore off. With little recourse I continued my charge and brought my sword down on the ranger fighting Noodles. The attack carved a deep furrow in the armor of their back, inside which blood began to well up from the hidden gash underneath. Noodles saw this, tucked in his wings, corkscrewed through the air and masterfully plunged both his wingblades into the rend I’d opened for him. Paralyzed or dead, it didn’t matter as I moved to the next ranger. Blackhawk had lasted longer than he should have but even his luck couldn’t last forever and with a lucky kick the ranger broke one of his hind legs at the knee with the loud snap and wet crunch of bone and cartilage. He hit the floor hard with a scream, clutching at his wounded limb. I tried to intercept the next blow for him but the pain in my chest sapped my strength and when it came the hit disarmed me again and the residual force knocked me to the floor beside Blackhawk, taking Aurora down with me. The larger pony-tank hybrid reared up on his hind legs, ready to bring a massive armored hoof down on each of us. With a quick flash of blue light Pumpkin appeared in front of us, a magically conjured shield catching the hooves that would have crushed us. With obvious effort Pumpkin expanded her shield until it was large enough to topple the ranger from his precarious perch on his hind legs and send him crashing to the floor. With another flare of her horn the ranger’s armor began to shimmer, like a slight holographic overlay had been placed on it. Pumpkin floated her shotgun beside her and fired. To my complete surprise the ranger cried out, slumped back to the floor as blood splattered the wall behind them, and their blip disappeared. Pumpkin wasn’t done yet. Moving with unexpected grace she plucked the ranger she’d floored earlier and flung him at the last standing ranger, minus all of his grenade pins. Pumpkin then teleported to each of our remaining allies and brought them to my position in a rapid series of bright flashes, culminating in a shield over all of us. The unconscious ranger landed atop their companion’s armored back, who looked like they were moving to retreat before the multiple grenade explosion killed them both in a chain reaction that also detonated the drum of grenades being belt fed into the launcher mounted on their battle saddle. If Pumpkin had been two seconds slower, we would have been caught in the blast with them and poor Cerberus whose damaged chassis bounced off our shield and hit the wall, its missing limbs sparking as motors and servos tried to move absent appendages.

“I-I-It’s an hon-honor to die-die-die for the citizzzzens of Equestria.” Cerberus’ chassis gave a little shudder as his internal spell matrix failed and the quiet hum of his mobility thruster went silent. Then it occurred to me, I could hear. The sounds of fighting had stopped. From the shadow of the doorway a previously invisible pony appeared.

“T’would seem the expedition bore fruit after all.” A familiar, accented voice said.

“M-Mr. Sunshine?” I wheezed. Not a pony after all, but a zebra.

“Dats what dey call me.” He said back with a sort of creepy smile, sheathing a wicked looking blade in a crude sling tied to his foreleg. “You’ve certainly looked better my friend.”

“I’ve felt better too.” I said, taking shallow breaths. Pumpkin offered me her hoof and tried to pull me up and with some help from Aurora pushing me from the other side I made it to my hooves. I was right to fear the absence of adrenaline as my legs began to wobble and I nearly lost my balance. Pumpkin was quick to let me lean on her and that would have to do for the immediate future.

“You know my language? That is most unexpected, but welcome.” Sunshine said, waving for me to follow. The cafeteria was in about as rough shape as I could expect. Out in the tighter hallways the rangers seemed reluctant to use their more explosive ordinance. That did not seem to be the case here in the much more open room. Small black edged craters in the floor and walls indicated where grenades or missiles had exploded. “Mr. Coal is with your friends near the back. I’ll go now and tend to the wounded.”

I didn’t watch him go, instead my eyes drifted over the many still forms of the floor. Eleven rangers, five in power armor, lay dead on the floor and five survivors were on their knees along the far wall being watched by very angry looking regulators. I could see Grim, White Noise, and Orchid amongst the group of survivors near the prisoners and the vice gripping my heart loosened. Unfortunately, not for long. By the time we made it to them I’d counted twenty-seven dead regulators in this room alone.

Grim saw us coming and broke away from the others to meet us. “You made it.” He said with obvious relief. “We were falling back to the tunnels when we found them there.” He motioned with his head to Mr. Coal who was standing over the captured rangers.

“And Pebble?”

“I-I’m here.” A tiny voice said from nearby. I hadn’t noticed her earlier but she was standing beside White Noise with an oversized apron tied around her midsection and a lopsided chef’s hat on her head. “Junior Chef Pebble reporting for duty!” She said with borrowed enthusiasm, the approving nod and crooked smile from White Noise told me whose idea it had really been.

“I’m fine too boss, if you care that is.” White Noise added. His nonchalance really pissed me off and before I knew it he was on his back holding a hoof over his nose.

“Of course I care dumbass!” I said stomping my metal hoof for emphasis, the action eliciting a wince from me as the force travelled back up my leg and to my ribs. “For you, for her.” I said pointing at White Noise then Pebble in turn. “And them.” I finished solemnly, looking out at the bodies littering the floor. Ponies who’d believed in our cause, believed in me.

Grim stepped forward and placed a claw on my chest to stop me from doing anything else. Not that I was going to anyway.

“Go easy on him Sparks. He helped save a lot of lives today, organized our defenses here in record time.” Grim said as Orchid helped White Noise to his hooves.

“I’m not blaming anypony.” I said so the room could hear. “This just isn’t the time for levity.” I stared down White Noise as I spoke and he shied from my gaze in what I hoped was shame. “Secure the facility.” I ordered, switching to the commanding voice I was still getting used to. “Then gather the dead, strip them of everything and prepare them for burial. All of them.” I didn’t wait for acknowledgement as I noticed one of the ranger prisoners’ eyes on me and moved towards her.

“I see why you kept this place a secret.” She said, smiling with no joy. “Whatever would the Elder think?”

“Nothing of your concern, exile.” I said, using the last word as if it were a swear. “Identify yourself.”

The mare huffed and flipped a bit of mane from her eyes before stiffening and speaking. “Paladin Roundoff. Am I to assume my surrender was accepted?”

“Surrender?” Mr. Coal balked. “You gave up as soon as the odds were against you. I hardly call that a surrender. Saving your own neck more like.”

“How perceptive of you.” She said, every word delivered with contempt. “That’s what a surrender is. I’ll see to it that my people are disarmed.” She continued, directing the rest at me. “And for our return I’m certain the Circle would-”

“It seems you misunderstand something Paladin.” I said in a low voice, garnering the attention of the rest of the prisoners. “I’m not accepting surrenders.” As fast as I was able, I took Starfall and drove it through her open mouth, pinning her to the wall. She thrashed once before her body realized she was dead. I left her hanging there a moment, giving the other prisoners an opportunity to get in a good long look. “From you.” I concluded, looking at the next ranger in line as I willed Starfall to life with a sharp crack that split Roundoff’s skull in two. I called the blade back to my waiting hoof and smirked as the ranger twitched at the bit of viscera that spattered her cheek.

“Sweet Celestia.” Mr. Coal breathed, taking a step back.

“As for the rest of you.” I started casually, walking down the line of prisoners.

“Please, we were just following orders.” A shivering mare in armored, red scribe robes said from the end of the line.

“Oh well in that case all is forgiven, after all, good soldiers follow orders, don’t they? Even when they know they are wrong?”

“I didn’t kill anypony!” She protested; the tears that spilled from her eyes convinced me of that at least.

“Doesn’t matter, you’ll share in their guilt all the same.” When the last word left my mouth, I felt somepony tug on my tail. I turned to see Pumpkin and Aurora standing close behind me. Neither looked very happy and Pumpkin looked like she was trying not to be sick.

“That’s enough.” Aurora said, her tone definitely disapproving. “They’re beaten, we don’t have to kill them.”

“We should. Traitors and killers, the lot of them. It’s no less than they deserve.”

“Ponies don’t always get what they deserve.” Pumpkin said. Her and Aurora’s stares were enough to shame me, their very presence reminding me of what I didn’t deserve. Once again, I’d needed to be reined in, reminded of who I was supposed to be. It wasn’t right. It certainly wasn’t fair. They deserved to die…but right now? Here at my mercy? It wouldn’t be justice; it would be murder. The distinction wouldn’t have been important to me not too long ago. I was a killer and I’d accepted that, but a murderer? Not if I could help it.

“I know.” I said with a weary sigh. It was supposed to be easier to spare somepony than the alternative so why wasn’t it? I had all the answers to that question but if I pursued them again then there would be no staying my hoof a second time. “I’m going to offer you a deal.” I said, turning back to the red robed scribe. “You will forsake the Steel Rangers now and forever and join us. This place will be your home as it is mine and that means you will become regulators. You will assist in the repairs of the facility and, yes, defend it to the death if necessary. You will tell me everything you know about the Circle. Should you refuse, we will keep you prisoner until the time to decide your fate comes, as determined by vote.” I could sense several of the regulators smile at that. We all knew how they’d vote and so did the rangers.

“I…we accept.” She said, deflating a little as she did. I looked to the other rangers and all their eyes were on the floor, utterly silent.

“Sunny, disarm and strip them, then give them the…orientation.”

“Got it.” Sunny moved to red and hauled her up to her hooves roughly. “Get moving.” She shoved her towards one of the exits to the cafeteria, the other prisoners rising with difficulty and following.

“You’re different.” Mr. Coal said once the prisoners were out of sight. “Changed and not entirely for the better.”

“Are you really in a position to judge me? How many lives did you sacrifice to find Stable 50?” Mr. Coal was silent a moment, a thoughtful expression on his face.

“It’s not the same, but you’re right, I’m in no position to judge. That’s sort of why we’re here actually, Sunshine and I. We were searching the tunnels for the remains of the expedition, trying to give some of the family’s closure. We heard gunfire, explosions, and that led us here. Between Sunshine’s cloak and Death Claw we were able to turn the fight here in your favor. Then you arrived and they surrendered.”

“Thank you, Flint.” I said, giving him a genuine and respectful nod. “Death Claw?” I asked next, looking over to Sunshine where he was hovering over Pick on the far side of the room.

“Yep. At least that’s what he calls it. Found some dead hellhounds in a big collapsed railway turntable station. Took one of their claws and made a damn effective weapon with it.” He nodded to one of the bodies in power armor and I noticed the deep, clean slashes through the metal.

“Is that what happened?”

“You bet. Blade cut through them like they were wearing nothing at all.”

“That’s very…”

“Unexpected? You’re telling me. Good thing we made it when we did.”

That was an understatement. If all the armored rangers in this room were cut down by Sunshine alone then there was a good chance we could have all died in this room if he and Flint hadn’t arrived when they did. A thought that I decided to keep to myself.

“So long as you’re feeling indebted…” Mr. Coal started, raising what remained of his eyebrows with expectation.

“Let’s hear it then.” I said tiredly.

“Don’t make that face. What I want is simple. A pass to come and go as we please. To use Eclipse to rest, plan, restock and trade.” He paused and looked around the room, a gloomy yet understanding expression overtaking him. “Once you and your people get back on your hooves that is.”

“That was…” Pumpkin started; confliction evident on her features. “Sparks I…I…” She was blinking back tears and was having trouble speaking around the frog in her throat. I stepped up to her, wrapped my hooves around her and held her tight against me to tell her that I was there for her. She returned the embrace with more fervor than I’d expected, something thin and metal jabbing me in the chest. I loosened my hold just enough to look between us to see what it was. Were those ranger dog tags? Pumpkin must have noticed me looking as her body heaved and a choked sob escaped her mouth. “I killed her Sparks.” She sobbed, burying her face in the crook of my neck. “I had to…Sunny…Sunny-”

“I know.” She didn’t need to say anymore. Sunny had done the same thing to me and I in turn did the same thing to Aurora. It was for the best, I had to believe that for all our sakes. “It’ll get better.” I half lied.

“I don’t want it to get better.” Pumpkin said, pushing away from me. “I want it to hurt, I want it to feel like this always. I don’t ever want to get use to this feeling.” With fire in her eyes and tears on her cheeks she vowed to feel every death she was responsible for as strongly as if it were the first. There was a strength under her conviction that eclipsed my own, in more ways than one. How had the goddesses or stars or whatever ever deigned to put us together? I admired her. She was as near an exemplar of ponykind as could be found in the wasteland. Or maybe it was just my growing attraction to her. Probably a bit of both.

“Do you think you can handle it?”

“No, but I’ve already made up my mind.”

“Good answer. If you ever need my help-”

“I know Sparks.” She said, standing up on her tippy hooves to nuzzle my face. “I know.”

***

Gunny’s wrath had been much more subdued than I’d expected after Pumpkin half hauled me back to the infirmary. Grim and Mr. Sunshine had also moved in to the room, putting their medical skills to good use to help our overburdened resident doctor and newly minted nurse Wisteria.

“You’re going to be sore for a day or two.” Gunny said, applying pressure to the area in question with her hoof, making me wince. “Your ribs are set and the internal damage was minimal so you should be back in shape in no time.” I decided to stay quiet and take my own advice, my eyes drifting to Sunshine’s patient. Pick was in worse shape than I’d feared. Several of his organs had ruptured and his spine had been broken by the attack, but he was alive and breathing…for the time being. Everypony else with minor wounds had already been treated by Grim before he moved into the infirmary.

“Thank you, Gunny.” Pumpkin supplied for me, helping me down from the bed.

“Gunny I-” I tried to say before she stopped me.

“I’m fine Sparks.” She paused a moment, looking down at herself. “We’re okay.”

“Thank goodness.” I said quietly, feeling some more relief come my way. Even unborn children deserved my protection, perhaps more so.

From across the room came a pained cry as Grim fought with Blackhawk to get a homemade cast on his broken leg.

“If you’d fought the rangers like this then we wouldn’t even be here.” Grim said, his annoyance beyond evident.

“Shut up!” Blackhawk countered, pushing the cast away from him like a foal refusing to be dressed.

Gunny rolled her eyes and moved to Grim’s table where she grabbed both of Blackhawk’s hooves and pinned them beside his head. “I never did like unruly patients.” Gunny said frostily, staring Blackhawk in the eye from above. “You aren’t giving my helper here a hard time, are you?” The look in her eyes could have frozen lava.

“N-no, of course not.” He said hastily. “Here let me help.” He continued, helping Grim affix it where it needed to be. “See? No problem.” Blackhawk smiled crookedly which did nothing to defrost Gunny’s expression.

“See that is stays that way.” Gunny said, thumping the cast with a hoof, her warning well understood.

“Y-yes ma’am.” Blackhawk said through clenched teeth, cradling the cast protectively against his chest.

Seeing my chance, I hopped off the bed and bolted out into the hallway, Pumpkin hot on my tail. Aurora, who’d elected to wait in the hall, noticed our retreat and fell in line behind Pumpkin as we passed her.

“All good dad?” She asked.

“Mostly.” I said with a shrug. “Doesn’t really matter, we gotta get back to the Bastion ASAP

“I’m coming with you.”

I opened my mouth to say otherwise but couldn’t bring myself to do it in the end. She deserved to be there as much as the rest of us.

“Alright.” I said, laying out our immediate plan. Grim and his ability to see better in the dark had been sent topside where he reported on the state of the Bastion. He couldn’t see much but confirmed the absence of fire which could be very good or very, very bad. A nagging feeling twisting my guts bade us leave despite the darkness of night.

Dawn was still several hours away when we made it to Books and Bridles, the store we’d used on our way to the Cathedral. Evidence of our presence was hard to detect over the evidence of others’. The exiles must have utilized this stop as well on their way to Eclipse. A number of heavy hoofprints led the direction we’d just come from, most likely the ponies who’d stormed Eclipse. However, an even larger number of prints had gone off in a different direction heading north. From the token interrogation of the captured rangers I learned that the defectors had taken to calling themselves ‘The Circle of Steel’ and nothing else. Overall unsurprising considering it had been less than a day since their formation. They must have known of a secure location somewhere north of here, something that Minty refused to elaborate on. I’d look into it once we made it to the Bastion…if there was anypony there. Other than the absence of fire, Grim also noticed the complete absence of lights. The odds that it was just damage sustained to their power systems was high but after the brazen attack on Eclipse I wasn’t about to discount anything.

The dawn came and went without incident though I still felt as tired as I had before we slept. As we approached the gates to the Bastion the damage became evident but wasn’t nearly as severe as I’d anticipated. It looked to me that, after some minor fighting, the circle used the breach in the south wall to abandon their comrades. That meant they hadn’t wanted to fight but had been forced to due to an irreconcilable ideological difference. Neither faction sought the others death, the almost superficial damage to the Bastion practically proved that. A memory from yesterday came to mind, the ranger looming over Gunny who’d said “We didn’t come to kill ponies.” How much truth had been there? They had killed ponies, let’s not get that twisted, but had it been as a last resort? Had the regulators forced their hooves by defending themselves? No. It was Eclipse they wanted. They might not have wanted our deaths but it would have been acceptable collateral. An enemy should never have your sympathy, deserved or not. Except, as I continued to learn, it was much easier to preach than practice. I was too eager to fight, to kill in the name of defense. Is that why my heart was so heavy? Most of them probably didn’t deserve to die but I’d delivered death to them without a second thought. That was it, the dissonance of it all. I billed myself a hero but acted like a killer. Because that’s what I was. Sure, I killed bad ponies and others who deserved it but killing was killing and more than once I’d reveled it, lost myself to the monster I claimed not to be.

It was too late for regrets now. The past was gone. I could only hope now that I’d learn from it but the simultaneous apathy and empathy warring in my heart warned me that I shouldn’t expect a thing. To my surprise the great gate began to rise as we approached. Waiting behind it was Star Paladin Sapphire, a blood-soaked bandage wrapped around one of her eyes. She beckoned us to follow her without a word and we did just that.

“It could have been worse.” Sapphire said, her tone hard but understanding.

“H-how many?” I asked, not really wanting an answer.

“Seven. They might oppose us but they were hesitant to do us and the Bastion harm. There was still some fighting but that hesitation saved a lot of lives.”

“And Elder Lions?”

“He ordered us to herd them towards the breach and when they started to retreat, he ordered us to stand down and let them go. I hope that mercy won’t undo us.”

“As do I Star Paladin.” Came the voice of Elder Lions, standing in the center of the training yard. I almost trotted over to him when he stepped aside and three figures I recognized rushed me as if they were being reeled in on cables.

“Papa!” The lead figure chirped as she leapt up and draped herself over my back. Ebon Glow and Ollie were quick behind her and practically surgically attached themselves to my front legs. I almost cried tears of joy as I scooped up the smaller two and hugged them tightly. Adria, not one to be left out, wrapped her claws around my neck and hugged me from behind. It was almost enough to banish the haze that had settled around my mind. Almost.

*Ahem* Aurora cleared her throat noisily, a look of annoyance creasing her brow. Playing along, I turned to face her and spread my front legs, giving her room for a hug while leaving Ollie and Ebon Glow dangling from them. Even she couldn’t hide a heartwarming smile as she dashed forward and jumped up to join Adria in hanging from my neck, the two of them effectively strangling me as they did.

“As promised, they are safe and unharmed.” 87 added, materializing from somewhere as he often did.

“Thank you.” I wheezed, struggling to find breath under the assault of fur and feathers as protesting muscles threatened to fail.

“Welcome back Sentinel.” Lions said, making his way closer to us. “As you can see it could have been much, much worse.”

The fresh memories of ranger exiles dead at and by my hooves seized my heart. Should I tell him? Paladin Roundoff had been right about one thing; I had kept Eclipses’ existence a secret but how much did Lions actually know? It occurred to me then that Lions had used my full name when he named me Sentinel despite my not having told him. Also, if they listened to DJ Pon3’s station like he implied then they might know about the regulators and by extension Eclipse. It wasn’t like me to worry this strongly but until that moment I hadn’t understood just how precarious my position was with either group. The truth would have to suffice…though maybe not the whole truth.

“Elder we encountered a group of exiles on our way back.” I started, slowly untangling myself from the hooves and claws still stuck to me. “They forced our hooves and many were killed. Others still traveled north, though to where I don’t know.”

Lions visibly deflated at the news, his features once again showing their true age. “That is most regrettable.” He said after a long silence. “No matter their allegiance I didn’t want to see them dead.”

Fresh guilt began to eat at me in that moment, showing me that I still had much to learn. Because I had wanted to see them dead. Erebus was right about me. I couldn’t blame him for this. The guilt, as painful as it was, was equally refreshing. Guilt meant that I still cared, that deep down the pony who left Stable 63 was still there, as clean and unmarred as the day he was born. It was becoming harder and harder to connect with that pony but the fact that he existed at all brought me some sorely missed comfort. Even as unrecognizable as I was, I was still me.

“I…I’m sorry Elder.”

“Don’t be. I knew in the end that ponies would die. I suppose the reality is harder to bear than I’d imagined.”

That was a pain I knew well. Standing in the cafeteria of Eclipse surrounded by bodies, all of them my allies once. I had failed them all and I didn’t even know most of their names. It was something I’d never forgive myself for. Not ever.

“Mourning will have to wait.” The Elder said, sounding just a bit more like his old self. “I’m sure you noticed our lack of communications. Their final act of defiance.” Lions gestured to a twisted and broken antenna array that rested against the base of the Keep that had been blasted from the roof by what I guessed to be a missile barrage. “It will have to be repaired if we are to move forward.”

I did my best to hold in a sigh and said. “What do you need me to do?”

Lions chuckled before addressing me. “I know I’ve leaned on you, perhaps more than I deserve, but you aren’t the only ponies at my disposal. The Lion’s Pride has already been dispatched to retrieve the array from Project Outlast.”

“O-oh.” I said lamely.

“Do me a favor and try not to look so relieved.” Lions said, clapping me on the shoulder. “I also wanted to say thank you. The griffins you leant us were instrumental in protecting the squires and Blossom is downright terrifying when she transforms. 87 too was the one who suggested we herd them out and AJ might be worth ten rangers. Honestly Sparks I don’t know where we would be if we never met. You’ve helped this old fool far more than I’d ever hoped. Because of you I may yet live to see my dream become reality.”

“I…don’t know what to say.” I said truthfully. It was actually a little embarrassing. Praise was low on my list of priorities, somewhere between proper mane care and knowing the difference between a soup spoon and a cereal spoon.

“That’s probably for the best, don’t want to get ahead of myself after all.” With that Lions broke away from us and returned to the Keep.

“Well…now what?” Grim asked and I had no answers for a change.

“We still have to escort Orchid back to Boulder City.” Pumpkin reminded us, accidentally setting our next course.

“Oh yeah.” I said with barely there enthusiasm. “Best do it now before the next crisis. Spread out, find Ray, Charlotte and Blossom and let’s get this…” I trailed off my eyes rising to the sky. For a fraction of a second, I thought I saw something silhouetted against the eternal grey curtain.

“What? What is it?” Pumpkin said, noticing my stare.

I tried to focus on it but when I did it just vanished. Had something been there? Was it just my imagination? My cheek began to tingle and I felt my attention drawn to something far away. A solitary image appeared in my mind; a great opening blocked by a wall of impassable darkness followed by three words spoken in my head by another voice.

~The Long Dark~

“Trouble.”

Footnote: No level up.

Quest Perk Added: Sentinel’s Save – When defending an ally you gain an additional 3 Damage Threshold and attacks against you have their difficulty modifier increased by 1. In exchange damage received during this action is increased.

Chapter Forty: Terror of Knowing

Chapter Forty: Terror of Knowing

“Avoiding danger is no safer in the long run than outright exposure. The fearful are caught as often as the bold.”

“One of the greatest discoveries a person makes, is to find he can do what he was afraid he couldn’t.”

“The Zacherle-Faust Memorial Tunnel, informally the Grand Canterlot Tunnel, now known to the wasteland as the Long Dark.” Lions said after I approached him with questions. “The most straightforward path through the mountains that separate the heartlands from the east coast of Equestria, but also the most dangerous.”

“Took five years to build.” Pumpkin added quietly before asking a question of her own. “What could make a fifteen-mile straight shot so dangerous?”

“Ah I forget you’re both relatively new to this world.” Lions said to himself before sitting up a little straighter in his chair. “Once the tunnel was used as it had been before the war but it wasn’t until about eighty years ago that it came to be called the Long Dark. Approximately twelve or thirteen miles of tunnel collapsed into the earth below, opening massive caverns and revealing hidden dangers. The collapse also severed the connection to wherever the tunnel was drawing power. The only light you’ll have is whatever you bring with you. It has and still can be traversed but at great peril. Not only must you operate in total darkness but you also have to climb down into the collapse, cross it, and scale the other side. Not to mention the radiation, taint, and monsters that have made the tunnel and adjoining caverns their home.”

“Is that why you didn’t use it? Red Eye too?” I asked, guessing the answer pretty easily.

“That’s right. Traveling the Long Dark isn’t impossible, provided you move quickly and travel in small number. Moving a large force through that tunnel is practically a death sentence. Why do you ask? What is your interest in the Long Dark?”

“Just preparing.” I said, wondering myself why it had suddenly come to mind. Did it have something to do with Society the alicorn? That would explain my cheek but what interest could a being who could fly have in a tunnel?

“Preparing?” Lions asked, eyebrows raised in alarm. “Don’t tell me you plan to cross the Long Dark.”

“Not unless I have to.” I said. “Knowing is better than not.”

“I suppose.” Lions said, not looking convinced. “Anything else?”

“No Elder.” I stood and Pumpkin followed suit. “Thank you.”

Once out of the Keep I saw that the others had done as I asked and gathered the whole crew. Charlotte and Ray were a little banged up but otherwise looked no worse for wear. 87 looked like he’d been caught at the edge of an explosion and Blossom looked more pristine than we’d left her.

“Everyone alright?” I asked the assembled creatures. A round of affirmatives later and we were ready to head back to Eclipse to get Orchid. We were making our way to the gate when I felt a weak tug on my tail. I turned to see Ebon Glow, a look of hesitance on his face.

“I…I want to stay.” He said firmly, pushing past his worry. It honestly didn’t surprise me. Ebon Glow had been a slave when we found him so it made sense to me that he’d want to stay where he’d be most likely to help ponies like him. What did surprise me however was how Adria and Ollie joined him on either side, their expressions resolute. “We want to stay.” He amended smiling at them with sibling-like joy. The refusal was automatic and it almost made it out of my mouth before I stopped it. I had wanted this and even pushed for it after Aurora started training. Besides it wasn’t like I was leaving them forever. The Bastion was just as much a home to us as Eclipse, though with decidedly less comfortable beds.

“If that’s what you want.” I said, ruffling his mane. “Now line up Squires!” I barked suddenly, smirking at how clumsily yet quickly they lined up and stood at attention. “I will be back at a time of my choosing to evaluate your skills! Until then give it your best and look out for each other! Understood!?”

“Yes sir!”
“Yes papa!”
“Yes sir!”

They shouted back in unison, holding a salute until I nodded. “Bring it in.” I said, watching with a warm feeling I couldn’t fully describe as they came closer and I gave them each a big hug.

“I-I could stay to keep an eye on them, ya know, if you want.” Blossom said from behind me. Her expression held a similar hesitancy and I didn’t feel as though I had the right to tell her what to do. I simply nodded at her and she joined the children to stay behind.

“Aurora, last chance.” I offered, looking at her expectantly. I didn’t know what I wanted for her more in that moment but would make my peace with it whatever her decision. She checked her pistol, straightened her enchanted sunglasses and raised her head proudly.

“Good to go dad.” She nodded her head back towards the gate and the others prepared themselves to depart. I took my spot last in line and looked back over my shoulder as the kids and Blossom watched us leave.

“Goodbye!” Ollie yelled, smiling and waving enthusiastically. The gate was almost fully closed when she dashed past the others to the threshold and just barely had time to yell “We love you!”

‘We love you’. I just stood there smiling a moment and for the first time in a long time I thought I felt the light of the sun pierce the clouds and warm my wasteland soul.

***

“I love you too dad.” Aurora said with a slight whine, not two minutes from the Bastion. It was kinda cute in its own way.

“Aurora Dawn, you’re not jealous, are you?” I said, not even trying to keep the teasing out of my voice.

“W-well no but-”

“But?”

“I just want-”

“Want?”

“Dad!”

“What?”

“Are you gonna let me finish?”

“Probably not.” I snickered.

“Fine then.” She huffed, sticking her nose in the air.

“Aww come on.” I said knowingly, scooping her up with my magic. “Don’t be like that Aurora, you know I love you with all my heart.”

“I know…it’s just-”

“Just?”

“DAD!”

“Look it doesn’t matter who I save or how many, it doesn’t matter who you are or who you become. I will always love you, Aurora. I mean it.” I thought about setting her on my back but now that I held her aloft, I could see just how big she had gotten in the time we’d been together. She wouldn’t need me much longer I thought, and my pride warred with the sadness that the inevitable separation would bring. I placed her back on the ground beside me and looked deeply into her purple eyes. She looked back with a fragile sort of understanding.

“Dad?” Her voice cracked and I wondered if she’d understood the totality of what I’d said.

I placed a hoof on her head and stroked her mane, smiling the best smile I could muster. “I know you won’t let me down.”

***

Once we’d picked up Orchid from Eclipse, plus a new radio, we had maybe a day or two of travel ahead of us before we reached Boulder City. As the first night of our trip arrived, I began to feel queasy. Not from any kind of illness mind you, more like a sense of impending danger. I wondered if I should maybe find some way to cover my face, now that I knew Red Eye’s forces occupied Boulder and that he apparently sought my death or capture.

“May I ask you a question?” 87 said, taking a seat beside me at the fire we’d built behind a tall Sparkle-Cola advertisement sign. The yellow mare on the sign held the bottle high above her head like it was recently unearthed treasure. The bottle itself seemed to be giving off a small light of its own but surely that had to be some trick of the fire light. The text box next to the elated looking mare read ‘Sparkle-Cola RAD! It’s like a buck to the face, with radishes!’ Below the mare was an arrow pointing the direction we were heading, kindly informing us it was only another thirty-five miles to the Sparkle-World Transit Center in Boulder City.

“Sure.” I said, thankful for the distraction.

“Do you prefer Sparkle-Cola or Sunrise Sarsaparilla?”

“…Not the question I was expecting from you 87.” I said after a moment’s confusion.

“Apologies. I’m still new to this ‘small talk’ Freesia insisted I try.” He frowned.

“You don’t have to push yourself for my sake 87, you and I are good.” I paused a moment, deciding if I wanted to share my private thoughts about him. “Better than good actually. It wasn’t until recently that I understood how much I’ve valued your council this last week. You’ve been a friend to me and the others when you didn’t have to and no amount of small talk could ever tell you how much I appreciate it. I guess I just want to say, thank you, for being my friend.”

“And thank you for freeing me and giving me the chance to live a life I choose for myself.”

“What kind of life might that be?” I asked, my eyebrows raised with interest.

“I should think my presence answers that well enough.” 87 said with a smirk. “I’ve grown fond of you and your friends. The life I want is here, with everything and everypony that comes with it.”

“Glad to hear it.” Pumpkin said, sitting beside me on my opposite side. Floating behind her were two cans of steaming sliced carrots, one of which floated to rest in front of me.

“Thank you.” I said, struggling to keep the crack out of my voice as I felt Pumpkin wrap her tail once around mine. Somewhere nearby I could sense Aurora’s shit eating grin, Noodles’ too.

On the other side of the fire, just at the edge of its light were Ray and Charlotte, taking turns trying to beat Sunny at hoof wrestling over a wooden crate we’d found. Sunny looked bored as she easily pinned Ray’s claw for the three count for maybe the tenth time this evening.

“Why don’t you two give it a rest already?” Aurora said, having watched them lose again and again.

“Because, little sister.” Charlotte started, grasping Sunny’s hoof and beginning the contest. “Quitting *nngh* is the only way *ergh* to truly lose.”

*CRASH*

In one motion Sunny put Charlotte’s claw through the rickety wood of the crate and just like that the challenges were over.

“Better luck next time featherweights.” Sunny chuckled as she stood and took a spot by the fire, the Brightcrests begrudgingly following behind her.

“So…what are we going to do?” Grim asked, looking out at all of us around the fire. “If I’ve read things right, you two.” He said pointing a talon at the other two griffins. “Are liable to be shot if any of Red Eye’s people make you. That goes for you too Sparks.”

“We can hang back at the outskirts if that’s what you want.” Charlotte said, folding her claws behind her head and laying down on her back. “We hardly spent any time in Boulder, I doubt anyone would recognize us but I guess we sorta stand out enough to be noticed.”

“Just how much of Boulder has he occupied?” I asked.

“Just the transit center for now.” Ray said, his expression taking on a hint of disgust. “Though the residents practically allow his people free reign. Though it won’t be up to them for much longer though.”

“What do you mean?” Orchid asked, speaking around a mouthful of food.

“As mercenaries we weren’t exactly privy to Red Eye’s plans but we made a few friends and got the idea that he’s looking for something.”

“Or someone.” Charlotte clarified, sitting up. “Though I think he doesn’t know himself. Since he’s thrown a broad net over Boulder and Baltimare. Whatever it or they are, it’s something he wants, badly.”

“How do you know that?” Grim asked, leaning forward, clearly interested.

“I guess I don’t.” Charlotte shrugged her shoulders. “What I do know is that there was no shortage of slaves in Fillydelphia. No matter what they say or how it looks, slavery is not his prime motivation. It took too much time and effort to get the monorail working for it to just be a supply line of what we already had plenty of.”

“That…makes sense.” I said, downing half my can in one gulp. “What could he be looking for?”

“Like I said, no one knows.” Charlotte said, leaning in towards the rest of us around the fire. “But you can safely bet that he doesn’t have everyone’s best interest in mind.”

I wasn’t fully convinced of that myself. It was easy to judge a being by what they presented on the outside but the truth of the matter wasn’t always so obvious. For now, it was best to stick to the facts. Red Eye was a slaver and he wanted me, dead or alive. We’d operate from there and take everything else as it was presented to us.

“Orchid.” I invited. “Boulder is your town. Can you think of anything Red Eye might want there?”

Orchid didn’t answer and chewed her food with an absent look on her face. I was about to repeat the question when she swallowed and seemed to realize she was being spoken to.

“The same as the rest of the hopeful scavengers I suppose.” She said with a bitter smirk. “To see what old world treasures are hidden in the Dome.”

“The Dome?” I knew I’d heard of it somewhere but couldn’t remember exactly where. I brought up the map on my PipBuck and scrolled to where I thought I’d seen it before. Sure enough it wasn’t that far away from our destination, almost touching the marker that denoted Boulder City.

“Yeah. It’s an old equestrian research facility built into the mountains close to Boulder. The bomb that destroyed Boulder hit the Dome directly so it’s surrounded by lethal levels of radiation. Approaching it is nigh on impossible without irradiating to death or being shot by the ghoul guards.”

“There are guards? Why?”

“Don’t get the wrong idea. Boulder only managed to become what it is thanks to the scientists inside the Dome and the trade we do with them on occasion. They’re a secretive lot so they’ve hired every ghoul in and around Boulder to guard the Dome inside the irradiated zone and it’s those same ghouls who are our trade liaisons.”

“The scientists are still inside? Like back from the war?” Pumpkin asked, eyes wide with sudden interest.

“So I’ve been led to believe.” Orchid answered, one eyebrow going up. “Their descendants at the very least. Nopony knows what kind of research they’ve been doing in there all these years and nopony has ever come out. It stands to reason that Red Eye might be interested in whatever is inside.”

“Is that something worth looking into?” Grim asked, throwing a glance my way.

“Maybe.” I put a hoof to my chin and tried to puzzle it out. If it was only the Dome he wanted then why did he move his people into Baltimare? “Let’s wait and see what’s going on in Boulder first, see what exactly they’re up to there.” I threw my glance over to Pumpkin to see that she was trying to look nonchalant. “Do you have something to add Pumpkin?”

“Maybe but it’s a long shot.” Pumpkin said, doubt creeping in on her features. “Gestalt and Mosaic oversaw the Dome during the war…when they weren’t running the ministry for Twilight in Canterlot. If there’s a chance they’re still alive inside the Dome or their descendants are then-”

“Then what? Even in the slim, slim chance that they are what do you think they could do for us?” Sunny asked, her tone harsher than normal.

“I…I don’t know.” Pumpkin’s ears fell back against her head as a sheepish look took over her expression. “I-I just thought that maybe there could be others like myself who survived in stasis or by some other means. As the heads of magical research, they would’ve had access to any of the MAS’s facilities and installations.”

“Would they have had codes or something to bypass other MAS hub’s securities?” I asked, hopeful ideas starting to form in my head.

“It’s more complicated than that I’m afraid. Sure, they would’ve had codes but I have them too.” She tapped a hoof on her head. “The really sensitive areas were, and probably still are, protected by bypass shields.”

“Like the ones in Outlast?” I felt the little hope I had slip away.

“Yes. The one at the elevator was created to only allow unicorns to pass but they can be much more precise. They could be as exact as allowing only a specific individual through.”

I thought back to the one before Moondancer’s office during our second trip to Project Outlast and how I’d used Erebus to force myself through. I wasn’t keen on repeating the performance and Erebus was still suppressed by the spell Pumpkin used a few days ago so that option wasn’t on the table anyway.

“So, if Gestalt and Mosaic are dead.” Pumpkin shrank a little as I spoke. “Then any shield that would’ve allowed them through are impassable now and the same goes for any other shield that only allowed specific ponies through.”

“Well…not exactly.” Once the words were out of Pumpkin’s mouth all eyes turned toward her.

“Explain.” 87 said coolly, speaking also for Sunny and the Brightcrests who were now watching Pumpkin with great interest. She swallowed visibly before continuing.

“Bypass spells are- were still relatively new by the time the ministries and other companies started using them and, as with most prototypes, there was room for improvement. Given the state of the world, I’d bet that those improvements only ever got to the planning stage.”

“Are you saying there’s a way to get around bypass shields?” Sunny asked, a hard glint in her eyes that was mirrored in Charlotte’s and Ray’s.

“Yes and no. This information was known to only a few ministry officials but there’s…an exploitable loophole in the shields that could allow another through.”

“That’s great!” I cheered, my mind racing with thoughts of what we might find beyond the most carefully guarded-

“If you were a blood relative of whoever was allowed through.” Pumpkin finished. My cheer vanished immediately and I felt an embarrassed blush warm my face.

“So that’s why you made mention of Gestalt and Mosaic’s descendants, should they have any, but surely the degree of consanguinity would be diminished to the point of uselessness by now.” 87 said, garnering many confused looks from myself and the others.

“Degree of what?” Aurora asked, her nose wrinkled in thought as if she might puzzle it out herself.

“The degree of blood relation.” 87 simplified. “By that I mean the two hundred years that have passed since the end would have diluted the blood of each successive generation to the point of ineffectiveness should any descendants even be alive in the present.”

“No.” Pumpkin said, shaking her head. “Remember I said the spell was imperfect. The degree doesn’t matter. If you’re a relative or descendant, no matter how far removed, you could pass through. Mother, sister, granddaughter, great great great granddaughter, and so on. That was why it was only known to a select few. Given time we could have ironed out that flaw but we never got the chance.”

“So every shield in equestria has this exploit?” Sunny asked evenly.

“I believe so.”

“It still wouldn’t do us much good.” 87 held one hoof to his chin. “This exploit relies on the existence of descendants of the original pony or ponies who the shield would have allowed to pass. For example, say Gestalt and Mosaic were in Manehattan when the bombs fell. They would have certainly been killed in the blast, ergo they would have no descendants. The chances of all the ponies in question having survived the balefire bombings is very slim. The chance they survived long enough after the end to have children is even slimmer.”

“I know…I know.” Pumpkin seemed to deflate a little as whatever idea she might have had was shot down by logic. “Still, if we could get to the Dome, my site director clearance codes should get us in the door at least.”

“It’s something to think about.” Sunny said thoughtfully.

“Did you all forget about the fact that the Dome was hit by a balefire bomb?” Orchid spoke up, an unreadable look on her face. “That level of radiation will kill you.”

“Yeah, plus I fancy my feathers and skin the way they are.” Charlotte added and I flinched at the image of a furless, featherless ghoul griffin.

“Then we’ll shelve the idea for now.” I said. “Until then we ought-” I was interrupted by a bottle being pushed into my hooves by Noodles. “Well alright.” I laughed, looking to see it was apple whiskey. “This is a good place to start.” I held the bottle up as if to share a toast with the mare on the sign, then tipped it back and let the burning liquid slide down my throat. Pumpkin was next in line and though she frowned at first, she still took the bottle and took a dainty sip. Or at least she would have if I hadn’t used magic to tilt the bottle up to pour more into her mouth. Her eyes widened and she choked for a second before managing to swallow it all with a grimace.

“That- *cough* wasn’t very nice.” She sputtered, passing the bottle off to the next in line.

“Just making sure you get your share.” I smirked, wrapping my tail once more around hers. She looked at me with narrowed eyes for a moment before she relented and leaned into me, her gaze moving to the night sky.

“I really wish you could’ve seen it. The pale moon high in the sky amongst a black curtain of glittering stars.”

“Growing up in a stable the ‘sky’ was always within reach.” I started, delving into memories I hadn’t thought of since Winter was killed. “I never dreamed I would get to see the sky with my own eyes, even if it’s this lesser version of it. Before that my only idea of the stars or a sunset came from books.”

“I don’t think Stable-Tec fully understood the consequences of several generations living in bunkers and the effect it would have on our ethos.”

“I’ve found that a lot in life depends on our individual points of view. Take right now for example.” I paused and took another swig from the bottle as it came back to me. “The state of the sky doesn’t matter, it matters that I’m looking at it with you.”

Pumpkin almost choked again as she laughed around her mouthful of liquor. “That sounded so cheesy.” She said, still laughing.

“I know but the truth of the matter is…the truth…” I wavered off. It didn’t feel right but I knew I had to say it all the same. I remembered my conversation with the hologram of Pinkie Pie and subsequent conversations with Sunny and Aurora about my feelings for her. I wanted to tell her. I needed to tell her. Except now that I had it loaded in the chamber I still couldn’t pull the trigger.

~You’re afraid~ Erebus’ silhouette appeared beside me, though it wouldn’t be until sometime later that I recognized his presence and hoof in what happened.

“The truth is what?” She asked, siting up a little straighter as the cheer evaporated from her expression. “What were you going to say?”

“…” I was afraid. Afraid of being rejected sure but most of all, now that I understood my fears a little better, I was afraid of being accepted. Winter and Azura were both dead and their blood was on my hooves. Their deaths were my fault. I would never forgive myself for what I did to them and I was terrified that I was going to do it again. The best thing I could do for them was to get away from them because I knew that no matter what I did, no matter how much I loved her...I couldn’t protect her. I couldn’t protect Aurora. I couldn’t protect anyone.

~You’re weak~ The shadow leaned in closer, hovering over my shoulder.

It had grown to be my greatest fear and, in that moment, fear overwhelmed me.

“Sparks?”

“I shouldn’t have said anything, I’m sorry.” I felt panic begin to grow inside me as my heartbeat quickened.

The shadow leaned in closer, close enough to whisper in my ear.

~Run~

I stood up, untangled our tails in the process, and galloped out of the fire’s light and into the darkness as the onset of overpowering terror gripped my heart and squeezed.

“Sparks wait! Where are you going!?” I heard her yell after me.
“Sparks?” I heard Sunny say, puzzled.
“Dad stop!” Aurora shouted.

I didn’t look back.

***

I don’t know how long I’d ran. An hour, maybe more maybe less. When I stopped it was to sit on slab of stone jutting slightly out of the earth. Only once the adrenaline faded and my heartbeat approached normal speed did I understand what had happened. Fear had always lived in my heart but Erebus had fanned the flames into a wildfire. Instead of facing it I fled from it. I had never felt fear that intense before, the kind that swallowed up all reason and logic. I wondered what they thought of me now. Would they still follow me? Was I even worthy of them? I was ashamed of myself. Whether they forgave me or not, I knew I never would. I almost abandoned them. My friends could be sources of power but my own weakness proved greater. I was just considering the return trip and what I would say when I was joined by another.

“I told you before, running doesn’t work on me.” Pumpkin said, appearing in a quick burst of magic.

I felt the urge to run again, futile or not, but this time I was able to retain myself in the face of growing fear and stand my ground.

“You did tell me that, guess that’s on me.” I said, turning to face her.

“You want to tell me what that was about?”

The shame I felt doubled. I had expected her to be angry or annoyed but her words carried understanding, compassion and worry. I didn’t deserve any of it.

“Yes.”

“Will you?”

“I…I can’t.” It sounded weak in my own ears and though the fear was subsiding I was still afraid.

“Sparks…” Pumpkin started, sounding a little exasperated. “You’ve got to talk to me. I can’t help you if you won’t be honest with me.”

“There…” I hesitated, but only for a second. She deserved to know the truth. “…was someone else, after Winter.”

“Another…” Whether she was searching for the word or just didn’t want to use I couldn’t tell. “…lover?”

“Yeah. We weren’t together long. An attack meant for my life took hers instead. It was the same attack that took my leg.” I couldn’t remember any specifics from that night. Did I try to push her out of the way? By trying to save her did I actually condemn her? If I had done nothing, would she still be alive? My throat tightened and I felt the starts of tears welling in the corners of my eyes. “The closer I get to someone, the more danger I put them in. Winter and…and Azura were both killed because of me.” And it wasn’t just them. The faces of Slipknot and Ribbon Dancer joined theirs floating before my eyes.

“And you’re scared the same thing will happen to me?” She guessed correctly. “Just because they…met with cruel fates doesn’t mean-”

“No no no, you’re missing the point.” I interrupted, shaking my head. “I couldn’t protect them…I can’t protect you, no matter how hard I try…the only way to keep you and everyone else safe is to take myself out of the equation.”

“So, you ran away to protect us?” Pumpkin stared into my eyes as she closed the distance between us. “You silly fool.” She reached up to brush a tear off my cheek. “I’m the one who failed to protect you.”

“W-what?”

“When we got separated the other day. I…might be the most magically gifted mare alive right now.” She frowned, her face twisting up as if recalling unpleasant memories. “And even with all my power I couldn’t save you. When…when I thought you were gone, I realized my feelings for you were deeper than I’d thought, deeper than I’d admitted to myself.”

“Y-you mean-”

“I want to stay with you, no matter what.” She placed a hoof on my chest and nuzzled my cheek. “Pinkie promise.”

“What?”

“It’s nothing.” She said quickly, trying to hide a blush.

“I-I…” I stammered, working like mad to muster courage I didn’t feel.

“It’s okay.” She soothed, reaching back to stroke my mane. “You don’t have to tell me anything. Just let me be here with you, okay?”

With a final deep breath and more borrowed courage.

Be Strong!
Be Awesome!

I pushed through the veil of terror surrounding me and spoke. “The truth of the matter is…” I repeated from before, feeling a combination of unease and anticipation drop into my stomach. “…that I’m afraid to love you.” I reached out and took one of her hooves in mine, squeezing gently as I looked into her eyes and saw myself reflected in them.

~Love. A meaningless word driven by momentary passions. What you call love is temporary, no matter how strongly you feel it~

I don’t expect you to understand a concept you clearly don’t comprehend. I thought bitterly, lamenting at hearing his voice again so soon.

~You think I don’t comprehend? I have lived for many of your lifetimes and I’ve experienced love too many times to count. I’m not trying to mock you Starborn, I’m trying to warn you~

I…I don’t get you

~You creatures are driven by your emotions. Emotions that can make one act foolishly and forget their purpose. I won’t allow you to make me a fool again~

“But I love you nonetheless, Pumpkin Cake.” I leaned down to briefly touch the tips of our horns together and smiled at the small spark of light they produced.

“I know.” She whispered, adjusting her position to place a delicate yet lingering kiss on my lips. “Just let us, me, protect you once in a while.”

“Deal.” I said it, and, in a rare moment, meant it.

“Are you ready to go back?” Pumpkin asked.

I thought about protesting but the urge died in my throat. I was always afraid that my friends and allies were walking the knife’s edge with me and that one wrong move either way would end with us parting ways or worse. I knew now that my fears, no matter how unfounded, were mine alone. It occurred to me that I had been severely underestimating what friendship meant if I thought our bonds so frail. And though fear had driven me to run, I would return now with courage.

“I’m ready.” I affirmed, one hoof in hers as we vanished in a sparkle of magic and reappeared beside the waning fire by the Sparkle-Cola sign. Pumpkin wobbled and fell to her knees, her hoof releasing mine and going to her head.

“I’m fine.” She said through clenched teeth before I could fuss. “Those were long teleports.”

Most of the others had gone to bed, sans the few I expected to still be awake.

“What happened?” Sunny asked calmly, though I guessed she knew more than she let on.

“I…I uh…” I couldn’t really put it into proper words. Panic, dread, fear, all applied and yet it felt deeper, more personal, and powerful enough to shove me aside and let raw instinct take over. In opposition to the frown I was wearing, Pumpkin sat down with an exaggerated, doe eyed, goofy looking smile on her face. She excitedly scooted towards me until our bodies touched and cooed in delight as she got comfortable and settled in for a while.

“Ah.” Sunny said, the knowing smile she tried to hide told me she understood.

“You told her?” Aurora asked, her voice growing with…disbelief?

“He did.” Pumpkin answered for me, thankfully ditching her over-the-top mannerisms from her silent confession.

“Shit!” Aurora hissed. She slung her backpack off her back and began digging through it.

“What uh…what’s this?” I said, looking between the two curiously.

“Pay up princess.” Though she smiled as she spoke, the giggle that followed made Pumpkin sound downright dastardly.

“They made a bet.” Sunny said, a smile of her own on her face.

“Oh?”

“The bet was how long it would take for you to say it.” Aurora grumbled, retrieving a small bag of caps from her backpack and throwing it to Pumpkin.

“I bet it wouldn’t happen until we got back to the Bastion.” Aurora continued, reaching into her backpack again.

“And I bet it would happen on the road.” Pumpkin smiled, slipping the bag of caps somewhere under her coat.

“I guess you really did know.” I said, some annoyance about turning it into a game trickled into my voice as I glared fractionally at Aurora. She flinched as our eyes met and she tried to smile but that little reaction was enough to tell me what she’d done. “What about you Sunny? What did you bet?”

“Well I…uh.” Sunny stopped as another bag of caps that had been thrown from Aurora’s direction landed next to her. “I know you.” She finished, smiling amiably as she took the caps and stashed them in her bags.

A silence hung in the air for a moment too long and I still had what happened to get off my chest. “I…I’m really sorry guys.” I said, feeling a modicum of my earlier shame return.

Aurora finished repacking her backpack, stood, and promptly kicked me in the cannon.

“Ow!”

“How could you just leave us like that? If Pumpkin hadn’t found you, would you have even come back?”

“Aurora I…” I paused, wondering if I should try to downplay what I’d been thinking at the time. “Every path I’ve taken since I left the Stable has been rife with danger. I couldn’t stand the thought of you getting hurt, any of you. I thought that by isolating myself I could keep you all safe, keep the wasteland looking at me and me alone. I thought if I went alone, I could protect you with my absence. Knowing that even at my side you weren’t safe scared me, scared me more than anything. So I ran. Pumpkin helped me see that my strength isn’t always my own and that maybe we share the same fears. I’m still afraid for you but by your side I can try until I have nothing left to give.” I wasn’t sure how much I believed that myself but the smile on Aurora’s face as I said it decided for me, for better or worse.

I looked over at the shadows huddled around the other side of the fire. Judging by their general shapes I could guess their identities. Grim, 87, Noodles, Orchid, Ray and…where was Charlotte?

I opened my mouth to speak but the words died in my throat as my body tensed. Something in the darkness was coming towards us and fast.

“Sunny, wake the others, something’s co-” I tried to say. From the darkness came Charlotte, dropping from the sky so hard her legs gave and sent her tumbling forward to rest at my hooves.

“Charlotte? Is everything al-”

“Wake up! Everyone wake up! We gotta move! NOW!” Charlotte cried, joining Sunny to jostle the others awake.

“Why?” I felt a familiar dread creep up my spine as my flight instincts fought for control. “What’s out-”

In the distance I heard a rumbling roar split the air like a thunderclap, a very familiar roar.

“Something big is hauling ass this way!” Charlotte answered, pointing a talon in the general direction she’d just come from. “We can’t carry everyone so you gotta move!”

Precious seconds went by as I stared into the darkness, dumbfounded.

“What is that?” Pumpkin asked. She stood up and magically began to gather our belongings, spiriting them to their respective bags.

Sunny seemed to have had the same thought as me, a certain knife balanced on her hoof.

A minute later we’d roused everyone and were as good to go as we could be in the dead of night. Pumpkin used her horn to light the way and we found the road we’d been using the day before. Grim hovered above us with Aurora held protectively in his claws, Ray was doing the same with Orchid as was Charlotte with 87.

A second roar thundered through the air, sounding closer than the last.

“Time to go!” I called, motioning to Pumpkin to lead the way as she, myself, Sunny and Noodles turned our backs on the smoldering fire and galloped into the darkness towards Boulder.

After about ten minutes of galloping a third roar sounded, even closer than the one before it, the amalgamated components now distinct enough to identify individually.

It was going to catch us. There was no way around it. And unlike the personification of the wasteland I’d created in my head…Belua was after me and only me.

~So, it has come at last.~

You were expecting this? What is Belua to you?

~An experiment. Early into my imprisonment I attempted to make a host from one of the swamp’s predators. It resisted, its mind lacking the higher functions I required. In the end I gave up on beasts and decided patience, not force of will, would bring me my fated vessel. However, make no mistake, that creature is in possession of some of my magic and that same magic in you draws it to you like a moth to flame. It will not stop until one of you lie dead. Destroy this creature Starborn and take what is rightfully yours~

I don’t want power.

~Wouldn’t more power make it easier to protect the ones you love? You say you don’t want it but who are you trying to convince? It certainly isn’t me. Is it you?~

Another ten minutes passed and if I looked behind me, I could see Belua gaining on us in the faint light of early dawn and ahead Boulder was nowhere in sight.

“What are we gonna do!? What are we gonna do!?” Pumpkin cried, breathing hard. She dared a look over her shoulder and her pace quickened.

“Teleport me.” I said, catching up to her.

“What?”

“Teleport me, in front of it.” I was hoping it wouldn’t come to this but I had no other choice. It only wanted me.

“You can’t kill it alone!” Sunny added, unnecessarily.

“I know! Don’t stop running!”

“Dad no!” Aurora called from above, squirming in Grim’s grasp.

“I’m sorry Aurora!” I couldn’t bear to look her in the eye so I skidded to a halt as the rest of the group passed me by. Pumpkin did as I did and for a painful few seconds I wondered if I would ever see them again. I leaned down and touched her forehead with mine, crossing our horns.

“I-I don’t…” She paused, affixing me with a serious look despite the glistening in her eyes. “Come back.” She said, her voice choked with emotion.

I nodded; my voice suddenly gone. I drew Starfall from my back and watched as the blade awoke with its true brilliance. I turned to face Belua and opened my heart for what had yet to come. With a burst of magic Pumpkin teleported me in Belua’s path. It snarled viciously as it spotted me and I kicked into a gallop, rushing to meet it. Pumpkin had given me about a fifty-meter run-up which gave me enough time to do what had to be done.

Erebus, if I’m going to kill Belua, I could use…I need your help.

~I know and I’m so glad you asked. You shall have it~

I felt his power rush into me. Familiar pink smoke began to pour from the corners of my eyes and my magical grip on Starfall tightened. My mane and tail became wreathed in a cloak of pink magic and even the white aura around the handle of Starfall began to ripple as ribbons of pink flowed through it like rain drops on glass.

Belua let out a roar that I felt more than heard and with a painful tearing of skin, two bat wings made of my blood and held together with magic exploded out of my sides. I forced through the pain and continued my charge. Just before we clashed, I raised Starfall over my head and swung it with all my, and borrowed, strength. The wave of energy crackled with palefire and exploded against Belua’s tough hide. The beast staggered but did not slow and I had just enough time to raise a shield as one of its paws swatted at me with bone breaking force. Enhanced with Erebus’ magic, my shield stayed intact. Instead, the attack lifted me into the air and sent me crashing into a large boulder. I barely had time to stand before Belua’s bulk was above me and it crashed down on my shield, this time with enough force to pulverize the boulder. I dropped my shield and jabbed Starfall upwards, hoping to find it a home in Belua’s neck. However, Belua was smarter than I’d remembered and it twisted last second so the blade missed its neck and glanced off the horns of the goat head instead. Belua growled low in its throat and the snake that was its tail lashed out and clamped its mouth down on Starfall. It tried to rip the blade from my grasp and if I had been just me it would have succeeded. Instead I pushed forward, using Erebus’ magic to amplify my strength. The sharp edges of the blade cut into the corners of the snake’s mouth but it withdrew before I could do anything more. Moving with a speed that defied its bulk, Belua raked its large claws across the surface of a shield I hastily conjured. I was unprepared for the follow up as Belua pivoted and used its goat head to smash into my shield over and over. It flickered under the assault and I found myself being pushed downward into a crater that grew with every impact.

~No no you’re still thinking like a unicorn~ Erebus chided. ~You are more than that Starborn, much more. Tap into the well of power that sleeps in you, use it, and learn what you are capable of~

As the next attack was coming, I dropped the shield and watched as the goat, still expecting to meet resistance, missed me completely and head-butted the ground with an earth-shaking impact. Using my new wings, I propelled myself into the air and willed more fire into Starfall. Once I was satisfied, I threw the blade to the ground where it erupted into an intense circle of burning white flames.

Belua roared in agony as it leapt free from the circle. Dark, acrid smoke trailed up from its body, its flesh cracked and blackened in some places. I called Starfall back to me and threw it again, magically guided this time. The blur of its spinning blade whistled through the air as the blade connected and severed the snake from the rest of Belua’s body.

~Now drop~

I did so. The following command was more felt than said. With a wet splash the blood that had been my wings lost their shape and spilled to the dirt. With a flick of my horn the blood rose from the dirt and coalesced into a single sphere. With another flick, the sphere separated into twelve rods which were then shaped into blades. With a third and final flick, the blades shot forward as if propelled by rockets to impale themselves in Belua. With another unheard command and unspoken spell, the blood blades dotted along Belua’s side began to hiss and bubble before they were superheated into small, yet powerful, explosions. Blood oozed from the many small craters left behind but to my amazement Belua was still standing, and, willing to fight.

I remembered too late the warning that Belua was in possession of some of Erebus’ magic as its eyes began to glow and it roared to the heavens. A slight pink and black energy tinged the air around us and before I could move or think of a counter, invisible force began to shove me towards the ground as Belua’s spell magnified the gravity around me. Starfall became too heavy and was yanked from my grasp. The new weight of the necklace and collar around my neck pulled my head towards the ground. My hind legs trembled with exertion as they struggled to stay upright against my now very heavy saddlebags. Sharp pain splintered in my cannon bone as the growing pressure threatened to break my legs. The chain of Winter’s necklace snapped and disappeared into the dust at my hooves while the hard edges of my collar began to bite into my flesh. The thought of sudden decapitation became very real as drops of blood rolled down my neck and hit the dirt with the impact of stones. I didn’t need magic to call Starfall to me and as soon as I got a loose hold on it, I plunged it into the ground. From the center of the blade came the shimmering white field of energy that had saved my life in project outlast. Belua’s spell was still casting but inside the effects of Starfall gravity had become normal again. I felt my wings reform from the gashes they had initially torn free from and I shot into the air and out of the range of Belua’s spell. I wasn’t used to flying, not by a long shot, but my wings seemed to respond with a mind of their own, or more accurately, mine. I gained a bit more altitude before I tucked into a dive and, still holding Starfall close to me, aimed its point to where I imagined Belua’s heart to be. With my new wings and augmented power, my speed had never been higher. Unfortunately, Belua possessed a similar, if not identical, power. As I arrowed in for the kill, Belua lurched to one side and instead of taking Starfall to the hilt in its chest, the tip of the blade drove through what little neck the goat head had. Using my wings and leftover momentum, I tried to swing my body around using Starfall as my anchor to drag it the rest of the way around its neck to liberate it from Belua’s shoulder. I didn’t have enough force or skill to pull of the unfamiliar maneuver but I did succeed in severing what stood in for its spine, leaving the head to flop forward and dangle from what little flesh and skin remained. Belua was quick to react, moving towards me instead of away like I had predicted. I tried to compensate for the unexpected response but came up short as one of Belua’s claws tore open one of my saddlebags, sliced through my armor, and cut a two-inch gash through my right cutie mark. The power behind the attack was enough to knock me to the ground which left me equally unprepared as Belua’s teeth clamped down on my left foreleg. Once it had a grip, Belua raised its head and began thrashing back and forth, trying to rip it from my body. Starfall was flung from my grasp and I lost sight of it as it reverted to normal and vanished into the sea of dust and dirt our battle had kicked up.

Remembering my other weapons too late, as I tried and failed to summon Retribution from the pile of my scattered belongings, I could do little more than scream as the pressure on my leg mounted as it was ultimately severed from my body. I tumbled through the air and was barely able to correct myself with my wings, making it so I took the brunt of the fall to my back instead of my neck. When I opened my eyes, Belua was already in the air, claws aimed for me and teeth bared for the kill. I threw myself into a sideways roll and just got clear as Belua hit the ground where I was with a ground shaking impact. I mentally called to Starfall and clumsily got to my hooves; mouth open to receive it. As it streaked through the air towards me, it passed Belua who recognized it as a threat and seized the blade between its teeth. Belua’s eyes started to glow again but, taking a cue from the beast itself, I advanced on Belua. Using the magic I had left, I shoved Starfall deeper into its great jaws and up through its soft palette. A keening wail split the air as Belua tried to pull itself off my blade to no avail. I commanded the weapon back to its full radiance and watched as the blade grew to displace bone and cartilage. The brilliant tip of Starfall could barely be seen poking out from in between Belua’s eyes and with a final pull, I brought the blade forward through the rest of Belua’s face. Belua fell forward in its death throes and crashed to the dry dirt which greedily absorbed its blood. I stood there a moment, taking in the entirety of what had happened. I felt the slow but gradual fading of my borrowed power, unlike last time, and wondered just how uniquely attuned to Erebus’ power I was, or was becoming. Once it was gone, the magic maintaining my wings went with it and familiar pain ripped through my stomach. I couldn’t even make another step before I fell to my knee and puked, bathing the dirt below me with more of my blood than it deserved.

Exhaustion set in quickly after that as I sluggishly moved to gather my fallen equipment. A stinging ache reminded me of the two tears in my sides. I found what medical supplies survived the fight and at least managed to bandage my sides and close the wound on my flank. The rest was beyond saving, broken or otherwise compromised by being cut open and stepped on. On a positive, and extremely lucky, note all my very important stuff was in the other saddlebag. Thankfully all I lost, sans my leg and Winter’s necklace, were said medical supplies and what caps I couldn’t be bothered to search the loose dirt for. Nothing that couldn’t be replaced.

Erebus remained oddly quiet as I recovered my twice severed leg and began taking anything I thought might be useful from Belua’s carcass. Despite my relative status as a fairly competent warrior, the act of skinning and butchering Belua made me sick to my stomach. The loss of my leg didn’t help to speed matters along either. After about an hour’s work, just after the sun had cleared the horizon and was safely behind the cloud cover, I had finished. Amongst my gathered parts were: One fang, all its claws, two goat horns, its pelt, some of its meat, (for sale or barter) and what appeared to be a hoof sized length of purplish pink crystal I found in its stomach. When I held it, I thought I saw the same storm clouds that I’d seen in Erebus’ orb. An unspoken familiarity with whatever the crystal was bade me to stow it in my bags immediately and I tried to put it out of my mind. Thankful for an excuse, I began to dig through the dirt. Looking for Winter’s necklace. I spent more time looking for her pendant than I did butchering Belua but, in the end, I was rewarded. I don’t know what I would have done if I lost it. I held it tight against my chest a moment and suddenly felt wrong. I had told Pumpkin about Winter and Azura but nothing more than that. Was it wrong of me to value a memento and even wear it while I courted another? What Winter and I had…was gone and maybe it was selfish of me to keep those memories to myself but it didn’t feel right to share them. I hadn’t wanted to tell my new mare how I’d failed the ones who came before but she’d forced it out of me, or rather the situation had. Did I even deserve another chance? I’d watched them die and even by their side I could do nothing to prevent what happened. Maybe that was why I wore it, it was the only way to carry on my memory of her, Azura too. Maybe that was why I’ve survived this long even though I’d chosen not to more than once. To keep their memories as long as I could and, in a way, keep them alive. It was all I could do for them now.

Satisfied and slightly liberated, I stowed the pendant with my other treasures and packed up all my stuff as best I could. In the end I’d managed a makeshift travois out of Belua’s pelt, found the road again, and began what was sure to be a long journey. It was odd to think but I actually hobbled along faster than I’d expected. I guess I did have some experience getting around like this. Managing a small smile to myself, I adjusted what I had balanced on my back and continued on. I followed the road for a bit and was already missing my PipBuck since without it I lost my maps and the built-in auto mapping features. I wasn’t exactly sure where I was or if I was still going the right way. I chose to place my faith in what I’d seen on the Sparkle-Cola sign and hoped that at the end of this long road was Boulder.

Two hours had passed, without much incident, and as I was walking a brief shadow flew over me. Glancing upward, I spotted a lone figure flying in the sky above me, its dark silhouette contrasting greatly against the cloud cover. I hoped it was one of mine as it veered my direction and began a steep dive. As it got closer, I started to recognize who it was. Charlotte hadn’t been with us for very long but her loyalty continued to impress me.

“Boss!” She called out as she fluttered in and landed in front of me. She started to fuss over my injuries before noticing the haul I took from Belua. “Boss…” She started again, her voice sounding odd. “Did you kill that thing?”

“Pretty cool, eh?” I said, only now feeling the dried blood around my muzzle. “Didn’t get away clean though.” I finished, trying to move the bits of metal where my leg had been sheared off.

“Holy fuck.” She said, her voice somewhere between disbelief and awe. “You’re something else Boss.”

How right she was.

“Here, let me get some of that.” She said, wasting no time in taking what I’d had balanced on my back, freeing me a bit more.

“Did you make it to Boulder?” I asked, guessing it’d been about five hours since I left them.

“Got as close as I felt was safe. Ray is waiting there and the others went in on hoof.”

“Alright, you lead I’ll follow.” I had hoped to go in with them but the more I thought about it, the more sense it made to go without me. I don’t know exactly how Red Eye knew of me but he did know of me, that much I’d accepted as fact. So what was our play here? We hadn’t ironed out a plan before Belua almost ran us down. Guess I’d just have to wing it and hope I wasn’t recognized. I thought about using my cloak but that didn’t exactly solve my problem and in a big town if I were to be discovered using it in any way that might as well be an admission of guilt.

More time passed and Boulder could now be seen in the distance. Ray was waiting in the shelter of an overturned wagon whose chassis had fused to an unreadable road sign. He spotted us a good way off and flew low to meet us.

“Damn Boss.” Ray greeted, eyeing my haul with a hungry glint in his eyes. I’d been around enough griffins to know that they were carnivores by nature. Even still my stomach did a flip as I imagined the two of them eating the meat I’d brought. “Hey don’t make that face.” Ray said as he beheld my grimace. “Wait, you mean to tell me you haven’t tried meat? Not even once?”

I shook my head. “Not even once.”

“Then why’d you take a chunk of meat off…whatever that was.”

“Chimera.” I supplied and honestly, I couldn’t think of a reason that would satisfy everyone, so I just shrugged.

“It doesn’t hurt, does it?” Ray asked as he noticed the remnants of where my leg had been.

“No.” It had only hurt where the base was grafted to my body so once the leg itself was severed the force pulling on that base stopped and hadn’t hurt since. Physically that is.

“Well, so long as you ain’t hurt.” He said, looking relieved. I found my respect for the siblings rise another notch. Ray too eased my burden by taking some of the parts I’d harvested. By the end of the redistributing, I had my own belongings and leg, with the siblings taking everything else between the two of them. “What uh, what are your plans for this stuff?” Ray asked.

“I want to keep the pelt.” I said, imagining it as a replacement rug for my bedroom in Eclipse. “And the fang. Figured we could sell the rest.” I deliberately forgot to mention the crystal.

“You could say that again, this hunk of meat ought to sell for two hundred caps minimum.”

“Problem. We can’t go into Boulder remember?”

“Right.” Ray said with a frown, as if he’d forgotten.

“What about disguises?” I offered, grabbing the collar of my cloak and pulling it up to cover my face sans the eyes.

“I guess that could work.” Charlotte said, her head tilted and eyes directed skyward as she thought about it.

“So long as we cover our crests it should.” Ray said as he began to search his bags for an appropriate disguise. “The slavers here took us from the monorail and transferred us directly to the wagon you found us in.”

“Good, that should help.” I didn’t know the range of griffin crest colors but they had mentioned before that theirs was uncommon.

“Another problem.” Charlotte said, pointing at me. “No matter the disguise that is going to stand out.” She pointed a talon to the remnants of where my cyberleg had been.

“Could we weld it?” Ray asked. I opened my mouth to answer but Charlotte beat me to it.

“Not unless you got a torch and a tank of acetylene up your ass.” The sarcasm in her voice was impossible to ignore.

“Well, excuse me for having an idea.”

“No.”

“It’ll be alright.” I said, taking a step to put myself between them. “Just cover your crests and we’ll…go from there.”

“Not exactly the most inspiring speech I’ve ever heard.” Ray said, tightening the straps of a helmet he pulled from his bag.

“Let’s hear yours then.” I challenged.

“Uh…no thanks Boss.”

“That’s what I thought.” I gave him a smug look that melted into a real smile. “Now let’s get going, this stuff is starting to smell."

***

Boulder City was smaller than I’d expected. Then again, the obvious signs of purposeful destruction and the sturdy looking wall looming ahead told me that Boulder had been cannibalizing itself since the Last Day. Oddly enough as we approached, I saw that Boulder had no gates to speak of. Instead, an opening five ponies wide had been cut from the wall to allow travel to and from. Northwest of Boulder, a mile or two in the distance, I spotted a large white sphere sitting atop a stone ziggurat. The Dome, obviously. A tall chain-link fence served as an effective border for the Dome and its irradiated surrounding lands, but that wasn’t why we were here. I wanted to get a good look at Red Eye’s operation here and see if I could learn anything that might be of use to someone. As we strolled through the opening, a stern looking grey female griffin with an anti-materiel rifle called to us from the top of the wall.

“Keep your weapons holstered. This is your only warning; violators will be shot.”

The three of us nodded and as we entered the town proper, the promise of the threat we were just delivered became evident. Thirty meters ahead of us, lying face down in the dirt, were two bodies. One was dressed in dirty rags and the other had been wearing a robe of some kind. Both had been messily bisected by shots to their bellies and left to rot in the path.

“Well, looks like Red Eye is in total control of Boulder now.” Charlotte said, her voice low so that only Ray and I heard. Sparring a quick look around, I noticed a distinct lack of other ponies. There were a few here and there of course but given the number of buildings and stalls I could see, there should have been a lot more, unless they were just inside said buildings. On the opposite side of town from us was the monorail station and as we spotted it, a load of ghoul ponies could be seen being transported as the train exited the station and began its slow climb up the rail and over the mountains. They certainly hadn’t been the missing townsfolk, of Boulder at least, but my heart still went out to the poor souls being shipped to Sparkle-World or worse, Fillydelphia. Surrounding the station, posted on each corner, were two guards, one pony and one griffin to a corner if the two I could see were indicative of the whole. The ponies were armed with battle saddles kitted up with dual light machine guns and the griffins had long rifles but not the anti-materiel rifles I associated with Red Eye’s Talons. With less ponies in the open than I’d hoped, I began to feel exposed, like my disguise would draw more attention than it would hide so we gave the station a wide berth. Where were the others?

Near the center of the main thoroughfare was the local watering hole. Some dingy looking building with a sign so riddled with bullet holes that I couldn’t make out a single letter, the sounds coming from inside the only indication that the place hadn’t been abandoned like the others. Seemed as good a place as any to start, I thought as I took the lead and was first through the doors. Into an absolute shithole. The air inside was heavy with filth and the corresponding mess on the floor was only part of the why. In addition to the spilled drinks and rotting food were several, blackened with age, dried blood splotches and a third body shoved into the far corner with the worst of the filth. There was a door to the right of the bar, partially blocked by a thin cloth curtain, where the sounds we’d heard from outside were coming from. Standing behind the bar was an elderly dark green stallion wearing glasses who studiously watched us approach the bar with a look of contempt.

“If you was hopin’ t’ acquire some ‘merchandise’ today you out of luck slaver.” He paused to spit in our direction with a sneer. “Last batch jus left the station.”

“You misunderstand.” A cool, carefully controlled voice said from beside us. “We’re not interested in slaves. Quite the opposite in fact.” 87 said, his red eyes locked to the elder stallions’. The stallion narrowed his eyes but still stopped to consider what was said. He was formulating a response, his hoof to his chin, when I leaned towards 87 and said.

“How long were you there?”

He turned to me, a genuinely puzzled look on his face. “I’ve been here over an hour.” He said. “I was waiting with Ray at the remains of the wagon.”

“Really?” Ray said, tapping himself on the head as if to force himself to remember.

“Really.” 87 said evenly.

“Huh.” Ray said, shaking his head with disbelief.

“Where are the others?” I asked, hoping he might have an answer.

“How should I know? I’ve been in this settlement as long as you have. Where are your patrons?” 87 directed the question to the green stallion.

The stallion paused to spit again but at least not at us this time. “Mandatory curfew.” He growled. “Slavers here force us inside our homes and decide when or if they let us out. Changes day t’ day.”

“What about all the stalls and stores?” Charlotte asked.

“Bastards confiscated our wares. Now I jus serve ‘em drinks in schange for the very limited freedoms Ah’m allowed in muh own bar. Word t’ the wise, if ya’ll ain’t slavers you might not want t’ be askin’ so many questions. Only folks who come t’ Boulder now are slavers and their merchandise. If yer neither then this ain’t a place fer you and you need t’ go, right now.” He craned his head towards the door to the occupied back room.

It wasn’t a threat but a warning and things were worse here than I’d thought. Red Eye hadn’t just found safe travel over the mountains, with Boulder and the Shipyard under his control, he had effectively caught Baltimare in the middle. Charlotte believed that he was looking for something but what? Where?

“Understood.” I said, ushering the others out the door with me. We had barely made it outside when I heard a mare scream. My mare. Pumpkin! Pushing past the others I looked for the source of the scream to see a cluster of slavers gathered against a portion of the perimeter wall. Galloping as fast as I could, I joined the throng and shoved my way to the front to see Pumpkin, Grim standing beside her protectively, as Sunny had a slaver on the ground with both hooves around his neck. None of the other armed slavers seemed in a hurry to stop her and help their comrade. Even the griffin on top of the wall watched with a small smile, her weapon hanging loose by its strap off one shoulder.

“Should we help?” Someone in the crowd asked with an amused laugh.

“Naw, this is what happens when you slap the flanks of a mare whose mare is tougher than you.” Another said, his eyes wandering over Pumpkin and Sunny appreciatively. “Besides, neither have drawn weapons. They outsmarted us.” They chuckled.

“Don’t you owe him a hundred caps?” The first replied.

“Not for much longer he he.”

It didn’t take Sunny long to finish off the slaver and once he was unconscious or dead the rest seemed to scatter now that the spectacle was over. Leaving us all together again.

“Everyone okay?” I asked quietly, pulling my cloak down off my face. Pumpkin’s eyes lingered on where my leg had been and got on her hooves faster than I’d thought her capable. “I’ll take that as a ye-” I tried to say before Pumpkin seized my head between her hooves, pulled me down, and kissed me hard.

“You came back.” She whispered, followed by another kiss. “We’re fine, what about you?” She seemed to only now take notice of the blood spattered on me and the big swaths of bandages around my midsection. “How bad is it?”

“Not that bad.” I said, glancing at the three places on my armor that had been ripped or cut open. “Except for my leg.”

Pumpkin wrapped me in a hug that I struggled to return but was saved unexpectedly by Sunny as she joined in.

Once they let me go, it took me a second to get the mental train back on the track. Once it was, I noticed that Aurora, Noodles and Orchid weren’t with them. “Where are the others?”

“Noodles has Aurora.” Sunny said, motioning in some vague direction behind her on the other side of the wall.

“And Orchid went home.” Pumpkin said, leaning down to get a look at my injuries.

“Sparks, did you kill Belua?” Sunny asked, her eyes on the bundle of stuff the siblings were carrying.

“Yeah.” I said, levitating Belua’s other fang out of my bag. “Now you’ve got the set.” I smiled. Neither Sunny nor Pumpkin shared in the joke with me when I noticed it wasn’t me they were looking at. They were looking at my horn. Curious, I channeled my magic into a ball of light at the tip of my horn and saw what they had seen. The pale white of my magic was streaked with pink ribbons like it had been during my fight with Belua. Another part of me that was no longer mine alone.

“I didn’t have a choice.” I said. A common enough defense and even though it was true to the letter, I heard how insincere it sounded.

“There’s always a choice.” 87 added rather unhelpfully.

“Sure, like what? Choose to give up and be killed?” I scoffed.

“Yes.” 87 said calmly with complete seriousness. “Perhaps not the most ideal outcome but nevertheless, a choice.”

“Never mind all that, can we get the fuck out of here please?” Grim said, his eyes darting to what slavers were still milling about. “We aren’t safe here.”

“Right.” I had to agree. Once I’d pulled my cloak back up over my face, I started to lead us out the way we came. The griffin on the wall eyed us suspiciously as we passed and I started to sweat, awaiting the bullet in my back or the raising of the alarm but neither came. We’d just about made it to the wagon where we met Ray when Noodles swooped in from above and landed beside us with Aurora on his back. She leapt off as soon as his hooves touched the ground and made her way over to me. I could see the pity in her eyes as she circled me and took in all my injuries.

“I’m fine, Aurora.” I said, catching her by the tail as she tried for another circuit. “Really.”

“Your leg is gone.” She said to no one in particular.

“Not gone, right here.” I said, giving my severed limb a little shake for emphasis. Which was when she noticed the change to my aura.

“Oh dad.” She said and there was no mistaking the sadness in her voice.

“It had to be done.” I said mechanically. “It never would have stopped unless I did what I had to.” My voice began to rise in volume as unexpected anger grew in me. “And I’m getting a little sick and tired of lectures and empty platitudes. I’m not some wretch who needs your pity or your judgement and I certainly don’t need to be reminded that I’m the only one with the guts to do what needs to be done!”

“Easy Sparks.” Grim said, placing a claw on my shoulder. “No one is saying that.”

“Remember what I said before?” Pumpkin said from my other side. “Does it really surprise you that we’re worried about you too?”

I shook off Grim’s claw, whirled on him, and for a second I thought I was going to hit him again but the anger I’d felt had been fleeting and already I regretted opening my mouth for the thousandth time. After what just happened and what I’d done last night I couldn’t even fathom why any of them followed or believed in me. If I thought I didn’t deserve them in my life before, now I knew I didn’t.

“I’m sorry Aurora.” I said. Tears flowed freely from my eyes as I failed another of my loved ones. “I’m sorry.” I repeated, looking at everyone in turn. “I’m sorry for everything.” I fell back on my rump and tried to hide the tears in my eyes with my one leg but failed miserably and ended up smearing my tears into the fur around my eyes and muzzle. All at once everyone surrounded me and tried to console me in a multitude of ways. Pumpkin put her cheek to mine and nuzzled me gently, whispering soothingly as she did. Grim returned his claw to my shoulder and offered me small advice. Aurora went through her bags and came back with a mostly clean handkerchief which she used to dab away the wetness around my eyes. Sunny hid her eyes under the brim of her hat, placed a hoof on my crest and stroked my mane. 87 didn’t speak but the look in his eyes spoke of understanding and respect. A mirror of my own feelings was reflected in Noodles’ eyes for a brief second before he nodded resolutely. Charlotte and Ray said nothing but I could see by the way they positioned themselves that they were protecting us and our position by standing back-to-back with the rest of us in the middle.

It was the perfect reminder, though the weakness in my heart remained, that the strength I’d gathered around myself was greater and able to lift me up when I couldn’t do it on my own.

“Is this a bad time?” A mechanically precise voice asked. I didn’t need to open my eyes to know that Watcher was here and I didn’t really feel like talking to him. I stood up, wiped my face, and opened my eyes to see Watcher’s featureless ‘face’ pointed at Pumpkin’s.

“A spritebot?” She said aloud, staring at it as if she were working out a puzzle. “Operating on remote control. Who are you and why did you appropriate this spritebot?”

“Y-you can call me uh…Watcher yeah.” Watcher said, sounding distracted. “A-are you P-pumpkin Cake?” He sputtered.

“Y-yes.” Pumpkin said with a frown.

“Pumpkin it’s me, S-” Watcher broke off, the robot now floating lazily but noticeably away from her.

“Who? I don’t understand, do you know of me?”

Watcher said nothing for a long moment and, with a burst of static, he terminated the link.

Level Up!

Quest Perk: Guiding Moonlight (Rank one) – Your affinity with Starfall has increased. Attacks with this weapon have a 15% increased crit chance

Chapter Forty-One: The Long Dark

Chapter Forty-One: The Long Dark

“Faith is the art of holding on to things you once believed in, in spite of your changing self.”

“Theres a difference between losing something you knew you had and losing something you discovered you had. One is a disappointment. The other feels like losing a piece of yourself.”

“A long time ago, at the dawn of existence before time was counted, it was said that from the great void of nothingness there sprouted a single seed. From which grew the infinite Cosmic Flower, the very foundation of existence. Each great petal of the Cosmic Flower was theorized to hold dominion over a fundamental aspect of creation. Light, dark, life, death, time, entropy, harmony, chaos, and much more. Our world rests in the center of this flower, at the singular convergence where the petals of creation meet. But one day the Cosmic Flower will wilt and die, ejecting our world into the blackness outside as existence as we know it falls down around us. Our world would then become a Star Seed and, as existence fades to nothing, sprout into the next Cosmic Flower and begin the cycle again.” Pumpkin finished, closing the book she’d been reading from with mock severity.

“Wow.” Aurora whispered, the expression on her face close to reverence. “Is all that true?”

I hid my smile with a hoof. The book Pumpkin had been reading from was the same book Aurora picked up at the Bloomberg space center. In all this time had she really not read the whole thing? Then again, as I thought about it, the life we led didn’t really leave room for a lot of downtime.

“Well, no, not really.” Pumpkin said, using her magic to float the book back to Aurora. “Science has come a long way since this old legend. Magical science especially.” She said, waving a hoof around herself.

“I’ll say.” I said, letting my eyes wander down to her-

“Sentinel Silvershine, this is the Bastion.” An unfamiliar voice boomed from the radio in my bags.“Elder Lions has requested your presence for a mission of the upmost importance. Please respond.”

With a mental sigh I dug the radio out and held it towards my mouth. “Acknowledged Bastion. En route.”

“Affirmative Sentinel, see you when we see you. Bastion out.”

After a little more than a day and a half after we left Boulder, we’d decided to stop at what was quickly becoming our hang out, Books and Bridles. Judging by the similar hoofprints and lack thereof of new ones, we had been the only ones to stop here in recent days. Charlotte and Ray had set up a decent distance from the rest of us where they were roasting a chunk of the chimaera meat on a spit. I had to admit the smells were enticing and I’d even caught my mouth watering as I fantasized what it tasted like. Sunny had her guitar and, like she promised, was teaching me to play it. It was significantly harder with one leg but being a unicorn definitely made up for it. We were about to practice another chord or two when Pumpkin had launched into her story.

“Here you go.” Ray said, plopping down beside me with two steaming skewers of meat chunks, offering me one.

“Oh no thanks Ray I don’t-”

“Come on, just a piece. If you don’t like it then I’ll eat it.” I tried to protest again but my words vanished as the gentle breeze blew more of the delicious aroma in my face.

“C’mon Boss.” Charlotte said as she threw her claws over my shoulders, her own skewer dangerously close to my mouth. “Just give it a try.” She said sweetly.

“I-I really-” I stammered, failing to keep myself from salivating.

“You know you want to.” Charlotte whispered in my ear, her voice husky and seductive. “But first.” I watched, almost mesmerized, as she reached behind her where I couldn’t see and came back with a pinch of salt that she sprinkled over the skewer. She then hooked a talon through the first piece of meat and pulled it off slowly.

I watched with eager curiosity as the meat slid off the skewer, leaving hot juices in its wake.

“Open up Boss~” Charlotte held the meat tauntingly over my head, trying to feed it to me like I was the Caesar of Roam. I felt my dwindling resistance finally cave and I opened my mouth.

“Sparks no!” Pumpkin rushed to say. “Ponies aren’t supposed to eat-”

Her warning came too late as Charlotte dropped it into my mouth and I began to chew. The taste was…different. Salty, Savory, and a little smokey, with an irony flavor reminiscent of blood. It was alien, it was unnatural…and it was delicious. I chewed to completion and swallowed with an honest smile on my face. Pumpkin was eyeing me now but the look in her eyes wasn’t concern or disgust. It was curiosity.

“W-well? How was it?” She asked, studying my elated expression.

“Wanna find out?” Charlotte said. She slowly, and with deliberate theatrics, pulled another piece off her skewer and offered it to Pumpkin. Pumpkin looked at it carefully, gave it a few cursory sniffs before prodding it once with her tongue.

“I…I’m good, thank you.” Pumpkin said with clear reluctance.

“Are you sure?” Charlotte said, keeping the pressure on.

“I…I…” Pumpkin was fighting herself the whole way but hesitated too long and lost out in the end.

“I wanna try! I wanna try!” Aurora said, trotting in place with anticipatory glee.

“Hey alright.” Charlotte said with good cheer. “Heads up little sister.” Charlotte shot the piece of meat out of her claw like a marble, though she’d angled it high enough to lob it into Aurora’s mouth. She chewed at it slower than I had, taking her time to sample and savor every part of it. The look on Pumpkin’s face was priceless as she watched another pony eat meat with a satisfied smile.

“It’s really good!” She said, giving it a final chew on both sides of her mouth before swallowing.

“I-Is that so?” Pumpkin asked, trying her best to keep her eyes off the skewers.

“If you want a piece all you gotta do is ask.” Ray added, swapping one of his full skewers for Charlotte’s.

“Yo.” Grim said casually, sliding past us with grace to bite three pieces of meat off the skewer, leaving it with only three left.

“If you're worried about long term health problems you shouldn’t.” 87 said, coming up behind Pumpkin. “A small bite or two shouldn’t negatively impact your health in any meaningful way.”

“I know that 87.” Pumpkin said with strained patience.

“Then why not indulge?”

“That’s enough 87.” Sunny said from across camp, leveling the unicorn with a stern glare.

“Oh.” He said, looking puzzled. “I apologize if I offended you Pumpkin, it was not my intent.”

“I know.” She said, the corners of her eyes glistening.

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing, it’s just…” Without warning she started to cry, trying and failing to hide her face from us as she sobbed quietly into her hooves.

I was on my hooves faster than I could blink and was about to send a withering glare of my own at 87 but an upraised hoof from Pumpkin stopped me in my tracks.

“I’m okay.” She said, an obvious hitch in her voice as she sniffled. “I was just thinking about my family.” She continued, her voice more under control. “We were a family of bakers.” She finished, wiping the last of the tears from her face whilst pointing back towards the spit.

“Oh.” Charlotte said, sounding guilty. “Shit. I’m so sorry Pumpkin.”

“It’s not your fault.” She stood up, composed herself, and made the rest of the trip to me. I leaned down slightly to let her nuzzle her cheek to mine. “I’m sorry every…everyone. I didn’t mean to spoil your fun.”

“Yeah? Well, if you’re so sorry, prove it.” Ray said, his voice low and his tone friendly.

A ghost of a smile flickered across Pumpkin’s face as she pointed her nose in the air and let out an indignant huff.

Ray was starting to frown when a tug on his skewer made him look down to see the last piece slide off and float itself into Pumpkin’s waiting mouth. She chewed once and grimaced. I thought she might spit it out or maybe even puke, but she chewed again. Then a third time and her eyebrows went up in surprise as she finished chewing and swallowed.

“It’s…not bad.” She said appreciatively. “I don’t think I’ll be adding it to my repertoire but it was good. Thank you, Ray.” She gave him a friendly smile of her own and I thought I could see a bit of color under his feathers.

“Yeah, uh don’t mention it.” Ray said, averting his gaze as he absentmindedly bit at his own food.

Tuning out the rest of the world, I looked her in the eye and gave her all my attention.

“You okay Pumpkin?” I asked, quiet enough that only she heard me.

“I’m fine Sparks, it’s just still fresh for me you know? I’ll be okay.”

I sensed there was more to it than she’d said but, as was my M.O. I left the matter alone.

Night was beginning to fall and as the light began to fade, we began to inch closer and closer until the light was gone and we were all huddled together over a cozy fire. Between the griffin’s ability to cover a lot of ground fast and Pumpkin’s expertise with magic we hadn’t gone without a fire since they joined us. A tactical blunder? Perhaps but with a group as large as ours I felt the risks beat out freezing in the cold of night. With Pumpkin to my left, Aurora between us, and Sunny to my right I felt as at ease as I ever had. A thought that was soured very quickly by my attempt to lay my hoof across Pumpkin’s withers. I doubted it would be difficult for Quillwright to reattach my leg but I didn’t like how it made me feel. Crippled, incomplete, weak. Not physically weak, though that was certainly part of it, but mentally and emotionally weak. Thinking about losing my leg put me back in the mindset of being freshly dismembered, which in turn made me relive what had happened to Azura and what had happened in the swamp. Erebus’ eyes suddenly flashed before mine and I jerked as the fear rose and dissipated in the span of a second, leaving some eyes on me as the adrenaline began to spread.

“What’s the matter Sparks?” Grim said, his eyes, of course, missing nothing.

“I…” I struggled to conjure a suitable lie so I did what I should have always done. I told the truth. “Intrusive thoughts.” I answered instead, vague but accurate. Grim accepted the answer with a nod but didn’t let it go right away.

“Want to talk about it?” He offered, motioning with his claws to encompass all of us.

“Honestly, no I don’t.” I still didn’t know very much myself and group speculation was just as helpful as solo speculation.

“Have it your way.” He shrugged.

“If you insist.” A new voice said in the zebra language. My eyes widened in shock as a thin blade pierced through Grim’s neck from behind. Grim opened his beak and choked on the words he tried to form, blood splattering down his chest plumage. Pumpkin reacted first and cast a spell that sent a deluge of dirt into the air, raining pebbles and dust on all of us. As the pulverized dirt returned to the ground it allowed us to see the outline of Grim’s invisible attacker…plus two others. The blade vanished from Grim’s neck and he toppled forward. His attacker leapt over the fallen griffin but never made it to their hooves as Noodles speared through the air like a rocket to slam into them, sending the both of them to the ground in a tangle of wings and cloaks. The second moved on Ray, hitting him hard once in the gut whilst snatching the skewer from his claw. As Ray doubled over, his attacker drove the skewer into his back where his wings met an inch or two before it broke. Charlotte was quick to defend her brother, vaulting over him to drive her talons into his attacker. Blood seeped from invisible wounds as Charlotte screeched and wrenched her talons hard in opposite directions, leaving ragged tears of shredded flesh in their wake. The third attacker kicked through our fire, sending a cascade of glowing hot embers towards us. Pumpkin stopped them all with a shield, compacted them into a rough sphere, and tossed them back where they came from. Using the coals to pinpoint their rough location I heaved Starfall from my back and sent it spiraling towards them. With a spark and the clang of metal on metal, Starfall was knocked off course and flung out into the darkness of the deepening night. Aurora fired two shots into the spot where my sword had been deflected, opening two blossoms of blood somewhere on their body. 87 stood, vanished in a flash of red, and reappeared at the edge of the firelight near where Noodles had landed. Sunny had seen Aurora’s shots land and so she moved to their approximate location and successfully wrapped her front hooves around…something. Charlotte had apparently killed the one who attacked Ray. Noodles and 87 were stomping on something I couldn’t see, though a particularly vicious looking move from 87 broke or stopped whatever had been keeping them invisible.

Then I felt my face fall in a frown. The dead one near Ray was, in fact, a pony. So was the one Noodles and 87 beat down. Sunny was still holding fast to her captive as I approached and pulled the cloak off. Or at least that was what I thought would happen. The very second they became visible, the gem in the cloak’s clasp exploded. The blast easily knocked me off my three hooves, Pumpkin and Sunny were also thrown to the ground. The ringing in my ears was all I could hear as I opened my eyes and saw Aurora standing above me, her mouth moving in silence. My eyes refused to focus and I felt the familiar trappings of panic begin to speed up my heart. Aurora did her best to haul me to my hooves and damn near succeeded, her growing earth pony strength making itself known. With her help I was able to get the rest of the way up and the hazy veil over my perception began to fade. The voices around me still sounded muffled and an itch on my neck alerted me to the line of blood trickling from under my ear all the way down to drip off my leg mounting. As I walked on shaky hooves, I saw similar wounds on Pumpkin and Sunny, little beads of blood welling up from the same peppering of tiny improvised shrapnel wounds. The third attacker was gone and when I moved to get a closer look at where they’d been, Aurora slammed into my hind legs. I wobbled and nearly went down again. I craned my head to look and I saw what Aurora had wanted me to see. Grim had sat himself up or had been propped up and Aurora had started inexpertly wrapping his neck with our last roll of bandages. The wound bled through the bandages almost as soon as they were applied. I quickly dug through my bags hoping to find a potion, remembering too late that I’d already used the meds that survived the fight with Belua. Transitioning to Grim’s own bags, I started to dig when I felt a frail claw placed on my shoulder. When I looked up I saw Grim shake his head. His eyes were unfocused and glassy, his breathing steady but weak. He almost seemed to smile; his eyes distant as if looking at something far away.

“Not the…blaze of glory…I was hoping for.” He said, his voice barely a whisper.

“Look at me! We’re not done yet Grim! Do you hear me!? Look at me!” I shouted, nudging him as if to keep him awake. He smiled again, closed his eyes, and his head fell forward as it went limp.

I just stood there, looking at him with an odd sense of unreality. I felt somepony slide past me and saw that it was Pumpkin, a kit of medical supplies I didn’t know she had floating beside her. She removed a small polished metal cylinder from her kit and held it close to Grim’s face. It was faint but from my position I could see the cylinder’s polished surface cloud with Grim’s breath.

“He’s still breathing.” Pumpkin cast a spell I didn’t recognize and removed the soiled bandages from around his neck.

“What are you doing!?” Aurora squealed, catching the fallen bandages before they hit the ground. She looked like she was going to try and replace them but a conjured shield wall stopped her before she could get any closer.

“It’s alright sweetie.” Pumpkin said, though her eyes remained on Grim. “I stabilized him, see?” She gestured towards the wound and we could see that it had stopped bleeding, though she wrapped his neck with clean bandages anyway. “Charlotte, Ray, I need you to carefully bring him to Gunny back at Eclipse.”

Charlotte hesitated and threw a glance at me, the look in her eyes asking the silent question. I nodded and she nodded back.

“Why do you need both of us?” Ray asked, twiddling the bloody skewer from his back between his talons.

“Look.” Pumpkin said, pointing to the moist earth under Grim. “He’s already lost a lot of blood. I need you both to go to check if either of you are compatible blood donors. He’s stable now but you’ll still need to be careful, otherwise he-”

“I know the drill.” Charlotte said, waving Pumpkin away as Ray carefully lifted Grim and secured him on his sister’s back. “We’ll see everyone there. Oh, and Boss?”

“Y-yeah?” I said distractedly, failing to notice for a second that I was the one being spoken to.

“Don’t be a hero.” She winked and slowly rose into the air, with Ray flying vanguard in front of her.

I watched them fly into the night air until I lost sight of them. Pumpkin came up beside me and leaned against me, and I leaned back.

“Thank you.” It was difficult for my voice to get around the frog in my throat, sounding tight and a little hoarse. If she hadn’t been here Grim would have died, so might have Ray or Aurora or any of us.

“Don’t mention it. I’m not a trained peace medic by any means but I know a few tricks.” Her aura sprung to life around her horn and from it shot little blue sparkles of energy that exploded into equally small blue starbursts. I couldn’t see her face from our position but I could imagine her smile as I felt some of the tension leave her body.

“I take it he survived then. That’s good news.” 87 said as he and Noodles returned to the scattered embers of what was left of our fire. Between the two of them they had dragged the other pony with them, flopping them unceremoniously to the dirt at my hooves. “This one is still breathing.” He continued, his eyes falling to the prone pony.

“Good, tie them up. We’ll interrogate them on the road tomorrow.” I fought back a powerful urge to spit on their unconscious body. A silent scowl would have to do.

As I ran the encounter back in my head, a couple of glaring questions made themselves known. The first being that this pony had been the one who spoke and stabbed Grim. Why then did this pony speak using the zebra language? The dead one had also been a pony…could the same then be said of the third who’d gotten away? If so then what did that mean?

“They wanted us to believe the assassins were zebra.” 87 said, his voice taking on the same ponderous sound as my thoughts. “Otherwise, there was no reason to announce their presence before they attacked.”

“I think you’re right.” But if that were true then what did that imply? I felt my stomach twist up in a painful knot. No, surely it couldn’t be. How would he have known? I couldn’t think of anypony else who sought my death. How then did he know the zebra had sent assassins after me before? Then, like a brick, it hit me.

“The sprite-bots.” I whispered aloud. The little goddess-damned bots that I had thought under Watcher’s control until recently. “Red Eye.” It was bad enough I was in his sights at all and now he was sending hit squads after us? Hit squads that tried to pass themselves off as zebra…why? How did that benefit him?

“Red Eye?” Pumpkin and Sunny said simultaneously, exchanging brief glances.

“I think so.” I said. Was Red Eye afraid of reprisals? That didn’t make any sense.

“Let us take a moment and summarize what we know.” 87 said, waving for us all to come closer. We huddled up around him and waited for him to continue.

“First.” 87 began. “We know that someone most likely hired these ponies to kill us. Second, we know that barring a select few individuals, most of whom are with us now, that no one should have knowledge of your encounter with the zebra assassin who attacked you in Stable 54. Third, Red Eye is interested in your death and is capable of using the Sprite-bots as both cameras and radio transceivers. Making it likely that with a bit of effort he knew where we’d be going and placed his assassins accordingly. The final uncertainty is why they were instructed to reveal themselves before the attack, and in the zebra language no less.”

“You mean you don’t have any ideas?” I asked, simultaneously impressed by his assessment and disappointed that he seemed stuck on the same question I was.

“I have…” 87 hesitated. “Some.” He said, his voice lacking its normal confidence. “At this point it is purely speculation.”

“If that’s all you got I’ll take it.”

“Very well. One possibility is that it was solely for our benefit.”

“What do you mean?” Aurora asked, shoving her way to the center of the huddle.

“I mean that they did so explicitly to make us believe they were zebra and therefore it would be the zebra on the receiving end of our ire.”

“You mean Red Eye wanted to pin the blame on the zebra? Why?”

“I don’t know. As I said, speculation.”

“That only makes sense if Red Eye expected them to die.” Sunny interjected. “In my experience you don’t hire assassins knowing they will fail.”

“That observation supports both our arguments.” 87 said. “It could be that it was simply a freak accident that we survived and their use of the language was purely coincidental. I still believe it was meant for us.”

“I see the logic 87 but it still doesn’t answer how he also knew the zebra were hunting us. Almost everypony who was there is here, and the one who isn’t is at the Bastion.”

I twitched as she said that, memories of Father and Teller coming to mind. 87 noticed, as did Sunny, both their eyes studying me.

“There are more.” 87 said, his voice grim.

“Y-yes.” I said. “Well, there were more.”

“Ah yes, Father.” 87 nodded. I winced at the mention of his name and hoped with all my heart that the others wouldn’t connect the dots.

“And Teller!” I added quickly, hoping to shift attention away from Father.

“No.” 87 said with a slow shake of his head.

“No? What do you mean no?” I asked with a frown.

“I mean it wasn’t him. At least not on purpose.”

“How can you possibly know that?”

“Because that is exactly what he told us. We met him briefly on our way to Wayfinder’s Landing. It wasn’t enough for me to get a complete profile but enough to know that his intentions are neutral at best and indifferent at worst.”

I mulled that over in my head and accepted his answer. I hadn’t sensed anything malicious in Teller at the time when we spoke and I knew he had friendly relations with the Bastion. With how secretive and distrusting they were of outsiders that had to count for something. I decided to give Teller the benefit of the doubt and wondered if he’d ever know what a rare honor that was from me.

“So where does that leave us?” Pumpkin said. She stood up a little taller but I could still see the faintest shiver run through her. “R-red Eye?”

“I believe so, yes.” 87 closed his eyes and nodded gravely. “It is not a stretch of the mind to say that everything he learned he did so himself. No other scenario makes much sense, though I am hesitant to declare it fact.”

“Maybe we’ll get an answer in the morning.” Sunny shrugged with a casualness I know she didn’t feel as she pretended not to notice the pony at my hooves and ‘accidentally’ kicked them as she passed. “C’mon, let’s get this fire going. I refuse to be curious and cold.”

***

The Bastion had undergone significant repairs since I last saw it. The damage to the Keep and its antenna array had been mostly fixed with the leftover damage being mostly aesthetic. Unfortunately we had learned nothing from our captive. We tried to rouse him awake only to learn that at some point during the journey he’d swallowed something and killed himself. We left his corpse somewhere near the sinking suburbs, at least he wouldn’t go to waste. Yeah, it was a little morbid but at the time he was literally dead weight. Our welcome wasn’t as nice as the one prior, in fact there wasn’t one at all, and everypony looked worked up as they busily and dutifully went about their tasks. I was about to flag one of them down to demand what was going on when I spotted Freesia in the crowd giving orders to a group of lightly armored knights. Aurora tapped me on the side and pointed to where she’d done her training and I nodded in response. She broke from the group and I lost sight of her in the crowd.

“Freesia!” I called as I approached her.

“That’s Paladin Freesia.” She nodded in greeting and allowed herself a half smile. “Sir.”

“What’s the situation? I got called back for an important mission.” I said, looking to and fro for some kind of hint.

“Then you’re just in time.” She nodded back towards the Keep. “Shall we?” She began to ascend the steps and we followed behind her. “Did you lose your leg again?” She asked, her voice carrying a hint of amusement.

“Ask me again sometime, it’s an interesting story.”

“I’ll hold you to it.” She pushed the doors open and allowed us to enter first. Though not as busy as outside, the ponies in the Keep were still moving about in a flurry of activity. It almost looked like they were gearing up for something. Had they reconsidered their attack of the Lunar Liner? Once inside we were quickly ushered to Elder Lions’ office, though only Freesia and I were actually allowed to enter. Lions was seated at his desk and he gave a surreptitious look at my missing leg, though he said nothing.

“Sentinel, Paladin.” He greeted us coolly, nodding to each of us in turn. “Thank you for your prompt return.” His eyes looked as heavy as they had the last time. He had something very important, grave, or both to tell us. “I…I’m afraid something has been brought to my attention. Something that I cannot allow. One of our scribes discovered a shipping manifest hidden in the archives. On the Last Day, an experimental starmetal impeller was due to be shipped here from…from Sparkle-World. We didn’t find it here and I’ve sent some scouts to search along the old roads between here and there, though I don’t expect them to find anything.”

“Why?” I asked. Lions made a face that spoke greater than words could, a grave and slightly worried look. “Because you think that’s why Red Eye set his sights on Sparkle-World.” I said as another piece of the puzzle made itself known.

“I think so, yes.” Lions said. “It doesn’t answer all the questions but I know I would have done the same if I had his resources.”

“What exactly is this…starmetal impeller?” I asked, my thoughts drifting to the starmetal sword on my back.

“I don’t know the specifics.” Lions opened a drawer and removed a few papers. “These documents we found with the manifest tell that it was designed to generate substantial amounts of energy.”

Something about his choice of words made my eyes narrow in suspicion.

“And I cannot allow Red Eye to take possession of it if it is within my power to stop him.” Lions continued. “Freesia, I need you to gather the pride as well as squads seven, eight, and thirteen. They will accompany you on your mission.”

“Which is?” I asked, breathing a silent sigh.

“Retrieve the impeller from Sparkle-World.” Lions’ expression became uncomfortable as he jostled in his chair. “I…I must confess something only three other ponies know. It was no accident that we found this place. No, I selected this location with great care. Using information gathered and compiled by the Ministry of Technology during the war, I learned that there was something of immense value hidden here. Something I have expended a great deal of my effort to keep hidden. With the impeller in hoof, I believe we can finally make use of it and complete the mission I led all of us here for.”

I had never seen this side of Lions before. The more he spoke the more desperate he started to sound. His eyes grew wild, his speech became faster and his mane seemed to frizz out in all directions.

“It is absolutely imperative that we recover it before Red Eye or his army.” Lions finished, his voice a throaty whisper.

“The dry dock.” I said aloud, recalling a memory. “That’s where you’re keeping it aren’t you?”

“What?” Freesia said with a look of confusion. “There’s nothing special in the dry dock…is there?” She turned her eyes to Lions who forced a reluctant nod.

“It is complicated.” He said wearily. “The…item is not currently put together. It wasn’t exactly in good working condition when we found it. Thus, we disassembled the parts we could and put the scribes to work with repairs and trying to solve what we thought at the time were simply problems with its power distribution systems. That was before we knew it required the starmetal impeller. None but myself, Star Paladin Sapphire, Head Paladin Cross and High Scribe Quillwright know the truth.”

“How long were you going to keep this secret? Is that why you really can’t send more rangers out to help the nearby settlements? To protect it?” I asked, trying to contain myself. Then another thought struck me. “What did those ponies who breached the wall almost steal?”

“One of the focusing lenses from its primary weapon. I will say no more.”

“Don’t you think you owe us more than that?” Freesia pressed, leaning forward intently.

“I need you to trust me.” Lions said, his eyes again taking on that wild look. “Everything I’ve said to you since we met has been the truth.” He said, his words clearly meant for me. “If I told you all of it you would doubt my words, doubt me. I need you to keep trusting me. Please.” In his eyes I saw pleading and the freshly fanned flames of hope. Through it all, the doubt, the fear, the apprehension, I could see in the deep wells of his eyes no lie.

“Orders?” I asked after a long silence.

“Thank you.” Lions said, his mane and eyes returning to normal. “Freesia will gather the squads I mentioned and follow the path we originally took over the mountains. That should put you somewhat north of Sparkle-World.”

“Yes sir.” Freesia’s voice carried a measure of hesitation. “For what purpose?”

“To wait for the Sentinel’s strike team to signal you.”

“My strike team? What strike team?” I knew full well what he was implying but I still wanted to hear it from him, at least for clarity’s sake.

“Your group of course.” He said with a smirk and a nod. “Plus AJ for fire support.”

“Understood. Why do I get the feeling there’s something you haven’t told us yet?” I said, one eyebrow raised in question.

“Not us, you.” Lions clarified, turning to face me. “If Red Eye catches even a whiff of the Steel Rangers’ involvement he’ll likely do something drastic. That’s why Paladin Freesia’s team will wait for your signal in the mountains north of Sparkle-World. We can’t have your team coming by that same road, too many questions attached, nor can we make use of the monorail. I’m afraid in order to get there with the speed and discretion we require I’m going to have to ask you to take the straightest path. Through the Long Dark.”

Another glimpse of the black wall of darkness at the mouth of the tunnel flashed behind my eyes and the tingling I’d felt in my cheek returned twofold.

“When you arrive at Sparkle-World you are to survey and assess the area, then begin your search. Best case scenario you find and recover the impeller without firing a shot but I doubt it’ll be that simple. It never is with Red Eye. That is why we’ve prepared this for you.” Lions gave me a military green satchel, inside which were three red cylinders.

“Smoke canisters.” Freesia said from beside me, labeling them for me. “I take it that’s our signal?”

“One of them.” Lions nodded.

“Signal for what exactly? Extraction?”

“Attack. Whether or not we recover the impeller we can’t let Red Eye continue to move his forces into Baltimare through Sparkle-World. Once you cross the Long Dark, you’ll radio the Bastion and from there we’ll give you seventy-two hours to find the impeller. After seventy-two hours the risk of discovery for Freesia and her team will be highest so after the time is up they will launch an assault on the park. If you should recover it before that time has elapsed, you’ll deploy the smoke and signal to begin the assault early. Target priority is the monorail, if it can’t be captured destroy it. No matter what happens, there will be a battle at Sparkle-World in the near future.”

His words hung in the air like a storm cloud churning and writhing above our heads. I’d been part of a number of large battles and smaller skirmishes but none of them could hold a candle to the size and scale of Sparkle-World.

“Are three squads going to be enough?” Despite my relatively high rank within the rangers, I recognized I still knew little of the broader and finer minutiae.

“Six ponies to a squad.” Lions answered. “Four of which will be in power armor. With three squads plus Lion’s Pride, plus your team, that should give you close to thirty steel rangers.”

At first that put me at ease until memories from our first clash with Red Eye’s forces sprung to mind, specifically the big fucking guns that could and would punch right through power armor.

“But what about-” I tried to say before an upraised hoof from Lions stopped me.

“I know what you’re going to say and don’t bother. Every ranger knows that there is no guarantee of coming home. And if it helps clear your mind, know that every one of them volunteered for this operation.”

It didn’t, not really, but it was enough.

“When do we leave?” I asked, taking everything pretty well all in all. I knew deep down that I couldn’t avoid the Long Dark forever, especially since I started seeing it in my head. At least that was what I assumed I was seeing.

“As soon as possible, though if we can we should coordinate your departure. To that end, go get your leg taken care of Sentinel, resupply and do whatever you need to before leaving. You won’t be back for a while.”

***

Quillwright hadn’t seemed too upset about me losing my leg again. If anything, he seemed pleased to learn how well it held up and how long it took to lose it in the fight with Belua. I guessed it was significantly easier to reattach and repair a severed cybernetic limb, especially since the mount itself was undamaged. He also gifted us some supplies of his own, mostly ammo, but best of all were the ten rolls of potion infused bandages. Star Paladin Sapphire and Head Paladin Cross too had gifts for us in the form of supplies. Sapphire gave us some fruit preserves she’d apparently made herself, from what I dared not ask, and other small sealed foodstuffs. Cross gave us a few potions and a healthy supply of chems. I tried to refuse the chems but he insisted, saying ‘these could make the difference between life and death. You don’t have to use them but you will take them’.

Once we were as supplied as we could get and I’d explained everything for everypony else, we took a few moments to gather ourselves, make our peace and give anypony who wanted to a chance to back out. Nopony did. As my gaze passed over Aurora, she must have noticed the look on my face as her eyes narrowed and took on a defiant edge.

“No. You’re not leaving me here. Don’t you trust me dad?”

“I do trust you Aurora.” I knew how much it would mean to her to hear it and truth be told I did trust her.

“Then trust me to know my own limits. I can do this…I can make you proud.”

My nose wrinkled at her choice of words. “You don’t have to prove anything to me Aurora.”

“I-I know I don’t, but I can…and I will.”

There would be no changing her mind now, she was locked in and would not deviate from her path. I was already proud of her; I hope she knew that before the end.

“Howdy Boss. Room fer one more?” Synthetic or not I would never mistake that voice.

“AJ’s coming!?” Aurora beamed, her grim expression softening.

“That’s right sugarcube.” AJ said, ruffling Aurora’s mane. “Elder said t’ tell ya’ll that Paladin Freesia’s team won’t leave fer another day or two. Wants us both t’ arrive ‘bout the same time and reckons that’ll give us enough head start.”

“Alright. I guess we’ll know for sure once we radio in. First, we go to Eclipse and get the griffins then we make for the Long Dark.”

“Okay.” Pumpkin said, fidgeting uncomfortably.

“You good?” I asked, placing a hoof on her shoulder. “You know you don’t have to go.”

“No. I’m going.” She said with unexpected zeal. “Last time when we were separated you-”

“Okay, I understand.” I said before she could finish. She’d admitted to me how the events in Wayfinder’s Landing had upset her beyond expectation. Her adamancy didn’t surprise me at all and it did my heart good to know that she would be there beside me even when she was afraid to be. I took her hoof in mine and for a moment we just looked into each other’s eyes. She smiled, planted a small kiss on my nose, and lifted her head to meet mine as we crossed horns in the way that always made my heart flutter.

“Oh, there is one last thing I’d like to take care of.” I said, forcing myself to let her go. Lions had said we might not be back for a while and now was the best time to do it before I changed my mind. “Sunny? Could I take your guitar with me?”

“Sure…” She said with a leery look in her eyes. “Why do you need it?”

“You’ll know.” I smiled mischievously.

“You’re going alone?” Aurora said, her tone unreadable to me.

“That was my plan, yes.” I guessed I didn’t really need privacy for what I was going to do, but I wanted it all the same. “It won’t take long and I should have plenty of time to meet you at Eclipse before you leave.”

“And if you don’t? What if something happens to you?” Sunny said, surprising me with her concern.

“I’ll meet everypony at Eclipse.” I said, ignoring her question. “Don’t wait for me. I’ll see you soon.” I snuck in a quick peck on Pumpkin’s lips and bolted away before she or anypony else could say anything.

***

The sun was low in the sky, maybe an hour or two before dark. Having already traveled this road before, it didn’t take very long to get back to the sinking suburbs. Or more precisely, the tower. Once inside I didn’t really know what to do. With the tower blinded how would they know I was even here?

“Hello? Hom-, oops, I mean, DJ Pon3?” I tried, listening to my voice echo off the high walls. When no response came, I took the lift to the control level and began to fiddle with the controls, careful not to undo Minty’s work. I was about to give up when a little red light on the panel winked to life.

“Howdy stranger, I was just about to give the good ponies of the wasteland their news. What can good ‘ol DJ Pon3 do for you?” Came the robust, false voice of Homage.

“I have to leave Baltimare for a while. Don’t know when I’ll be back so I thought I’d give you that interview in case…you know, I don’t come back.” I had no idea what to expect on the road I had to travel, neither the Long Dark nor Sparkle-World for that matter.

“Sounds bad, I take it you can’t tell me where you’re going.”

“I don’t see why not.” I said with a sideways nod. “I’m heading for Sparkle-World.”

“The amusement park? You develop wings or something since last time?”

“No, why do you ask?” I said, guessing the answer pretty easily.

“Because otherwise you’d have to take the lonesome road through the Long Dark to get there.”

“Uh huh.” I nodded again, remembering this time that she couldn’t see me.

“No shit?” She said after a moment’s pause. “The Long Dark? Guess that’s why you don’t know if you’ll come back.”

“Yeah, sorry I interrupted by the way. I can wait till after the news if you want.”

“Thank you Sparks.”

*Ahem*

*Click*

Good evening, everypony! This is your humble host, DJ Pon3, master of the airwaves. And it’s just about time for me to turn in. But first, the news! Looks like our wasteland crusader from Stable Two is an equal-opportunity savior. From the reports I’m getting, she and her companions helped out a bunch of raiders up at Shattered Hoof from being enslaved and decimated by an attacking slaver army. And then, because you can’t have a cupcake without icing, she killed a dragon!
Also in the news: got another report of hellhounds attacking travelers in the wasteland between Manehattan and Fillydelphia. Honestly, ponies, if you have to travel that way, make sure you have a heavily armed escort. And if you don’t, just don’t. This has been a DJ Pon3 pony survival tip. Tune in for more tips in this series, including ‘Grenades aren’t for eating’ and ‘Raiders do not want to be your friend.’ But first, it’s Sweetie Belle singing, ‘The Dark Days Are Over’…

“Stable Dweller? Wasteland crusader? Dragon? Jeez it’s starting to sound like I didn’t need to blind you. Sounds like you got your hooves full already.” I smiled at the somber yet uplifting music faintly coming through the speakers.

“Yeah well, it’s like I said, ponies love their heroes and I love them. Figuratively speaking of course and since I can’t report on the Baltimare area anymore I had to look for one closer to home. Not that I had to look that hard.”

“Wait, is this the same stable dweller who went to Appleoosa, freed the slaves, and died?” I asked, remembering the last time I listened in to DJ pon3.

“The one and the same.” She was hard to read with the voice spell going but I’d bet all my caps that she was smiling. “In fact, my sources say she’s heading towards my neck of the woods. Got a job for her.”

“Oh?” I asked, genuinely curious. “And what could the vaunted DJ Pon3 need from his humble listeners?”

“Don’t be an ass.” Through her serious tone I could hear the smile still on her face. “I just got a lead on some new music and I need somepony to check it out.”

“You know, I don’t think I can do the interview after all.” I said as a new idea occurred to me.

“What? Then why-”

“At least not yet.” I continued, talking over her. “But until then I can add one more song to your list? Maybe?” It had sounded good in my head at first but with every word I felt my confidence diminish. I had planned on doing this anyway but with the benefit of an interview first to help work through the stage fright. Sure, nopony would see my performance but the whole wasteland would hear it and that alone got my knees wobbling.

“Really? Huh, you know that might be just as good as an interview, at least if that’s all I’m getting today.”

Fuck. And just like that my course was set. Just had to see it through and to hell with the butterflies in my stomach.

“A-alright.” I said, getting a hold of my borrowed guitar. “This is a little something that I-I’ve been working on in my head for a w-while so forgive-”

“Relax Sparks, I’m just a DJ, not a music critic.”

Just a DJ? Yeah, and Nightmare Moon was just a pony. Still, even though I couldn’t explain it, it did make me feel more at ease.

“Alright.” I said with steel, willing the stutter from my voice. “I’m ready.”

“Okay. Aaaaand recording…now.” A second light on the console flashed to life and I began to play…then I began to sing.

***

The last light of day dipped below the horizon and we decided we’d waited long enough.

“He’ll catch up.” Sunny said reassuringly, though in my heart I knew she had her doubts. In fact, we probably all did. Though I knew, deep down, that he wouldn’t have left us when he ran the other night whether or not I had gone to him. At least that was what I told myself and for what it’s worth, I believed it. I really did.

Things hadn’t been so clear down in Eclipse. Cleanup and repairs were still ongoing and the large swaths of disturbed dirt around the barn made clear to me the freshly dug graves there. Inside Gunny had done what she could but both Grim and Pick were in bad condition. We couldn’t do anything for Pick but hope that his treated injuries weren’t as severe as they looked. Grim was still unconscious but had a successful blood transfusion courtesy of Charlotte. Gunny said his condition would improve drastically in a few hours but she wouldn’t release him for some time yet. Confident that he would survive, we gathered what supplies could be spared which was considerably more than I’d thought. Until I saw that most of it had been salvaged from the rangers who’d attacked Eclipse. In fact, it looked like three suits of power armor had been salvaged in their entirety with other damaged suits in various stages of repair and disrepair in the armory. Then we headed back up the elevator and waited an hour until it was dark.

“How will he know where we went? Does he-” I broke off as Sunny raised her leg and nodded to the PipBuck affixed to it, answering both my questions at once.

“We can walk hard if it’ll make you feel better.” Sunny said with a smirk. She stomped a hoof down once, leaving behind a pretty hard to miss imprint in the soft dirt.

“Ha ha you’re so funny.” I said sarcastically.

“I’ll wait for him here.” Charlotte said, surprising me.

“Are you sure?” Ray asked, a note of concern in his voice that I’d never heard before.

“Yeah, could use a breather anyway.” She said, flopping down in a sitting position. “Doc said to take it easy for a few hours.

“Since when do you listen to doctors?” Ray said with a laugh.

“You weren’t in the operating room.” Charlotte said, a noticeable shiver running through her. “She gets this look in her eyes and suddenly you can’t move or think and your blood turns to ice in your veins. I did, and will do, exactly what she told me to.”

“If you say so.” Ray shrugged, turning his back on his sister. “We good then?” He asked, turning the question to Sunny.

“He said not t’ wait fer him.” AJ answered instead, moving past us as she took vanguard position at the front of the group.

“Well that settles it.” Ray shrugged and fell in line behind AJ with Sunny beside him. Then 87 and I followed with Noodles and Aurora bringing up the rear. The first hour passed without incident. So did the second and the third. It was deep into the night by the time of the fourth arrived and still there was no sign of Sparks.

“What do you suppose he went to do?” Sunny asked, startling me as she nudged my shoulder.

“Your guess is as good as mine.” I said, really trying my best to think of something.

“Maybe he went back to the Crater?” Aurora said. “To get something or talk to Nana Lily?”

“Maybe.” I said lamely. I couldn’t help but feel a stab of pain in my heart as my thoughts drifted to my own mother.

“Then what was the guitar for?” 87 asked, his arched eyebrow and scrunched expression of confusion making me laugh through my nose.

“I thought you were supposed to have all the answers.” Ray called over his shoulder, chuckling into his claw.

“I read people.” 87 said, his tone surprisingly defensive. “That requires time, study and patience at times. I’m not some mystic seer pulling vague answers from the aether.”

“Take it easy bud.” Ray said, coming to a stop and holding up both his claws, his talons splayed. “Just a joke.”

“A joke?” 87’s eyes flicked quickly back and forth as a little red appeared on both his cheeks. “Of course. A joke.”

Before anypony else could say anything, a low, rumbling bellow sounded from above us as a huge dark silhouette passed overhead just under the cloud cover. Sunny, Noodles, and Ray all dove forward, landed on their bellies, and covered their heads.

“Get down!” Sunny hissed, peeking around her hooves. 87 crouched low to the ground and I did the same as I cast a curious gaze to the sky. Its mighty wings stretched out as long as a hoofball field and an orange glow heralded every breath. It was enormous, it was terrifying, it was-

“A dragon!?” Aurora whispered harshly, inching her way towards AJ at the front of the group. “Did it see us?”

“No, I don’t think so.” 87 answered with confidence as he stood up. “Or if it did, we weren’t worth the stop.”

“Where did it come from? Where is it going?” Aurora asked, newfound curiosity overriding her fear.

“Anywhere we aren’t I hope.” Ray said, making a face that worked opposite his words.

“It’s gone.” AJ said, craning her head to look at us. “Ah can’t pick it up with muh sensors anymore.”

“Let’s give it another moment anyway yeah? I’d rather not risk it if we can help it.” Noodles’ harsh voice was grating on the ears but I had to agree, at least until it was out of sight. We watched it go until it couldn’t be discerned from the rest of the dark of night and then another minute on top of that.

“Have you met a dragon before?” I asked, remembering the three of us who immediately dove to the ground as it passed.

“Yeah, but the one I saw wasn’t even half and again that size.” Ray said, squinting his eyes as he stood.

“A Quinquagenarian?”

“What the fuck did you say to me?” Ray’s frown almost made me laugh but I was saved from any wrath or embarrassment by 87.

“It means someone of at least fifty years of age. A young dragon’s first metamorphosis occurs in the first ten to fifteen years as they grow their wings and learn to fly. The second occurs at roughly their thirtieth-year mark where they grow to double or triple the size of a pony, at this stage they still walk upright like a minotaur. And by the fiftieth year, sometimes earlier or later, they will grow to the size of an average two-bedroom house and their posture will begin to resemble the dragon standard.”

“And you’re sure you don’t have all the answers? Who did you read to get all that? The dragon?” Ray laughed, playfully elbowing 87 in the side.

“I see. Well, if you liked that then I have more knowledge to share. I call this lesson: shut up.”

“Ha! Now look who’s got jokes.” Ray clapped 87 on the back and to my surprise, fell back and took my spot next to him, moving me up to walk beside Sunny.

“Something’s bothering you.” Sunny said. I knew by her tone that it was more statement than question and avoiding answering would only prove her right.

“Yes.”

“Is it about Sparks?”

“Yes and no. It’s about my brother. Sparks promised me he’d help me look for him and now-”

“You’re worried he won’t keep his promise.” Sunny finished, taking the words out of my mouth. “You don’t have to worry. If he said he would then he will, even if it looks like he isn’t doing anything.”

“You sound so sure of it.” I said with a shake of my head.

“I am sure.” Sunny said, bumping me with her hip to get my attention. “Where is this doubt coming from? I thought there was some kind of understanding between you two.”

“I wouldn’t quite put it that way, but yes, there is.” Despite being tentative friends with everypony present I was hesitant to discuss it so openly.

“Then what’s eating you?”

“It’s just…We’ve been to many places and traveled far for each. Not for me or my brother but for the leftovers of Applejack’s ministry.” I could tell that my words hit home or close to it by the way she nodded. She knew as well as I did but there was something else there too. Something that kept her from turning her back on it all.

“Have you considered” Sunny said after a long silence. “That maybe he’s doing both?”

“No…I haven’t.” I said, turning away too late to hide my embarrassment.

“Me neither.” Sunny said with a wry smile. “At best I’d say it’s been accidental so far. What I said still stands though.”

“How can you be so sure?”

“Simple. Faith.”

Faith…huh. I had put my faith in many things since I came of age. The princesses, the ministries, Equestria as a whole and none of them proved to have been worth it in the end. Then a thought struck me, what did I believe in? The world was destroyed, everypony, everything I knew had been reduced to ash and scattered bones. It hurt me. It hurt me bad. My brother was the last piece I had of my old life, of my family and I knew I would never be able to let them go until I found him alive…or dead. It hurt me more than I would ever say aloud but through all the pain and weight of emotion I could feel a spark of hope. Sparks had been the one to save me from the hibernation pod and was the first pony I saw after two hundred years. At first I was afraid my feelings for him were misplaced gratitude, him being my rescuer and all and me being very much a damsel in distress. It didn’t seem real and I tried to shut them out. But over time I came to understand that there was just something about him. Something I’d never felt before, something indescribable.

“Faith.” I repeated, testing the word and reeling myself back to the present. “I can do that.”

***

I had to admit I felt a certain rush as I played and sang for DJ Pon3. Once I had finished, we spoke for a bit and he promised not to air it, at least until he could see about sending somepony to check into the music tip he mentioned. Satisfied with the terms we parted amicably and I dashed out into the growing dark as the last fire in the sky dipped below the horizon. I knew if I hurried, I could probably catch them before they left Eclipse but the sinking suburbs were not the place for haste. I lost the better part of an hour carefully creeping around the still pools of foul-smelling water before I breached the perimeter and made for clearer ground. I didn’t quite make the time that I’d originally estimated but when I made it to Eclipse I found Charlotte waiting for be just outside the barn. I felt soft earth under my hooves in places as I covered the distance to her and lost a bit of my steam when I realized that they were fresh graves.

“Hey Boss.” Charlotte waved, her voice absent its usual cheer. “You made good time; the others can’t be more than an a few hours ahead of us.”

“Good. Everything alright?”

“Just a bit tired. Grim lost more blood than it looked so I lost some in turn.”

“Thank you, Charlotte, I don’t think I can tell you how grateful I am.”

“You just did.” Charlotte stood up and stretched her wings. “Don’t worry, you can make it up to me later.” She nudged me playfully and leapt into the air. “This way, and try to keep up.”

Before I could respond a colossal shadow passed overhead and a gust of air from its wingbeat blew Charlotte off course and nearly pushed me to the ground. Squinting against the wind, I attempted to get a good look at the thing but was taken down as Charlotte wrapped her claws around my barrel and took us both to the ground. She moved to put herself between me and the shadow, shielding me with her body. Try as I might to wiggle free, Charlotte’s claws might as well have been steel binders. Another wingbeat carved the air above us as a rumbling roar split the night sky like the clap of thunder. Charlotte’s hold persisted for a few minutes more until all trace, sight or sound, of the thing had passed.

“You alright Boss?” Charlotte asked, releasing her iron hold on me. Given the size and strength of the wingbeats I had no doubt in my mind that what passed over us had been a dragon and as much as I wanted to follow its path with my gaze, I found myself looking at Charlotte. “Why’re you looking at me like that?”

“You shielded me.” I said as I stood up. “Why?”

“It’s my job Boss, remember? I am your-”

“I remember.” I interrupted. “What part of that vow says you’d die for me? I understand that it means a lot to you Charlotte but I’m not worth your life. You’ve done right by me as a protector and…as a friend.”

“Then what would you have me do?” The look on her face held confusion and genuine hurt, like I was taking something precious away from her.

“I would have you die with me or beside me, but not for me.” I realized how hypocritical it sounded coming from me, since I had shown willingness to die for my friends and loved ones. Did that make me a bad friend? To deny another their wishes even if it was to die for someone they cared for? Perhaps but I had too many deaths on my conscious already and I couldn’t bear the thought of my friends killing themselves for my sake. “Not for me.” I repeated with a final shake of my head.

Charlotte remained quiet for the next two hours as we rushed to catch up to the others. I couldn’t blame her. I don’t know how she viewed our relationship but I honestly valued her as a friend more than a protector, Ray too for that matter. Almost like what happened with 87. I hadn’t anticipated I’d form connections with them so easily but it happened anyway and now the course was irreversible. Despite the fresh tension I could feel between us, I was grateful to have them, all of them, as my friends. Oh and Noodles too.

After the passing of the next hour, I could see a spattering of friendly blips appear on my EFS’s compass traveling west as we were. Or at least that was how it appeared. Another fifteen minutes of trotting proved my worries to be nothing as I could make out each of the beings in front of us. Charlotte flapped her wings and sped ahead of me to join the others, leaving me alone to make a dramatic entrance as I came to a stop just before them, breathing hard and kicking up a small cloud of dust.

“Told you I’d make it in time.” I said between breaths. I removed Sunny’s guitar from my back and returned it to her as Aurora dashed past the others to be the first to greet me.

“Did you see the dragon dad?”

“Sort of.” I looked past her to the others and 87 at least understood the look on my face.

“It kept moving west until we lost sight of it.” 87 said, motioning with his head in the indicated direction.

“Will it be a problem?”

“Unknown at this time.” 87 said, bowing his head slightly.

I shifted my gaze past the others to the growing mountains. Next I checked my PipBuck and saw we were about fifteen miles northwest of the Bloomberg Space Center, twenty-eight miles west and a little south from Boulder and less than ten miles from the base of the mountains.

“Nearly there.”

“Sparks? Can I…never mind. It can wait.” Pumpkin started to say. Sunny’s brow furrowed at her choice of words and I was left wondering just what exactly I had missed while I was gone.

“Pumpkin if you have something to tell me-” I started to say.

“It can wait, this…isn’t the place for it.” She didn’t sound upset or irritated so what did she want to talk about?

“Everything alright?” I pressed.

“It will be.” This time, at least, she smiled which did a lot to ease my mind.

“Should we find camp tonight or press on?” Ray asked, his head moving to survey the area around us.

“We should keep going.” I said. “We can make camp just inside when we get there. Everyone ready for the last leg?” A round of affirmatives followed and with a nod AJ took off at a light gallop and the rest of us followed. Well, the rest of the flightless that is. At our pace it took another hour and a half to reach the mountains and once we arrived my PipBuck chimed and marked the ragged opening of the tunnel as ‘The Long Dark’

Now that I was here, I was certain that it was what I’d been seeing in my head the last few days. Courtesy of the Alicorn Society. Even thinking about her made my cheek tingle and I knew that we would see each other again somewhere inside. With that in mind on top of everything else, I took a deep, shuddery breath and, with my friends and loved ones beside me, crossed the black threshold into the Long Dark.

Footnote: No level up.

Introduction

War. War never changes. It was the inevitable result of the path Ponykind had chosen. Everyone who entered into the conflict expected victory. Equestria had grown into an industrial superpower. Everyone was optimistic. But as the hostilities escalated, optimism faded and society began to collapse.

It was the Great War. It was the nightmare everyone feared. Millions died during the first attack when spears of balefire rained from the skies. Many more on the surface fell victim to the burning, poisonous air. For those who endured, there was only the wasteland – no order, no law, only survival.

Some had been fortunate enough to reach safety, taking shelter in great underground bunkers called Stables as dark magic swallowed the world. When the great darkness passed, these stables opened and their inhabitants emerged to begin their lives again.

If war doesn’t change, ponies must change. But the scars left by the past have not yet healed. And the world has not forgotten.

It is here our story begins. Once upon a time in the magical land of Equestria...

Chapter Thirty-One: Shroud of Shadows

Chapter Thirty-One: Shroud of Shadows

“We all have big changes in our lives that are more or less a second chance.”

~It is what we decide to do with those chances that defines who we are, who we might become~

“So…how long has it been?” Pumpkin said, her smirk slowly fading to a sad smile. She gave the room a cursory glance before returning her expectant look to me.

I didn’t know what to say. How could I? For her, yesterday was two hundred years ago. There was be no way around it, she’d learn one way or another.

“Pumpkin…it’s been two hundred years.” I said as delicately as I could, to no effect I might add.

“Oh…I-I see.” Her voice was absent of emotion and her gaze dipped towards her chest. “C-can I have a minute?” This time I could hear the slight quiver in her voice and that was enough for me to relent.

“O-of course.” I said standing up a little too quickly. “I’ll be just outside if you need anything.”

She managed a weak nod and I turned and made my way for the door. I had just barely passed the threshold when I heard her quiet weeping. I couldn’t even imagine what she was going through. To slumber for the sake of Equestria only to wake and have your entire world reduced to this. Everypony she ever knew long dead. Friends, family, she was truly alone in this world. I closed the door behind me and leaned on the wall beside it, content to wait until I was needed. While I waited alone with my thoughts of Pumpkin’s tragedy, I couldn’t help but weep with her.

***

Hours passed and Pumpkin was still quiet. I was starting to get worried but at the same time I wanted to leave her be. She had significantly more to accept than I when I first entered the Wasteland. Distant hoofsteps alerted me that somepony was coming this way. I refused to leave my vigil and opted to wait for whoever to come to me.

“Dr. Parish.” I acknowledged as she passed. She beheld me a moment then stopped, leveling me a suspicious look.

“You appear uninjured. What are you doing down here? I thought I told you we would protect her until she woke.” She said, breaking off from her path and approaching me.

“Uh…” I started, wondering what I should tell her.

“She’s awake then?” Dr. Parish questioned, pushing past me and into Pumpkin’s room.

“H-hey! Wait a sec-”

“Shut up and come with me.” She said, snagging my hoof in hers and dragging me along. “When did she wake?” She continued.

“About three hours ago.”

“And? How was she?”

“Well, I’m no doctor but she looked exactly like you said. Just fine.”

“Good.”

As we entered the room we saw that, since I’d left, Pumpkin had managed to open some metal shutters that had been concealing a window facing out towards the devastated and shrouded Baltimare skyline. Dark lines of matted fur drew lines down her cheeks. Had she been crying this whole time?

“What happened?” She was barely able to choke out before falling to her flanks and sobbing.

“I can take it from here.” Dr. Parish said, placing a hoof on my shoulder and pushing me towards the exit.

“Hey!” I protested for a second but stopped when I saw the distress on Pumpkin’s face.

“Where are you sending him?” Pumpkin asked, taking a quick step forward before hesitating to take another.

“I promise you she will be fine.” Dr. Parish said, directing her words at me. “I just want to make sure she’s okay. For that I will need some privacy, understand?”

“Uh…Oh! Oh of course.” I said as I finally understood. “I-I guess I’ll take my leave. I’ll be back soon alright?” I said over Dr. Parish’s shoulder. Pumpkin wiped her eyes with her foreleg and nodded. It was the best I could hope for.

Once I had acquiesced, I found myself with nothing to do. Nopony bothered me as I wandered the grounds, deciding now was as good a time as any to have that discussion with Freesia. As I approached the dry-dock I was stopped by two Rangers in power armor who had left their post by the doors to intercept me.

“Sorry Sparks, can’t let you inside. Elder’s orders.” An unfamiliar mare’s voice said.

“Do we know each other?” I asked, full well knowing the answer.

“Oh right.” She said, relaxing on her haunches and removing her helmet. The mare underneath had fur colored somewhere between red and purple. Her mane was blonde with a pink streak tucked behind her right ear “I’m Knight-Commander Scarlet Primrose. We haven’t met but you’ve been a topic of discussion amongst the leadership this last week.”

“Alright…why can’t I go inside?”

“Because the Elder is making soup for dinner.”

“…What the hell does that have to do with me going inside?”

“Any excuse is just as good as any other eh? Or maybe you missed the part where I said Elder Lions ordered us to keep you out.”

“I just want to talk to Freesia.”

“I’ll let her know you came by.”

“Thanks...I guess.” I knew any further effort would just be wasted so I relented. “So long Knight-Commander.” Well that turned out to be a bust. I continued to wander the grounds, no particular destination in mind. Minutes became hours and I eventually found myself sitting on the beach outside the walls of the Bastion. I stared out at the relatively calm waters and listened to the waves lap at the shore.

“I get the feeling there’s something on your mind.” My unexpected guest said from behind me.

“Watcher.” I acknowledged, never taking my eyes off the water. I did have something on my mind, a lot of somethings actually. How I had been waiting for another encounter with Watcher but now that he was here? I found that I didn’t have a lot to say. “Who are you? Really.”

“I…can’t tell you that.”

“Can’t? Or won’t?”

“If you were me, you’d see that they are mutually exclusive.”

“If I were you I’d probably be pretty lonely.”

“You have no idea.” Was that sadness I detected in his tone? A minute or so passed, something that seemed odd too me as I’d been led to believe his time in each spritebot was finite.

“I’ve been looking for a very long time Sparks.” He finally said. “Looking for ponies who bear very specific traits. I’ve guided dozens maybe hundreds of ponies to that end. I hold no doubts that I led many of them to their deaths. But I also led many of them to do a lot of good for this world so it’s not a total loss. None of them had what I seek.”

“And that is?”

“Harmony.” He said plainly like it should have been obvious.

“Am…am I one of the ponies you seek?” So that was it. The whole reason he’d been guiding me, guiding anypony. He was hoping that I might be one of the ponies he sought. A long silence lingered between us and the spritebot gave what I’d describe as a shake of the head.

“…I don’t think so.” There was that sadness again.

“I see.” I couldn’t say I was surprised but I was a little disappointed.

“I heard about Grim.” He continued, any trace of emotion gone from his controlled, robotically filtered voice.

“Is that why I’m not good enough?” I bit back without thinking. I had no right to be angry. Maybe angry wasn’t the right word, frustrated more like. I already knew I wasn’t good enough based on Pinkie’s statuette rejecting me, but hearing it from somepony else was like a fresh punch in the gut.

“Yes…and no…maybe. Listen, don’t beat yourself up over it. I was…experimenting. I suppose some things just aren’t in their nature. I don’t know if a griffin would have been able to use-” he suddenly stopped himself.

“Use? Use what?” I asked, getting up from my sitting position. What was he just about to say?

“Oh look at that, suns going down! We’ll have to catch up again soon!” Watcher spat out quickly. I craned my head up to the eternally grey skies and frowned.

“It is?” I wouldn’t know the sun was setting until it touched the horizon. “Watcher…are you up-” an abrupt burst of static cut me off as the spritebot turned and floated away. So it was true. Watcher was somewhere above the cloud cover. I was still a little suspicious of Watcher but now that I understood his search for ‘harmony’ I believed he was on my side. I wasn’t one of the ponies he was looking for…but maybe I could help find them. It would be an uphill battle without knowing what traits he sought but I could watch for exemplary ponies wherever I went…On the condition that Watcher spilled all the beans the next time we spoke, by his choice or otherwise. I couldn’t help but smile at the image of Watcher, as enigmatic and mysterious as he was, almost accidentally letting his plans out with a slip of the tongue. I brushed the sand off my flanks and thought I’d best return to the Bastion.

As I walked through the breach the Lunologist’s left behind, a lone pony in power armor began to approach me. I found myself wishing that each Ranger would personalize their armor in some way. As it stood I had no idea who was coming at me, especially now that ponies I’d never met like Knight-Commander Primrose were familiar with my name.

“Glad to be out of dry-dock?” I asked the approaching ranger, hoping that it was the mare I’d been looking for.

“You got that right.” Freesia’s voice said, slowing her pace to fall in line beside me. “What were you doing out there?” She asked, looking back through the breach.

“Waiting, I guess.”

“What for?”

“Pumpkin’s awake.” I said, my pace picking up slightly.

“Who? Oh! The mare you recovered from Project Outlast. How is she?”

“That’s what I’m about to find out.” We neared the med bay and I increased my pace to a trot, pushing through the double doors and ignoring the curious looks of the scribes from the lab. A sudden hoof shot out from around the corner and stopped me. Dr. Parish glared at me as stepped the rest of the way from the shadows.

“If you’re going to see her be very, very careful. She’s incredibly distraught. Don’t push her, about anything, understand?” Dr. Parish’s eyes narrowed as she let the severity of the situation sink in.

“I’ll be careful, I promise.” Dr. Parish looked me up and down, snorted, and lowered her hoof.

“I hope we define careful the same way.” She said, tapping a hoof against my metal leg with a metallic ding.

“Well either I do or I don’t.” I said, moving past her into the hallway. I opened my mouth to deliver another snide comment but resisted. I had to remind myself why I’d allied with them in the first place, hoping that the results would be worth it now that I knew what such an alliance had cost me.

When we entered Pumpkin’s room I was surprised to see her fast asleep in the hospital bed, snoring quietly under a thin blanket.

“She looks exhausted.” Freesia said from beside me, a soft click and hiss signaling the removal of her helmet.

“Wouldn’t you be if you were seeing all this for the first time?” I know that had been the case for me and it had nearly gotten me killed. Thankfully Sunny was there to save my pathetic ass. Just like I was here now, only somehow I was still the pathetic one. Well, I’m glad you think it’s funny!

“Yeah I guess…Hey Sparks? I wanted to talk to you about something.”

“Oh?” Consider my curiosity piqued. I’d been wanting to speak to her as well.

“Why did you save me? You nearly jeopardized the mission and if you were anything but a unicorn you’d have gotten us both killed. Still nearly did.”

“Because if there was even a chance I could save you my life was worth it.”

~A foolish notion. You can accomplish nothing when you’re dead, no matter how heroic or noble your sacrifice~

“Because it was the right thing to do. Because I wanted to. Because I’m your friend.” I continued, drowning out the Author’s protest. “…right?” I turned to face her, my legs spread out for a hug. “A friend wouldn’t crush me with her power armored strength, would she?”

Freesia managed a brief chuckle and wrapped her large metalclad legs around me, applying just enough pressure to squeeze me without crushing me. I might have been embracing a cold metal shell but it was one of the warmest hugs I’d ever had.

“Just try not to make it a habit.” She said, releasing me from her hold.

“Let’s call it even…for now.” I said, raising my eyebrow expectantly.

“Like I’m going to be your damsel in distress again. I’d never hear the end of it.” Freesia rolled her eyes and gave me a lopsided smile.

“Damn right.”

“Listen, there’s something else I wanted to ask you. A favor I guess.”

“Sure, what is it?”

“Here.” In her hoof was a memory orb. “I found this in the wreckage of a ministry chariot near Canterlot Mountain. I want to know what’s inside.”

“Aren’t there other unicorns in the Bastion?”

“Not as many as you might think, my father, a few others. I want somebody I trust to look for me.”

“You don’t trust your father?” I asked, disbelief in my voice. Freesia hesitated, unsure how to respond.

“I…love my father.” She said plainly. “But I know his heart. I know he’d choose steel over family. It took everything in mother’s power to get him to leave Fillydelphia. I do trust him…but not with this.”

“And the Rangers don’t have a recollector?”

“No. Elder Lions won’t allow us to repair the one we have or look for others. Nopony knows why.”

I did but Elder Lions had shared that memory with me as a way to help establish trust. I wasn’t about to risk that for what I’d learned, even to another Ranger.

“Alright. Give it to me, just promise you’ll-”

“Don’t worry, I’ll be watching you. Both of you.” She inclined her head towards where Pumpkin was sleeping.

“Thank you. I’ll see you soon.” I concentrated on the orb in her hoof, focused my magic and just like that I was gone again.

<------OOO------>

Thin rays of sunlight beamed in through the windows of the ornate white tiled lobby I found myself seated in. A sign mounted in a brass floor stand proudly welcomed guests to the ‘Sierra Maredre Hotel, Casino and Resort’. Judging by the semicircular Cherrywood desk I was seated behind, as well as the bell on top, I guessed I was riding the memories of the hotel’s receptionist. A receptionist mare I might add. An uncomfortable transition but one I was getting used to, which is something I never thought I’d say. What could the significance of this memory be? A few short moments later the reasons became apparent.

A slight commotion drew her gaze behind her to a white and gold spiral staircase where a drop dead gorgeous mare in a short purple and white dress confidently strode into the lobby, an unreasonable amount of luggage floating behind her. A mare that I was quite familiar with. Rarity had her head held high and a disarming, confident smile graced her lips. There was the slightest whisper of grey in her mane but it took nothing away from the experience, if anything it added to her regality. My host was significantly more star struck than I but I’d be a liar if I said I wasn’t appreciative of the uninterrupted view of a mare like her. She radiated charm and her very presence was enough to stall operations, simply to watch her pass. As she did so, however, a slight thud alerted the receptionist to something that had fallen to the floor. She stood from her chair to peer over the edge of the desk to spot what had made the sound. It was a book. A dark colored book bound in black hide. Something about it sent a cold shiver down my spine and I don’t even know how that’s possible. I wanted to look away but I couldn’t and neither could my host. Even as a disembodied observer I found myself frightened and drawn to the book. We stared another brief moment before stepping around the desk and retrieving it.

“Excuse me! Mistress Rarity!” She called out after her, raising the book aloft above her head. “You dropped this.”

Rarity turned around. “Oh! Well thank you very much miss…” Rarity trailed off as her expression melted away into one of indignation. With a crash, Rarity released her hold on her luggage, dropping it all on the floor in a heap. Her eyes narrowed as she came stomping towards us. A panicked tremble ran down my host’s back as she froze in place, only able to watch as what looked like a mare possessed got closer and closer.

“MIIINE!” Rarity screamed as she snatched the book out of our hoof. Rarity clutched it tightly against her chest, bared her teeth and whispered. “Mine!”

We swallowed a lump in our throat and took several steps back, cowering before her wrath. “I’m sorry I’m sorry!” she said, hiding most of her body behind her desk, peering around the edge carefully at the irate Ministry Mare. The savage look in Rarity’s eyes began to fade. First into confusion, then into regret. Rarity quickly cast the book into her pile of luggage, a horrified expression on her face.

“Dandelion?” Rarity said quietly, taking a few tentative steps forward. “Dandelion dear, I am so so sorry! I-I-I don’t know what came over me. P-please, please take this, it’s the least I can do.” Rarity’s beseeching expression belied everything I knew about the mare.

~So that’s where it went~ The Author’s eyes appeared beside Rarity’s luggage. How was he here?

Rarity, as her apology, dropped a hefty bag of bits onto the reception desk. Her horrified expression slowly withered to shame as she quietly moved back to her luggage. With a small effort she had them back in the air, carefully separated from the black book that she held protectively in her hooves. The Author’s eyes followed the book and burned with a ferocity that I’d never seen before.

~That book…is MINE!~ The Author bellowed as reality undid itself.

<------OOO------>

“MINE!” I heard my own voice scream as I lurched forward. I barely had time to even register where I was when Freesia caught me before I hit the floor.

“What!? What happened!?” The sudden panic in her voice did little to help calm me down but I got there after several deep breaths.

“I…I saw a book.” I said, feeling an icy chill flow over my body. As soon as the word left my mouth I saw it again. Just as it had been in Rarity’s hooves. It followed my eyes wherever I looked, like it was burned into my retinas. Cradled and safe in the hooves of one of Equestria’s greatest protectors. I shook my head and the image of the book vanished, to be replaced by the concerned expression of my companion.

“What kind of book?” Freesia’s tone deepened and took a serious edge. Did she know something I didn’t?

~My book~ The Author hissed. Sudden understanding dawned on me. The dark tome that Rarity had mentioned in Whinnyapolis, the ‘unique resource’ she had mentioned to Fancy Pants. The source of the magics she’d ‘discovered’. They all came together to reveal something dark, something sinister, something…evil.

“The Black Book.”
~The Black Book~

So that’s it then? That’s what you authored…who are you?

~I had a name once, given to me by the clan who took me in...They no longer exist, The Black Book saw to that. Their greed was their undoing, just as befell countless others before…and after~

I could feel the smile on his face as he spoke of his clan’s fate. What’s inside?

~The Black Book is the result of my life’s work. The greatest repository of magic this world has ever seen. Magics of all kinds exist within its pages, many of which some would consider to be…unnatural. A heretic they called me. Blasphemer, defiler, star cursed. I am all of these things and yet I am none of them. I stand alone as I always have and my reasons as to why are my own~

Well, you’re not alone anymore. If there was one fact I couldn’t deny that was it.

~No…I suppose I am not~

This time I felt…something else from him. Was that…? Gratitude?

~It matters not. It is out of our reach for now…I have a question for you~

This was new. Go ahead.

~Who are you?~

What? You know who I am. You’ve been squatting in my head long enough to know that.

~Tell me who you are~

Fine, have it your way. My name is Sparks.

~Your true name~

…Silvershine Sparkshower?

~Yes. Erebus…that was what they called me. Very good to meet you at last~

Near Pumpkin’s bed a cloud of gold swirled through the air and Erebus’s eyes appeared. Then more, multicolored, clouds began to swirl behind his eyes. Then in a brief flash of light the rest of him appeared. His legs, his stripes and his braided mane were all there. Whole and able to see the world through me. The Author…Erebus stood motionless as he hovered over Pumpkin’s still sleeping form.

“What are you up to?” I hissed at him. Pulling myself free from Freesia’s grasp.

~Testing the levels of my new perception~ His mouth didn’t move as he spoke. He turned to face me and smiled, a wicked glint in his golden eyes.

“How? How are you doing this?” He shouldn’t have been able to manifest like that. Not without me allowing him a little more ground.

~I must confess that I do not know. I did not and still do not understand the finer trappings of my prison. Though it seems to have worked out in my favor regardless~

“So you had a plan for something like this all along?”

~In a way. All roads will lead to my final goal eventually but the unseen paths often yield the greatest gain~

“Sparks?” Freesia asked from behind me. “Who are you talking to?”

Fuck! Had I been talking out loud? The line between what was real and what wasn’t was getting thinner. I could see him! He was right there! …but only to me. I was going to have to be careful. Very careful.

“I’d also like to know.” Came the carefully calm voice of High Scribe Quillwright.

Double fuck!

Quillwright was leaning in the doorway, a stern and almost uninterested look on his face. How long had he been there?

“S-Sir!” Freesia said, her body stiffening as she stood at attention.

“I’m not your commanding officer Freesia. At ease.” Freesia’s posture relaxed, although barely. “I will be taking this however.” He said, picking up the discarded memory orb from where it had been at my hooves less than a moment ago.

“I-I can explain!” Freesia started, straightening up to her full height.

“Later.” Quillwright regarded her out of the corner of his eyes with a tight frown of disapproval.

“B-b-but-”

“Later.” He said again, this time with more volume and emphasis. “Wait for me in Head Paladin Cross’ office.”

“Yes Father.” Freesia inclined her head towards him in a show of deference before silently leaving the room. Quillwright was Freesia’ father? Then that made the Star Paladin her mother. A lot of little things were clicking into place now.

“Sparks?” I heard a soft voice call. I turned to find the source, spotting a scared looking Pumpkin carefully peeking out from under her blanket.

Triple fuck! How long had she been awake? How much did she see?

“I bet she’d like an explanation as well.” Quillwright took a few predatory steps forward, his gaze locked on me. “I knew you weren’t telling the whole truth before.”

Got any ideas?

~Are you asking me for help?~

No. I’m asking for your advice.

~Is that not help?~

This is not the time for semantics!

~You and I experience time very differently. I’m over two hundred years old remember?~

So you won’t help me if you have nothing to gain, is that it!?

~Is it? I didn’t know that~

Fine, I don’t need you. I never needed you.

~We’ve been down this path before Starborn. Failure to recognize need does not eliminate it. You’ve always needed me and you’ll need me again in the future~ Erebus left Pumpkin’s side and walked through me, phasing back into me as his form vanished.

~Just as I’ll need you~

And with that he was gone and I was on my own…for the moment.

“What difference does it make Quillwright? What are you hoping to accomplish?” I backpedaled a bit closer to Pumpkin’s bed, feeling my heart sink a bit as she scooted away from me.

“You…are dangerous.” He said plainly. “Unpredictable and your loyalties are in question.”

“My loyalty is to my friends.”

“And not to us?” He said, his eyes narrowing and lips tightening.

“Not to you, no.”

“I see.” Quillwright’s fury seemed to vanish and his stance deflated. “In that case…will you walk with me?”

I was wary of such an offer but as far as I could tell, he was unarmed and if there were any lingering suspicions or doubts in his mind I couldn’t see them. I turned back to face Pumpkin, an apologetic look on my face as I returned my attention to Quillwright.

“Lead the way I guess.”

“Thank you.” Quillwright waved for me to follow and for the second time that day I left Pumpkin behind. We walked in silence for a long while, all the way to Quillwright’s office in the lab. I barely got a look at the room before he hit me with a big one.

“What do you know of the Black Book?” So I had been on to something before. Freesia had shown recognition before and Quillwright all but confirmed they had some idea what it was…but did they know where it was?

“Not much.” I said, which was true, having only learned of it myself minutes ago. “I know it contains powerful magic and I know Rarity had it last…I think.”

“That is correct. Or at least that is what Elder Cottage Cheese of the Manehattan contingent believes. A few months before we crossed the mountains I’d heard he sent a squad of rangers to Ministry Walk to search for it.”

“Ministry Walk?” I’d never heard of such a place.

“Yes. A park on the other side of the Celestian Monument. The Headquarters for the ministries are there.”

“In Canterlot?” He hadn’t said explicitly but where else would they have put sites of such importance?

“Yes.” He affirmed with a small nod. “The treasures of Canterlot have called many to their deaths, this book included. A favor if I may.”

“Uh sure.”

“Don’t speak of the Black Book anymore. To anypony. The last thing we need is Lions sending retrieval teams to their certain deaths on that cursed mountain.”

“Why? What’s so dangerous about Canterlot?”

“You don’t know? Right, you’re a Stable-Dweller.” He paused a moment, formulating his thoughts for what was assuredly nothing short of a presentation. “Canterlot, like most of the bigger cities, was hit by a megaspell. But not a conventional Balefire bomb like the others no, this one was special. Meant to kill the Princesses. The Pink Cloud, a great radioactive haze of entropic, necromantic gas. Over the centuries the Pink Cloud has seeped into the streets and buildings, everything it touched, slowly releasing it back into the air as they decay. Canterlot is less toxic now then it was but unless you think you’ve got the fortitude of Luna and Celestia I’d stay the hell away.”

“K-kill the Princesses?” I muttered. I felt a distinct wetness grow in my eyes as Quillwright nodded.

“Yes…unfortunately by the time they realized they were being poisoned it was too late. The potency of the fledgling megaspell was too much for them to handle. I’m told they took turns maintaining the shield over Canterlot, protecting the rest of Equestria by trapping the Pink Cloud inside. In the end the Princesses succumbed to fatal exposure, holding each other as they died.”

“How do you know all this? Why are you telling me?” I struggled to reign in my feelings. In the Stable we had been taught that Celestia and Luna had ascended to the heavens, forever standing in silent watch over all ponykind. That turned out to be a lie. One that I had always secretly doubted but chose to believe. It’s what they deserved. They had willingly sacrificed their lives so that the rest of Equestria could survive and we repaid them by devolving into scavengers, raiders, and monsters. Forever locked away from the brilliant sun and majestic moon as if they knew we were unworthy of their light.

“Elder Steelhooves provided the information as an eyewitness and I’m telling you because I want to prove I can be trusted. I know how I may appear and no doubt my daughter has thrown in her two bits as well but I am not your enemy. I just want what’s best for the Steel Rangers.”

“And what might that be?” I still had my doubts. That statement could mean any number of things. Elder Lions had mentioned traditionalists who wished to return to safeguarding technology from the ‘unworthy’. Could that be what Quillwright meant?

“Lions is right. We’ve been no better than the pegasi, isolating ourselves from the rest of Equestria. If we stay locked up in our bunkers and other fortifications…we’ll die out. We need to reintroduce ourselves to the Wasteland. Not as xenophobic technology hoarders but what we were always meant to be. Protectors of all ponykind. I believe Elder Lions can achieve this or at least pave the way for another ranger who feels the same. We’ve taken Elder Steelhooves’ words to heart and we will make Applejack proud. One way or another.” He thumped a hoof against his chest and smiled. I don’t believe I’d ever seen him smile before. It looked…good on him. I had him all wrong. He was simply protecting what he valued most, the future of the Steel Rangers.

“So why the act?” If this was how he really felt then why did he behave so abrasively?

“Can I trust you with a secret?” He asked, the look in his eyes abruptly switching to…caution?

“Tell me.” I said as calmly as possible. A shudder of anticipation rolled over my body as I suddenly found myself feeling excited.

“Elder Lions has given me a special task. The act is part of that task. I am to play the role of irate traditionalist. I’m supposed to identify and organize the Rangers who wish a return to form. Try and convince them to stay if I can…exile them if we cannot.” There was distinct sadness in his tone.

“Is there some way I can help?”

“No, I don’t think so. A lot of ponies here know who you are now. It would be suspicious if you suddenly started supporting the traditionalists since you only allied with us recently. They would never accept you anyway being an outsider and all.”

“I see…and what do you think? Of me being an outsider that is.” Quillwright let out an annoyed nicker and shook his head.

“It doesn’t matter what you are or where you’re from. I know you support Lions and he has given you his trust in turn. That is good enough for me and please accept an apology for my deception.” He inclined his head towards me, not quite bowing but something in between.

“Apology accepted.” So it had all been an act and he had me fooled from the get-go. I wondered what it was like to go undercover in your own organization. “If there is any way I can help-”

“I know and thank you.” He said, silencing me before I could finish. “Oh and don’t forget what we spoke about, please keep what you know of the Black Book to yourself.”

“Understood.” I nodded. With a growing, uncomfortable silence I turned to make my leave.

“Oh, one last thing Sparks.”

I froze. What else did he have up his robe? Anxiety began to flourish in my chest as the question I’d initially refused to answer was no doubt about to come up.

“Your secret is safe with me.” Secret? What secret!? There’s no way he knew any of my secrets.

“What secret?”

“Who you were talking to.” He said knowingly. “When I treated the injuries you sustained at Project Outlast I went through your bags looking for extra medical supplies.”

My eyes widened and I felt a surge of magic go for Starfall. It took all of my willpower but I was able to stop the impulse.

What the fuck do you think you’re doing!?

~Me? Is that what I am to you? Some kind of monster you can shift blame to? Well I have news for you Starborn, this time the blame is yours~

I felt my eye twitch as I tried my hardest to appear calm. He was wrong, he had to be.

~Must I? Have I ever lied to you? Tricked you or deceived you in any way?~

Not that I can prove.

~And who would you prove it to? Me? Yourself? Your friends? And then what would you do? I am the only one you can count on. I will never leave you. You should try and make the most of it~

I would if I knew anything about you.

~Is my name not enough? You’re the first to hear it in centuries~

I meant whatever your plan is.

~I’m afraid you’re going to have to make do with what you have. You’ll know in time but at the moment you are severely lacking in context~

Great. I guess I’ll make do with nothing like always.

~Nothing? Starborn if only you knew the true depths our joining. If only you’d follow the lessons I’ve been trying to teach you. You look but you do not see, you listen but you do not hear, you act but you do not believe~

“I don’t know where you found them.” Quillwright continued. Them? “But they’re priceless. Keep them close to you and they will serve you well. Just try not to talk to them in front of other ponies eh?” He smiled again and strode past me back into the lab. I paused and took a moment to process everything I’d just heard. Absently I floated out the three statuettes I carried and set them in a row on Quillwright’s desk.

Be Strong!
Be Awesome!
Awareness! It was under ‘E’!

It occurred to me that this was the first time I’d read the inscription on the base of Pinkie’s statuette. Ironic. Another reason I didn’t deserve it. Quillwright had been correct though. They had served me well and I just so happened to know where another of them rested. In the stronghold of our new enemy, Director Cobalt. That one was, at least for now, out of my reach. I smiled fondly as I returned them to my bags, pausing a moment and letting out a sigh as my eyes came to rest on the Pinkie statuette

“I suppose I should have told him you talked to me first.” I chuckled at my own lame joke, failing to reel it in as I caught myself doing what I was just asked not to. That was when I felt it. It was like an echo, a distant thrumming that gathered in my chest. A reaction. One that made my smile grow. Pinkie reacted to my bad joke!

She hadn’t given up on me…me, a murdering wretch, soul bound to an entity I still barely understood. She hadn’t given up on me, she just knew she couldn’t help me until I helped myself. I wasn’t there yet but now at least I knew what to do.

“Thank you.” I patted the top of the statuettes head and placed it with the others. In my other bag rested the photo I’d taken from Whinnyapolis. The photo of all six of them, together, happy. Shouldn’t they know that joy as well? I barely made it a step when a shroud of malaise fell over me. Horror, tragedy and a distant longing were only some of the constants of living outside. Horror of the world we had inherited from the ponies of the past. Tragedy of those who had long ago died, their dreams lost and unfulfilled. The distant longing of a world healed and restored to its former glory. All of those thoughts came together to remind me of the one who was suffering from all three. One who was potentially suffering more than anypony alive.

When I poked my head back into Pumpkin’s room she was still where I’d left her in her bed. Alone.

“Hey um…c-can I come in?”

“Oh!” She said quietly, jumping a little as I made my presence known. “Sparks…please do.”

I entered the room and planted myself in a chair at the side of her bed.

“I’m sorry if I frightened you earlier.” My eyes drifted to the floor, ashamed of my own stupidity for speaking to Erebus out loud.

“It’s alright. Aurora explained everything to me.” A familiar hollow feeling in my guts gripped me with dread and anticipation.

“E-everything?”

“Well, no. There were a few things she insisted you explain yourself, though I haven’t any idea what she was referring to.”

I felt the tension in my body begin to drain away as I silently thanked Aurora for her prudence. “Well, one step at a time right?”

“I suppose.” She said, a faraway look in her eyes. “I want to go back.” She added, her words hard and sure.

“Back to project Outlast?” What did she want to go back there for?

“Yes I want-” She paused, failing to hide a sniffle as moisture twinkled in the corners of her eyes. “I want to see it myself.”

I hesitated. Was that really the right thing to do? Even if it wasn’t I had no right to stop her from going. “If that’s what you want.” I stood from my chair and headed for the door. “I’m gonna go tell the others and we’ll get ready to leave tomorrow. I think your belongings are in that locker.” I pointed to a standing locker that I didn’t remember seeing before.

“We’ll?” She questioned.

“Yeah. You and me, Sunny and Aurora.”

“Y-you don’t have to do that for me…” She half whispered.

“Yes I do. We saved you from that place. That makes you our responsibility. MY responsibility. I won’t allow you to go alone.” I said matter-of-factly, leaving no room for discussion.

“T-thank you…Sparks.”

I felt the sudden warmth of appreciation in my core. Did that mean I was on the right path? Was I doing the right thing?

~You’ll find that ‘the right thing’ is dictated by one’s own point of view~

Nopony asked you.

~Then who were you asking?~

Myself.

~Well I have news for you, that’s me~

“I’ll see you tomorrow Pumpkin. I’m glad you’re alright.” I didn’t wait to see her reaction and headed for the keep.

***

Aurora had apparently told her a great deal of our adventures with some pretty glaring moments left out. Many of which were for the best. They could come later…if she decided to travel with us that is. Dread abruptly crept into my mind at the thought of her not coming with us afterwards. Why was I feeling so strongly about her? Perhaps I was overthinking things, or maybe I was just on edge after being abandoned by one of my other friends. Sunny and Aurora gathered their belongings and went to wait at the gates while I went to get Pumpkin. As I neared her room I was stopped in the hall by a young sounding Ranger stallion whose voice I didn’t recognize.

“Hail outsider.” He said in greeting, inclining his head toward me slightly. “I understand you and your retinue intend to escort Pumpkin Cake back to Project Outlast?”

“That’s the plan.” How the hell did he know what we were up to?

“Understood. When you return, Elder Lions would like you to meet with him and Head Paladin Cross in his office.”

“Alright. Tell him I’ll see him soon. This shouldn’t take long.” I started to move past him as I got the last words out. He didn’t follow.

I pushed open Pumpkin’s door just in time to see her throw a white lab coat over a formfitting, dark blue uniform of some kind. A very formfitting uniform. Pumpkin had the kind of flanks that would- distract a stallion from his story, sorry. Anyway as she threw her coat on and I shook my head to keep from staring, I approached her with a greeting.

“Good morning. Is…is that all you’re going to bring?” All I saw was what she was wearing. No saddlebags and most glaringly, no weapon.

“This is all I have.” She said, turning to face me with faux disheartened look.

Awareness! It was under ‘E’!

My eyes suddenly developed a will of their own as I began scanning the room for…something. Then I noticed them. On each of Pumpkins lapels were little golden pins. On her right lapel was the six pointed star and accompanying starbursts of the Ministry of Arcane Sciences. On her left was the cluster of three balloons that I’d seen many places. The Ministry of Morale. She must have noticed my inspection, clearing her throat and giggling as she lifted her head in pride to explain.

“I was awarded this pin by Twilight Sparkle herself you know. Only project leads are allowed to wear them.” My jaw almost dropped.

“You met her?”

“Mhmm. I grew up in Ponyville so I knew Twilight before she was a Ministry Mare. I knew all of them. In fact it was Aunt Pinkie who helped me get the job at the M.A.S. when the war started.”

“Aunt Pinkie?”

She never could refuse her auntie Pinkie. The hologram of Pinkie Pie had told me. You’ll actually get to meet her soon. How? How could she have possibly known this was going to happen? It wasn’t like she could’ve seen the future, could she?

What you have is a family who loves and cares for you. And the best part is you haven’t even met them all yet! Pinkie had also said. Oh you already know who I’m talking about. You just haven’t met her yet. Somepony to replace that void in your heart. Somepony to help you keep moving forward. All of a sudden all the pieces fit together. Pumpkin was the pony who built the hologram projector. Pumpkin was the pony I was supposed to meet. Pumpkin was the one to fill the void in my…

~The void in your heart has already been filled. Listen not to the words of a ghost long dead. You-~

Shut up.

“Yeah. She worked in my parent’s bakery for a long time. She helped raise me and my…my brother.”

“Sounds like she was very important to you.”

“She was.” Pumpkin looked down towards the floor and poked at her pin. A forlorn look on her face.

“In that case I have a gift for you.” I couldn’t believe what I was going to do next but sometimes you know just where you needed to be. Only I didn’t mean me. I was just the delivery colt. I called up my PipBuck’s inventory spell and took Pinkie’s statuette from my bags. “Now you have more than just the clothes on your back.”

Her eyes lit up like the night sky(as the expression goes) as she gingerly took it from my hooves.

“W-where did you get this?” Her voice was shaky and I could tell she was doing her best not to cry.

“That’s not important.” There wasn’t a chance in tartarus I was going to tell her about my conversation with Pinkie Pie. At least not for a long, long time. I was suddenly looking at Pumpkin in a whole new light. I quickly looked her up and down and felt my cheeks grow hot as Pinkie’s words echoed in my head again. “W-what is important is that she’s where she belongs.” Pinkie or Pumpkin? Shut up! Even my own mind saw fit to betray me.

“I-I don’t know what to say.”

“Say you’ll stay with me.” Fuck! That wasn’t what I meant to say.

~But it’s what you wanted to say~

Shut. UP!

“W-what?” Pumpkin’s bewildered expression couldn’t hide her own blush as she shied away a step.

“With us.” I hastily corrected. “I want you to travel with us. I would never forgive myself if I let you go out there alone.” No matter what Aurora had told her, no amount of explanation could prepare her for putting her life on the line just to go outside. If she went off alone…she wouldn’t come back.

Pumpkin was idly twiddling with a lock of her mane, the look in her eyes more far away and thoughtful. “Can I decide later? I…I don’t know what I want to do…”

“Yeah…no problem.” All things considered that could have ended worse. “Come on, it’ll take us a couple hours to get there.”

Sunny and Aurora were waiting by the gates as they said they would. Together, and with some saddlebags for Pumpkin, we filed out of the Bastion’s gates and turned south towards the Baltimare Ruins.

“I don’t believe we’ve met before.” Pumpkin said cordially, locking her eyes on Sunny with a smile.

“Sunny Smiles. It’s a pleasure.” To my surprise, Sunny smiled back. She never warmed up to ponies that quickly before.

“Likewise.” Pumpkin smiled a little bigger. “I’m Pumpkin Cake.”

“I know.”

“Y-you do?”

“Yep. You’ve been on that one’s mind for some time.” Sunny nodded towards me and I couldn’t tell if her choice of words was accidental or not. Didn’t seem to matter to my cheeks though.

“What does she mean by that?” Pumpkin’s expression was somewhere between amused and curious.

I took in a big breath and prepared myself for this explanation I knew was coming. “We’ve been to Project Outlast twice. Once on behalf of the Rangers, when I found your name on one of the terminals. It mentioned your intent to be the first test subject… The second was after we found the spot reserved for you in Stable 50. Since it was empty I wanted to check your facility again. Once I was able to get past the security to the labs that is. That was when we rescued you.”

“Impressive. I set up those measures to ensure only unicorns of adequate talent could enter. And thank you again, really, I’m…flattered that you came back for me.”

Several moments of silence passed before Pumpkin tried to get another conversation going.

“So Stable 50 opened?” She asked, a hopeful touch to her voice. I couldn’t fault her for assuming that it had opened on its own accord but the truth is rarely what we want to hear.

“Sort of.” I said, accidently letting some of the residual pain I carried for those whose lives ended tragically show on my face. “It was open when we found it. Open for a long time. We…put them to rest under the sky.”

“Oh.” She said sadly, her pace slowing until she was alone in the rear.

“I’m going to go check on her.” I sighed.

“Alright, just be careful. Give her more time to adjust before you tell her too much.” Sunny warned.

“Got it.” I said, stalling my own pace until Pumpkin and I were alongside each other.

“I’ll be alright Sparks.” She said before I could open my mouth. “It’s just…a lot to take in.”

“I understand.” I said sympathetically. “I grew up in Stable 63. I may not have seen Equestria in its glory like you but nothing could have prepared me for this.” I waved a hoof to our surroundings. “So believe me, I know what it’s like to feel small, alone, or powerless. If you ever feel like that, I want you to know that I’m here for you.” I felt my cheeks get warm again. “We all are.” I amended hastily, taking my eyes off her to look anywhere else.

“Hmm.” She was silent a moment, processing what I’d said alongside everything else she knew. “Can I ask you something?”

“Anyth-” I hesitated a second, wondering if answering any question of hers was wise. “Anything.” I affirmed, deciding to let her curiosity trample my worries. If worse came to worse I could always not answer.

“Have you ever killed anypony?” The question almost caught me off-guard. A year ago I’d have balked at the idea but now? Now I accepted it as an unstoppable byproduct of the current world.

“Yes.” I answered plainly. My eyes staying locked on the path ahead.

“A-and did they deserve it?” Pumpkin seemed unprepared for my answer and thus her follow-up question was equally unrehearsed.

“It’s not that simple. Some of them did, some of them didn’t.” My mind drifted back to Ribbon Dancer and Cutter. “Ponies out here will try to kill you and you don’t always get the reason why. Some are bloodthirsty raiders who kill and steal because they want to or know nothing else. Others might attack out of a need for something, food, water, or caps. Ponies just trying to survive…like us. There is no law out here Pumpkin, just those with the biggest guns and the skills to use them. If you are going to live outside…you will have to learn to kill. Like I did. Like she did.” I pointed ahead to my thirteen year-old daughter. Pumpkin’s eyes followed my hoof until they came to rest on Aurora. She looked back at me with a horrified expression. I gave her a grim nod in return, a bit of the sadness and regret I still felt about it in my eyes.

“T-then that means-”

“My daughter is a killer.” I said, doing my best to keep the emotion out of my voice. “Just like me.”

~So you’ve finally accepted the truth. Doesn’t it feel good? Doesn’t it make you feel whole to finally know who you are?~

I am what I choose to be.

~A foalish sentiment, one that you know to be false. You are what the world has molded you to be. An amalgam of everything you’ve seen, everything you survived, and everyone you’ve met. All of those roads led you to me and I can help you become something more~

“Does that make me a bad pony? Well, maybe by definition, you’d have to ask my mother.” I continued. “I like to think I’m doing the right thing. Doing it the wrong way? Perhaps but right and wrong aren’t so clear cut anymore.”

“H-how could you let that happen to her?” Pumpkin looked on the verge of tears. Crying for somepony else…that wasn’t a quality often seen in Wasteland ponies. Empathy. As pure as it was the day the bombs fell. Old world Equestrian empathy…just might be what the Wasteland needed.

“I didn’t have a choice.” I flinched at the memory of Aurora executing the captive griffin…at my insistence. “It's kind of like what I’m telling you now. It’s something you’ll have to accept sooner or later. Just remember why you’re doing it. To protect yourself, your friends, your…family.”

~What do you expect to happen? Surely you don’t anticipate her to find value in the words of a hypocrite~ A blur of motion caught my eye as the outline of my body leaned to one side and separated from me, molding itself into the shape of Erebus. He took a spot on the other side of Pumpkin, sandwiching her between us.

~So this is the one~ He said curiously, his golden eyes looking her up and down. ~Your ghost divined betrothed~

Get away from her. How am I a hypocrite? I had to remember that even though I could see him in the physical world, he wasn’t really there.

~You told her you were a killer and that is true, yes. However would she so carefully listen to the advice…of a murderer?~

The distinction isn’t important.

~Oh I disagree. The distinction is what separates a ‘good pony’ as you’ve put it, from a monster. You chose to kill Cutter, you chose to kill Chestnut. I imagine you’ll make that same choice again and again~

I can think of someone.

~Thank you for the vindication Starborn~

Go fuck yourself.

Pumpkin sucked in a shaky breath through clenched teeth. “Okay.” She said quietly, giving me a frightened yet determined look. “I-I’ll try.”

“You’d better take this then.” I pulled Heart’s Promise from my leg, sheathe and all, and floated it out for her.

“Sparks I-I don’t-” She attempted to protest.

“I want you to have it.” I said, floating the horn blade closer to her. “This knife is very special…it would mean a lot if you take it.”

“W-well…alright.” She relented, seizing the blade in a field of her own light blue aura. “Thank you…for everything.”

“Don’t thank me yet.”
~Why? Because it’s all selfishly motivated? Or is it because you are inherently unworthy?~

“We still have a long day ahead of us.” I said aloud, ignoring the undermining jab from the zebra walking beside me.

***

We had entered the ruins without any incident. Sunny had fallen back and took my place beside Pumpkin. I was still very surprised. It wasn’t like her to take such an interest in somepony. Well…somepony other than me. I guess I was a little selfish. Still, if Sunny wanted to make a friend I was all for it.

“Are you sure this is what you want dad?” Aurora’s sudden voice snapped me from my thoughts.

“What do you mean?”

“I’ve noticed the way you look at her.” We both craned out heads to look behind us. Sunny and Pumpkin were engrossed in a conversation that left the both of them with smiles on their faces. I couldn’t help but smile a relaxed smile myself.

“Yeah that one right there.” Aurora continued. “It’s the same way you used to look at…” Aurora trailed off. I instinctively touched the necklace around my neck with my organic hoof. My magic also went for the lone blue feather safe in my bags.

“It’s…different this time.” I said softly.

~Don’t tell me you actually believe the promises of a ghost~ Erebus said, saddling up beside me opposite Aurora.

“How so?” Aurora’s eyes narrowed.

“Because it isn’t what I want.”
~Liar~

“…Huh?” Aurora squinted into my eyes as if she may discern some higher meaning from them.

“It’s what I need.” I finished. I was taking a serious gamble here. Forces beyond my understanding surrounded me. Erebus, the statuettes, Fancy Pants and…the voice with the yellow eyes. People and objects that seemed to know more about my destiny than I did. Or at least claimed to know more.

Somepony to help you keep moving forward the voice of Pinkie Pie echoed through my mind again. Based on context clues I had no doubt that the pony she was referring to was Pumpkin Cake.

No matter what you find, you must keep. Moving. Forward. The voice behind the yellow eyes had told me. Alone the two meant nothing but together? They painted a clear picture. Pumpkin would be the one to help me. I was hesitant to accept such facts but then my thoughts went back to Pinkie Pie. I rejected her when we ‘met’ as well as what she had to say. Because of that whatever power each statuette granted was denied me when I claimed it. She knew I wasn’t worthy because I didn’t believe. So now I was choosing to believe. It may work against me in the end but for now it was the path I chose to follow.

“And what does that mean?” Aurora asked, her nose wrinkling in confusion.

“It’s…complicated.” I wasn’t ready to discuss the experience I had with Pinkie…or any of them really. Eventually they would all know, at a time of my choosing of course.

~Assuming you possess that degree of control~

And why wouldn’t I?

~Ah there it is. That beautiful dissonance. It is your unique ability, to be two things, opposite in every way, simultaneously~

What are you talking about? What two things? Me and you?

~If only it were that simple. I shan’t bore you with delicacies beyond your ken but know that I, as always, expect great things from you~ Erebus strode through Aurora and back into me, our outlines warping until they became one like two droplets of water meeting.

“If you say so.” Aurora said, sounding a little unconvinced. “Just…be careful dad.” I couldn’t fault her for wanting to guard me from…these kind of things. The fact that I wasn’t as guarded about it as I should have been is probably what had her worried in the first place. Were our places reversed I believe very much the same scene would’ve played out…maybe.

“I will.” Which, this time, was the truth.

***

It was about two in the afternoon when we arrived at Project Outlast. Two rangers in power armor were standing guard at the front doors. They both regarded us with unreadable expressions before nodding us through. The lobby was in quite a different state from how I remembered it. Gone were the piles of debris, gone were the remains of the turrets, even the bulky shell of the Sentinel had been salvaged and removed. The Rangers, for lack of a better word, really cleaned this place up. I could only imagine what the labs looked like.

“This is kind of surreal.” Pumpkin said, idly sauntering across the lobby with a frown on her face. I couldn’t begin to imagine what was going through her head. So much time taken from her only to wake up in this hellish world we’d created.

“Howdy Boss.” A familiar voice with an unmistakable twang said.

“Hey AJ.” I tried to greet.
“Applejack!?” Pumpkin shouted, bolting from where she’d been musing to rush to my side. “Did something happen to you too!? Did your family make it to…Stable…2?” Pumpkin’s frantic tone slowly faded as she got a closer look at the robotic duplicate of Applejack.”

“Ah’m ‘fraid Ah don’t rightly know, Ah ain’t actually Applejack.” AJ smiled warmly, thumping a hoof against her chest hard enough to hit her chassis through her synthetic fur and flesh. “Ah reckon they did but Ah can’t say for sure.”

“Pumpkin this is AJ.” I interjected. “She’s a near perfect replica of Applejack.”

“Near perfect? Could the real Applejack fire beams of destructive magic from her eyes? Didn’t think so.”

“Like I said, near perfect. Humble too.”

Pumpkin’s bewildered expression gave way to a nostalgic smile. “You got that right. Well it’s lovely to meet you AJ.”

“Likewise.” AJ bowed her head. “Is there somewhere Ah can take ya?”

“This is your show Pumpkin.” I said, taking a step back. “It’s your call.”

“Take me to the control room.” Pumpkin said without hesitation.

“Alrighty. Follow me.”

I had to agree with Pumpkin, this was kind of surreal. I had expected significantly more damage to have been inflicted on the room. From the looks of it the only thing in the room that was broken was the massive glass tube that had once contained the maelstrom of Pumpkin’s magic.

“You must be one hell of a unicorn.” I said under my breath. To have powered this installation by herself for centuries…it was undeniably impressive.

“I could use advanced magic before I could talk.” Pumpkin said softly as she ran a hoof over the pod that had been her prison for two hundred years. “Aunt Pinkie used to say that babysitting us twins was scarier than the war.”

“Twins?” She’d mentioned a brother before.

“Yeah me and my brother, Pound Cake.”

“Pound Cake?” A nearby scribe said, lifting her head from whatever she and the other two scribes next to her had been doing. “Some of the tapes we’ve uncovered here were recorded by a ‘Pound Cake’”

“How many?” Pumpkin asked, abandoning her pod and dashing over to her.

“Several. Most of them were too degraded by time to function but there was one we could salvage. Would you like me to get it for you?”

“Yes and please hurry.”

“Yes Ma’am.” The scribe bowed her head and trotted out of the room.

“What was he like?” I said, hoping it would distract her until the scribe returned.

“He was a complicated pegasus.” She started, beginning to circle the room at a slow pace. “Some days he wanted to join the Equestrian Air Force, some days he wanted to be a scientist like me.”

“A pegasus?”

“Yeah. That was always a kind of an in-joke since Mom and Dad were both earth ponies.”

“That makes sense…I think.” According to the terminals in Stable 63, it wasn’t impossible for unicorn parents to birth earth ponies or pegasi. It stood to reason that the same was true for any pairing.

“Pound spent most of the war at home in Ponyville, helping Mom with the bakery after Dad… was declared MIA.”

“Your father was a soldier?” Sunny asked, her ears perking up.

“No, not really. He volunteered to join the Ministry of Peace after Princess Celestia abdicated the throne to Princess Luna. He wanted to help any way he could but he wasn’t especially strong. Becoming a medical pony was the best way he could do that, according to him anyway. He was declared MIA after the Battle of Stalliongrad.”

“Battle of Stalliongrad?” The history books we’d been supplied in Stable 63 made no mention of specific battles fought during the war and after the thousands of ‘edited’ books we found in the M.o.I in Whinnyapolis, I doubted such a book existed if it ever had at all.

“The only battle to be fought twice.” Pumpkin said, completing her first circuit of the room. “Where the first megaspell was tested.”

“I would think a megaspell would be a pretty decisive win. Did the zebra attack a second time?” Sunny asked, unslinging her guitar from her back and playing it.

“What? No, what makes you think that?”

Sunny’s guitar stopped and the silence that followed was very loud. “Because it was fought twice?” Sunny said, her forehead wrinkled in confusion.

Pumpkin’s own incredulous stare slowly vanished as realization caught up with her. “Right, sorry.” Her ears fell back against her head and she stopped pacing. “I’m sorry.” She repeated, trying to hide a tiny sniffle. “Anyway after the battle had been won by the Equestrian Army, Fluttershy deployed her team and-”

“Wait, hold up a second.” I interrupted. “Fluttershy deployed her team?”

“Yes. It was Fluttershy and the Ministry of Peace that created the underlying spell framework necessary to create megaspells.”

I was dumbstruck. Fluttershy? Meek and afraid Fluttershy? …Bringer of death Fluttershy. Architect of the apocalypse Fluttershy…Oh no.

“Fluttershy…destroyed the world?” Sunny asked, her jaw more agape than mine.

“Well…no. There are a lot of things you have to understand first.” Pumpkin said gravely. “When-” The sound of a distant explosion stifled all further explanation.

“What was that?” Aurora asked, shying closer to me as another, much closer, explosion shook the building.

“Perimeter report!” I heard another of the scribes demand.

“They came from the south!” I heard a radio filtered voice come from a set of speakers on the wall. “Main force is on the ground, not many of them but we’ve confirmed at least four griffins in the air armed with anti-machine rifles!”

“Withdraw to Outlast’s lobby now! All personnel fall back!”

“Understood. Falling ba-” Their voice was drowned out as a pointblank explosion sent static screaming through the speakers.

“Knight Lilac!” The scribe called in vain.

“Are…are we under attack? From whom?” Pumpkin trotted towards us, putting herself between Sunny and I.

“Red Eye.” Scribe one from before said as she galloped into the room, the holodisk clutched tightly against her chest.

“Impossible.” Scribe two said. “Even the griffins and alicorns couldn’t have gotten him set up so fast.”

“Maybe he found another way through the mountains?” Scribe one offered.

“It’s possible, even though we couldn’t find one and Red Eye wouldn’t waste his resources by risking The Long Dark.” Scribe two continued with a thoughtful nod of her head.

A nearly silent ping from my PipBuck signaled that ‘The Long Dark’ had been marked on my map somewhere.

“Who is Red Eye?” Pumpkin had a fearful look in her eyes.

“Slaver.” Sunny said, narrowing her eyes and giving the reload lever on her battle saddle a kick. “I’m going to join the defensive line.”

“Right behind you.” I said, drawing Retribution from its holster and Starfall from my back. “Pumpkin I want you and Aurora to stay here. AJ you’re with us.”

“Got it Boss.” AJ fell in line with Sunny and I as we made our way back to the lobby.

“Wait!” I heard Pumpkin call from behind us. “Everypony come closer.” With narrowed eyes and raised eyebrows, Sunny and I turned around and returned to her side.

“What?” I asked, eyeing her expectantly. She closed her eyes and took my hoof.

“Everypony touch Sparks.” She said. A micro storm of magic swirling around her horn. I felt Sunny’s hoof drape across the back of my neck and a small tug on my tail as AJ took it between her teeth. “Everypony ready?” She asked. We gave an affirmative nod as the magic around her horn glowed brighter. Just as it became too bright to look at I felt a pair of hooves wrap around my leg. With a sputtering burst of magic, we were all engulfed in a light blue flash and vanished. My body felt weightless and my skin tingled like I was walking through the bypass shield again minus the pain. Then all at once, reality came back into being and my insides turned upside down. Nausea rippled through my guts and I did everything I could to keep from vomiting. The filly attached to my leg wasn’t so lucky. Unfortunately for me the sound of her retching was enough to push me over the edge. Sunny was making a face like she had an itch she couldn’t scratch, likely fighting back the same urge Aurora and I had succumbed to. Once I’d wiped the excess slobber from my mouth, and leg courtesy of Aurora, I noticed we were in the lobby. Four rangers in power armor and three in light armor were scrambling back and forth setting up defensive positions. EFS showed a cluster of four or five more friendlies heading into the labs, likely the rest of the support scribes.

“Knight Juniper how many are left out there?” AJ asked, her metallic physiology missing out on the party the rest of us had been forced to attend.

“This is it.” Knight Juniper, a mare, said. “Knight Lilac and Knight Ferris’ squads are gone, presumed KIA. Long rang communication is out, one of the griffins may have set up a jammer on the roof or somewhere nearby.”

“What are our options?” I asked, trotting over to the defensive line with the others following behind me.

“Hold them as long as we can.” Juniper said gravely.

“T-that’s it?” Pumpkin said, her eyes frantically darting side to side. “Shouldn’t we call for reinforcements or something?”

“Weren’t you listening? Long range comms are out.” Juniper said shortly. Considering an alternative, I called up my PipBuck’s sorting spell and brought the radio Blackhawk had given me. I hit the button and was greeted by nothing but static. No comms at all, not good.

“What if we sent somepony on hoof?” Pumpkin tried again. “I could go back to the Bastion and-”

“Get back hours after we’re all dead.” Juniper bit out. “The Steel Rangers are prepared to protect our interests to the last pony.” She said somberly, her stance deflating a little. “But between you guys and AJ, we have a fighting chance.” Juniper stood back up to her impressive, power armor assisted height. “C’mon, if you’re able, help with the defenses. We don’t have much time.”

As soon as the words left her mouth, a thunderous boom from outside punched an apple sized hole through Junipers chest. Somepony screamed and the bullets began flying. To the left of the lobby came another boom as a portion of the south wall came down in an explosion assisted cloud of dust and debris. I could see shadows within the cloud begin to advance but they didn’t get far. AJ’s eye laser came from behind me and swept back and forth across the opening in the wall until she could hold it no more, the shadows inside collapsing into piles of slightly glowing ash. I poked my head out of cover to see a group of four ponies charge through the lobby. Pumpkin had dropped to the floor but was still very much in the open. Cursing my luck, I launched myself up to a standing position and dashed towards her. Gunfire was all I could hear as the rangers exchanged fire with the slavers. When I reached Pumpkin I quickly threw a shield up around us as I lifted her from the floor.

“You have to get into cover! Come on!” I tried to yell over the noise. We made it two or so steps when another gigantic boom sounded and my shield shattered. Thankfully the bubble shape of the shield altered the bullet’s trajectory so it didn’t just pass through me as well. I pulled Pumpkin down to the floor with me as I tried to roll us towards a defensible position. From the top of the lobby stairs I heard the panels on AJ’s back open as she vented the built up heat from her laser. A third shot from an anti-machine rifle sounded and one of the rangers in light armor was messily bisected. We needed to fall back, get somewhere we could get away from those rifles. Even power armor couldn’t stop them, making almost any shot that connected a fatal one.

“AJ!” I shouted, hoping her artificial hearing could find my voice. “Take the others and fall back! Bring them inside!” I pointed in the general direction of our attackers. I thought I saw her nod in response and that was good enough for me to move on to the next part of my plan. “Sunny!” I called to my closest friend. “Let’s show them who we are!” I caught a certain twinkle in her eye as she smiled. I nodded and flipped the hood of my cloak up and galloped out through the hole in the left wall. The first thing I noticed was a brown griffin crouched behind a crashed skywagon, a rifle as long as he was propped up on top of it. He was situated across the street from our position, giving him clear line of sight into the lobby through the front doors. I moved as quickly as I dared, closing the distance towards him as an explosion came from the lobby. Two of the attacking slavers had been killed and a third was left without a leg. In no time at all another five were galloping in to reinforce the lobby.

I was behind the griffin now, watching the fight over his shoulder through his scope. I spotted the bodies of the other two rangers in light armor, bloodied and left where they fell. I also caught an orange blur moving through the dust and one of the red blips in the lobby disappeared. The griffin adjusted his aim and through his scope I watched Sunny jab her hoof into a slavers neck, crushing his windpipe, as his eyes went wide and he scrambled uselessly for breath. As soon as the crosshairs moved towards her, I took Starfall and thrust it into the griffin’s neck. He barely had time to scream before his spinal cord was severed, slumping quietly to the ground dead as I appropriated his rifle. It was a heavy, unwieldy thing. Clearly designed for battle saddles or the naturally larger griffins. Bracing it against the skywagon like the corpse at my hooves had, I peered down the scope and began to search the nearby rooftops. Knight Lilac had reported at least four griffins equipped with the powerful rifles, surely they hadn’t retreated right? Then I spotted one. On a rooftop less than 20 meters from my position was another of the long rifles jutting over the edge of the roof. That was all I could see. On the roof, in between me and the other griffin was an air circulation vent. Though if it could punch through power armor…I lined up what I hoped would be a body shot and fired.

The power in these rifles was nothing to fuck with. The force behind the bullet being fired rattled my teeth so hard I thought I might have lost some. The ringing in my ears was so loud that I wouldn’t be hearing anything for a bit I imagined. I couldn’t confirm if I’d killed the griffin or not but the spray of blood from behind the vent signaled that I’d hit them at least. The long rifle fell from their grasp and landed in the street. Two down two to go. There wasn’t much more I could do from this position without risking hitting my allies. Instead I peered down the scope just in time to watch Sunny, or more likely Downpour, twist a stallion’s leg all the way around and with a mighty pull sever it completely. I sure was glad she was on my side.

A rumbling in the earth brought my attention to the north wall of the lobby. Two of the power armored rangers had smashed through the wall and unleashed a salvo of missiles towards the roof of a building further up the street. I watched in silence as a bullet punched out the back of one of the ranger’s helmets at the same time their missile reached their target and exploded. One sniper left. To my right, something landed on my leg. I looked down to see a scar in the dirt where a bullet had just made its home. I had been unable to hear the sniper take a shot at me. With a foreign tug of magic Starfall was in its awakened form in front of me. I ducked behind the blade and felt the bullet hit and ricochet of the metal, shoving me to the ground in the process. As soon as I was down I began to roll back towards the skywagon, putting it between me and the sniper. Of course as a flier they could change position at any time but that came with risks as well. Without the sun above to blind spotters, a large griffin against the eternally grey cloud cover should be easy to spot at this range. I couldn’t stay where I was either, a lucky shot would likely go right through the skywagon and hit me. Steeling myself for what I knew I had to do, I lifted Starfall and held it between me and the general direction the shots had come from. It was time. I jumped to my hooves and galloped as fast as I could across the street, heading back into the lobby. I had just crested the top of the small set of steps leading up to the lobby doors when another bullet struck Starfall and threw me off my hooves. I hit the concrete hard, landing on my left shoulder and rolling several times until I came to a stop courtesy of the side of the building. I had thankfully come to rest behind the outcropping that framed the main entrance doors. Though I wouldn’t have time to catch my breath. There were still slaver ponies on the ground, rushing us from wherever they were coming from.

A particularly bold looking mare with red fur and redder eyes came galloping around the south side of the building, a thin sword wreathed in electrical fire clutched in her teeth. I was still on the ground by the time she caught up to me. Her attacks came in fast, two horizontal cross slashes aimed at my chest. I was able to bring Starfall up to block the first slash, redirecting it upwards where it burned a thin line in my cheek. The second slash came too quickly for me to get Starfall up in time, burning a line through my armor and chest. I screamed as the fire around her blade seemed to retreat into the cut on my chest, burning me with excruciating pain. I clutched a hoof to the wound as if I might beat the fire out and to my surprise that’s exactly what happened. The sword mare wasn’t done with me however, she recovered quickly enough that she hopped back a step and attempted to drive her blade through me. Starfall was too large to combat the mare’s smaller sword effectively, at least while I was on the ground, but it was far from the only tool at my disposal. From my bags I quickly produced the statuette of Rainbow Dash, deflecting the mare’s stab with the large base.
Be Awesome!
Then, lifting it up over my head, I brought the base down on her head as hard as I could. I couldn’t hear it but I felt something give way as she collapsed, assuredly dead, in front of me. Once I was back on my hooves, I put up my hood again and hugged the building until I reached the hole the rangers had made earlier in the north wall. Now that all but one of the primary threats to the rangers were dealt with, the slavers were thoroughly on the losing side. The few that were alive were galloping for their lives out of the breach in the south wall. Downpour had one pinned on the floor beneath her, one of his front legs broken at an obscene angle.

“Take this one alive.” One of the rangers, a stallion, said. All their voices sounded far away but at least I could hear them.

“Do you think they’re gone?” The other ranger, a mare, asked.

“Don’t know but we should get that jammer offline. Tell the Bastion what happened.”

I followed his gaze to the body of Knight Juniper lying in a pool of blood.

“It’s been a long time your Highness.” The slaver Downpour had pinned hissed.

“What?” I said, dropping the hood of my cloak to the surprise of the rangers.

“Wasn’t talkin’ to you. Was talkin’ to her royal Highness.” His eyes never left Downpour’s as he smiled cruelly. “Oh you don’t know?” He said, shifting his gaze to me. “You got yourself the real deal here. The baddest bitch I ever met. First champion-”

Downpour had heard enough, wrapped her legs around his neck and squeezed as hard as she could. The slaver’s eyes bugged out of his head as he uselessly flailed against her. Despite the insistence that we take one alive, nopony seemed particularly interested in saving his life. Not even after it was choked out of him completely.

“Why did he call you-”

“Later.” She said. Dipping her head to hide her eyes under the brim of her hat. This was the second time she’d blown off an explanation about her connection to Red Eye and his slavers. Now one seemed to have recognized her, perhaps even admired her based on his complimentary words. That didn’t cast my theory of former slave into positive light. I needed answers and I needed them now.

~No.~ I said, shaking my head. ~I’ve done my waiting. I will listen. Now.~ W-was that my voice?

Downpour lifted her head and the eyes she’d been hiding now burned with a smoldering fire.

“You want to know so badly? Fine! I admit it! I was one of Master Red Eye’s slaves!” That explained her conditioned-like way of calling him master. “And that saved me from what I was…gave me a second chance.” She said, suddenly turning her head away in shame.

“What does that mean?” Aurora said from the top of the landing.

“How long have you been there?”

“I never left.” She said with a smirk. I gave some of the bodies a second glance and confirmed that they had been killed, or at least hit, by small arms fire. I’d never met a ranger armed with anything that I’d define as ‘small’.

“That’s enough.” Downpour bit out. “Not in front of the kid.”

“I was a slave too.” Aurora said pleadingly, hoping having that in common would keep her talking.

“I was a lot of things kid.” Downpour said, her tone carrying a hint of warning. “Slave least among them. Beyond what’s under my tail that’s all we’ll ever have in common. I got what I deserved and I don’t want to talk about it anymore.” Downpour turned her back on her and headed for the hole in the north wall, leveling me with a glare as she passed, ignoring the rest.

“Where’s she going?” Aurora asked, a hint of concern in her voice.

“Back to the Bastion probably.” I said calmly. Why did you make me say that?

~I didn’t make you do anything. I just removed the inhibitions that were in the way of what you already wanted~

But why?

~You are much too patient, forgiving. These are not ideal qualities, especially when they get in the way of what you really want~

And that’s control, right?

~Part of it. Or perhaps not~

Just what are you playing at? He was still an asshole but something about him seemed different. It was almost like he was a stern teacher and I a reluctant student.

~I couldn’t have said it better myself. Though recognizing that will change nothing. It is not in your nature~

You sure seem to know a lot about me.

~Of course. It is my-~

Trust is a two way street.

~What?~

If you want me to trust you, you’re going to have to start telling me things about you.

~You misunderstand. It is not my intention to hide things from you. You simply aren’t ready for them. That is why I’ve been trying to teach you, to give you the context needed for what I have to say. What I have to do~

Then how about a show of good faith?

~…What did you have in mind?~

Don’t speak again until I ask for you.

~Is that all? You still underestimate-~

This isn’t about that. If I’m supposed to learn then it has to be on my terms. No goading, no preying on my thoughts. If I want your opinion, I’ll ask for it, deal?

~It is…acceptable. For now~

Without warning, a burst of magic appeared next to me. I nearly jumped out of my fur but the distressed face that came out of it made me pause.

“Sparks?” Her voice was anxious and shaky with fear.

“I’m here Pumpkin.” I said, resting my hoof on her shoulder.

“Thank goodness, is it…over?” Her words got quieter and her eyes got wider as she beheld the aftermath the fight had left on the floor.

“Pumpkin?” I asked, watching as her breathing began to pick up pace. Her eyes darted from one body to the next, her eyes wide as dinner plates as she started backpedaling. “Pumpkin stop!” I yelled.

Too late. She tripped over the back half of the ranger who’d been bisected, falling onto her back with a wet splat. Then she began to scream, shuffling back even further. As she passed the front half of the ranger and met his lifeless eyes, she looked down at the blood soaking through her lab coat and promptly threw up into her bloody hooves.

“Geez.” I heard one of the rangers whisper understandingly as the both of them walked over to her. “Get her on my back.” The other ranger nodded and carefully helped a screaming Pumpkin off the floor and onto the first ranger’s back. Only after she was secure did her screams cease.

“C’mon, let’s get you away from this.” The other ranger added, following after the first until they were clear of the bodies and blood.

“I can take it from here.” I said, offering Pumpkin a hoof and helping her down.

“T-t-thank you.” She said, weariness having seemingly won the day. “All of you.” The rangers merely nodded and went to work gathering and piling the bodies. “Sparks…” She whimpered, looking up at me with shame in her eyes.

“It alright.” I whispered. “It happened to me too. Sometimes still does.”

“D-does it ever get easier?”

“No. No, you just get used to it.” We sat with each other in silence for a minute or two. A quiet snickering from behind drew my attention but not for very long.

“You can stop now.” She said, the small tug of a smile pulling at the corners of her mouth.

“Sorry, I won’t say anymore.” Was she smiling?

“Not that.” She said closing her eyes and leaning in closer. “You’ve been stroking my mane.”

I froze. My eyes found my errant hooves and I had indeed been stroking her mane. “Sorry. I uh…really like your mane.” I put all my hooves on the ground and turned away. Right into Aurora’s knowing smirk.

“I put some thought into what you said.” Pumpkin continued, mercifully sparing me from further embarrassment. “I will travel with you…”

Anything I’d been feeling before was overwhelmed by the feeling of relief that was granted by her words.

“…on one condition.”

I stopped, my smile vanishing. “Name it.”

Pumpkin’s horn glowed for a second then, in a flash of light, the holodisk from before appeared before her. She grabbed it and held it tightly against her chest.

“I listened to this during the fighting.” She started. “It’s only a few years old.”

“H-how is that possible? I thought we were the first ones inside for centuries.” I said. It made sense. All of the security measures were in place when we arrived.

“That’s what I thought too. But there’s a secret way inside. A way that I only told one pony about. My brother, Pound Cake. He recorded this.” Pumpkin, for the first time since I met her, sounded hopeful. “I want your help finding him.”

Footnote: No level up.